⨂rigin: The Man Who Wasn't There

by InkHero

Summary:

I wanted to write this down before I leave.

Chapter 1: Preface.doc

 

I wanted to write this down before I leave.

Not like that's a rational thing for me to do... But for the first time in a long time, I feel a sense of clarity. I want to at least document that.

I have him to thank for it. He gave them back to me, just like he promised he would; right when I was ready for them.

I remember that, too. That first moment of clearness, back in Benedict Hall. In those last moments Alex was alive.

Really, it was when I found myself face-to-face with The Operator. When he was suddenly there in the hallway, appearing in my plain vision. I thought it was over, then. When he started transporting me from room to room, seemingly at random, I thought he was just playing with me before he killed me.

I was wrong. Well... Not entirely wrong. He was playing with me. But if he really wanted me dead, he'd had millions of chances to end me. He could have killed any of us, at any time, but no. Alex said it himself- he'd killed everyone.

And hadn't The Operator simply watched, in all of Jay's tapes? He had so many chances. So many times we stared into that void of a face and lived, not a scratch on us. It should have been obvious to us that he either couldn't kill us himself... Or he didn't want to.

The air had been warm in the woods that day. I could still hear Alex's accusations, but they seemed to fade into nothingness in my head. They were drowned out by the birds chirping, the leaves rustling. Forests always gave me a sense of grounding; when I saw them, I knew I was awake.

Being transported there for even a second gave me a moment to breathe- to get ready for what I was about to do. I remembered something, then. As I held that little knife in my hand, I remembered sensations and emotions first: a feeling of waking up well-rested; a feeling of being covered in blood; a feeling of being lifted high, high, and higher still, and not being afraid. 

Of a voice. Barely louder than a whisper, but deep and powerful.

We want to show you something.

At that point, I had been ready to die that day. I had given up on going back to a normal life- I already thought of myself in the lowest terms possible. Everything I had built for myself literally went up in flames, and everything I'd worked on with Jay had gone to hell with it.

I lost Brian. Nothing had mattered, after that. 

So, with no more options left, I did the one thing we hadn't tried. The thing I'd wanted to do from the beginning.

I gave up. Whatever he wanted from me, I let him have it. I let him show me something.

 "Something" was an understatement; he showed me everything. He took me into his world, his mind, and the darkness he lived in. I was blind, before, and he lifted the veil over my vision. Years that I thought I'd never recover came back like they'd happened the day before.

I knew myself, again.

After that, I wasn't worried about killing Alex. He was a fighter until the end, but at that point, his struggle was out of pure spite. He'd lost, and he knew it. His screaming about my worth was childish, to my ears.

The Operator had chosen me. Just like he always had, and always will.

I'll admit it plainly: Alex was right. It was my presence during filming that drew The Operator to Alex and the rest of the Marble Hornets cast. I was the source. In fact, I was more than the source: willingly, I brought The Operator to our reality.

To be honest, I may have brought The Operator to them on purpose. Deep down, I knew that he was still there in the trees; that he still watched and waited for me to come back. He'd liked Brian well enough, and he'd always trusted my judgement. Instinctively, I brought him those few humans I believed worthy... Just as I had done before. 

He really liked Alex. I can see why, now; Alex was eager to please, like I had been. It didn't take more than a whisper for him to accept the offer to join us. Even when he turned against The Operator, he craved to see the world in his dreams.

Had he played by the rules, the blood he spilled would have fed The Operator well. Had he'd won, I'm sure he would have taken my place. He would have truly understood the world he lived in for the first time.

And maybe- just maybe- his head wouldn't have exploded from the reality of it... And he'd become what I was. 

But Alex wanted to break the rules. It was all of his side switching, his conniving, his lying, using guns. Like The Operator would ever allow us to use something so fucking primitive.

Leave it to a guy like Alex to not listen. He ruined the entire game with his impulsive actions. It took him murdering all of his friends for him to realize he wasn't playing against the Operator, and still, he continued to disappoint. Of course he wouldn't win under the conditions he'd created; he was trying to kill the wrong opponent. If he was smarter, he would have killed me first and had only one body to count.

Such a waste of life. The Operator doesn't play games against humans. He's just the Operator: the one that watches, to make sure it's fair. To set up the game, choose the players, and give the reward.

That bastard almost took him from all of us. When I find him, I'm going to make sure he pays for what he's done. The Operator loves us, and gives us everything we could ask for. But ONLY if we play fair, and we work together. His world is beautiful, and they could have all l̴i̴v̵e̸d̴, but ⬛⬛⬛⨂⬛ ☰≡Ξ░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░☰≡Ξ≡Ξ☰≡Ξ☰≡Ξ≡Ξ☰≡Ξ

I probably sound like I've lost my mind all over again. I'm sorry for that, obviously; I'm not used to having this much to sort in my head. That's why I'm writing down my memories, now, while it's still so vivid. Realistically, I guess I should start from the earliest thing I remember and work from there. That'd probably be the easiest way to tell you everything; to explain why all this happened.

First, I want to say that I'm sorry to the innocent people I hurt. Blame everything on me, because I started this. You don't know how horrifying that sentence is yet, but you will. If you read this, and you want me dead all over again... I'll post my address for you to come get me.

I'm having a friend of mine proofread this before I hide the files somewhere. Figured you might as well see it before then, too.

You always did love to get into my personal business.

Chapter 2: Entry 1.doc

 

–

This is going to start early. It's cliche as hell, I know, but I wasn't kidding when I said I've dealt with this since I was a baby.

I think my doctors knew right away that I was different. I appeared normal, and I was healthy- healthier than the other babies born that day, at least. However, I seemed... more awake, I guess is the best way to put it. My eyes had focused shortly after birth, and I was aware of object permanence after only a few days. I rarely cried when I wanted something; if I was in someone's arms, I would hit them until I was taken care of, instead. 

Back then, I wasn't labeled "sick". I was "gifted".

The headaches were the worst part, growing up. I tended to have sensory overloads due to sharp lights and sounds- more so when I was stressed. They led into temple-splitting migraines that completely drained me of my energy. When they began occurring, I went from barely uttering a whimper to screaming at the top of my lungs. My parents, of course, were unaware of anything strange. I was supposed to cry, after all; I was weird for not doing it. So when I did cry, they left me to do it. As I grew, I learned to avoid places with a lot of noise, such as the laundry room and kitchen. I learned not to vocalize my pain, as it'd be ignored. 

School was hardly a cakewalk for me, but that was mostly my fault. I was anxious around people, and I didn't make it easy for other kids to interact with me. I was shy, moody, and preferred to keep to myself. Most of the time, they didn't consider me worth the effort it took to get past my deadpan. I didn't have creepy interests- or any interests, really- but I know I gave off a creepy atmosphere. 

I didn't really want to be friends, anyways, so it wasn't much of a loss. Eye contact always made me feel paranoid, and I never knew what to say in conversations. Kids my age also tended to scream randomly, which was guaranteed to trigger a headache. I was lucky to be in a class with a few "quiet ones', so I blended in with them when I wanted to be left alone. They didn't like me either, but they let me sit on the opposite side of their table. 

I'd get bullied on and off for a lot of different reasons. Much of the bullying I endured was scapegoating- when something went wrong, I was blamed for it by the other children. I was always impeccably behaved, so it was never taken seriously: despite that, they would leap at the chance to accuse me of foul play. 

They could tell, even then, that something was wrong with me. They knew.

That's not me fishing for pity, of course; trust me, I don't want your pity. I hardly felt insulted by any of it. The kids my age were cowards, so they bullied me from ten feet away. Often, I genuinely didn't realize I was being bullied in the first place. I would just sit and listen to them talk at me.

Had I not been so obedient to the adults, I may have constantly been in trouble. My hyper-awareness, however, followed me as I grew. I realized early on what adults were looking for in me; I listened and watched them move and speak, and hung onto every punishment and bit of praise. I learned that they wanted to be obeyed before loved- to be free to use me like an echo of themselves. I existed to grow up to be just like them, and I wouldn't dare do anything less.

So as long as I sat still, and all my grades were wonderful, and I was the sweetest, kindest boy... All warning signs were ignored. And they were- in every sense of the word- ignored.

It was only a matter of time before I snapped. I was a time bomb.

At six years old, I woke up with a nasty cough and a splitting headache. A deep, aching feeling of terror sat heavy in my chest, like a weight sitting upon it. I'd had a nightmare, I knew, but all I could remember was the feeling of drowning. I'd woken up sweating, yet I felt cold as ice. 

Still, I'd thought. I had school that day. My mom would be in my room in a few minutes, and she wouldn't let me ruin my attendance because of a nightmare. It was important to her, I'd thought. Important to her that I went to school, did well, and behaved. 

Thoughts of my nightmare followed me out of my bed, lingering as I was guided through my morning routine. I found myself avoiding my mother's touch as much as I could. I didn't just feel agitated by it- I had begun to feel uneasy. Unsafe, like I was being held by a stranger.

I didn't mention the feelings or the nightmare to my mom, but I did ask for medicine for the headache. No matter how unsettled I was by it, she wouldn't understand. She didn't have time to deal with something as dumb as a bad dream. Undoubtedly, she'd tell me that I was too smart to be afraid of things like nightmares.

She gave me a red pill. It wasn’t headache medication- it was larger than any pain medication I'd ever taken. Still, she dropped it in my hand like it was Tylenol. I grew even more uneasy when she insisted I take it, but I didn't disobey her. 

I told myself that I was just imagining things; my mom just wanted me to be well so I could go to school. She had a lot of work to do around the house. If I was home, she'd have to take care of me all day.

I felt worse after taking the pill. I said nothing about it; I had whined about discomfort enough to know it just annoyed her.

I went to school, hoping to feel better by lunch. I tried to keep my head up- tried even harder than normal to pay attention- but I couldn't stop my cheek hitting my desk every five minutes. I couldn't eat my lunch when the time came; without food to help me stay focused, classes became blurs of muffled voices and fuzzy shapes.

I told myself that I would go home, eventually. It was easier to just bear with it until then. We lived out in the woods; it would be a huge hassle for my mom to come and pick me up. I wanted to endure it until she came and got me. 

It was probably allergies, I reasoned, from the trees. When I got home, I would ask my mom for actual medicine as nicely as I could.

To my credit, I think it was impressive that I almost made it to the end of the day. I know I looked like hell by the last hour; I was pale, my skin sallow and oily with sweat. The coughing I was doing wasn't strong enough to rattle the buildup in my lungs, so every hack sounded as pathetic as I felt.

The teacher barely noticed; his class was unusually large, so there were far too many children to be overly attentive of one. 

Things had started so slowly. I had forgotten the class routine-  before the bell rang to end the day, the teacher brought out his personal radio for us. Whatever music we wanted to hear, he'd tune the radio to it. It was supposed to be a reward for good behavior. My class had been unruly for several days straight, causing me to forget it was a tradition; that day, though, everyone had behaved themselves, including me.

I always hated it- the music was bad, and my classmates would howl the lyrics of the songs (or whatever they thought the lyrics were). More grating, annoying sounds that scrambled my brain. 

That day, the noise of the radio became an entirely new type of suffering. With my head down, I sat surrounded by a growing chorus of off-key banshees. The screaming was like a bludgeon to my brain, causing my blood to boil behind my eyes. Underlying it all was the rough static of the radio, the machine unable to find a clear signal despite the sunny day. 

I debated whether or not to ask to be excused. I knew something horrible was happening to me, and I needed help. Eventually, my suffering was worth more to me than anyone's comfort. I raised my hand feebly, begging with helpless whimpers for my teacher's attention.

I looked up to see the teacher was rummaging in his desk drawers, oblivious to me.

Vertigo made my vision swim. I began to hear my name being called; softly, at first, but growing more urgent.

My vision began to flicker with red. For just a fraction of a second, I saw what might have been a field, and then it was gone. 

Hazily, I saw my teacher's shadow warp and twist, turning towards me with two pinhole-like eyes.

The headache grew stronger, stronger...

Then nothing. Absolute blackness.

I don't remember the blackouts before I joined The Operator, so I couldn't tell you about these as accurately as I can the later ones. What I was thinking at the time is lost to me. I can still, of course, tell you what happened. That was everyone's favorite part- telling me what I did while I wasn't in control of myself.

Feels weird, honestly, being on the other end of that conversation.

According to the witnesses, I had gotten up from my seat, walked to the radio, and plucked it off my teacher's desk. I had then proceeded to frantically smash it against the wall, over and over, breaking it into a million, plastic bits. I chipped the plaster on the wall with my strikes, exposing the stone underneath. My hands were badly cut and scraped, but I hadn't reacted at all to it. I had just kept going, until the radio was in little pieces at my feet.

There was a delayed reaction, as nobody in the class expected me to do something so sudden and aggressive. Then, a kid in the front row had moved first. She rose from her seat, crying out her displeasure as she approached me.

Without hesitation, I'd snatched up a piece of sharp plastic and moved towards her. Appaarently, it seemed as though I wanted to kill her. However, I stumbled and collapsed on the floor before I could hurt her. As I laid on the ground, I convulsed violently until I didn't move at all.

I only got worse at the hospital. I was plagued with seizures and fever. My cough shook my whole body, bruising my ribs. The nightmares and headaches persisted for weeks, until I was living in a blur of reality and dreams. I was able to eat, but I had to be forced. Eventually, I was put on an IV to make sure I didn't die of malnourishment.

Regardless of their efforts, who I was- Timothy Wright- was dying inside, and dying painfully.

Calling my name didn't get a reaction from me, anymore. Nothing did. It was like someone else was wearing my skin, and that person wasn't wearing it correctly. I would blindly attack anything that caused me pain, which meant the staff had to deal with me trying to constantly kill them over blood tests.

When I wasn't trying to kill them, I was watching them like I wanted to. For their safety (and mine, I guess), sharp things were kept far away from me.

I did eventually wake up, but it wasn't the result of anything my doctors did. One morning, I simply woke up as myself again. I had no recollection of the time I was out, and the violent personality had vanished from me entirely.

Against my doctor's wishes, my parents took me home to recover. I spent that time in my room with my lights off, the only sounds being their shouting voices. They were arguing over whose fault I was. Who truly did this to me.

I still don't know.

When I did go back to school, it was with a diagnosis filled with question marks. I was sick, but the doctors didn't know how yet. They reasoned that I had a psychotic episode caused by some sort of neurodivergence; however, it was clear to them there were far deeper issues. They hesitated to pin me with anything serious, given my age, but they were hopeful that they could find out what was wrong and fix it before I went into middle school.

None of it mattered to my class. What they saw when I blacked out had scared them shitless. When I went back to my old classroom, not even the quiet kids wanted to be near me. 

The bullying I had experienced before was a cakewalk, comparatively. I heard a lot of different rumors: that I killed small animals, broke windows, set things on fire.... And since that radio had been expensive, the teacher ignored all of it out of pure spite.

I acted like none of it bothered me while inwardly expressing my contempt. That was why it escalated so much, I think- the way I stared,  unblinking and unbothered, deeply unsettled them. My classmates began to assume that I wasn't fighting back because I couldn't- that I wasn't capable of doing the same thing to a person.

I hadn't thought I was, either, if I'm being honest. I was worried about getting into a fight, as I was sure I'd get beaten to a pulp. Violence had been sternly discouraged by my mother; she told me I was too small, too frail, and too sensitive to win fights, so it was best for me to endure the bullying and not fight back. 

I learned the truth at the end of the year, when a classmate threw me to the concrete. I wouldn't remember what I did; I would, however, hear about it for the rest of my life.

I had blacked out the moment my face hit the ground. I'd laid there for only a moment; after that, I calmly picked myself off the ground. I didn't cry, like everyone was expecting me to. I had just cocked my head to the side, like a curious dog.

As I focused, I'd begun to study the kid who pushed me with a cold, calculating gaze. He hadn't gotten away with shoving me; the moment he did it, he was grabbed by a teacher keeping watch over the flock. By the time I'd gotten up, she was trying to drag the kid to the Principal's office. 

She'd barely noticed me.

Apparently, I didn't seem to notice, either. The entirety of my left side was scuffed, and my cheek was bleeding. Kids tried to call out my name, but I didn't respond. Instead, I was locked onto my classmate.

My demeanor had shifted, my expression dropping into white-hot rage. Without warning, I rushed towards the other boy, ripping him from the teacher's grasp. She hadn't expected me to be so strong, so there was practically no resistance from her.

I then threw my classmate to the ground, where I dropped my entire weight on him to hold him down. He could barely struggle; he'd hit his head and couldn't focus. Without hesitation, I wrapped my fingers around the kid's throat, pressing my thumbs to his windpipe. I was determined to kill him- It took two teachers to keep me from actually doing it.

I smiled while I did it, allegedly. It kept the other kids from running over to help. They were so terrified of me, they ran away. I stared directly into the boy's eyes as a blood vessel popped, the white of his sclera staining red.

All without me making a sound. Not even a heavy breath.

From there, my illness escalated violently. Incidents went from monthly, to weekly, to daily- all in the span of one year. I was expelled from school, of course, and I almost went to a juvenile center on a few occasions.

All that "Timothy, the Good Kid" bullshit went right out the window, like he never existed at all.

I didn't know what was happening to me. My blackouts then were just blurs of white noise. My vision would turn dark, I would wake up somewhere else, and then I'd be in trouble for breaking someone's leg. I wouldn't remember what I'd done, so hearing myself be described as "predatory" and "relentless" was awful.

I remember blaming the forest for why I was sick. I thought it was pollen making me act out on violent urges. I never lost the cough, and the adults were always blaming their coughs on the trees. 

Back then, it was common knowledge that the woods around town were different. It was unspoken, as if directly calling attention to it would alert the forest of their conversation. It was only alluded to with warnings and gun racks on every truck. I was the only one in town that seemed to love Rosswood; everyone else stayed clear of it, taking paved roads only. Despite that, there was little escape from its oppressive atmosphere. 

Those tall trees were everywhere.

--

My mom smoked a lot. She was a habitual smoker... It's probably why I developed my habit; it ran in the family. I get why she did, of course. She was exhausted with me, and she didn't hide it. At that point, she couldn't hide it. A year ago, I had been perfect. Then, I had become something akin to an animal she had to keep locked in her closet so it wouldn't attack people. I remember how much she cried about the staring; how she always felt like she was being watched.

My dad was suddenly "too busy" at his job to see me. Not that he ever did to begin with; I barely knew the man, as he was, quite literally, always busy with his job. I could count on my hand how many times I’d spent longer than an hour with him. 

My mom, however, had to give up everything for me. Her hobbies, her friends, her family- all lost while trying to care for me. She was stuck with me, and didn't even have a husband half the time to help. It must have been her own, personal hell. I admire her ability to say she loved me, even after all the bruises I caused. I know she was scared for her life. I was getting bigger every day; I'd be stronger than her, eventually. Sooner than she felt comfortable, too.

She didn't see the value in talking about my feelings, after a certain point. She might have thought I hated her; I definitely acted like I did. I never made her job as a parent easy, fighting her over every pill and shutting down during therapy sessions. I didn't control myself at all, even though I knew I should.

The real stunt was when I started to pretend to take my medication, only to spit it out when my mom wasn't looking. That really pissed her off. After buying so much for myself, I get why. The red pills made her particularly upset with me; those she fished out of my trash and forced me to take.

I knew she wanted me admitted. She loved me, yes, but she hated every breath I took inside her home. She had a life, too, and I was actively ruining it. Truthfully, it wasn't a matter of guilt over putting a kid away that caused her to wait so long. It was actually my record that stopped her. She had to present written accounts of what I did to people, how I acted, and what my triggers were. In my State, most homes for children weren't equipped to deal with violent behavior like mine.

Spontaneous. Uncontrollable. Vicious. Matching those words to a human child made the all turn pale. It dissuaded a lot of doctors from helping me, fearing their very lives.

My "diagnosis" was a pretty long list, honestly. I was kinda surprised when I saw how little they wrote on the records Jay “found”. They'd vocally diagnosed me with much more. Borderline personality disorder, dissociative identity disorder, schizophrenia, bipolar disorder, intermittent explosive disorder... One trait would show itself, and I immediately had the label slapped on me. Every time I mentioned something new- the shadows I'd begun to see, for example- my medication was doubled.

They even discussed making up a whole new illness: "spontaneous ferality". My mom hated it for obvious reasons. Half of the neighborhood already thought of me as her rabid animal; that label would have killed any chance I had at a normal life.

Not that it ended up mattering. I had fucked that up on my own. No school wanted me in their hallways or near their children. Inevitably, I would have gone to jail for killing someone. My mom reasoned it was better to put me somewhere that would help while she was still able to make that choice.

It was a godsend when one accepted me. Even better, it was close- literally twenty minutes from my house.

And. Well. You know the one.

Rosswood had just opened a new ward to house the mentally ill. Huge donations had been made by a foundation for all the latest tech: cameras, electric doors, and alarm systems- the whole nine yards. They even hired staff trained to handle extreme circumstances like mine. It was like it was built and staffed just for freaks like me.

My mom said that they would help me. She told me there would be researchers like my dad that would study me. I could help other kids that might be suffering from my affliction get better, too. Honestly, I hadn't cared about any of that. I hadn't cared what would happen to me, either. I think I was exhausted too, by that point; I was tired of not remembering things, of always being stressed and agitated. I had missed my own birthday. I missed Christmas- and that time, my father had actually been there. I was sick of always having a burning vibration in my chest, telling me to break something, throw something... kill something.

I wanted to be normal, if only to get a good night's sleep. If living in a hospital forever meant that I wouldn't hurt anyone, I didn't mind.

My mom left me in the hands of the Rosswood staff as soon as she could. Truly, nothing beats that two AM kidnapping. I've been literally dragged through dirt and muck by an unspeakable horror, and it wasn't as traumatizing as that.

My mom wouldn't just let them take me. "Be good," she'd told me. "... And I'm sorry we did this to you."

She kissed my forehead once, in a rare moment of affection. Still, she couldn't bring herself to look me in the eye. I remember feeling angry by her words, not comforted. 

"You're not," I'd said in response.

Her expression had shifted to disappointment, and I flinched at it. "I am," she gently affirmed. I watched her fight back tears. "I promise I am."

That was the longest conversation we'd had in months, and that was all she had to say. I watched her go back into the house quickly, shutting the front door with a loud slam.

The noise inside my head grew as stress crept through my veins. The feeling of being abandoned hit me right as I was pulled into the transport van, and I panicked. I tried to escape, but I was mobbed by the staff.

I had a full-on meltdown before I even made it to the hospital. My mom hadn't lied about how professional the staff was; they didn't hesitate to sedate me.

In the end, I didn't believe her. I couldn't imagine she would ever be sorry for leaving me there. 

Not at the time, at least.

--

 

Regardless of the sedatives, I slipped back into that strange personality randomly. For a week, I had to be strapped to my bed. Every day I was myself, I still threw trash at the staff and called them names. Every day I wasn't myself, someone had to be taken to the main hospital for a head wound. They'd tried keeping sharp things out of my reach, but I was creative when that other side took over. I once used a zip-tie I'd broken off of my straps to stab someone in the ear.  I missed the eardrum, luckily, but the attempt left the person with a scar.

Every night brought night terrors: flashes of pain, fear, and tall trees. They lingered long enough to wake me up, but not long enough to be remembered clearly. I always felt watched whenever I woke up, but I told myself that it was just the cameras and I forced myself to go back to sleep.

Then, one night, I had a dream that I remembered.

I was myself when I had it, but my migraine had me bedridden for the day. The nurses gave me painkiller after painkiller to ease my suffering, but nothing worked. I still tossed and turned fitfully until my sleep medication made my senses forcefully shut off.

I only saw darkness, at first. A pure, black space. Being there felt... strange. Familiar, somehow. It reminded me of not being alive. Not being dead, per say; more like not existing at all. 

I was only there for a moment. In a blink, I found myself in a lush, overgrown swamp. The world around me was red, like I had a film over my vision. Everything- from the leaves on the trees to the sky above- was deep crimson. It was bright outside, like daytime, but the color made everything dark and foreboding.

I was sitting chest-deep in dark, murky water. It rippled gently around me- my sudden appearance hadn't disturbed it. I couldn't see the land through the thick grass and reeds, so I had no idea how far out I was from the shore. Despite the environment I was in, it was freezing cold. I could see my breath when I sighed. The water, however, was warm; it kept most of the chill of the air off of me.

I had no impulse to swim to safety. Instead, I had a gut feeling that I needed to stay still.

I soon realized I wasn't alone there. Right in front of me, an oily, black creature breached the surface of the water, barely disturbing it. It looked like some sort of eel, its hide shimmering as it caught the light. Its length was dizzying; it seemed to pass by me for minutes. I didn't dare move, fearing I would startle it and make it attack. I covered my mouth and held my breath, praying that it passed quickly.

I felt it brush against my back, almost trying to goad me to react. Despite the shock of panic it sent up my spine, I remained still. I didn't want to react in a way that made the nightmare worse. This was the first dream that had a plot- some sort of time that I could vaguely keep aware of. If I was that lucid, there was a chance I could steer the dream towards something more pleasant.

But of course, I coughed, which ruined everything.

The creature came to a dead halt. There was a moment where I still remained quiet, hoping that it would keep going... But I saw it move faster, drawing my attention to the circular ripples it was now dragging through the water.

It hadn't been passing over me. It had been circling me. I realized, then, that it had known I was there... But it hadn't noticed I was alive.

It did now, though.

Behind me, I heard more heavy disturbance. Droplets showered over me from high above as the massive serpent began to slowly loom over me. I saw its shadow stretch past the reeds, swaying side-to-side with intent.

I thought I was going to die. The creature was going to slam its body down on me, or stab me- I didn't know what it would do. I did know, however, that when animals rose up like that, it usually meant the tiny animal in front of it died soon after. I choked on my breath, squeezing my eyes shut as I waited for that painful end.

However, the shadow grew larger at a steady, slow pace. It was lowering itself to my height. The head of the eel came to my shoulder almost delicately, some of its weight falling on my shoulder. It nudged my cheek, its oily surface dragging to my ear. 

I shuddered, not daring to look into the behemoth's eyes- if it even had them.

Softly, it spoke to me.

"⨂rigin."

I heard it within my mind, sitting right where my darkest thoughts tended to rest. At the time, I didn't know what the word had meant; somehow, though, it had a calming effect on me. As if it was a command, I opened my eyes. 

I still didn't look at the creature; again, I had a feeling of paranoia that made me hesitate to turn around at all.

"Welcome home," it whispered. "We missed you."

The world around me pulsed like a heartbeat. It highlighted black tendrils that had begun to stretch overhead. They grew like branches on a tree- or veins under the skin- across the sky, dyeing it black.

It wasn't an eel at all. The thing that had invaded my dream was a behemoth far larger than anything I had ever comprehended before- larger than anything I had seen in my waking reality. I was speaking to one of its branches- more accurately, it was using one of its branches to speak to me.

A cold chill went down my throat, and I coughed under my breath. I... I am asleep, right? I thought. A dumb thing to do, since it clearly had no issues getting into my thoughts. I couldn't help it, though; suddenly, the dream felt too vivid to just be my imagination.

I had never seen a swamp like this before. Wasn't that impossible, to dream of something you'd never seen?

If the creature did hear my thoughts, it didn't comment on them. The end of its tendril left my personal space, dipping back down into the swamp below. "You are doing well," It said, its voice growing quiet. "We have been watching you... grow..."

I coughed again; this time, I couldn't hold it in. My head, too, had begun to feel strange- hearing the thing speak made my teeth ache, a dull throb settling behind my eyes. These were symptoms of my illness that never followed me into the waking world, but now existed here.

There was only one thing I could blame for that. "Are you making me sick?" I asked it, finally gathering the courage to speak. "Has it been you this whole time?"

"... Yes. We made you."

I was stunned, momentarily. I hadn't expected such a flat-out admittance. After I recovered from the shock, however, I was overcome with curiosity and confusion.

"You made me?" I repeated. "What does that mean?"

I imagine the silence I received was it letting out a long, weary sigh. "You will not understand. Not yet," it said.

I growled irritably. "What do you mean?! That's not fair-!!

Suddenly, it closed its tendril around my midsection, trapping my arms against my sides as it constricted me. I let out a short scream, fearing for my life; however, I wasn’t being punished for speaking out of term. It lifted me out of the swamp, gently placing me onto a patch of grass a few feet away from the shore. The muck of the swamp clung to my skin, warm and thick, and kept the chill off of me.

I had craned my neck to try to find the creature- to find a face to yell at. As I twisted and turned my head, I caught sight of the ocean in the far distance. As I looked out to the waters I had been sitting in, I choked back another scream. I crawled further onto the bank, immediately desperate to put distance between myself and the water.

The swamp fed into a vast, crimson ocean filled with corpses. Bodies upon bodies of animals, humans, and prehistoric creatures larger than mountains. Piles of them, even. They were sinking into the water, the larger things far slower than the humans and animals. Their bodies looked so fresh... as if they'd only died a minute ago.

It was eating them. I could sense that immediately. And some of them, I realized, were being eaten alive. I caught sight of movement- a dog struggling to keep its head above the water, losing its fight as it kicked to stay afloat. Its eyes were missing, its broken muzzle snapping at the air. With a broken yelp, I watched it sink like a stone- pulled under, even, by an unseen force.

I coughed, using that as an excuse to look away from it. Was that my fate, if I didn't obey? Would it drop me into the deeper water, just like that dog?

I didn't feel any control over this place, nor over this creature. I had no choice but to remain there until I woke up. Getting scared was pointless, I knew, and showing I was scared was even worse. I was just having another nightmare, I thought; no matter how lucid I felt now, I would wake up without remembering a single bit of it.

I resolved myself to whatever fate it had in mind for me. Despite what I saw with my eyes, the creature seemed to be trying to be affectionate towards me. Deeply invading my personal space, but nonetheless friendly.

It said, "I made you". That meant I was valuable to it somehow... right?

More vines appeared to inspect me, splitting like hairs from the main one. It seemed mostly interested with my face; out of concern for my own safety, I didn't protest its poking and prodding.

I took a deep, shaking breath, daring to open my mouth again. "So… it’s all you? The blackouts? And the headaches? The coughing-?"

As if on cue, a fit erupted from my chest, doubling me over. “Yes. It is unintentional,” I heard as a vine poked me in the back. Immediately, I saw white, all the air simultaneously leaving my lungs and refilling them. The congestion I was suffering from vanished as I breathed in, taking my headache with it. 

My body felt almost weightless, without the constant pain inside it. I looked up, expecting to see a face; instead, all I saw was the black sky.

"Our greatest creation. You are our dear ⨂rigin," It said plainly. "But you are not prepared, yet."

Prepared? Every time it spoke, I had more questions. "You’re not going to eat me?" I asked it, pointing towards the bodies in the water.

After a moment, I heard a soft, "No." 

As if to prove itself, it retracted from my perceivable space. When it returned, it held a tattered, stuffed bear in its grip. I recognized it immediately as mine, but where or when I had it was a hazy blur. 

"You left this. We have worked so hard to get this close. Oh... How we love you, ⨂rigin."

I made a small noise. It suddenly occurred to me how little I'd heard that phrase, and my eyes began to water. I had missed being told I was loved.

I didn't completely understand what the creature meant, what it wanted... Or if I was experiencing reality or not. At that point, I didn’t care. I wanted to believe something was really saying such kind things to me.

I reached out, my fingertips barely brushing the oily hide of the creature. It was startled by the action, twitching like I'd burnt it. All of its appendages were snatched from me, and I could no longer hear it inside my head.

I faltered a bit. I didn't want it to leave- had I scared it off? "I-It's okay if you made me sick. I, um… I forgive you. You fixed it just now, d-didn't you?"

Time was strange in that world, but I imagine I sat in several minutes of silence before I heard it again.

"Not forever," It finally said. "But for a little while."

Another pause. " ...They did not treat you well. " The statement almost had emotion inside it; just the barest hint of anger. I could even say that the creature had sounded expectant.

"No. They didn't," I remember saying. 

Silence again. This time, though, the creature placed one of its roots to my forehead, and I felt a strange pull. It entered my mind like fingers sifting through my hair. It was looking through my memories, undoubtedly; seeing how they treated me through my eyes. 

At that point, I was no longer afraid of the creature. It had been more helpful in five seconds than most people had been in five years, and it had certainly been a lot nicer. I relaxed under its touch, and let it see what it wanted. My obedience seemed to please it quite a bit, as it gave me an almost affectionate pat on the head.

"...You are special. Special! Special? Sp̷э̵c̵i̶a̸l̶ . We gave so much to make you... So much... SO MUCH...  And they cannot be given anything. We see, we see that now..."

Its words were overlaid on top of each other, stumbling over themselves as they spilled into my head. The vines coiled around me in an embrace. A desperate one, but an embrace nonetheless. It clutched my face with one of its thinner vines, seemingly afraid that I would suddenly vanish out of its sight.

All at once, the multiple, overlapping voices came to a sudden, harsh stop. Then…

"You have given us an I̵͈͛d̵̥̊e̷̟̓a̵̟̅ ."

It prodded at my temple with the end of its tendril. "You aren't ready, yet. We will make the pain stop... We will help. First, we need you to help us. We are trapped... Trapped forever. You must set us free."

It had to be trying to trick me, I reasoned. Or maybe I was dreaming, after all. Adults had always talked about my condition in terms of managing it- never curing it. There was supposed to be no cure for what was wrong with me. 

Knowing that, the offer was horribly tempting. I considered the idea of being well; of being able to interact with someone else. I might be able to have friends, for once.

I wanted to see my mom again, if only to prove to her that it was a mistake to give me up so easily. Things might even be different between us; maybe she wouldn’t care about me being well-behaved and perfect all the time.

Most of all, though, I wanted to go home. 

I reasoned with myself a bit. If I was having a dream... Whatever I said would mean nothing, anyways.

I made my choice.

"What do you want me to do?" I asked.

It was pleased. I could feel it.

"You will know."

--

I woke up the next day in my bed. I was still in the facility- for all I knew, I never left.

I had never felt so well-rested. My chest felt clear, and my head didn't ache. The lack of pain was an exhilarating bliss, after years of subtle agony. I knew, then, that what I had dreamt was real. I was in complete awe, as I’m sure anyone would be. After all, we weren’t supposed to be able to talk to God.

I felt a connection thinner than a strand of hair to the entity; A new sense that there was something just beyond my sight that lurked, waiting. Real, tangible, and ever-present. 

I remember laughing at how confused the nurses looked, hovering over me. They looked wary, wondering why I seemed so chipper.

Gladly, I told them. "I made a friend," I said with a big smile.

Their faces turned pale. I assumed it was because they thought I'd developed a new hallucination. This time, though, I knew it wouldn't be followed by another diagnosis.

Once again, I was a perfect angel. The doctors were stunned by my rapid recovery- probably suspicious, too, but they never gave that away when we spoke. I can remember the way their eyes narrowed, thoughts racing behind their dark eyes as they watched me sit politely and lie to their faces. 

I told them I no longer saw hallucinations. That was true, in a sense, but not the way they thought. 

I had no desire to fight them anymore. I knew that I had a way out. The being made its intentions perfectly clear to me- it would help me leave this place if I could help it grow stronger. Why not cooperate with the staff as well? It would help me in the long run.

My parents would be happy to have me back, I'd thought. We'd be exactly how we were before. Once again, I could make them proud.

All I had to do was offer things to the creature. I knew exactly when it wanted an offering; it came to me as a sudden impulse. It swept over me, compelling me to complete some sort of task.

Initially, it ordered me to draw pictures for it. I would see flashes of symbols on the walls, and I felt the urge to bring them into reality. I stole markers and pens from unguarded pockets and saved drawing paper, folding it until it was tiny and hiding it in my sleeve. I used my paranoia to gauge when the staff was about to look my way. Over time, it became easy to hide them. 

When I had all of my tools, I used the light shining under the crack of my door to draw the symbols it showed me. I would leave my drawings under my pillow at night; when I awoke, they would be gone. They vanished into thin air, like they never existed at all. 

Once, I'd fallen asleep with a crinkled drawing in my hand. In my peaceful dreams, I swear I felt something gently pry my fingers open to take it.

Eventually, it had its fill of drawings. It began requesting flesh of any kind; in particular, it loved the wood roaches that crawled into my room through a gap in my window. I'd kill them with a thumbtack (obviously stolen), and I'd place the carcass under my pillow. They, too, would disappear by morning.

The camera in my room didn’t worry me; after the first night, I realized they weren't live. They probably hadn't checked my room's footage for ages, I’d thought- otherwise, I'd already be busted. I started to move around my room at night far more often as a result. Sleep was becoming less and less of a necessity, anyways. I wouldn't get tired until the early hours of the next day, and I would still wake up about four hours later.

My days consisted mostly of schoolwork and therapy sessions. It was all horrifically boring, and I was constantly reprimanded for every infraction.

Alone in my room, though, so late at night… I'd close my eyes and practice moving around the room blind. I sometimes pretended that I had no face, and I was searching for it in the dark. I’d jump around and move how I wanted, without anyone that would tell me to stop. 

I was never lonely. I could sense the being watching me. Its eyes weren’t like the adults- though they were unseen, they held no judgement. It had no input in those moments; they were simply observing me, delighted by whatever I had the mind to do next. 

As a reward for the cockroaches, I stopped blacking out when I got too overwhelmed. Bit by bit, I started to regain control of my body and mind. After having reality twisted and warped by my illness for so long, the feeling of clarity was welcome. I knew who I was, for once, and I could remember what I did. The world was finally a place that I lived in, rather than stumbled through in a haze. 

The violent urges, however, never went away. They simply... focused. I was able to wrangle my impulse back when I thought about my task, and how important it was. The being was able to help me because I was behaving well enough to be ignored; if I slipped up again, I would know absolutely no peace.

But that bottling gave rise to wicked, violent fantasies. Vivid imaginations that grew more gruesome the more I hated the subject. It was the result of my clarity; it gave me the chance to pay more attention to the people taking care of me. 

First, I noticed that they all called me Timmy. Naturally, I hated it the moment I heard it. I'm pretty sure my mom had introduced me as Timothy, and wrote just "Tim" on all my documents. I could hear the unspoken nickname- something stupid and mocking. Teethy Timmy, or Terrible Timmy. Naming conventions like that weren't uncommon in places like that. They called another girl "Psycho Skye", and the unluckier kids got some even more fucked-up labels.

The nasally way my name shot out of my doctor's nose, most of all, sparked deep loathing within me. Often, I imagined peeling his nose off his face with something sharp. His thin, faded lips, too- I wanted to strip them so that his fake, patronizing smile was the only thing his mouth could express.

Next, I noticed therapists didn't actually listen to me when I told them about how I felt. Just like my teachers before them, they were waiting for keywords- words that told them about my symptoms. After they heard them, I saw their focus leave me, their hands scribbling away on my records. They never cared about how much I was suffering. Nobody did- not really. People felt sorry for me, but the violence I caused left little room for empathy. Even when I was surrounded by people who knew- without a shadow of a doubt- that it was none of my fault, none of them would dare establish human connection.

I began to see just how much they controlled me. How much everyone, all my life, had controlled me. For so long, I kept myself bottled up to please the world. Even when I was supposedly healthy, I hid pieces of myself for their benefit. And for what? To be regarded as lesser for not meeting their standards, anyways. To never be allowed into their world unless I could contort my soul to their liking.

I was only truly myself in my dreams. The being would take me back to its world to keep my mind company while I slept. I was never taken back to the swamp- instead, I always found myself laying in a dense forest. I'd rest my head on the roots of the trees, whispering every thought I had into the bark. The being rarely spoke- rarely made itself as visible as it had the first time. Yet I knew it was there and listening, hanging on to every word.

It didn't ask me to be anything. I was making it happy as the person I was. I appeased it just by bringing it the drawings I'd made and bugs I’d killed. Regardless of how I spoke and moved, I still belonged to it. 

I didn't know its name; it had never given me one. Perhaps that was truly how intangible it was in the human world. It wasn’t even real enough to have a name. 

I didn’t mind it; names were unnecessary, given how it interacted with me. With my friend, I didn't have to be Tim if I didn't want to be. It didn’t expect me to answer to Origin, either; I could be whatever I wanted.  

The being’s constant presence felt like an angel over my shoulder, guiding me towards the person I was supposed to be. I could only obey it, swept up by pure gratitude. On the surface, I was still Timothy Wright: a poor, tortured child recovering from a strange, psychotic episode.

Inside, though, I was slowly hollowing myself out- preparing myself for something new to fit into my skin.

One night, as a reward, it finally answered some of my questions. What it was, why it was here... Why it chose me.

It hadn't killed those creatures I saw, as it turned out. The being was a scavenger- it collected the bodies when they were dead or dying, and slowly converted their flesh into energy. If it didn't eat things from our universe, the being itself would cease to exist.

A long time ago, it had form and mass. It really was a God, in terms of scale and presence. When I met it, though, it was barely clinging to corners of our existence. The birth of our reality forced it into that state, taking up all the space it had once resided in and pushing it out. Over time, the entity poked small holes into the fabric of our reality. The veil that separated it from us began to tear just enough that it slipped into our world, barely bigger than a molecule. It began to live in our dreams and the corner of our eyes, when our perception of the world was the most malleable. It couldn't interfere with human life- it could only watch us as we lived and died, never strong enough of a presence to be truly known.

But then, one day, it met me. It claimed I came upon it in Rosswood, though I had no memory of the meeting. It had been convinced that I belonged to it; after all, I had stared right at it, and I didn't shy away. I had reached out for the being in a way no other creature had before. I gave it a pathway to existence, simply by noticing it was there. 

Since then, the being spent all of its energy to try and meet me face-to-face. The red world I saw was one it had painstakingly made for the occasion. With no place for both of us to exist simultaneously, it had to create one out of its former body- the last space that it had left it could inhabit. 

An Ark, it said, to keep its new lamb.

The more time it spent with me, the more it saw how precious children truly were. It saw how creative we were, full of vibrant life and wonder… The way we grew constantly fascinated the being to no end. But seeing how we were often treated- ignored, beaten, and neglected- made the entity feel bitter towards the ones put in charge of us. 

It could do better, it had thought. Easily.

In short, it had become envious of the human experience. You might even say it was lonely, too. I think it was- the entity It wanted children of its own to nurture. It wanted them to make its world splendorous, like the humans had done with their own. 

Our first meeting had inspired the being to continue building upon itself. It saw a chance in me to realize that vision, and it was frantically trying to bridge the gap between us. I was more to it than just a child- I was able to process the being's true form, and that gave it strength. That's why I was special to it, and why it needed me. It could only be me that could bring it into our reality, and free it from its eons-long struggle for survival.

I was doing well, but the being still needed more. It needed bigger creatures to feed off of, in order to grow stronger.

It needed something with warm, red blood.

--

It was dark outside.

I woke up in Rosswood's underbrush. At first, I thought I was still sleeping; yet, as my eyes adjusted, I could see the blue and green hues of my reality. When I looked towards the distance, I recognized the lights from far away as the mental facility.  In my dreams, that building didn't exist. I was definitely awake. But how did I get out there? I was barefoot, wearing my white PJ's. If I had gotten out on my own, there was no evidence of it on my clothes.

The being's presence became known to me, sending a chill down my spine. I understood, then. As if to prove to me that I wasn't working in vain, the being had teleported me from my room.

I took a deep breath, the scent of the forest warm and soothing. I had so little time to be outside, after being taken to Rosswood Medical. The forest was my unspoken guardian, comforting me in my darkest moments. As I looked up at the gaps in the branches, the stars looked like a million, little eyes. The trees rustled with no wind, as if they, too, were trembling in the presence of the being. 

I heard the being whisper in my ear, gently nudging me into motion.

"More."

It lifted my head to show me what it wanted. Ten feet away from me, a man in a strange uniform was sprawled out against a tree. Just out of his reach was a large gun, shells from bullets scattered around him like petals. The man was twitching sporadically, his eyes glazed over and white. His skin was ghostly, the veins underneath dark and pulsing, stretching under the skin like the being’s own branches. 

He was gone, his mind already picked clean. All that was left of him was the physical life in his body- the mechanisms of his organs.

The being wanted me to take it.

"More," it repeated.

Without hesitation, I picked up a rock the size of an apple. With its heavy weight in my palm, my breath hitched. I began to feel like I always did when I blacked out, but the lapse into darkness never came. Instead, I felt my mind grow sharp, my vision more saturated. The being felt so close to me, now- like it was right behind me, guiding me…

I knew what I had to do. I wanted the pain to stop, once and for all.

I nodded shakily. "More," I repeated, stumbling in a daze towards the man. Who he was hadn't mattered. What mattered was that he fed the being, and brought me closer and closer to my happiness. 

I killed him. I bashed his skull in with that rock until I could no longer see his twisted face. I beat his face until blood coated my hands- until the rock smashed and crumbled in my hand. 

I won't deny how good it felt. I had power and control, after years and years of being powerless and helpless. It was a rush unlike any I'd ever experienced. It opened my eyes to everything I had experienced- everything I was. 

I could do this to anyone, if I wanted. I could kill anyone that hurt me. I had been so afraid of myself, but when I was finally given permission, I delighted myself with the task. I realized, then, that I didn’t hate that I hurt people- I just hated that I made the adults unhappy.

Willingly hurting someone- watching their blood pour, their bones break- felt wonderful.

I drew the being’s symbols onto the trees with the man's blood. When I was done, I turned around to find the body gone. The being had taken it to feed, leaving a dark red puddle in its place. 

I hoped it wasn't enough, so I could do it all over again.

---

The hospital staff tracked me down through the woods. I'm not sure what they were expecting to find, but I'm assuming it wasn't the horror scene they got. I was covered in blood, as was the area around me. There was no body for them to find, but it was clear something awful had happened to someone.

All at once, my experience at Rosswood changed for the worse. I would find out later it was because of that incident, but not because of the bloody mess I’d created.

Remember what I said about those cameras? Well, you'll never guess what they saw when they reviewed my room's footage. After weeding through all of the distortion, they saw me disappearing from my room. I hadn't snuck out- I simply vanished. While that was more than enough to raise alarms, they unfortunately reviewed the nights leading up to it, as well. My doctors watched with horror as I repeatedly disappeared from my room for hours, only to reappear- quite literally- right as the nurses opened the door to wake me up.

While they were reviewing the footage, word spread that the research lab was missing a security guard. The large pools of blood that they had seen suddenly made perfect sense.

In the days that followed the incident, I thought I wouldn't be punished. I wasn't allowed to leave my room anymore, of course, but I wasn't reprimanded. I still had classes and therapy sessions, and everyone had been instructed to continue as if they'd seen and heard nothing.

The staff was terrified. I could hear the tremor in their voices when they spoke to me. It felt satisfying, after being sneered at. They didn’t know what triggered me yet, so I was unpredictable. I killed once- I would likely kill again, if given the chance.

I found I quite liked scaring them.

From then on, I told them the truth. I couldn't hide what I was doing anymore; I got too excited by my newfound power over them. I told them flat-out that, yes, I killed the guard. I told them about the being, and the pact that we had. I told them that it was the one that was taking me from my room.

"To the Ark," I had said.

I told them how angry it was. How it’d come for them, once I was home safe. I described to them the fate of the guard; his soul was still alive, eternally feeding the being. It ate the flesh quickly, but the spirit- the energy that made something truly alive- would fuel it forever. 

It was a bad idea to tell the truth. I had gotten too specific; I described things that sounded far too intricate to just be the ramblings of an mentally ill child. They stopped being scared, and they became interested. 

A few days later, I met my new doctors.

The research lab sent men with dark grey suits and cold eyes to the mental ward. They were in charge of me and me alone. The children in the rooms around me were moved, giving me an entire wing by myself. 

According to them, my old doctors had no experience with my "situation". With them, I would begin a new phase in my "treatment". I knew it was bullshit; even as a kid, I could figure out that they weren't pediatricians or child psychologists. If anyone saw these bastards and let them near kids, they were the ones mentally unwell, not me. There was no regard for my age- no attempt to soften their tones. 

Granted, I was certainly dangerous enough to deserve that. But that was just it; these people seemed to know how dangerous I actually was.  

The new doctors didn't use my name when talking about me. They called me Mr. Wright, or nothing at all. During the initial questions, they didn't ask about my past experiences or relationships with my parents- things that new therapists usually grilled me on.

Instead, they asked me about Rosswood. If it was special to me, if I remembered playing there as a little kid... They asked me to tell them about the things I saw when I was out there.

They really wanted to know about my friend.

I lied to them, then, realizing my mistake too late. I told them I didn't know, and that I was lying about it all. Of course, they didn't accept my story change. They weren't normal people; they had personalities like solid iron, but less likely to give.

When I wouldn’t tell them anything, they began my therapy sessions. 

Therapy… What horseshit. They were experiments. I even hesitate to call it that; really, it was torture. I was deprived of solid food, sunlight, and stimulation. They boarded my window, removed all decorations and personal items from my room, and painted everything white. There was constant light, keeping the entire room bright enough that shadows couldn’t form. I was barely allowed to sleep; when I did, I was hooked up to machines like cages, a hundred different wires attached to my head.  

They gave me drawing material to feed my compulsions; then, they'd take them away before I could offer them to the being. They electrocuted me with cattle prods until I blacked out and tried to kill them. They’d fend me off for a bit, observing my behavior; then, I’d be electrocuted until I submitted. 

They recorded what I did. Undoubtedly, they poured over every video for hours and hours, studying every frame of my torment.

I suffered. Day after day, until the days blurred together.

My mind slipped back into that fevered haze, and the pain in my skull returned with a vengeance. That was what they wanted, I imagined; they wanted to study what was happening to me without its presence.

I hated how smug they would look everytime I woke up. I couldn't remember what I did anymore, but I was always covered in dark bruises. My limbs would ache for days. 

In the moments I was conscious and aware, I overheard quite a bit. The doctors spoke candidly, uncaring if I was retaining their words or not. I learned why I was being filmed so much; whenever a camera was pointed at me, technology would go haywire. They mentioned visual tearing, audio distortion, and strange shadows on the film. They had to keep replacing the camera in my room; after a few days, it would only produce white noise and a black screen.

Often, they complained about having to get near me. I had begun to have this strange aura, apparently- anyone who was within a foot of me for too long would start to cough like I did. They'd immediately feel watched, like something horrible was standing directly behind them. Of course, when they'd turn around, nothing was there. The feeling would only leave them when they left me.

It had stopped getting its offerings... But I was its friend. It wouldn't abandon me.

The researcher’s meddling must have deeply offended the being, because seeing them made me want to do unspeakable things to their faces. It was easy to understand why; where I was invited to the being's world, the goons from the research lab were trying to force their way in. And they intended to use me to do it, which made it all the worse.

I stopped being afraid. I even started to revel in my treatment. The worse it got, I knew, the angrier it would be. 

With a tight fist, I held on to the belief that the being would save me. I had no choice- there was no one else I could rely on. My parents weren't coming for me, like I'd childishly hoped. The doctors were delighted to bring me the bad news; my parents had completely disowned me, putting me in the care of The State. Namely, them.

After all, I was a murderer, now. How could I ever think they'd want me? 

I didn't care. At that point, I had given up the idea of a happy life with them. I no longer wanted it. The being's acceptance of me made me realize how cruel they had been, too. If I went home to them, I would have to be a good kid, again. Just the thought of being that way again sounded like Hell. Standing there, listening to them praise me for how many chores I did, for how little I yelled and threw fits... How easy it was to forget I was ever there. It didn’t matter who or what I was on the inside, as long as it fit what their idea of a neat and tidy child was on the outside. 

I wouldn't lie to myself, anymore. After killing that man, I realized I could never be the sweet child they wanted; in fact, I didn’t want to be. I had pretended to be one for love, but violence lived inside me like a second soul. The rage wouldn't leave me because it was me.

I knew, then, where I belonged. The being loved me for who I was, and what I would be. It changed me to help me, not to control me. The being knew the doctors were hurting me, and it was the only one willing to do something about it. 

I chose it over the humans. The Ark, to me, had become a Heaven that I’d fallen from, and I wanted to go home.

If only the being could inhabit a space in my reality, somehow... Some sort of shape for its existence to slip into, I thought. An image that it could call its own.

A drawing, I realized. If the Universe had no form for my friend to fill, I could make one. 

Therefore, during the final drawing experiment, I drew what I thought my friend should look like- what I thought fit it best.

If it wanted to come to our reality, I thought, it would need to look like a person. The being became person-shaped in my mind, but I didn't want it to be just a human. It was better than a human- tall as the Rosswood trees, with long limbs like its roots on the Ark. The final touch was its clothes; I wanted to give it something nice to wear (give me a break, I was eight), so I drew a simple suit and tie on its body. 

For a moment, I considered giving it a face; however, I chose not to. Faces brought comfort to humans, and I wanted anyone who saw the entity to know it wasn't their friend.

While I had knowingly drawn the being, I had unknowingly written a name below it:

The Operator. The Slender Man. 

I smiled at it, my chest filling with warmth. That was his name. My angel. My creator. My friend. I could feel his presence growing around me, sending an icy chill through my body. Softlg, I heard his whispers and his praise in my ear.

"Oh, how we love you... So much..."

I made a noise- a manic, laughing whine- and I pulled the drawing close to me. He was there, and growing more present by each passing second.

"...What are you doing, Mr. Wright?"

My whimpers prompted the observing staff to approach, their voices biting with anger. Knowing there was only one way to prevent them from taking the drawing, I crushed it into a ball.

"Mr. Wright, don't you dare-!!"

Too late. I stuffed the drawing into my mouth and swallowed it.

So... you know how in Horror movies, there's always that one thing the main character does that seems to make things worse? It's so obvious how bad of a choice it is- so bad, you almost can't believe you just witnessed them do it.

That was my moment.

The reaction was immediate. A bubbling pain spread from my stomach to the entirety of my body, sinking deep into my bones. The worst migraine I'd ever felt crept inside my brain, sending me stumbling to the ground. My veins turned dark purple under my skin, turning it pale as a corpse's. The standby nurses had called my name before; once I collapsed, they began to scream it.

I barely heard them. My senses had become so murky, I could only hear the pounding of my heart in my ears. My chest had grown tight, like I was drowning, and not even coughing helped clear it. Tears burned behind my eyes, spilling down my cheeks in hot streams.

I didn't know what I had done; had I made him angry, eating his image?

Suddenly, I erupted into a violent coughing fit, sending dark-colored fluid across the floor and my nurses' scrubs. The fluid started to leak from my mouth and nose like a faucet, dripping black sludge into my lap. I felt the nurses try to move me, but for some reason, they were struggling.

Finally, with one particularly heaving cough, I vomited up the piece of paper. It shot from my mouth, falling with a wet splatter at a researcher's feet.

The paper had turned into a putrid, black glob in my stomach. It pulsed slowly, as if I'd just thrown up my own heart. It smelled like death and rot, completely robbing the air of the stale, sanitized scent. As it got its bearings, hair-like vines sprouted from the mass, feeling the air around it blindly. 

The nurses reacted first. They shrieked at the sight of it, confirming to me that it was real. They dumped me on the ground and ran for the door, and didn't look back. I didn't blame them for their lapse in bedside manner; I'm sure what was happening was way out of their expertise. At that moment, I was more envious that they could run away. My body felt so weak, I couldn't lift a finger, let alone escape.

I could barely breathe; the fluid I was coughing up was leaking out of every orifice in my head, and showed no signs of stopping.

I was overcome with a kind of panic I'd never felt before. A frantic, wounded sensation that buzzed around, like a fly in a jar that was unable to get out.

I was dying, I realized.

I wanted to call for help, but deep down, I knew no one would come for me. The adults remaining- the researchers- were watching me die, expecting something interesting to happen as a result.

"... Hm. This is it?" I heard one say aloud. With a small sound of disgust, she kicked the black mass- my friend's body, now the size of a grapefruit- into the center of the room with the flat of her heel. "All those readings for this?"

"Either way. We can cut this short," I heard another say. I heard a few small clicks- metal, maybe.

"Is this all you have to show for your efforts, Mr. Wright? Such a shame. Your parents would be so disappointed in you."

I heard laughter, followed by a loud bang in front of me that rang in my eardrums. Then another. I felt something splatter across my face- something warm.

"He is just a child, after all... Can't imagine what it thought he could do."

I felt hollow. I couldn't scream or cry, as much as I wanted to. The only emotion I could feel with my fading strength was empty sadness.

I hated those people. Every time I thought I could be hopeful again, they took it away from me. In that moment, I understood how much joy my suffering had truly brought them. Torturing me had been fun to them- a funny game that they won, because they were cheating the whole time.

In my eyes, they all deserved to die. Worse than that- they deserved to have their souls swallowed whole by The Operator. I wanted them to drown forever in the pit of his stomach. I wanted to watch their faces sink into that beautiful swamp and never return. I wanted to reach my hand out to them, make them believe that we will give them mercy... Then, I wanted to take it away from them.

I began to wonder... What would be left of me, after the adults were done? My life had become nothing but constant checkups and "therapy sessions" with a cattle prod. Pills, pills, and more pills... And for what? So the next person that had my affliction could be tortured even faster for it?

Those researchers weren't trying to help me- nobody wanted to help me. I was an experiment, not a child. How many times would they break me and glue me back together? How many times would I feel pain to suit the needs of others? Would I be subjected to it over and over, until I acted exactly as they wanted? Forever, until I died from it?

Well, I thought... I wanted to play a game, too. My game. I wanted to make them feel as small and worthless as I did- to make them crawl and plead for mercy, instead of the other way around.

A voice broke through my anger, emanating from my right side.

"Okay, Mr. Wright... Just relax. We're going to help y-"

"Sir," a voice sternly cut in. It trembled, slightly, with growing fear. "It's still growing."

I felt a pull at my mind: faint, but alive. Knowing it was him I closed my eyes and reached my hand out to him. As I did, I felt something warm wrap around my wrist, crawling under my sleeve.

All of my pain disappeared, then. Behind my eyelids, I could see The Ark.

A familiar embrace lifted me, warm and welcoming. It brought me close to the dark void, and I relaxed into it.

"There," I heard. "It is done."

I wasn't passing out; I was falling asleep. What I had done had exhausted me. I was being given the chance to finally rest from my ordeal, as a reward for trusting him.

He would help me, just like he promised.

 

--

 

I awoke to the sight of the mental ward burning to the ground.

For a while, I simply watched the flames lick the sky. I was never one to appreciate fire, before; until then, I had never realized how pretty it looked overtaking something. It crept over the walls, spilled out of the windows. It was like water, in that sense, which I found ironic.

It never dared to get near the trees.

The Operator was behind me, watching me and the inferno. He stood far away, but I didn't mind where he was. I could always feel his presence- a real presence, now. More than just a little feeling in the back of my head.

Occasionally, I would look back just to see the form he'd taken. I couldn't help but feel a bit flattered. He was just as I had drawn him: a human-like being, faceless and taller than the trees. He was pleased with this form- with it, he'd already done wondrous things.

I was proud of myself- I had every right to be, in my eyes. I had done what The Operator needed and more. After a millennia of it desperately trying to enter our reality, it found its way through me.

"We will not leave you," He said softly. "We still need you."

I didn't mind that. In fact, I was happy to hear it. I had enjoyed the games I played with him before... Surely, I'd enjoy the ones that came after.

I was found, eventually, around the early morning. This time, it was the security team from the lab that hunted me down. When they saw me, they drew their weapons immediately. They pointed their guns at me, but not The Operator. They didn't seem to notice him at all, even when he was right behind them, watching them grab me by the arms and drag me away.

I wasn't taken to the emergency room, like the other guests at Rosswood Mental. Instead, I was taken to a small examining room just down the hall. I was forced to sit on a bed, my hands behind my back. They put handcuffs on me, and then ziptied those cuffs to the balance bar on the wall. At that point, they weren't taking any chances.

I can't blame the staff for how paranoid and aggressive they were, after that night. At that point, the hostility was understandable. Unwelcome and soon to be regretted, but not hard to comprehend.

I remember that last conversation so well.

"Timmy... Do you know what happened to your doctors?" 

The person I was speaking to was the head doctor- the Rosswood one, not the one from the research lab. Briefly, I wondered why he was there. He was an older man, and had little patience for children. He certainly had little patience for me.

Oh, right, I'd thought. I had just killed everyone that would normally be responsible for me. Unfortunate for him that the task of babysitting me fell on his shoulders.

"Nope," I lied. "I blacked out, sir. I can't remember."

I heard his foot start to tap. "Oh? Well, you'll be sad to hear that the entire team in charge of you has gone missing," He declared curtly. "That fire- which started in your room- has completely destroyed the mental ward. It almost got into the main hospital, too."

"...Are the nurses missing?" I asked.

The tapping grew more aggressive. "Yes, Timothy. Even your nurses are missing."

I sighed. That was a shame. I had thought they weren't that bad, but The Operator was more thorough than I. Of course, I knew what really happened to them; I told The Operator what I wanted, after all. 

It's what they get for trying to stop us, I thought. What they deserved for hurting us.

"All they do... Take," The Operator whispered. "Parasites."

Leeches, I agreed.

There was nothing the research lab did that wasn't condoned by the Rosswood staff. At any point, they could have done something to help me. Instead, they pretended nothing was wrong, and did their jobs.

"A new game," I heard in my ear. "Let's play a new game."

The head doctor looked visibly frustrated. He opened his mouth to speak, but he interrupted himself to cough into his elbow. It wasn't a small fit- for several minutes, I was patient, watching with a polite smile as his body convulsed.

When the doctor was done, he turned back to me with a forced expression of neutrality. "Ahem... Timmy, this is very serious. Those people work for the Government, son. If you know where they went-"

"I told you, already," I interrupted, nearly spitting out my words. "I don't remember."

He paused, staring at me for a moment. He then nodded, as if he understood me perfectly. Gently, he reached out and clasped my shoulders.

"If you don't tell me where they are, son, you're gonna wish you were dead. Do you understand me?"

His voice was deathly calm, but his grip tightened until I hissed. "You will never see sunlight. You will never eat a scrap of food that is not through a tube."

His face twisted as his voice grew into a growl. "And you will deserve it. You aren't sick- you're evil. You can pretend to be a little victim, too stupid to know what you are, but I've seen what children like you are capable of."

His voice wavered, and his eyes grew haunted. "I have seen... What you are capable of..." He trailed off. He let me go, then, and took a deep breath. "If you don't tell me where they are, I will personally see that you never experience comfort again. Is that clear, son?"

It was crystal clear. Alright, I thought. I definitely didn't want to be locked up there forever. Of course, I would be more than happy to obey him.

I nodded. "Okay. I'll show you where they are," I relented, giving him a small, polite smile.

Then The Operator closed the door behind us.

 

Chapter 3: Entry 2.doc

 

–

 

From that moment on, I belonged to The Operator.

The life I'd had before was wiped clean from my memory. I could only remember my dreams, the hospital, and the experiences I had there. The Operator’s tale of my birth- that I was something he made from the flesh of humans- was something I took literally.

He called me his Proxy. I was made from the flesh of Man, converted- the culmination of millions of years of desperate clawing. A piece of him that could live on Earth, breathe its air, and touch what lied within it... Through me, the world was his to experience. I was intentional, and so perfectly crafted (his words, not mine). The Ark would be my home, where I was wanted. Where I was loved.

I know you won’t believe it, but The Operator truly loved me. He loved me because he made me- simple as that. He wanted to watch a piece of him grow into something new, and that’s what compelled him to protect me. 

It’s been really annoying, seeing you speculate about The Operator’s true feelings towards us. You call us slaves, and you claim he uses us as such. I can see the misunderstanding; obviously, from an outsider’s perspective, the very notion that something like The Operator could love is ridiculous. Humankind understands the concept as a blend of chemicals triggering a reaction in the brain. According to you, it’s something only you can feel.

I view that as small-minded; self-centered, even. It's an opinion formed from being on the outside looking in and thinking that's all there is to see.

Really... How bold of you humans to think that emotion was your idea to begin with. Don't you describe your own God as angry? You all just never saw that side of The Operator.

Probably because he fucking loathes you. 

But I know he loved me- not in a human way, but his way- because every action he took from then on was to further me along my path. To ensure not only my safety, but my comfort and joy. I had to help him, yes, but compared to what he did on his end, it was nothing. 

And yet... My help meant everything to him. 

My purpose was great. I would feed The Operator and return him to his former glory. My existence wouldn't be aimless, or, worse, menial. In exchange for my work, he offered my wildest dreams on a silver platter. 

I knew my name. I knew what it meant. I knew what I could and couldn't do. And I knew what I could learn to do, if I played fair and did as I was told.

 

–

 

I'm not sure how long I was on the Ark. Time was difficult to understand, there; the rules would change constantly. Seconds felt like hours, hours felt like seconds... 

The Operator was always with me during that time. It wasn’t safe for me to traverse either world alone, so he carried me through deep forests. Entangled in his vines, I was kept close so he could move with dizzying speed. The red hue of the world spilled through the blackened trees like smoke, whipping into a tornado as he weaved through the thin trunks. 

I never got hungry or tired. My awareness of both sensations had been muted for my comfort. That didn’t mean that I wasn’t starving or exhausted; I doubt I could have actually survived there long without anything to keep me alive. It explained The Operator’s haste, clearly.

Now that I think about it… I don’t remember breathing, either. I could feel oxygen and carbon dioxide being worked through my lungs, but I don’t remember actually taking my own breath. I do, however, remembering one of The Operator’s tendrils pressed firmly to my spine. I used to think that was to hold me; now, I think he was feeding me clean oxygen through my skin. 

Eventually, I was placed on the ground and nudged forward. When I turned to address The Operator, he’d already vanished. I would learn to expect that; he rarely lingered.

I emerged from The Ark through a small cluster of shrubs, seamlessly passing into human reality once again. Sunlight streamed through the gaps in the leaves, throwing the overgrown path in a comfortable shadow. I moved carefully over fallen twigs and dried refuse, keeping my footsteps quiet in case of trouble.

Rather immediately, I came across an old cabin on a rocky cliffside, far out of sight of civilization. The home was well-maintained, despite its clear age: red brick walls with a tin roof painted dark green, with neatly trimmed hedges lining the entire perimeter. It looked pretty cozy, actually.

It was clear to me it wasn't abandoned. Why would The Operator take me somewhere with people? I needed to hide, didn't I? Everyone in my town would have figured out I was missing by then. With what I'd done, I imagined the hunt would be intense.

I wandered around the outside of the cabin for a while, trying to find a way in. No one was home- at least, I had reasoned so. I based my guess purely off the lack of cars in the driveway. As someone who's been that person in the house you didn't expect, I know that's not always the case. 

I was lucky. The house had, in fact, been empty. For a moment, I considered breaking a window; however, I changed my mind quickly. I didn't want to leave evidence that I was there. Instead, I searched for a spare set of keys.

As I examined a potted plant by the door, I caught sight of The Operator's symbol on the door frame. Hundreds of them were scratched all over it- scrawled with what looked like feverish intent. They were painted over as if to hide them, but I easily recognized it. I ignored my search for the keys, then, in order to get a closer look at them.

Gently, I traced the indents in the wood, completely transfixed. I wondered why they were there; more importantly, I speculated who it was that etched them into the frame. Who knew about The Operator besides me?   

I was taken from my thoughts by the sound of a car pulling into the driveway behind me. I gasped in alarm, turning swiftly to see an old man emerge in a rush from a vehicle. I froze in place at the door, staring at him with wild, panicked eyes. 

When the man saw me, he too halted where he was. He was unassuming, somewhere in his late 60's. His hair was wispy and snow white, and his eyes were hooded by a wrinkled brow.

He didn't chase me. The man blinked at me, as if I was a figment of his imagination. When I didn't disappear, he gripped the car door firmly. Wordlessly, he stepped in front of his car with the aid of a cane, his other hand moving from the door to raise in front of him.

"Wait-" He began to rasp, before suddenly coughing. When the harsh fit was over, he lifted his head to smile at me. It was kind, but I took more notice of the glint in his eyes. "Wait. I take it... You're the reason I have this nasty cough again, eh?" He asked.

He was appraising me, I could tell. I could see his eyes flit from my head to my feet, judging me. I tried to make myself smaller against the house, baring my teeth at him and growling. I'm sure I looked plenty terrifying, already; I was still wearing my hospital clothes, and they were covered in dried blood and black sludge. I looked feral, my hair shaggy and covering my face.

The man didn't seem surprised at all to see me in that state. "Well done," He congratulated. As he continued to speak, he limped to the door, taking a set of keys from his pocket. "Did you have fun playing against them? Whoever your 'they' was...?"

I bolted the moment he got close, launching myself over the patio railing and into the hedges. 

That only served to make him laugh. "You're a bit squirrely, aren't you? You look a lot like my grandson. Same dark hair, too... That'll be useful." He mumbled.

He still didn't chase after me. The old man withdrew keys from his pocket, and casually unlocked the door. "You can come on out- I can't hurt you," He called out to me. "Has Der großeMann not told you about us?"

I silently balked from my hiding place. Was what he said even a word?

I lifted my head in time to see him frown, his hand resting on the doorknob. "Well... You'll learn. The door will be open for you," He offered. "You'll stay for as long as you need to, I suppose. Your bedroom will be the first door on the left."

Despite hearing the door close, I didn't leave my hiding place. I didn't trust adults after what I'd been through. I especially didn't trust old men.

And, yet, here I was. The Operator sent me straight to one.This isn't what I wanted, I thought with a grunt.

"Go," I heard. It wasn't a request.

I scoffed, a childish whine building in my throat. The Operator obviously couldn't tell how creepy the man was. The elder had a thick German accent despite being well-versed in English, and he dressed like he was from another era. Worse yet, he looked at me like I was made of gold. Honestly, I got intense "guy in a dark alley" vibes, if you know what I mean. I had every right to not trust him.

I had no choice but to give in and follow the stranger inside; however, I kept far away from him. The old man sat in a large recliner in the center of the living room, watching black-and-white cartoons on an even older box television. He turned his head for a moment to look at me, acknowledging my presence in his home with a slight nod. He then looked at the paper he had in his lap, casually gesturing towards the kitchen.

I scrambled for it. After eating hospital rations for so long, I was desperate to eat something that wasn't sanitized. 

I threw open his cupboards and took whatever food I could immediately recognize. I ate until I couldn't stomach any more. I barely tasted any of it; I was far more concerned with getting food into my body than enjoying it. That was probably a calculated move on the old man's part. After all, feeding creatures usually got them to stay. 

It worked well. Truthfully, the sense of safety I experienced was overwhelming. 

I had escaped Rosswood. I wouldn’t be shocked or poked at anymore. I wouldn’t be forced to have seizures on camera. I had access to food, a bed, and pretty colors… I wasn’t going to die in that cold, sterile place. 

I sat there in the feeling, unsure what to do about it. My eyes burned, even when I closed them. I breathed shallowly as I looked around my new surroundings, soaking in every warm, earthy color that painted it. I wiped my eyes incessantly on my sleeve, my mouth wobbling as I attempted not to cry. 

All at once, I realized how tired I was

"Der großeMann has found many servants to enacy his will," I heard the old man say. I'm assuming he'd been waiting for the tearing and gnashing noises to stop. "Unfortunately, I'm one of those servants. We are on the same side, for now."

He chuckled. "For now, yes. Later... Who knows?"

I was snapped from my overwhelmed daze again, brought back to reality by the thinly veiled threat. Immediately, I looked around for weapons, and easily found a rack of knives. I grabbed the entirety of them, clutching them close to my chest. You know, as you do when you hear that kind of thing.

"I remember that tall man in a suit so well, now..." I heard again. "I wonder what I saw before you came along."

At the mention of tall men in suits, I rose from my place on the floor. I crept closer to the open doorway, sneaking a peek at the old man still watching television. "The...Operator...?" I muttered. I remembered the symbols scrawled into the wood again. "You’re talking about The Operator?"

"Oh, is that what he called himself to you? He has many names. You'll hear some amusing ones, I'm sure." I heard another sigh and cough. "But nevermind his name. I don't even know what name he gave you. Come and sit down, hm? A boy your age would love this cartoon."

I had, in fact, started to grow intrigued by the strange creatures dancing on the television. Being called out on it made my chest burn with embarrassment. 

Knowing that the old man served The Operator, I grew more inclined to trust him... But not by much. I approached, but I took the knives with me. 

His eyes never focused on me, despite the request to sit face-to-face with him. Either he didn't like direct eye contact, or (more likely) he knew that I didn't like it. Whatever it was, it kept his gaze on his paper or the television.

I sat on his couch, poised to run at the slightest twitch. I realized, then, that I was having a hard time comprehending his face. It was perfectly lit by his lamp, so the shadows hid nothing about him. I recognized facial features... but for some reason, I felt like I couldn't recognize him.

"Better... I imagine you still have things to do, yes?" I heard. "I can see by your eyes that he's with you, now."

It was the old man’s voice that had asked, but his lips remained closed as he flipped a page. He even coughed mid-sentence, and kept speaking regardless.

I jolted at the sound of him resonating in my mind. I started to pull out a knife, but a sudden zap of pain between my temples warned me that it'd be unwise to hurt the old man. I resorted to glaring, horribly confused and angered by that confusion. I could hear a human inside my head, and I didn't like it.

The old man's eyes momentarily flitted to me, and he hummed softly. "It is through The Operator that I can talk to you like this..." He explained- reassured, more like. "You can do it, too. Just think what you wish to say, instead of saying it out loud."

I reasoned with myself, then: The Operator used my mind to talk to me. If we were on the same "side", as the old man put it, then it made equal sense that we would be able to speak to each other like The Operator could. With that in mind, I relented, and I began to think of what I wanted to say instead of moving my lips.

"...I have things I still want to do. People that hurt me," I declared.  

The old man focused on me for a moment, appraising me once more. "Playing again?" He said with a smile. "Aren't you ambitious..."

He rose from his seat, then. Gently, he took the knife rack from me, and I let him. By that time, I had lowered my guard.

"Please," he continued, "call me Persolus. It's the name he gave me. He should have given you one as well. Spoke it to you, in some way. It's the name that he'll call when it's time to go to The Ark.”

He offered me a smile. “...May I hear it?"

I froze, overcome with a strange desire not to tell him. Not out of a sense of personal discomfort; it almost felt as if I was being encouraged to lie. I just felt like it was a good idea, and I couldn’t explain why. 

When I didn't say anything in response, the old man focused the entirety of his gaze at me, studying me with the most scrutiny I had experienced so far. He waited a moment longer for me to tell him; when the moment passed, Persolus simply shook his head. 

"Well... Don't fret, if you can't remember. You can give yourself whatever name you like, derr Herr, if it pleases you. You are his most beloved creation, after all."    

I squirmed at the words. I felt uncomfortable by his casual reverence for me; the idea of being seen as special to anyone else made my skin crawl. I could easily trust The Operator when he told me I was beloved… When it came out of a human’s mouth, it sounded like a lie. 

"Don't be shy. You will have many creatures that will speak to you in such a way. You are the first of many beautiful, gifted children. Children touched by a God..." Persolus trailed off.

In flashes, I saw dozens of forests. Millions of feeble specks- smaller than dust- spreading out over hundreds of towns. I saw hundreds of humans breathing in the pollen… and hundreds of children being born, just like me, with pieces of The Operator within them.

"Because of you, he could correct his mistakes. For that, I believe I owe you my existence as well. Thank you."

As if to explain what he meant, he showed me human corpses rising from the red ocean, breaching the water’s surface and floating high into the sky. They were the souls of The Operator’s failures, remade and reshaped by his greater power. Their mouths were open wide as they screamed their first breath of air, their bodies turning black and contorting into impossible shapes. They were pulled into an eclipsed sun, vanishing into its mass like an abyss. When they floated down again, like leaves, they were just afterimages- literal shadows of humanity.

I was awed by the vision. The sheer concept of others had yet to occur to me; even when I was shown the proof, I couldn't fathom not being alone. 

But… Of course. Of course, I wouldn’t be alone. I didn’t want to be.

I followed the old man with my gaze as he shambled from the living room into a side room behind the television. I don't think it was a bedroom- maybe a closet of some kind. He didn't enter the room completely. 

When he came back out, he had a mask in his hand. "This is yours," he said. He approached me, moving just close enough to offer it to me. 

It appeared to be just a standard white mask- hardly more special than the simple plastic kind sold in craft stores. The eyes and mouth were already painted black, perfectly tracing the curvature of the lips and eye sockets. It looked almost like clown makeup, with little eyebrows drawn in high arches above the eye holes. 

As I held it, though, I realized it wasn’t a simple toy. There was something unseen within it. It resonated with me, calling out for me to wear it. 

This was my face, I thought. My new one. 

Without question, I put it on.

 

--

 

That was all Persolus spoke of the matter. From there, I was just a kid that lived in his house. It was his job to ensure my body didn’t decay or fall victim to human illness. He left food out for me, and made a list of tasks I needed to perform before bed. He took it quite seriously; if he found that I wasn’t obeying- not brushing my teeth, for example- he would withhold treats from me until I proved I was doing as I was told.

It was all the performances of a guardian and a child without a shred of emotional connection. I didn’t trust old men like him, and I wouldn’t start because he fed me. I wasn’t that stupid. 

In the minimal times I was taken with him into the town he lived near, I was dressed in suits and introduced with the name Noah. I barely registered the sound as a name; it sounded as fake as it truly was. 

Anytime I wasn't alone in the cabin, it was spent locked in my bedroom. Of my own volition, mind you; I even barricaded the door. I felt it was for my own safety, as I was never completely sure of Persolus' mental state. There were many times when he seemed confused about who I was, or in another place entirely. I stayed away whenever I could. When I was alone with him, he wasn't the relatively sane person I'd experienced the first day. 

I was encouraged to wear my mask as often as possible, only removing it to eat and bathe. I even slept with it on. It kept the symptoms of my illness from manifesting, and with it, I could feel The Operator as closely as I had on The Ark. 

And all the while, I was playing The Operator's games.

I had been given my opponents. As I had told Persolus, my intent was the Rosswood staff. The ones who had escaped the initial wrath, and the ones who had watched me suffer. They were just as to blame for my violent beginning. I wanted them to experience that same cruelty. 

The Operator watched over me, ensuring I wasn't caught by the more oppressive humans in our society. He transported me back and forth between the cabin and my hometown, using his powers to bend space around me. For me, it was as simple as falling asleep in my cabin bed and waking up in Rosswood forest.

One by one, I infected the staff, inviting The Operator’s presence into their lives. I broke into their houses and drew his symbols on their walls. I stalked each victim for weeks, waiting for that familiar coughing. Once infected, The Operator entered their dreams, and, inevitably, their minds.

That was the hardest part of the game, for me- the sneaking around. The waiting, too. I was too small to kill them myself. Though I could have killed them in their sleep, The Operator didn’t want to risk them waking up. 

I could have drugged them, though. I remember arguing with him about that. He thought it was cute, but I was dead serious. I was eager for my vengeance. He forbade it; I had to wait, he said. I had to prove myself capable of entering their minds as easily as he did. 

I had many chances to perfect staying silent and invisible, but my beginning was rough. The Operator would take me back to the cabin when I was no longer in sight, but it was against the rules for him to help me any more than that. I did most of my work based solely on my own, independent problem-solving. 

Mostly, I had to learn to either run like hell or fight for my life. 

The pain served itself as a valuable teacher. I remember how often I would come back to the cabin covered in cuts and bruises, the nice clothes Persolus had given me torn by branches during a hasty retreat. With each day spent resting, I replayed my actions, analyzing them to find what I had done wrong.

Eventually, I learned how to move as silently as death. I grew to be so quiet, people couldn't know that I was inches from their back, breathing down their neck. 

Sneaking wasn't the part I enjoyed, though. That was the work part- the preparation for the fun stuff.

When the staff was aware of the otherworldly force that had entered their lives, I began to slowly destroy them. I set their houses on fire, killed their beloved pets... Anything to drive them further into the void.

There was no escape from me. I followed them as relentlessly as The Operator did. If they tried to move, I was taken right to them. 

I didn't go after loved ones; I didn't need to. The infected spread the influence to them, as well. It was weaker when passing from human to human, like an echo. Some lucky few, born with a stronger immunity, were able to escape. Those who weren't so lucky, however, would be saved for later. Kept in a state of coughing and paranoia until the need for them became clear.

The infected often expressed their misery to each other. In their effort to seek comfort, they only drove their paranoia forward as they fed into it. The more they believed there was something chasing them, the closer The Operator got.

The more spiritually attuned ones accepted what I was doing to them with dignity. They told no one, saw no one, and spent their days waiting for The Operator to collect them. It was noble, really, that they accepted their punishment so easily.

They lived, because of it. I wonder what was more horrifying to them: the relentless vandalism and sabotage, or the relentless vandalism and sabotage suddenly stopping. 

I loved it. In my eyes, they were only worth my disgust. Finally, I thought, they were paying for all of the lives they’d ruined. Children were property to humans, and they treated us as such. If we didn’t feed their machine- their cold, unforgiving system-, we were drowned in their experiments, their treatments, and their cures. They bleached us until we craved death, and then taught us to smile and ask for more. They had the nerve to call us precious, and then cull us like savages when we exposed our true natures.

The staff hadn't cared how “angelic” I looked when they passed me to the research team. I was nothing but a broken toy to them, unable to wind up and dance. So, in revenge, I made my own fun with them. Their sobbing admissions of guilt lulled me to sleep at night better than any music.

That was the game I wanted to play. It was like an experiment of my own... How far did I have to go before they did the hard part for me? Oh, how I wondered.

The best people were the ones with cameras. I imagine that buying them was his influence working more than mine, considering I hadn't known home cameras went to the mass market. It happened sometime during the game, I think, because I don't remember seeing them for the first year. 

Their presence elevated the game to new heights. The Operator thrived off of his captured image; with such a perfect tool for that purpose at his disposal, he compelled the humans to film themselves.

As a result, I learned how cameras worked in less-than-ideal circumstances. In complete darkness, I figured out how to turn a camera off, rewind footage, delete sections, and set white balance... Essentially, everything on the surface of a camera became second nature to me. I got the bright idea to steal one, and I used it to film the ones that didn’t have cameras. I left tapes for them to find, taunting the staff into looking for them with notes. That really terrified them; I was indisputably real, unlike The Operator, and my presence meant there was real danger.

 I remember there was a doctor that I really screwed with- I lied about a tape, forcing him to look through his entire manor to find it. While he looked, I filmed him, following behind him silently. When he gave up, he found the tape I'd made of him on his table.

The scream he made when he watched it was priceless.

It was a slow process, but one by one, I watched them die. When the first one finally gave into the darkness, they followed like ants after them. 

Rosswood Medical was put under heavy scrutiny, as a result. You could credit urban legend and word-of-mouth, I guess; humans loved to gossip about death. It was useful, for a thing like me. Eventually, it shut down due to overwhelming tragedy- to stop it from continuing, most likely. Of course, the dying persisted; after all, I was no spectre.

The pain inside me lessened as I collected their cold bodies. The suffering I had endured from them grew farther and farther away, and my soul began to feel lighter. Each death felt like a domino falling, coming to a beautiful, satisfying end. 

When I saw Rosswood’s abandoned hallways, I felt serene relief. Without anyone to stop me, I ran through them with wild abandon, like I'd always wanted to. The moment I found a proper weapon- a pipe, roughly the same length as my arm- I set about breaking windows. 

It was difficult to find weapons that "fit" me. I always had equipment with me: things like pocket knives, lighters, aerosol cans, and spray paint. When I found the pipe, though, I made a note to keep my hands on it. It was a good weapon for more than just sentimentality. It was sturdy, but I could easily lift it. I could tuck it safely into my jacket, as well. I figured that, when I grew older, I could use it in tandem with a knife. 

The hospital wasn’t broken enough, I'd thought, taking in my surroundings with nearly frantic excitement. I wasn’t done destroying it. I would never be done destroying such a miserable, evil place.

It wasn't long before I was setting fires. With glee, I spray-painted the walls, drawing The Operator's symbols in every corner. I left long trails of red and black as I danced down the hallways, covering every inch with graffiti and my own laughter. The Operator would appear around corners, sometimes, as if he wanted to scare me; instead of being afraid, however, I saw it as yet another game. I would playfully scream and run away, letting him chase me as I caused more mayhem.

He eventually caught me; by then, however, I was tired, and I accepted his embrace without a fuss. I wanted to go home- to rest, after such hard work.

I had more to do. More people to bring to The Ark. The Rosswood staff was gone, but I had their infected families to take, as well.

By then, it wasn’t about vengeance.

It was about growth.  

 

--

 

Five years passed with me completely oblivious to it. I was pleased whenever I became taller or stronger, but it didn't register to me that I was slowly turning into a teenager. I hadn't seen my own face in years- hadn't wanted to. As far as I was aware, the mask I wore was my face, and it had never changed.

I barely had a personality, by the end of my game. Blissfully empty, I could only think of what I wanted to eat and what The Operator wanted me to kill. I was kept in a peaceful state of numbness, never knowing fear, sadness, or anguish. When I was happy, it was a rush of joy that made my heart pound, the tingling buzz of it lasting for hours.

I think I'd even forgotten why I hated those people so much. When I dragged the final body to The Operator- presented it to him, like I had all the others- I saw it only as the offering that it was.

The Operator devoured the flesh before my eyes, swallowing it into the void of his form. I watched him, my hands folded neatly behind my back. I was waiting for his instruction, and I was expectant; of what, I wasn't sure. I knew that something would happen, since I'd killed all of my opponents. While the rush of dopamine was a fun trick, I was hoping for a better reward than that.  

In the forefront of my mind, I heard his loving coo.

"We are satisfied."

His hands sprouted from his black shape, reaching down to tilt my head upwards. I looked him in the face- or, rather, the featureless surface you could loosely call “his face”. My heart stuttered as he brushed my bangs out of my eyes, cupping my cheek with his other hand. He was appraising me- I felt his eyeless stare sink past my mask, gazing under my skin. I had nothing to be afraid of; I was beloved, after all.

"You are ready for our gift to you. We will give you many things… But you must grow into them. You must wait for the others to be ready, too.”

Before I could respond, I was startled by one of his millions of tendrils suddenly lurching forward. I prepared for it to stab me... Only for it to gently press against my forehead.

I choked on my breath, unable to inhale as I was suddenly paralyzed. My eyes rolled back as I felt something pass into me, pouring like wax under my flesh and into my skull. It sank down my throat and into my chest, filling my lungs until I was choking. I saw stars briefly, my throat gurgling as I twitched.

The feeling stopped as soon as it started; when it was over, I collapsed to the ground. I coughed violently, forced to lift my mask up to spit out globs of black bile. 

What just happened...? I felt strangely... different. 

"Return home. My servants are waiting."

I laid there for a moment, recovering from my ordeal in tiny fits of coughing. When I looked back to The Operator, he was gone.

I obeyed my Master's orders without question. I didn't think too much about what he'd done to me, or what he meant by his words. I was told to wait; therefore, I would trust him and wait. 

I returned to the cabin quite easily- If I walked straight into a forest, I would always find my way back within an hour. Another neat trick of his. Again, it hardly mattered to me how it was possible. It just was.

That night was pitch-black, with no moonlight to illuminate the underbrush of the trees. Despite the darkness, I traversed the forest by following pure intuition. I knew I was home when I saw the tiny, red lights that hung from the porch rafters. Persolus kept them on when I was out- for my benefit, I’d assume. I would turn them off myself when I got inside, and that would be the only indication I was home. 

It felt unnatural to use the proper entrance, after all the sneaking around I'd done. The front door was closer to Persolus' room, anyways, and I preferred not to wake him up. In the five years I'd known him, he'd gradually lost his mind- even more than the little he'd started with.

He seemed to have forgotten I wasn't actually his grandson; by that point, he only called me Noah. He couldn't look at me for very long without either crying or flying into a manic rage, screaming at me about his family.

I had always wanted to explore the cabin, but the first time I tried, I almost lost an arm. The room I'd started with was the little closet area where Persolus' had hidden my mask. The moment I opened the door, he attacked me with a goddamn sword- a real one. I can only assume he either had it in his bedroom, or he pulled it out of his ass. Either wouldn't surprise me. Inevitably, I stole it from him- it's probably still sitting at the bottom of the cliffside where I threw it. I would have kept it, but the swastika it had on the hilt was a bit off-putting. Persolus was a veteran of WWII (which was something he had to explain to me); the sword was memorabilia from his time there. If I understood the “story” of that war correctly, however, keeping things with that symbol invited a particular kind of rot into the brain. As such, I'd preferred to cast it out. Symbols, I was taught, were powerful. By that logic, the things he kept may have been what inspired his insanity to begin with.

Really, it didn’t matter what was to blame for it. Persolus was dangerous to be around, either way.

Yet I still wish it had been the old man waiting for me that night. 

I went to the bathroom window closer to my room, pushed it open, and climbed in. And as I dropped into the house, I was transported to The Ark. 

I blinked in alarm, seeing the sudden transition as a red blur. When my feet hit the grimy tile, I stirred a small cloud of black dust. It floated and sank with an unnatural weight when disturbed; when I stepped on it, the particles burst like spider eggs, creating a million new, tinier specks. The same dust coated every still surface of the bathroom, sparkling in the deep, red light.

This time, I noted, the man-made pieces that existed in the human world came with me. However, their form was imperfect; the structures that were copied over from reality were blackened and rusted, made from the twisted metal within The Ark rather than human material.

There was the faintest smell of fire and ashes- like a campfire had just been snuffed out.

Just as I remembered, The Ark was bitterly cold. I was glad I'd started to wear a thicker suit jacket than the one Persolus gave me; I shivered as the temperature enveloped my body, creeping into my bones. 

I was shocked to be there, but not surprised. My return was inevitable. I had expected my return to the Ark to be a bit more dramatic, though. All the other times had been rather ethereal; falling into deep sleep, led by the hand into the dark void... I was almost disappointed I could cross over so easily.

I should have taken it as the sign that it was- that The Ark was no longer this strange, magical land from my foggy childhood. It was real, and I should use it with about as much flair as any "real" thing. 

I had grown, and so had The Ark.

"Ohhh, there he is!! I heard his little feet."

I choked silently as a voice burst into my mind. It wasn't Persolus; the voice was strange and distorted. It had a heavy German accent, like Persolus', but with far less grasp on English dictation. Had he spoken his words out loud, I wouldn't have understood him. 

"Are you serious? You really think he's going to come out, now?"

Another voice, even more distorted than the first, grumbled slightly as it scolded the other. It, at least, sounded American to my ears. "I would kill you if The Administrator would let me, I swear..."

"Persolus, go fetch him!! Do it now!!" The first hissed.

"Hey, dipshit. News Flash: he's not here. You know he can't come back," The second nearly spat. "That's your fault."

"Shh," A third reprimanded. "Both of you. You'll scare him."

I heard the third voice as easily as I did Persolus'; I could even tell that it was a woman. Her voice was calming, but it was put-upon; she seemed aware that I could hear them, and was trying to speak to both her companions and me. Presumably to reassure me vaguely enough to not send them after me.

"PARDON???" The first voice roared. I clutched my head as his voice rang through it. A feeling of intense nausea washed over me, and I gagged. "I rank higher than all of you!! Watch your tone!! I gave you that whore body of yours, Cursor, and look what you did with it. And not even with a German. I existed before you, entered flesh before you. Know your place-"

"DON'T TALK ABOUT HER LIKE THAT!!! I’LL BREAK YOUR FUCKING SPINE-!!!"

A fourth voice cut through me like a knife, sending a cold wave of dizziness over me. Before I could collapse from it, I was brought to my knees by a sudden, violent rumble underneath me. The entire house seemed to shake with seismic activity, rattling the doors and window frames. The voices had erupted into a cacophony of screaming, laughing, and goading. 

By the sound of it all, it seemed a fight had broken out amongst the intruders. I could hear, then, that there were more than four. There were at least seven different voices, all with some sort of distortion to them.

I heard a horrendous crash, and the whoosh of sudden flame. All at once, vein-like trails of fire crawled under the doorway of the bathroom. They moved quickly, without an accelerant, the flames seemingly possessing their own will. To escape it, I scrambled for the bathtub, curling up into it to protect myself.

They weren't human, I realized with a belated sense of concern. That might be a problem for me. 

I waited, frozen, until the dispute was settled. I barely breathed, let alone thought. It seemed like their fighting had caused them to completely forget about me, which I appreciated. I could hear every word of their taunting and screaming through my mind, the noise like a stabbing jackhammer to my temples.

...Surely, I hoped, these weren’t the “servants” that The Operator spoke of. In my last seconds of peace, I prayed desperately that they weren’t.

My prayers were ignored, naturally, and my hopes were thoroughly dashed. I watched petulantly as the doorknob turned, and I was exposed to what I thought were my would-be murderers.

The first one- both the first voice and the one to open the door- had a skull for a mask. Other than that, he had no other defining features. And I mean that quite literally; he looked like a human's shadow came to life, the entity consisting of a black silhouette. The mask seemed to be the only corporeal thing about him, and it hovered in the center of his face in perpetual motion. He appeared to burn the air (or maybe my eyes?), every movement creating a temporary after-image of himself.

Again, like Persolus, the shadow wasn’t surprised to see me.

"Oooh, there you are. And you're just adorable, aren't you? A handsome Übermensch for The Master, indeed."

I yelped as I was dragged from the tub by seemingly nothing. I frantically struggled to escape, drawing my pocket knife and slashing at the air around my ankles. However, the force dragging me to the masked shadow wasn't something I could fight physically. The shadow seemed apathetic to my struggle, grabbing my wrist with surprisingly brutal strength. 

I cried out in pain as he held it awkwardly, pulling it away from my body. He forced me to drop my knife by pressing into my thumb; when I did, he took it from me. I watched it sink into the shadow's body, never to be seen again. He then threw me, kicking and clawing, onto his shoulder.  

“Now, now!! Be a good boy!! Did Persolus teach no manners?”

I was carried a short distance to the living room, where I was dropped to the floor like a sack of potatoes. "Stay put!! Speak when spoken to, and don’t squirm!!”

“He obeys no one,” I heard off to my side. “Least of all you.”

I lifted my head to the sight of nine, shadowy beings. Some wore masks- some didn't. Some had slightly more defined features, and some were completely formless. They were a mixed blend of spectre and mortal; I could tell they were all the same type of creature, but their life cycles were at completely different points. Time was strange to them, yet they all shared one common point- a moment when they were exposed to The Operator’s true form as mortal humans, and were scorched by the sight. Each mask I could see was unique, but the meanings of their faces were lost to me. 

"I guess I owe you, Observer," I heard. "He had a knife."

"Of course he had a knife. He isn't stupid."

I still couldn't move- another force had put weight on my back. It kept me pinned to the floor, where I could only lift my head and shoulders. I didn't feel afraid of them; quite the opposite, actually. Oddly, as I committed each mask to memory, I began to feel a tightness building in my chest.

Many of them looked like me. I’d never seen people that looked like me, before. 

There had been two that I hadn't heard in the scuffle. Persolus was one of them. One of the voices had said he couldn't come to The Ark, yet his body was in his armchair as it always was. He appeared to be dead; more likely, I reasoned, he was in a deep sleep. His mind must have been what was unable to enter The Ark. Considering what I'd seen of his mental state, that made perfect sense. A mask was placed over his face, but it wasn't attached. It appeared to be laid more out of respect than for Persolus to wear knowingly. It looked like mine, but had no markings- just pure white plastic, with two holes and no mouth.

The other person- the one that had stayed quiet of their own volition- was staring out the window to the woods, motionless as a statue. Even when I was allowed to sit up, I couldn't see their "face". I tried to make out the sound of their voice, but all I was greeted with was a low, monotone hum.

"Ahh... He's bigger than I thought he'd be."

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw someone kneel by my side. Suddenly, a theatre mask was invading my vision, just centimeters from my own face.

Naturally, it scared the shit out of me. The moment I registered the mask in my face, I swung at it. Surprisingly, I managed to pop him right on the nose. It didn't hurt him; the shadowy figure simply burst from the impact, like the dust. He reappeared on my other side, scaring me yet again.

He caught the second fist. "Goodness! If I was still in my mortal coil, you would have launched my beautiful nose into my brain. I would have been devastated."  On a dime, the mask twisted from a happy expression to a sad one. "And dead..."

I growled deep in my throat, fighting his grip on my wrist. In full survival mode, I pulled a second knife from my boot and plunged it into his side over and over. The theatre mask didn't react with pain; instead, he balked, like I'd insulted him.

"TWO?! Are you serious!? Stop it- Oi, it doesn't hurt, you brat-!!"

Hearing that only encouraged me to pounce, willing to test his claims with proper research. The force decided that keeping me held down wasn’t worth the effort to protect their fellow. I easily threw it off, stabbing frantically as I pinned the shadow down. 

It was like fighting an adult man, in terms of physicality- same amount of weight to knock over, anyways. The Theatre Mask wasn't particularly strong, though. As soon as I had an upper hand, I was easily overpowering him.

"Would someone like to HELP ME PRY THIS DEMON OFF???" He cried out. "PERHAPS TODAY, MAYBE?"

He was met with silent, bored stares.  

"...Why the fuck would I help you, Swain?"

"The Administrator must want Swain to die, if he's allowing this. Let's see what happens."

I blinked, my head darting between them all as they spoke to each other. With so many voices, it was hard to focus on what I was doing. They also seemed to want me to kill him, which honestly just made me want to let the Theatre Mask go. I guess that was my teenage rebellion showing its face.

Despite these creatures supposedly being on the same side, they looked for any excuse to bicker with each other. The disdain seemed primarily directed at the Skull mask and Theatre mask, though I had no idea why. Even the one woman- Cursor, they called her- was standing opposite to the Skull Mask despite being right beside him.

The only one that didn't take a side was the one by the window. Still, they hadn't even acknowledged my presence... Or anyone else's, for that matter.

As I looked around, I could see that the cabin was now in shambles; a trail of ruin led from one side of the living room to the other, spreading into the kitchen. The wall where the kitchen sink had been was destroyed, slightly smoldering around the edges. There was a large hole where the back door once was, claw marks and burns marring the area around and past the gap.

Oh, they definitely weren’t humans.

The trail of soot and flame ended at the feet of one of the taller members. He was sitting calmly near the figure by the window. He appeared to be wearing actual clothing over his shadowy form- I could see the difference between the cloth and vantablack flesh. If he wore a mask, the hood of his cloak obscured it from me. I could, however, see two, pinhole-like lights where the eyes were.

"I hate every fucking Assembly that you two show up at," The hooded figure spat. "It figures you'd take the worst parts of yourselves to The Ark- it's all you two pieces of shit have."

The Theatre Mask and Skull Mask looked at each other, and then took a step toward him. I felt the ground start to shake again.

"What was that about keeping parts of yourself...? You've been keeping a lot of things, haven't you?" The Theatre mask said.

"Haven't been a good boy, have we?" The Skull Mask added.

"Fuck you," was the well-thought retort.

The shaking grew. I didn't know what to do- I knew that, if I let them fight a second time, I would surely get caught in the crossfire. If only I could make them all stop at once, I thought. Like when I infected someone. When I was around my targets for long enough, they would begin to cough and shake, unable to do anything except suffer. If only I could make that happen right then.

...Maybe I could, I realized. If they could do fantastic things like make fire and shake the ground, then perhaps I could do something like that, as well. 

I acted out on a childish whim and tried to force The Sickness from me. I envisioned it as millions of black spores; I thought of the dust that I had seen minutes ago, bursting into a trillion copies of itself. The spores of The Operator, too- the very ones that created me. I tried to picture the spores filling the entire room, choking everything in it with the sheer volume.

A moment passed, and nothing happened. I felt humiliated by it, my face growing hot behind my mask. Of course, I thought miserably. To think I could control The Sickness like it was a power...

Almost as if to directly challenge me, I heard a single cough. The shaking slowly crept to a halt as Deadhead began twitching, a low, groaning sound coming deep from his chest. 

All at once, the entire group erupted into a chorus of loud, uncontrollable coughing and gasping. Many fell to their knees, clutching their masked faces as they struggled to breathe. They clawed at their masks, but they couldn’t rip them off. Perhaps the mortal ones would die, eventually, if I continued. But I had a feeling the ones already dead would continue to feel like they were suffocating. 

I watched with wide, disbelieving eyes as they choked. I noticed, then, that there was a feeling that came with it; a lightheadedness and a tingling in my lungs. I committed the sensations to memory, and relented. Rather immediately, I became acquainted with the carpet once again, my vision swimming as I had a coughing fit of my own. I kept my head down out of my own volition.

I successfully managed to derail the fighting, yet I found it was hardly preferable to the silence that followed. Without a word, they all stared at me. I realized how bad my actions had been all too late; I had directly attacked them. Judging by the way their chests rose and fell out of rhythm, I had caused damage to them.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to," I finally squeaked out, keeping my voice timid. "Please don't kill me."

There was another beat of silence, and then I heard a loud guffaw. More laughter followed, until it was a full audience. I wondered what it was I said that had been so funny; I wasn't joking. 

"Don't lie to us. You did that on purpose," The seated member- Firebrand- accused in an amused tone.

"It was like he was here..." The Skull mask whispered. "Like he was right here ..."

“Amazing… What a gift.”

“Enough. Come to order, Collective,” One of the masked shadows- The Observer- commanded. He must have been the true leader, as the fractured group settled down with his bidding.

Cursor extended her hand, offering to help me up. "We're sorry we scared you. We're not going to hurt you... We were called here to help you, actually. Can you trust that?" She asked.

I couldn't, but I took her hand anyway. I had little choice but to; these strange beings outnumbered me.

I would come to learn that, thankfully, they were who they said they were. The Operator had been busy, while I was playing my game. By weaving his influence throughout time, he stuck his roots into human life to create more opportunities.

In layman's terms... He made a cult when I wasn't looking. 

Said cult properly introduced themselves to me as The Collective. From eldest to youngest, there was Deadhead (The Skull Mask), Swain (Theatre Mask), The Lover, Cursor, The Sentinel, Firebrand, and The Burdened.

Over time, I learned their group dynamic. Deadhead and Swain considered themselves the real leaders; their logic was that they, in accordance with the passage of human time, had served The Operator the longest. Some of the members weren’t even technically a part of the cult, yet, as their human forms hadn't caught up with their shadowy ones. Their attempts to impose their will over the others were always failures. If there was any authority behind the two, the rest of the group didn't respect them enough to adhere to it. Any arguments from Deadhead or Swain were openly mocked and ignored.

The Observer was the one who spoke to The Operator directly, and as such, he led the Assembly. He instructed who was responsible for me on what day, and didn’t accept arguments. He assigned The Lover to bring food and supplies for me, as well as Cursor when she could. 

The only person I wasn't really introduced to was the one by the window. The others spoke little of them. I was told that their name was The ĦYDRA, and they lived on The Ark with Deadhead and Swain. They weren't a part of The Collective; they were there because I was there. I could only speculate what that meant, as I wasn't given much else. If I was behaving myself, our paths would rarely intersect. If I crossed them coincidentally, I was told not to bother them. They had a far more important job than the rest of us, and I needed to leave them to it. 

The ĦYDRA remained a statue for The Collective's entire Assembly, looking out to the red landscape outside. Even when the group began their official business and I was marked as a member of The Operator's flock, they stayed silent. When The Collective was done and the Assembly was adjourned, The ĦYDRA vanished without warning, like they'd never been there to begin with. Their absence created a vacuum of noise, calling attention to just how prevalent their humming had been.

I saw Firebrand's head turn to the window, looking outwards to the landscape behind it.

"They all left," He said quietly, before letting out a small chuckle. 

---

I stayed on The Ark. I even slept there, using the same bedroom I had in the human world. The Collective brought me whatever I needed, like food and new clothes. They'd thought it was funny that Persolus dressed me in suits, so they kept doing it.

The ones that typically cared for me- Cursor, Firebrand, The Lover, and The Sentinel- took it upon themselves to train me further for anything hostile I might encounter. Hide-and-Seek, they called it. Every day they visited, they chased me deep into the woods around the cabin. They brought weapons, and if I didn't find a way to get it away from them, they absolutely tried to use them on me. Nothing sharp, thankfully, but I was black and blue when I went to sleep every night.

Occasionally, I would run into the two pariahs while exploring The Ark. I grew to hate them as much as The Collective did; they would follow me everywhere, asking me questions about The Operator that I was told directly not to answer.

Swain in particular was obsessed with seeing what I looked like under my mask. If I wasn't careful, he'd sneak up behind me and untie the string. I didn't know what would happen if my mask came off, but the mere concept of exposing that strange, fleshy layer underneath my real face made me panic. I could chase them both away by threatening to tell The Operator, but they knew where to find me. I rarely warded them off for long. 

I eventually learned why the others hated them so much. Deadhead and Swain were honest-to-god Nazis, taken right out the war. The other members had fairly reasonable issues with that; however, they were essentially forced to work together by The Operator. He had complete apathy to human ills, and gathered them based purely off of proximity to each other's lives. The only one that appeared to have any patience for them was Cursor, and it seemed wholly against her will. 

Despite their beliefs meaning nothing to him, the two still managed to anger The Operator with their actions. Swain and Deadhead were technically being punished on The Ark because of their incessant cheating as humans. They'd used their influences on the world to force favorable outcomes rather than play by the rules The Operator set out for them. They used weapons that he didn't allow and killed without permission. Swain was serving a particularly harsh sentence; he'd knowingly fed one of the Operator's own creations to him. I never learned what our Master did to him as punishment, but asking Swain about it was the only way to shut him up.

The Operator hadn't spoken to them since they became shadows. Until I was a common sight, they'd been completely alone on The Ark. Only Deadhead was allowed to leave, and it was only to watch Persolus. In fact, he'd been watching the both of us for the last five years, completely invisible to the naked eye. He was the one whose presence was driving Persolus into madness. 

He was very delighted to tell me how quiet I was when I slept.

They both tried to appear friendly when they found me, but I could sense their desperation. When I heard them in the area, I stayed inside the cabin. I'd often see them stalking around my window, waiting for me to come out. It was unsettling, to say the least.

I wanted to kill them. The Operator forbade me from trying, punishing me with a headache when I even considered it. I had to follow the same rules as the others, and that meant I couldn't kill them unless I was told to. I could still beat the shit out of them, though.- and I did, when I got wise to their tricks. 

There was a purpose to my stay on The Ark. It was so I could develop; as my mind grew inside The Ark, my connection to it and the hivemind grew as well.

The Operator's hivemind was nothing like the oppressive version movies portrayed. We were branches of The Operator; some grafted on, some born, but all growing of our own accord. I was still aware of myself as a singular, thinking creature. When I reached out with my mind, however, I didn't encounter silence. I heard people speaking back to me. 

The more I practiced, the more I could do. In a short time, I went from being capable of receiving basic information to comprehending entire concepts. I could retrieve information I didn't have previously, and know it as if I had studied it at length.

That was how I got my education- Cursor's idea, agreed upon by the others. Entire libraries of history and science were passed from The Collective to me, the knowledge and experience of nine adults placed within my mind. I went from barely knowing how to read to having a college-level understanding of three different languages, advanced physics, biology, religion… And a disturbing amount of knowledge of World War II.

It wasn't an immediate flood of information; though it was given to me in a short amount of time, recalling the information felt more like recalling stories I’d heard. When I did learn it in full, though, I was able to regurgitate the information with pinpoint accuracy.    

The Sentinel who taught me The Operator’s ways. He was also called The Observer, and for good reason. Like me, his mind had been able to comprehend our Master. As a result, The Sentinel had witnessed the entirety of existence through The Operator's perspective. Quite literally, he knew everything. He was the most powerful, unquestionably, out of all of the shadows selected to care for me. The Operator moved directly through him, like he could with me.

His mask was a smooth, featureless circle with one of The Operator's symbols on it. I had drawn it so often, I knew it by heart: two thin ovals in a cross, and one circle in the center. The Observer told me it’s meaning- “Severance”. The symbol had many purposes, but it was commonly used as a way to call on The Operator for a specific purpose.

What irritated me about those lessons was how vague The Sentinel could be. He spoke a lot about philosophy, but with a tone that implied those terms were far more concrete. “Existence” versus “Non-Existence”, the human ability to think and create… The power of human want, too. That, at least, he was a bit clearer on. The Operator responded to our desire; all we needed to do to invoke his generosity was, and I quote, “speak his language”.  

He claimed I’d have to learn the true nature of his lessons on my own. The Observer was merely there to prepare my mind for the revelations. Seeing was Believing, he told me. I would not understand him until I witnessed it for myself. 

Despite this, The Sentinel was also the most “normal” of them all. He had a grounded personality, like Cursor. He refrained from using the uncomfortably flattering language Swain and Deadhead lathed on. When he wasn’t teaching me abstract concepts, he gave me information about human interaction I would desperately need. 

He treated me like the child I was, most of all. He often tried to make me laugh.  

Still hated it when he chased me, though. I swear, he could find me so quickly, I'm confident he was using his gift of sight to cheat.

I must have stayed in The Ark for months. It might have been another year, even. By the end, I was able to win enough rounds of Hide-and-Seek that I was deemed "ready for action". I no longer had to play with them, if I didn't wish to. Without their games, though, it felt like I was just killing time.

I had grown tired of being babysat. I knew I could easily win against adults; I was more than ready to begin my role The Operator's mission.

Little did I know that I had already started.

--

One day, I noticed no one came to bring me anything to eat. I wasn't immediately concerned- I had stockpiled food (trust issues). But the longer I heard silence, the more suspicious I became. Usually, at least Deadhead or Swain would be around, trying to coax me outside.

Inevitably, curiosity forced me from my room. Right away, I noticed that I wasn't in the cabin I'd fallen asleep in. The layout and decor were completely different. My interest grew, and I quickly ran outside.

Instead of a cliffside overlooking a sea of evergreens, I was faced with a wide lakeside. The tall, foreboding trees remained, black against the red sky. However, I was in an entirely new place.

The rocky sand was pale, with black flecks glinting like gems. Looking out at the murky, crimson water, I shuddered. I remembered the swamp. I began to feel uneasy, wondering why the water was there.

I walked towards a flight of stairs to my left. As I moved, I followed the curve of the beach with my eyes. I found nothing, at first; I almost looked away from it to focus on stepping down. However, as I did, I caught my eyes on two, crumpled bodies near the treeline.

One was alive. The other wasn't.

I watched the living one slowly animate, their torso lifting as though pulled by an unseen force. Their long, black hair fell off their shoulders, falling like a curtain around their face. They had a mask on- exactly like mine, but with splotches of black around the eyes and lips. It made their mouth appear like a horrible maw, wide open as if to swallow everything whole.

"I did it. It's finally over."

I jolted at the feminine voice entering my mind. It was a girl- a young girl, too. My age. My heart leapt into my throat at the implications, and I picked up my pace a bit.

To my surprise, I watched her suddenly take off her mask. Threw it off, really. She tossed it behind her, gripping her head as she struggled to come to. She coughed under her breath, head swiveling around to survey her surroundings.

She was my age. Maybe a bit older, actually. She was one of the spores; a member of the Operator's flock, just like me.

I gasped as the joy overwhelmed my senses. Immediately, I wanted to approach and celebrate her arrival. I wasn't going to be alone, I thought, surrounded constantly by bickering shadows. That was my new friend, and I wanted to know everything about her. 

However, glee turned to panic at the thought of confronting her. What could I say? I'd never had to make friends before. I didn't even know if she could understand me. Worse still- what if she could understand me, but she didn’t like me?

I chickened out immediately. I hid behind the staircase, instead, and watched her from there.

The girl appeared dazed, staring out into space for long spans of time. Finally, though, she turned her head downward. She saw the body next to her, and clarity seemed to return in a snap. I heard her choke on her breath, like she was doused with icy water. 

Immediately, she flew into action, grabbing the corpse and shaking it. "Lauren?" She called. "Lauren, wake up!! We're here! We-"

Silence. She'd stopped speaking, the words caught in her throat.

"...Lauren?"

She called that name two more times. Every time, it became more and more distorted as emotion filled her voice.

“...N-No… No, no. You’re fine, you're… You're...”

I covered my ears as a piercing, anguished scream rang through the air. The sound sent ripples through the lakewater, disturbing the reflections of the tall trees within them. It was the sound of both horror and grief- it burned my chest with its absolute misery. 

The girl grasped the corpse- Lauren- in her arms, clutching her tightly. I could hear her thoughts in my head- frantic and confused, repeating and overlapping as she struggled to come to terms with her loss. 

"I don't understand- I thought she'd come with me. Why doesn't she get to come with me? Why can’t she come with me, why didn’t she come with me-?"

I frowned, turning my head towards the treeline to look for The Operator. Why was she so upset? Of course "Lauren" didn't get to go with her. That had been her opponent. Hadn't she brought the corpse to The Ark to feed The Operator? Hadn't she killed her, with her own hands? I could see that she was covered in blood. It certainly wasn’t hers. It was all over her sleeves and hood, and had long since dried. Clearly, I thought, she'd wanted to win. I was surprised that she seemed so grief-stricken by it.  

"NO!"

I looked back to the girl to see inky, black tendrils emerging from the lake, unfurling and slithering towards the pair. The girl tried to drag the body away, but she was too weak. The vines curled around the legs of the corpse, and gently, they pulled. She struggled to give her friend up, screaming at The Operator to stop. Pleading for him to give her another chance, and to bring her back.

"LIKE CHARLIE!! BRING HER BACK LIKE CHARLIE, PLEASE!!" She begged, clutching her friend close. "I'll give you anything!!! Please!!!"

He was unmoved by her tears. No matter how much she begged for her friend's life, The Operator would not give it to her.

He tapped her forehead, and she released her friend. She fell back onto the shore, coughing and writhing helplessly. With his meal secured, The Operator dragged the body into the water, where it disappeared from sight. 

It barely made a splash.

The girl flailed her arms helplessly with frustration, gasping for air as she coughed and sobbed. She screamed one last time- loud enough that it shook the trees around us.

The absence that she felt was overwhelming to my senses. It resided deep in my chest, blossoming like a flower of pain. It filled my throat, spilling out of my eyes. It brought forth memories I didn't know I had: a car door shutting in my face, a sting between my temples…

... Then I felt nothing. I was met with numbness again, the pain fading as soon as it appeared.

The girl silently sat on the bank of the lake, staring out into the water. She wasn't crying anymore; in fact, I barely saw her move.

"Go," The Operator commanded me.

While I had clearly heard the order, I still hesitated. All at once, I knew who that girl was- like I was remembering her from a past encounter.

Her name was The Chaser. She could outrun any target, and had the stamina to pursue her prey for hours. Within her mind, I found a piece that thrashed in its corner, inaccessible to me; a feral part of her that could lash out when threatened.

I didn't want to rush into an interaction with her, if there was a chance she was in that state. I couldn't win a fight against someone faster than me. If I couldn't subdue her immediately, I would have no escape.

Inevitably, though, I couldn't ignore the compulsion any longer. I cautiously left my hiding place behind the stairs, keeping my hand on the knife in my pocket. I made no attempt to be quiet; the sooner she reacted to my presence, the sooner I could react to hers.

The Chaser heard me approaching when my boots touched the rocky sand. She almost turned to look behind her; however, she very purposefully stopped, and turned her head back to stare straight. 

She was conscious enough, it seemed, to make choices like that. A good sign.

I couldn't fight the smile that tried to form on my lips. "Look behind you," I whispered into her mind. Her body immediately tensed with fear, shifting to run. It was a dick move to try and scare her then, for sure; the definition of a dick move, even.

I did it anyway.

I let out a small giggle as I picked her mask up. "The Chaser," I whispered. "Turn around."

No response. She had to be able to hear me, though, if she was trying so hard not to move.

With a small hum, I examined the mask in my hand. She had thrown it with such disdain... Weird. Her face was perfectly fine, to my eyes. I couldn't understand why she'd thrown it off. The mouth almost seemed like it was smiling.

"The Chaser... I'm not going to hurt you. I'm your friend."

Again, no response. I realized I was probably making it worse, trying to speak telepathically. Like me, she'd grown up just hearing The Operator in her mind. I would have to speak with my physical voice, if I wanted her to actually turn around. Scaring her was hilarious, yes. But, like I said, I didn't want to start a fight. I certainly didn't want to use my real voice, either, but it was my only option.

I swallowed as I became overcome with nerves. Carefully, I lifted my mask just enough to expose the lower half of my face.

"One... O-Of... Us..." I rasped. My voice had dropped an octave since the last time I used it; apparently, it was also dragged over gravel and beaten with a shovel. Hardly more reassuring, but it was all I had to offer to show I was there.  

As I anticipated, The Chaser responded to my actual voice. She jumped at the sound, gasping. She finally turned; the moment she saw me standing there, she scrambled to her feet in a flurry of sand.

I saw her face, then- her human one. She had soft features and a round jaw, with dark, almond-shaped eyes that matched her long, dark hair. She was pretty, I guess... For someone covered in blood and coal dust. 

The Chaser began to size me up. Her gaze was sharp, proudly displaying her intelligence. "You're not Slenderman," she muttered, as if trying to confirm it to herself rather than me. She studied me further, her head slightly tilting as she began to approach.  "You're just a boy." 

She stopped, narrowing her eyes a bit. "...Yeah... You're a... boy..."

Well, obviously, I thought. Why did she sound so unsure of that?

The Chaser moved closer towards me. "You're not going to hurt me, are you?" She asked suspiciously.

I pulled my mask back down, then. When it was properly secured, I responded with, "I was only going to hurt you if you tried to run."  

If The Chaser didn't like to speak telepathically, that was her problem; using my actual voice made me realize how awful it had become. All the more reason not to use it, I figured.

I slowly turned on my heel to continue facing her, my hand remaining on my pocket knife. She was still trying to move behind me, for some reason, and it made me nervous. 

"Why didn't you turn around? " I asked.

The Chaser balked at the question, her expression dropping into irritation. "Are you serious? You were freaking me out, that's why!!" She cried. "I thought you were Slenderman... He taught me not to turn around when I hear footsteps behind me."

"Slender-? The Operator, you mean." I rolled my eyes at the childish name she'd given him. "You should talk like one of us. It's easier."

She crossed her arms very pointedly, stopping dead in her tracks. I saw the corner of her mouth twitch; the more she took in my appearance, the more she had to fight the urge to smirk. 

All at once, I got the sensation that I was in grave danger.

"What are you wearing?" She asked, a slight tease in her voice.

I looked down at my attire- a white button-up, black jeans, and a black jacket. I had my suspenders and gloves on too, as I always did. As far as I was aware, I wasn't wearing anything strange. My clothes were still clean, unlike hers, so I didn't know where she was getting off with such a tone.  

In the half second I'd taken my eyes off of her, she'd gone from being seven feet away to less than a foot. 

I tried not to show much it startled me. I clenched my jaw, narrowing my eyes at her as I stepped back. "What do you mean?" I asked in a demanding tone.

A small giggle burst from her; she ineffectively covered her mouth to hide it. "Nothing... You just... look like a little version of Slenderman, with your jacket buttoned up like that."

 Now I understood what she was laughing at. Me. I felt my face grow hot with embarrassment. "The Operator. And no, I don't," I argued back, shoving both my hands into my jacket. "It's just cold."

Her smile was wolfish, making me feel more uneasy. "Where are you going? Church?" The Chaser pressed. "Is that the official cult uniform? Or are you just a big fan of his?"

"I just wear clothes, like I'm told!!!" I yelled. To add sound to the threat, I growled deep in my throat. "Shut up!!" 

The Chaser outright laughed at me. "You're weird. I thought I was weird, but no. You're the real deal."

I growled more, louder, but I was quickly losing my confidence. I had hoped, on some level, I would frighten her; obviously, that wasn't the case. I was being bullied the moment we had proper communication.

Despite that, I did feel strangely charmed by The Chaser. Charmed and intimidated, to be more accurate, but... I at least liked her enough to not want to hurt her. Her teasing lacked any real bite, and she did stop when I told her to. Her ribbing was, more than likely, just an attempt to lower my guard.

I hoped that meant that she liked me.

I held her mask out. "Take it," I commanded. "You need it."

Undoubtedly, all of my knowledge about The Operator was passing from me to her. I could certainly feel her prying, her eyes dilating as the full picture was painted for her: that she was one of The Operator's children, and her purpose now was to serve him.

The Chaser stared at her mask for a second, her smile fading to something a little more reserved. Then, after that small moment of reflection, she took a deep breath. 

"Yeah," she whispered to herself. "I need it."

Gingerly, The Chaser took her mask from my hands. I watched her human face disappear as she put it on, her dark eyes never leaving mine as she tied the string. I couldn't tell what she was thinking; the telepathic communication we shared was so intricate, we had control over what we wanted people to see and what we didn't. 

I had a feeling she was still thinking about me. I wanted to shrink from such a piercing stare.

The Chaser's arms dropped to her sides when her mask was secure. She bowed her head, directing her unyielding stare at her bloodied shoes. "I... I feel better, now. Thanks. I was holding back a really bad cough."

I nodded, as if that was obvious. "It helps. Keep it on."

Again, I took in the state of her. I could only sigh at the absolute mess that she was, the tiniest bit of pity within me rising to the surface. She was filthy, in a way that I knew must have been uncomfortable. 

Sadly, the Ark had no running water; we'd have to return to the human realm, if The Chaser wanted to shower. I could only assume I needed one as well, given how long I'd been there. I was given clean clothes, but that was it.

"You'll probably get new things to wear," I commented, picking a small leaf out of her matted hair. "... I'll tell them to give you a suit, just like mine."

I heard her scoff. "Over my dead body," she grumbled. 

She lifted her head, idly scratching dried blood from her arm. "Your name is... ⨂rigin, right? Is that what I'm getting?"

I felt chills run through my spine. "Don't call me that. Call me something else," I demanded. My true name was still only for The Operator.

The Chaser was clearly taken aback. Surprisingly, though, she accepted it. "That's okay. Does it matter what I call you? Can I make something up?" she asked.

I hesitated to allow such a thing, but... I definitely wasn't going to name myself. "Sure. Whatever you want," I relented.

She nodded. "I'll call you No Face, then. It fits you."

I growled lightly. Of course, I thought. That was the definition of The Operator's symbol- the circle with an 'X' through it. Clearly, it was another little jab. I made the choice to let it go, however; the more I sat with the name "No Face" in my mind, the better it began to feel. I could picture myself coming when that name was called.

The Chaser looked past me, then- out to the deep, red lake. It captured her attention, and she walked past me to the shoreline. The water was rippling, slightly, though there was no breeze to stir it. In that moment, I'm sure it looked like an ocean of blood, threatening to drag her in if she stepped too close.

I didn't have to try to read her mind- I knew what she was thinking about.

"...I'm sorry about your friend," I said after a long pause.

She hummed, her head turning back to me. "What do you mean?" She asked, her tone showing genuine confusion. "What friend?"

I bit my tongue.

"...Nothing. Nevermind."

--

The Chaser and I quickly learned to get along. It was necessary to, as we came to find out. The food I had stockpiled was nowhere to be found. When I tried to return to the room I'd woken up in, I was met with a broom closet. Regrettably, I realized all my supplies were still back at Persolus' cabin, hidden under my bed. 

I had been wise enough to always have food on me, though, and I found a bag of chips in the inside pocket of my jacket. I immediately passed the bag to The Chaser. She told me she had no idea when she last ate, so her needs outweighed mine. I would be fine; I wouldn't feel the hunger, anyways.

Before leaving the area, The Chaser demanded that we search The Ark for a child named Charlie. Surprisingly, there had been two children in The Chaser's hometown that belonged to The Operator. Near the end of their games, they'd helped each other win. As such, The Chaser felt partially responsible for him.

I pointed out that he would be around the wooded area somewhere, if he was already on The Ark. With that in mind, we traversed into the thick underbrush. I relied on The Chaser to lead me, as she was far more aware of this area's landscape than I was. 

She told me about the second child as we went. "Charlie hurt himself pretty badly, playing with The Operator," She explained. "So don't be surprised if he looks messy."

Couldn't be any messier than she was, I thought. "What happened?" I asked curiously.

She hesitated to say. "He… fell down a mine shaft. He... He died."

"Died? Then why are we looking for him?" I felt my temper flare. We were wasting time and energy hunting down a corpse, when we should have been trying to find a way out. There was no guarantee The Operator would help us, if we were meant to find it ourselves.

"The Operator brought him back!" The Chaser responded quickly. "We aren't like normal people, No Face. You know that. When we die, we don't... die. Not yet. As long as we are still able to help him, he'll bring us back."

I let out a small huff, nodding. "He's kind, in that way."

Suddenly, I heard only one pair of footsteps- mine. The Chaser had stopped mid-step, and was staring up into the trees.

As I backtracked to her side, she let out a deep, pained sigh.

"Are you sure about that?"

I followed her line of sight to a twisted body entangled in the branches above. I saw the face of a young boy- barely older than I was when I started to play The Operator’s games. His eyes were black, sclera and all, leaking a viscous, black fluid. The skin around his eyes, mouth, and nose were also blackened, shimmering like grease in the light. His skin was white- not pale, like ours, but white as paper, marred only by ink-black veins. His clothes were covered in soot and blood, torn to shreds by branches. I could see the blackened column of his throat from under his jacket, the scabbing and scarring from necrosis spreading out like flowers over his jaw. His mask had fallen off, at some point, and had shattered to the forest floor below.

He looked like he'd been dead for years.

I snapped my head to The Chaser, now completely furious. On impulse, I pushed her. "I thought you said he was alive!" I growled. 

"He was!!" The Chaser shot back, shoving me with far more strength. I was surprised by it, and I stumbled.

She began trembling, her jaw tight. "I... I don't know what happened," She admitted, her voice betraying her bewilderment. She took a few steps closer to the shadow of his corpse, her fists clenched to her side. "Did he lose? How? I thought..."

She squared her shoulders pointedly. "He said Charlie was going to be fine," She affirmed. I heard her voice distort slightly, near the end. "He said Charlie would get a second try, and then he’d come to The Ark. He promised."

I glanced up at the body and rolled my eyes. "That’s not what that means. He may have gotten another chance, but he could still fail," I argued. "That's not how The Operator works. He must not have been-"

"Stop talking or I'll kill you."

I froze, my hand shooting for my knife. I felt every bit of the intent behind the threat; I saw it in the way her head turned towards me, her eyes wide with fury. 

To my utter shock, I saw that her eyes had also turned black. Pupil and sclera were dyed an inky, abyssal color, the shine in them highlighting the oily texture. It made her look demonic, coupled with her scowl.

"He was just a kid," The Chaser continued, stressing her words. With her throat, she let out a low growl of her own. "He wasn't ready to do those things. So what? He should have been given more time. Just because you could do it doesn't make him worthless, you asshole."

I scoffed at that. The Chaser was being wholly unreasonable, at that point. I had considered her to be pretty abrasive already, but I hadn't thought she was so foul-mouthed. I wasn’t looking down on Charlie; at least, I wasn’t trying to. I was sure he did everything he could to survive. He simply didn’t. 

Granted, I could understand that The Chaser had prior attachments. I wasn’t so childish that I assumed all of my kind would be as heartless as me. While The Chaser had forgotten "Lauren", I hadn't forgotten her reaction to her death. 

But if Charlie lost, then he lost. I felt nothing for him except disappointment. The Ark could only take those strong enough to live on it; clearly, he wasn't strong enough. There was no point in wasting time mourning him.

I knew what came next, as I'd done it countless times before. "It doesn't matter what I say. He's still dead. Help me get him down, and we'll give his body to The Operator-"

"NO!!!"

The Chaser rushed me, shoving me to the base of a tree. I had no time to react to the sudden attack; I had yet to blink, and I was being pinned by the lapels of my jacket.

"No," she repeated, far colder and more composed. "You're going to stay right here while I get him down. I'm going to bury him, and you're not going to say a damn word about it to Slenderman. Or else."

Or else? That was a fun threat. So many possibilities. 

I hummed softly, narrowing my gaze as I tilted my head. "Or else what?" I couldn't help but ask. My smile must have been resting happily in my voice. 

As the likelihood of a fight between us grew, the less fear I felt towards her. Actually, I felt challenged by her more than intimidated. The Chaser wasn’t just abrasive- she was defiant. That, to me, was more than enough reason to start throwing my weight around.  

Once again, I search for that tingling feeling in my lungs, picturing the black spores of The Operator emerging from my skin. With The Chaser being so close, she was immediately infected. I watched her eyes turn white again as they dilated, her inhale growing shaky. She let out a small noise before erupting into a fit of coughing, the sound muffled behind her mask. She was forced to release me, grasping at her chest and throat as she heaved and hacked. She clawed at her mask, but couldn't find the string in her matted hair. Slowly, painfully, she was suffocating.  

My practice with the Nazis had paid off, apparently. I leaned towards her, my arms crossing over my chest. "You're going to help me take him down," I declared smugly. "And then we'll take him to the lake together."

I allowed The Chaser to breathe again, then. Her fit subsided into a few, sputtering coughs, her chest rattling as she inhaled lungfuls of air.

She glared at me from her place on the ground, hatred glowing in her pupils. "He was supposed to be one of us... Don't you want to mourn him?" She asked; it sounded more like an accusation.

I looked up at the small boy, taking a moment to consider him.  "Not really," I answered. "It’s just food, now."

I made the mistake, then, by turning my back to her. I had assumed (rightly so) that I’d be getting the body down myself, and I left The Chaser where she was. My plan was to break the branches with stones, and hopefully bring the corpse crashing to the ground. From there, it’d be easy to pick him up.

As I took aim, I felt something hit me in the back of my head. It wasn't enough to knock me out, but I was stunned by it. I fell to the ground, my vision swimming as pain coursed through the back of my skull. 

I cursed my poor judgement; of course, The Chaser would take a cheap shot. I would've taken that cheap shot. I think most people would have thrown that rock at me, given the circumstances.

The Chaser darted past me, sprinting off towards the tree. She scaled it at a pace that I can only describe as inhuman, her limbs spread out like a spider's. Gingerly, she untangled Charlie from his cocoon of branches. She held him carefully, treating his body like it was still alive. 

I was still trying to make the world focus as she climbed down, Charlie's body in her arms. The Chaser spared one last look at me, and sighed. "I'm sorry. If he punishes me for it, I'll accept it,” she proclaimed. “We just... We need to care about each other. Who else will?"

She ran for the deep woods, then, and out of sight.

I let out a frustrated garble of hissing and growling. I hoped she got punished. Why was it so difficult for her to do what she was told? IThe Chaser couldn't see it was all a means to a wonderful end. The Operator wasn't like adults- when he commanded us, he equally rewarded us with freedom.  All she had to do was obey, and he would reward her tenfold.

But the one thing she clearly wasn't supposed to do, she chose to do.

"Stupid..." I grouched. Briefly, I entertained the notion of telling The Operator what she'd done. However, I knew that would come with consequences for The Chaser. The punishment for disobedience was equally tenfold. 

I imagined her lifeless body tangled in the branches, her face that same, empty void as Charlie’s. 

I shuddered, growing more and more concerned as I got up. I didn't want to lose The Chaser, after just meeting her; truthfully, I had agreed with her. We did need to care for each other. It was why I was so willing to tolerate her, despite her abrasiveness to me.  

I set my sights on a line of broken foliage. She took so many branches with her, the path was practically girl-shaped.

I didn't rush myself. I knew I would find The Chaser, eventually. I wasn't as fast, but I was just as relentless as she was.

 

--

 

 I didn't find The Chaser for several hours.

She'd figured out that I was following a straight path of destruction. Around the second hour, I noticed her direction had become completely obscure. There were several paths of broken foliage, and many looped into each other. I wandered for most of my hunt, continuously reaching out for her with my mind.

I even tried to use The Sickness, with the hopes I'd hear her coughing. I imagined it spreading out far and wide, like a blanket, sweeping over the forest in search of The Chaser. 

I wasn't sure if it was delusion or my perception of The Ark growing stronger, but I had begun to actually see the black particles leave my skin. They were faint- nearly invisible- yet I saw them float out from me, carried by an non-existent breeze.

In the hours I spent searching, my anger simmered down. I actually did begin to feel bad for Charlie; It would have been nice to have two new friends instead of one, and he really was far too young to die. I had put myself in The Chaser’s bloody sneakers, and I stepped out of them feeling like- well, an asshole, if you’d believe it.

If I had been in The Chaser's position, perhaps I, too, would have disobeyed.

I also thought about the strange circumstances. I hadn't doubted what The Chaser said: The Operator had brought Charlie back to life. So why didn't The Operator bring him back again? It didn't seem fair. Were we only allowed that one chance? Had he died in a way that The Operator couldn't fix...?

Surely, The Operator would help us, I thought. Maybe it was a misunderstanding. It was perfectly reasonable to assume I was wrong about the entire situation. 

Surely, if I spoke to him about it, he would happily bring Charlie back.

I heard a scream, suddenly, and it brought me to a dead halt. That was definitely The Chaser- by the sound of it, she had to be close by. If that was the case, though, I couldn't tell how close; I couldn't hear her thoughts.

A second scream followed shortly after- this time, the scream sounded like my name. In a rush of panic and terror, I became aware of The Chaser again. I couldn't find her in the dark, but she was able to find me.

She needed help. She was going to die. That was the kind of panic I felt, over and over, as if on a loop; if I didn't help her, she was going to die.

As soon as I felt it, I ran in the direction it came from, guided by The Chaser's desperate attempts to reach out to me. I was overcome with the instinct to protect my own, my heart pounding in my chest as I felt her fear. I followed that instinctive pull, telling me to turn left or right. 

As I zeroed in on her location, I began to hear the sound of thrashing water and grunting cries. 

I burst through the trees into a wide clearing. In the center was a large, rocky pond surrounded by reeds and cattails. Picturesque in the human world, I'm sure; on The Ark, though, it was a tar pit. Anything living would be drained down to its very last atom there, fueling The Operator and The Ark.

With horrible urgency, a mass of pitch-black tendrils was pouring out from the pond. They wrapped around The Chaser, yanking her and Charlie towards the water. The Chaser was fighting the behemoth aggressively for the corpse, but she was losing. With her hands occupied with grasping Charlie’s torso, she used her speed to kick at the vines; however, they didn't relent. The python-like tendrils had wrapped around her, as well, and were pulling her hard enough to cancel her speed.

"STOP IT!!" I heard The Chaser scream, the sound turning into a loud groan as she pulled Charlie from the mass of tendrils threatening to overtake him. "YOU CAN'T HAVE HIM!!!"

I found my voice, too. “Operator- Master, please listen to us!!” I called. “Please let him go!!”

Nothing. For the first time, The Operator didn’t answer a direct call. That didn’t make any sense to me; how could he ignore me like that? Especially if he was right there. He would, at the very least, acknowledge my presence and stop pulling them.

I then heard a familiar, monotone hum that made my blood run cold. 

… As long as I did what I was told, our paths would never intercept. As if to confirm my suspicions, I saw a familiar, maskless shadow rise from the center of the pond.

We had found The ĦYDRA- or, rather, The ĦYDRA had found us.

I finally saw their true face. They had an awful, gaping maw and tiny, sunken eyes. They had no teeth, but I could see their tongue slither out of their mouth like a snake, dripping oily, black fluid. Their skin was pale as death, with dark, black veins pulsing under their thin lips. They had been human at one point, but The Ark had transformed them into the beast I saw before me. The warped nature of their human shape shook me to my core, freezing me in my place. 

It was then that The ĦYDRA told me what their purpose was. As their throat emitted a low, unnatural roar, they forced visions into my mind. Suddenly, I was taken from the forest to a world of deep, scarlet water. It felt horribly real, as though I was really drifting to the bottom of the ocean. The pressure weighed me down, rendering me unable to even twitch. 

All around me were bodies of masked children, falling like snow into the abyss. They numbered in the hundreds, all completely lifeless. The masks on their faces were broken, the shards rising to the surface as they chipped off. 

To my immediate left and right, I saw The Chaser and Charlie, their bodies broken like twigs, leaking blood in thick plumes. 

I looked back towards the surface. A shadow had appeared, slowly growing larger.

I knew, then. The ĦYDRA was a bottomfeeder, responsible for eating the things The Operator couldn't. Primarily, creatures like us. Creatures like me.

Charlie was its meal, and it was starving.   

I returned to the present in a blink, shaking my head like a wet dog to dispel The ĦYDRA's projections. "No!!" I protested. "She's alive!!! You can't have her!!"

It didn't matter, though, and I knew that. The Chaser was fighting The Operator's will. He wouldn't save her. The ĦYDRA had every right to take her, in his eyes.

If she was going to disobey, the punishment would be tenfold.

My movements were purely instinctive. I didn’t stop to consider what I was doing- I just acted. I fished my switchblade from my pocket and stabbed at The ĦYDRA'S tendrils, severing them and wrestling them from The Chaser’s limbs. I grasped Charlie by his jacket, growling deeply as I pulled the both of them further onto the shore. My muscles deeply protested the strain, but I paid it no mind.  

The Chaser, in the meantime, used her newly freed hand to grab a steak knife from her pocket. When I stopped stabbing, she continued my actions without skipping a beat. She cut the tendrils from Charlie's body, lessening the weight I had to fight. 

Together, we pulled Charlie away step by agonizing step. I make it seem like what we were doing was easy, but The ĦYDRA was incredibly strong- it felt like I was fighting an army of giant octopi, even with The Chaser's help.  

Though we were soon doused in black fluid- the being's blood, I assume- it didn't seem particularly affected by our violence. With a loud, enraged hum in our skulls, ĦYDRA'S remaining grip turned into a vice. The Chaser cried out in pain as it squeezed her, and she began slashing wildly at the tendril gripping her leg.

"-Shit, No Face-!!"

The Chaser had tried to warn me, but we both realized it too late. The ĦYDRA's tendrils had snuck up on me. By the time I could react to them, they had entangled me as well. They swept our legs out from under us, and we fell in a pile onto the grass. All of our slashing had done nothing to it; more tendrils replaced the ones we cut, binding us together. 

We wouldn't be able to get up again. In slow, jerking tugs, it began to drag us towards the water. I hadn't thought it was possible, but I saw The ĦYDRA's mouth open even wider, the horrid abyss of its throat pulsating as it prepared to swallow us whole. The hum it made bordered on triumphant.

I reached out for The Operator, pleading for his help. I heard nothing back. I was disobeying him, too, now. I would get no aid from him.

I snapped my attention to The Chaser. "You have to let him go. NOW," I demanded.

Naturally, The Chaser gave me a glare like I'd slapped her. "Fuck off!!! I won't just feed him to this monster!!!" she exclaimed, still keeping one arm wrapped tightly around Charlie as she struggled.

I let out a frustrated, barking noise. "The ĦYDRA only wants Charlie!! Let him go, and it'll let you go!!"

"I won’t! I can’t do that to him!!!"

I expected a wall of resistance, but I was still infuriated to see it. Instead of yelling more, though, I remembered the grief and pain. He'd been so young.

"I'm sorry, Chaser,”  I said quietly, tapping my forehead to hers. “I want him to come with us, too. But… He can’t. I don’t know why, but he just can’t. ”

We both yelled with terror as we were yanked harshly. My hand moved to grip The Chaser's jacket as a reflex, and I clutched it tightly in my fist.

Undeterred, I continued. “If you don't let him go, I'm going to lose you, too, and I- I can’t. Not when I just met you,” I begged. “You have to let him go, or we’ll both die. Please."

I watched her dark eyes grow glassy with tears. She squeezed them closed, burying her face into my shoulder.

With a loud cry of anguish, she let Charlie go.

In a rush of shadow, the tendrils focused all of their attention on Charlie. We were released from its grip all at once, left on the shore of the pond. The tendrils enveloped his body in their darkness, yanking him with a wild, greedy rush into the water. The splash they made as they returned to the depths sent rain showering down around us. 

Once again, the absence of their hum was deafening. When I caught my breath, I looked down at the water gently lapping our shoes. We were mere seconds away from becoming food for The ĦYDRA. The knowledge made my mouth feel like cotton.

It had been a while since I felt the fear of death; I remembered all at once how much it sucked.

But, regardless, I was still alive. Somehow.

I helped The Chaser sit up, supporting her back as she coughed. "...I'm sorry," she said. She used her real voice; it was slightly muffled behind the mask, and barely above a whisper. 

I heard her, regardless. I didn't admonish her for using it that time, either. Honestly, I thought, it was probably okay if we used both.

After a moment of contemplation, I pulled my mask up- just enough to expose the lower half of my face. I let a small smile work its way onto my lips, surprising The Chaser with the gesture. 

"It's Okay. You... have me, now," I forced out. "I will... always help you."

 After recovering from my sudden sincerity, The Chaser let out a small, sobbing laugh. With hardly the same hesitancy as I, she pulled her mask off. She was on the verge of tears, but was keeping herself together with dignity. 

"My name is Kate," She whispered, her voice breaking. "My real name, that is. I... I like it better than The Chaser... Can you call me Kate, from now on?"

"Ka... te..." I echoed brokenly. I nodded once, perfectly understanding. "Yes. Kate The Chaser."

"...You know what? Close enough. I'll take it."

I watched her for a moment, committing her name to memory. I had thought knowing it would give me something over her; perhaps a type of influence or control. Instead... I just felt strange. Like I was forgetting something. 

Kate… Her real name. The name the humans had given her, when she was amongst them. 

All at once, I remembered.

"...Tim," I whispered back. "My real name is... Tim. He wanted me to forget… but I remember."

Kate’s smile widened. “Tim…?” She repeated with a nod. “That’s a good name. I won’t tell anyone what it is- it’ll be our secret.”

For a moment, we simply sat there by the pond and tried to think of what to do. We had no idea how to get out of The Ark from where we were. It was possible there was an entryway into the human world nearby, but we would be dead of dehydration before we found it. 

Our best bet was to return to the cabin by the lake and wait there. Perhaps The Collective would find their way to us, bearing food and further options for escaping. Kate didn't want to rely on that, and neither did I; however, we had little choice but to.

"...Did you hear that?" Kate asked suddenly, her brow furrowing. "That sounded like... an air bubble...?"  

We both turned our heads to the pond. Rather suddenly- too suddenly to scream- tendrils shot out from the water and wrapped around our ankles.

Kate and I could only share a single moment of surprise. 

“Shit,” I deadpanned.  

Then we were yanked into the scarlet water.

 

 

Chapter 4: Entry 3.doc

 

 

Holy fuck, it was hot.

The sun burned my cheek as I came to. It’d been so long since I’d experienced it, the heat of the Earth felt totally foreign to me.

Everything was so still. No birds chirping, no leaves rustling with animals. The only thing that moved was the stream. The babbling water roared in my ear, the other half of my face half submerged in sun-warmed liquid. It gently pulled my lower half along its slow current, unable to carry me with any real strength.

The peaceful day was ruined by a single inhale. The act sent me into a fit of coughing, spewing up what I’d hoped was red water and not blood. I emptied my gut of it all, doubled over as the world spun.

I gasped for air, my chest heaving as my vision focused. I was still alive, somehow, though I felt like absolute shit. I was soaked from head to toe, my body heavy as my clothes weighed me down.

Kate, too, had survived; I looked to my side to see her sleeping a few feet away. I was relieved to see her, quite frankly. I couldn’t imagine what I would have done, had I lost her to The ĦYDRA. I felt a weight fall off my shoulders, seeing her chest rising and falling softly with her breath.

Finally, I turned my head to my surroundings. We were beached on the bank of a wide river. Tall, imposing trees acted as solid walls, preventing me from seeing further than a few hundred yards ahead. I was intrigued by their dark red hue; I felt like I’d seen them before, somewhere, but not in person. A book, more likely.

I crawled out of the water, shedding my jacket as I went. The heat had grown unbearable- even with my jacket off, it was still uncomfortable. I had to roll up the sleeves of my shirt for any bit of relief. I struggled a bit, my clothes stuck uncomfortably to my skin from water and sweat.

I quickly grew overwhelmed by the piling sensations. My hair, dripping wet, clung to my cheeks and the back of my neck. With it being so dark and thick, it felt like a hot blanket against me. I ran my hands over my face, pushing my bangs back in an attempt to free my vision more.

My human face, I belatedly realized. I was touching my bare, human face.

A jolt of panic coursed through me. I grabbed my face, feeling nothing but soft, squishy flesh underneath my fingertips.

For a moment, I expected to wake up again, like I was in a dream with a false start. Sadly, I didn’t jolt upright a second time.

Losing my mask was the worst case scenario for me. It was more than just the key to my insight and connection to The Operator: it kept me alive. Without it, I would slowly fall victim to the own sickness I carried within me. Its absence explained why I felt so ill; why there was a dull, throbbing pain in the back of my eyes.

As if on cue, I coughed under my breath.

Distantly, I remembered feeling the water push against the underside of my mask as I was pulled in. It had fallen off as we were dragged into the water- I was almost sure of it. If that was the case, it wasn’t lost to me forever. Unless I found it on the shore, I’d have to hope it was still on The Ark.

Obviously, The Operator was fully aware of the importance of my mask. I wasn’t afraid of not finding it; rather, I was afraid of the time I’d have to spend without it. I didn’t know how long that would be. Worse yet, I didn’t know how long it would take for The Sickness to consume me. In fact, I had no idea what would happen if it did. Would I die? I never wanted to have that question answered. At that moment, I regretted not asking The Sentinel about it.

Not wearing my mask made me feel naked; like a piece of me was missing. The Operator felt so far away from me… What if I was in trouble, and I needed him? Would he hear me call?

While I’d begun to frantically look around me, Kate had started to wake up. Her mask was grasped tightly in her hand; somehow, she’d managed to keep her grip on it.

She groaned as she rolled onto her back, blinking dazedly at the sky above her.

“...That sucked,” She grumbled matter-of-factly. “That fucking sucked.”

Kate gathered her bearings, taking her long, black hair in her hands. When she wrung it out, it dyed the water around her a slight pink.

She first turned her gaze to our horizon, taking in the landscape as I had. Where I was lost, however, she made a small coo of recognition. “We’ve got to be in California,” she immediately deduced. “Those are redwoods.”

The information was passed to me as she spoke. It explained the heat; explained the dryness of the air, as well.

When finally Kate turned to me, I spun sharply on my heel to hide my face. Too late- I heard her scandalized gasp at the sight of me.

She quickly scrambled to her feet, half-tackling me from behind. “Hey! Come on, that’s not fair. You’ve seen my face,” she protested, forcing me to turn me towards her.

I wanted to outright laugh at that reasoning. She’d actively rejected wearing hers, from what I saw. It was hardly equivalent. Still, I knew she wouldn’t let it go until she’d had her fill of teasing me. Might as well get whatever opinion she had out of the way so we could focus, I reasoned. It was spiteful curiosity; I imagined she wanted to see my face because I was so adamant about her not seeing it.

I clenched my jaw, allowing her to tilt my head forward. To my surprise, no opinion was shared. We didn’t speak at all, neither out loud nor telepathically. Kate just stared at me, her expression falling into an almost mystified shock.

I broke eye contact early, anxiety creeping into my stomach. I felt judged by her reaction; I didn’t understand it, and it wasn’t what I was expecting. Unsure of what else to do, I bared my teeth at her.

“Stop it. Help me find my mask,” I demanded. I threw her hands off of me, storming to some underbrush that hung over the river.

Kate blinked owlishly, as if being awoken from sleep for the second time. “Sorry. I… I didn’t expect you to look like that,” she mumbled. She donned her own mask and followed me.

I scowled at the implications of her statement. “Like what?”

“A boy!!” She chirped in my head. “ I-I mean… A normal boy, that is.”  

She did actually help me look for my mask, then, which I appreciated silently. “You’re pretty good-looking, too,” she added, stroking her chin. “You remind me of some of the guys in J-14, or MCR.”

I rose from behind the shrubbery, standing straight to properly glare at her. “What the fuck are you talking about? What does 'good-looking' even mean? It sounds stupid, ” I spat. “Is that why you were staring at me like that?”

I saw her eyes narrow behind her mask, her head cocking to one side. “...You’re joking, right?”

I half considered shoving her back into the river, but I remembered she could still outrun me.

“You’re annoying,” I retorted, growling deep in my throat.

Kate balked, pausing from upturning the shore to throw a small rock at me. She missed, but I doubt she was actually trying to hit me. “Humans would like your face, you idiot. Girls would like you, too. Not me, obviously; you’re too fucking short. And you’re bitchy.”

I let out a loud, barking scoff- almost a laugh. I didn’t care what anyone “liked”, especially humans. If they liked me, it was for shallow, selfish reasons. Distantly, I remembered being called “cute” on numerous occasions, but that was when I was an actual child. I was always discomforted by compliments, especially ones relating to how I looked; after all, I didn’t like my real face, regardless of how ‘good-looking’ it was.

Furthermore, I found the comment about girls asinine. Kate was the first one I properly “knew”, and I was only distantly aware of what that meant in contrast to me. We were The Operator’s children; the fact I was a boy and she was a girl meant next to nothing.

Which for me, in hindsight, is ironic.

“You aren’t as scary as you pretend to be,” Kate said, sensing she was getting close to the end of my patience. “That’s all.”

I assumed Kate was just waterlogged, and I ignored her. I chuffed, rolled my eyes, and resumed the hunt for my mask further down the river’s edge. Presumably, Kate also kept up her end of the search. I had stopped paying attention to her, though I could hear her feet crunching on the rocky soil. She’d ventured into the pines; meanwhile, I searched the reeds and rocky embankments.

We searched for my mask for about an hour. When we met up again, neither of us had anything to show for it. Eventually, I had no choice but to accept that it was gone.

I paced back and forth, coughing intermittently as I debated what to do. Perhaps I could find something to replace it. That, however, seemed like a difficult task all on its own. What would I use, and where would I find it? I didn’t even know where we were, let alone if we were close to civilization.

“Maybe it fell off during the transfer, and popped up somewhere else?” Kate pointed out, echoing my earlier reasoning. “Since there’s a lot of holes in The Ark, it’s possible it got spat up by one. The Operator might have even put us here because it’s nearby.”

I coughed dryly, again clearing my throat to try and dispel The Sickness. “Nothing to do about it. Let’s keep moving,” I told her.

Kate hummed thoughtfully. Carefully, she gripped the edge of her mask. “You can have mine, if you want,” she offered. “I think I can last longer without mine.”

The kindness caught me off guard. To me, it was the equivalent of someone giving up their skin for me to borrow. I didn’t want to take Kate’s mask from her; if I did, we would just be exchanging The Sickness. I far preferred to suffer if it meant I didn’t have to watch her do so.

“Doesn’t work like that,” I lied.

Kate, of course, was persistent, already lifting her mask off. “It’ll make you feel better, though… Won’t it?”

I felt my face flush brightly, my heart fluttering against my will. Was this payback for saving her? God, I hoped not.

“It’s fine,” I responded through my teeth, finally switching to my real voice. It was easier to speak after the little bit of talking I’d already done, but it was still rough. “Not a baby.”

Kate rolled her eyes, walking over to me just to shove me off balance. She did relent, however, and she left her mask on.

“Get over yourself.”

--

Our first hurdle was to find civilization. I wanted to assume there’d be some sort of campground near the river, but I hadn’t found any sign of human life when I’d walked its length.

Together, we agreed on a direction and ventured into the forest. As we walked, I took solace with the peaceful sound of the wind pushing through the branches. It soothed me, and my discomfort soon faded to the background.

The trees were gigantic, stretching almost as tall as he did into the sky. He saw himself in our trees- in their height and their silent, faceless stature... Had he been accepted by our reality, I think he would have wanted to be a tree.

Kate was able to keep time better than I. She marked every hour we were out there by tracking the sun’s movement, and kept a close eye on me. She had far more experience in the wilderness, and it showed.

Before it grew dark, Kate deemed it necessary to stop and check on my condition. I was progressing slower than we’d been expecting; my coughs were sporadic, but weak for the time being. I was able to hold back most of it. The pain in my skull was still bearable, existing only as a vibration behind my eyes.

Despite that, Kate was attentive to me, demanding eye contact to check for any seizures. I avoided it like it was medicine, but I got no sympathy from her. She was comfortable manhandling me, and, in some ways, that made me want to be more docile.

“I wasn’t going to say anything… But you need a fucking bath, dude,” She complained. She chewed the inside of her cheek pensively, and in a quick swipe, she abrasively dragged her thumb across my lips.

I reeled back from the action, swiping at her with a warning hiss. No shit, I’d thought to myself. Surely, she understood by now how difficult that was to do on The Ark. And like she was one to talk, anyways; She looked like she’d been running around in a coal mine for months on end.

Oh, wait. She had been. And yet the audacity came in spades.

“You’ve got gunk all over your face,” Kate mumbled, sounding more and more concerned. “I can’t believe it didn’t wash off in the river…”

When Kate drew her hand away, I saw what she was referring to: her thumb was covered in an oily, black substance. Like melted wax, but with a slightly thinner consistency.

“It’s around your eyes and nose, too,” she added.

I frowned deeply, trying to wipe my mouth. I only succeeded in smearing it further. “It’s fine,” I said quickly. I stood up and pushed past her, dragging my bangs over my face to hide it.

“Don’t worry about it. It’s fine.”

Kate sensed my unease and let me be. She seemed to understand how I felt better than I did, and knew how to respond to it with more maturity than I’d seen from any adult. I imagine she was just paying attention to me, and keeping note of when I grew agitated; I didn’t exactly hide my anger very well.

It took us another two hours to find an overgrown nature trail. After following it to its end, we came across another, more carved out path. From our perspective, the trail was a fork in the road. Kate knelt to the ground, taking note of some footprints in the dirt. They were fresh, taking the right.

“It’s late,” she noted. “People would be moving back to civilization by now.”

With that in mind, we headed right. Kate was, again, spot-on; signs for a rest area started to crop up an hour into our walk. We followed the path with more purpose as it grew more defined.

It was there we stumbled upon other people- a couple. They startled us, as they’d appeared from behind a tree. They didn’t notice us as they returned to the trail, their heads turned to the cameras they held. I immediately started towards them, unafraid; however, Kate yanked me by the collar into the redwoods, holding me in a near headlock to keep me still.

“Bad dog,” She hissed.

I took great offense to her choice of words, obviously, grabbing a chunk of her hair and pulling. In retaliation, she took her open palm and swatted me directly on my forehead. With my headache, it made me see white, and I immediately quit fighting.

We hid in the underbrush until the humans left. They might have heard us, but they didn’t see us. They didn’t bother looking around or behind them. 

A smart choice.

Kate feared we’d come across more people the closer we got to our destination, so we followed the trail parallel, using the encroaching darkness to hide amongst the trees. Ten minutes later, we found a large clearing through the thicket.

As Kate had predicted, the rest area we’d been looking for sat next to a long highway. This rest stop seemed to serve as a buffer for the campground attendees; a way to have access to some creature comforts while out in the woods without actually leaving it. I recognized the symbols for food and, delightfully, free showers. It was also sparsely populated, which was yet another blessing to us.

Perfect. Absolutely perfect. The Operator was astoundingly gracious to us. Really, though, I knew this was Kate’s reward; she’d done a spectacular job finding our way, using the intuition our Master gave her to find what we needed. She could have her fill of our spoils.

Already, Kate had begun to eye a parked SUV loaded with luggage. It was a few hundred feet away from us, the back end facing the treeline we were hiding in. The owners had just walked inside to use the restroom; like it was gift-wrapped to us, one had opened the trunk to grab their wallet, and they forgot to close it again. 

To The Chaser, that distance was nothing. She could cross it in a literal half-second. “I bet those bags are gonna have medicine in them…” Kate trailed off, her feet shifting as she crouched.

I hummed, considering our chances with careful patience. It probably had more than that, I reasoned; the SUV was burgeoning with the family’s things.

We could get away with taking more than just a few bags. The parking lot was emptying fast. There were only two other cars, and they were on the far side of the lot. There was no one who could stop us.

...In fact…

I licked my lips, tasting copper on them. I began to wonder why we were bothering to hide. We weren’t the prey- we were bonafide predators. The kind humans hadn’t had in thousands of years.

The humans died as they lived- without much effort. It was so easy to kill them, I barely had to lift a finger to do it. Surely, Kate didn’t expect me to ignore our purpose. We were meant to feed these creatures to The Operator. The Ark demanded the fuel.

I had my blade ready, clean and sharp. We could start a game right then, with just a few words and a promise. I wanted to kill the lights and play hide-and-seek with them, snuffing them out one-by-one. Kate would help me take their bodies back to the river, and we’d send them floating down it.

The current would carry them right into The Operator’s maw. Then, finally, they’d have some semblance of purpose.

They were just one family- I had counted four people in the group. Two for me, two for Kate. That was an easy game to play. 

A fun game, I thought, my mind spiraling with dark fantasies.

“-im. Tim. Tim . HEY.”

Distantly, I realized my name was being called. I twitched, slightly, turning my head casually to look at Kate.

“What?” I grunted. “Why aren’t you running to the car?”

Kate stared me down through the holes of her mask. I could see the way her furrowed brow hooded her eyes. “You didn’t answer me, dude. You just stared at the SUV like you wanted to eat it,” she said, her voice quiet. “...Are you okay-?”

I clicked my tongue, irritated that I was caught spacing out. “If you thought it was worth it, fucking get at it. Why wait on me…?” I muttered bitterly.

Knowing we’d already wasted some of our time, I surged ahead of Kate. Clearly, her expertise stopped and ended at wilderness survival. When it came to her actual job, she was still a rookie. At the time, I was bemoaning the idea that I’d be carrying the team already.

Kate caught up to me with a light jog, and then surpassed me with only a slight increase of speed. I blinked, and she was suddenly at the SUV, already digging through it. It took me a few seconds longer to catch up with her; by then, she’d had several bags picked out.

She stopped for only a second to watch me. I could feel her stare against the side of my mask as I threw a bag to the ground, grabbing the heavier ones she couldn’t move. Whatever she wanted to say, she didn’t say it. Thinking about it now, I remember her head constantly darting to check on the entrance. At the time, I hadn’t really thought about why. I assumed she was just watching for any sign of danger.

Now, though, I think it was more out of concern for the family.

She hadn’t needed to worry about that. The urge had passed quickly. I might have tried to kill them if I was alone; however, Kate was being far too obstinate. She’d definitely try to stop me, and I didn’t want to deal with the consequences of that.

Realistically, I knew getting hurt so early into our journey would lead to a lot of hardship, and it was best not to risk it.

Kate pointed out bags she knew would have what we needed- smaller ones with brightly colored patterns. Makeup totes, she called them, claiming they were used to hold toiletries of all sorts. She threw them into my arms, using me more as a pack mule than a partner-in-crime. Again… probably so my arms would be too busy to draw my knife.

With the backseat exposed by our theft, Kate crawled into the trunk. She threw her upper half over the seat as she rummaged through it. There was silence, a small huff, and then a loud, triumphant guffaw. She climbed back into the trunk carrying a green backpack in her clenched fist, her pleased grin like a cat’s. Her eyes were alight with glee as she shook the bag at me, displaying that it was full of something heavy and metallic. “Can I get a hell yeah!?” She exclaimed.

I squinted irritably at her. Instead of properly saying it, I replayed her voice saying it in my head.

The light in Kate’s eyes died. “Wow. Unnecessary amount of sass from a guy one gentle push away from eating asphalt,” she reminded.

I looked down at my full arms. She made a fair point.

“I mean… Hell yea,” I deadpanned, rolling my eyes at her.

“Close enough.” Kate slung the backpack over her shoulder, hopping out of the SUV with a giddy stutter to her step. She took a few of the bags from me, lessening my load. I was still left with most of our haul, though, which included two, larger bags hanging off of my arms.

“We’re done here,” Kate declared, feet shifting. “Let’s get- ”

“HEY!!!”

The world slowed down, then. I watched a boy- a teenager, by the sound of his voice- come sprinting towards us from the rest area.

The boy had seen Kate, but not me. When he rounded the car, he came to a stumbling halt, cursing under his breath as one burglar became two.

At the mere sight of him, my heart went from keeping a steady, controlled beat to a frantic pace unlike any I’d ever felt before. The air still in my lungs left me in a great sigh as we locked eyes, and I didn’t inhale again for some time.

He was taller than me- not by much, but it was enough that I could tell from our distance. His complexion was tan in comparison to mine, and looked so alive. His hair was golden brown, cut short but left to grow shaggy. His eyes were pale, jade green, and hooded under a dark brow.

That was the most stunning thing about him- his eyes. The green of an empty, misty forest. When I looked at them, I didn’t feel the fear of judgement; rather, I was taken to those peaceful woods I loved so dearly. I could have stared into them forever. 

I felt safe, seeing him. Which meant I was very, very unsafe. I flushed a dark, humiliated red as the world caught up with me. All at once, I became hyper-aware of my maskless face. I must have looked like a monster, drowned and disgusting. Mangy, even, covered in my own sickness. I choked on my saliva and bowed my head quickly, shame stirring my gut in heavy cycles.

The boy’s eyes darted between me and Kate apprehensively. Judging by the shuffling of his feet, he clearly wanted to fight us for his things. However, he’d rushed into the situation, and it was too late for him to back out gracefully.

Kate had drawn her knife by then. She’d turned to me- obviously, to check if she needed to hold me back- and was instead met with an absolute crisis. I could assume she preferred that over murderous intent, because she had no words of concern for me.

She placed herself between us, her body turned to shield me. “Walk away,” she hissed darkly, her voice rasping and demonic as she raised the blade up. Her eyes began to turn black, her pupil growing until it seemed to cover her entire sclera. “And don’t look behind you.”

Pure terror crossed the boy’s face, his eyes widening to saucers. “What the fuck…? What’s wrong with your voice… And your face… Is that a mask?” he babbled.

“Walk. Away,” Kate gurgled.

With a small wince of fear, the boy took a cautious step back; however, he didn’t obey. His gaze had landed on the backpack slung over Kate’s shoulders, and he froze in place again.

His jaw clenched tightly, the muscles shifting under his neck. “Hey- that’s my shit!!” He cried. “I don’t care what crazy shit you can do with your eyes!!! Drop my bags, right now!!! ”

Wordlessly, I let the bags fall off my arms.

“...Oh. I didn’t think you’d actually…”

I shocked everyone at that moment, including myself. Not even I expected to obey- nevermind obey without a second to spare. It felt as natural as a reflex, and I couldn’t explain why. I opened my mouth- to explain myself, undoubtedly- but I just closed it again.

There was no way this boy was one of us. We would have known if he was one of us. I would have known if he was one of us. Yet I felt something when I looked at him. Something as deep as my connection to my peers, yet… different.

I scrambled to grab the bags again. I kept my head down to avoid the judgement: the pleasantly surprised expression of the boy and the furious death glare of Kate.

“WHAT THE ABSOLUTE FUCK , TIM!?”

I heard The Chaser yell that question like a mantra, over and over, in varying degrees of hysteria. I imagine her brain was melting a bit from the stress; everything was going to shit very quickly, and I was actively not helping.

She didn’t want to kill the boy either, so he was definitely going to live. For some reason, though, she wasn’t running away. I was confused by that; obviously, she should have grabbed me and split. Her gift allowed her to teleport, didn’t it? At the very least, she should have ran and left me to fend him off myself.

I remembered, then, that she’d asked him to turn around. To look away. With a growing sense of doom, I realized she couldn’t use her gift when people were watching her. If he chased us, we would have to be faster than him, and that meant giving up our supplies.

We were basically fucked, if we couldn’t intimidate this guy. So, truly, I had just killed us.

The boy carefully sized us up, fingers twitching at his sides. “How old are you guys…?” He asked, voice somewhat mystified. He smiled a bit- just the barest curve of his lips. “You look like you’re my age.”

Hissing, Kate quickly took control of the situation. She took a few steps closer, her knife raised. “Turn around and walk away,” She repeated, dropping the demonic growl to her voice. “Or I will gut you like a fish. What we are is none of your business.”

Wordlessly, the boy tilted his head and listened for the rest area’s doors. There was no sign of the other three, yet, which seemed to please him. His expression grew more excited, and I watched his stare fall squarely on me.

“You seem familiar,” He said casually, his grin widening with amusement as he watched me fumble. “Have we met before?”

I choked on my spit, gripping the bags tightly to stop myself from dropping them a second time. Maybe, I thought desperately. Maybe we did. How else could I explain why I felt the way I did?

His eyes flicked to Kate- standing there looking almost offended, caught mid-step-, then he was right back to trying to hold eye contact with me. By far the weirdest game of Red Light, Green Light I’ve ever played.

“What’s your name?” His voice was inviting, his tone gentle and breathy. He was coaxing me, I knew; undoubtedly, it was to lower my guard.

“Tim, I’d LOVE that Michael Myers energy again, please!! What are you doing!?” I heard in my head. I blanked on answering either of them. I was overwhelmed and confused. Yes, we should be tackling him to the ground, breaking his bones… But I didn’t want to do that. I didn’t even think to draw my own knife.

I didn’t want to hurt him. I wanted to hurt everyone, but not him. Why didn’t I want to hurt him?

I coughed suddenly, a cold sweat breaking out over my body. The boy perked up at the sound, and tried to move past Kate.

“I can help you, if you need it,” he offered, his hands out for protection. “My classmate got possessed by a demon last fall. I didn’t see it, but everyone says his eyes turned black, too. Kinda rad, honestly…”

I looked down at my feet as I backed away, retreating from both of them. Was he mocking us? Did he think we were playing pretend, somehow?

Kate’s patience had run out, and she let out a deep, guttural growl. The moment the boy blinked and broke his sight on her, she bolted towards him. When his eyes opened again, her knife was pressed to the boy’s throat.

He didn’t even have time to scream- feeling the sharp blade on his windpipe only drew an even sharper gasp from him. His smile dropped like a stone from his face. He seemed to realize, then, that Kate would kill him if she was forced to.

Kate hissed, the noise rattling from deep within her chest. “This is your very last chance. Walk. Away,” she demanded.

The boy gulped, the bob of his throat dangerously close to the edge of the blade. “Okay… I’m sorry. Just take the bags.”

He swallowed again, longingly staring at his backpack. His eyebrows drew together into a pitiful expression. “Can I have my backpack, though? Please? It’s got all my Christmas gifts in it,” he begged, his voice wavering in his desperation. “I need it.”

Kate took the knife away, her tongue clicking against the roof of her mouth. She grabbed the front of his shirt and spun him around, pushing him forward. He protested, but she forced him to start walking.

I dropped the bags again.

“What an idiot,” Kate said, oblivious to me. “Like we’d give anything back to a creep like this. Tim, go grab those- What are you doing? HEY!!”

Despite her quick protests, I yanked the backpack right off of her shoulders, throwing her off her balance. With a squawking cry, her body hit the concrete.

I ignored Kate completely. As she laid there, stunned, I rushed to the boy’s side. Again, I couldn’t help it; I was fully aware of what I should have been doing. I just wasn’t able to do it. He wanted his backpack, and I wanted him to have it back. It felt that simple.

Kate cursed every name I owned, her insults growing all the more vile the more I fucked things up. She must have hit her head, because every word came out as slurring, distorted warbles.

Doing everything I could to avoid eye contact with him, I dropped the backpack into the boy’s arms. This close, I could almost hear his thundering heart.

I covered my mouth to cough under my breath. How fucking laughable. Despite all the people I’d already directly and indirectly I’d contaminated, it was this guy I wanted to spare. Fearing that- fearing it and not understanding why- I tried to back away.

“Sorry,” I said, cringing at the sound of my own voice.

He stopped me, grabbing my arm to hold me where I was. I could have fought the grip- easily, too.

I didn’t.

“It’s okay,” I heard him whisper. I heard the smile return to his face, and it made mine burn like fire. “I like your hair. It’s really cool.”

I jerked away from him, shuffling backwards quickly. He didn’t try to grab me again.

I looked up, accidentally meeting his eyes one more time.

Green. Like the trees.

… God, what would The Operator think if he saw me like this?

With that thought coming to mind, the bizarre dissociation was over. My hand finally remembered where my knife was, and I drew it from my pocket. I pointed it at him without any further hesitation.

“You didn’t see us,” I growled. “And stay away from the woods.”

It wasn’t enough. “Can you at least tell me your name?” He begged.

With another growl, I kicked him square on the chest, knocking him right to the ground. He hit the concrete with a solid thud, crying out in pain. I definitely stunned him enough to keep those damn eyes shut. With him finally dealt with, I turned on my heel and bolted for the bags I’d dropped. I gathered as many as I could, and took off for the treeline.

Kate followed me quickly with some of her own bags, grabbing me by the collar as she passed me. With the boy’s sight off of her, she was able to use her gift. I heard the wind pick up around us tellingly, and I felt her begin to pull me.

My world was thrown into a blur of greens and browns as she ran. She wasn’t as fast while “carrying” me, but it was faster than what the humans could keep up with. The next time I was able to perceive the space around me, I saw she'd taken us to a small cliffside, far out of sight of any human life.

Immediately, I jerked away from her grasp. Coughing hoarsely, I stomped a few feet away to kick at the rocks. I knew I’d fucked up, and I was about to hear all about it. I was dreading it. Without much sense of politeness, I spat greyed phlegm onto the ground.

Kate, however, was intelligent. Therefore, she waited until I’d dropped what I was carrying before deciding to exact revenge, sparing our spoils her wrath. When I did drop them, she rushed me, throwing me to the ground like a sack of stones. Without my mask, I felt every bit of the pain… I’m sure she was aware of that.

She kicked me, sending a shock of agony into my ribcage. “What was that?! Are you kidding me?!” Kate screamed. She slammed her foot on my chest, completely knocking the wind out of me. “I literally felt bloodlust from you ten minutes ago!!! What happened to you? I thought you were a professional!!!”

I avoided her accusations with a grimace, and I shoved her foot off of me. I couldn’t give her a proper answer, naturally; I didn’t know why I’d obeyed, either.

Something about the boy held power over me. I wanted to obey, like I served him and not The Operator. I had even felt- in tiny sparks- happy to do so. I tried to think of what it was that caused that effect: was he special, somehow? It felt more substantial than anything physical about him. It felt… greater, somehow.

Humans had never interested me, but I wished I could read that boy’s mind so I could learn everything about him. I felt drawn to him by an internal magnet.

Kate squatted down by my side, whipping her mask off as she did. She grabbed a fistfull of my hair, jerking my head to meet her eyes. They were still black, sclera and all. Her teeth were bared; in her state of anger, they were jagged like broken glass.

“You’re an idiot,” She spat. “You could have gotten us caught. You could have gotten us killed.”

I only growled, wrenching my hair free of her grip. So what? We didn’t get caught. We were able to escape with everything we needed. More than enough, even.

I shoved her away and got to my feet. I stormed to the bags we’d stolen: two duffel bags, one suitcase, and two of the same striped, box-shaped carriers. When I unzipped one of the striped carriers, I found an abundance of medicines and other hygiene tools. Most importantly (for me), there were things that could soothe coughs and headaches.

I wouldn’t stave off The Sickness, but I’d be able to endure my symptoms until I found my mask. I immediately took two of the pills for headaches, swallowing them dry.

Behind me, Kate continued to press me, looming over me as I dug through the suitcase. “Answer me, Tim!! What happened to you?! I was expecting you to beat the everloving shit out of that guy!!” she cried. “Instead, you lost us a bunch of equipment that we could have used to help us!!”

“We don’t need it. I have a camera. I just need to get it from The Ark,” I argued through gritted teeth. I continued to dig through the bag; now, though, it was just to have something to do with my hands. “Drop it, Chaser.”

That didn’t dissuade her anger. “Oh really , No Face!? You want me to drop it?!” She exclaimed, her voice nearing hysteria again. I hissed as she gripped my shoulder, wrenching my upper half into an awkward angle. “Because after being treated like a ragdoll, I think I’m going to drop you right on your fucking -”

Her words died in her throat at the sight of me. Her mouth remained open for a beat, then slowly began to close as her gaze turned calculating and inquisitive.

I can assume I looked as mortified as I felt, at the time. My face still felt hot and feverish; I was sweating profusely, too. I had been managing the heat fairly well before, but now it was unbearable. I felt burned by shame, above all; Kate wasn’t saying anything I didn’t already know. I had completely embarrassed the both of us, and for what was basically nothing. It was just rubbing salt into the wound to hear it out loud.

Something about me had either answered her questions, or so thoroughly distracted her that she didn’t remember what she’d been saying. In the privacy of her own head, I couldn’t hear her without permission. I could see, though, all the gears that were turning within it; I could see it on her face, in the way she seemed to be trying not to laugh.

Which... Wasn’t the reaction I was expecting, actually.

I began to feel her prying into my own head, requesting to look into my thoughts and memories. I forcefully refused the entry with another deep, threatening growl.

“You first,” I snapped.

Regardless of what she wanted to know about me, I watched her eyes light up. Her wolfish smile spread across her lips, and she nodded sagely. “... Okay. That’s fine, I guess,” She finally said, her tone dripping with bemusement. “You don’t have to tell me why. Just know that… whatever the reason is… I’m okay with it. I support you-”

I cut her off with a hard shove.

 

–

 

We waited until nightfall to return to the rest area.

By then, the SUV was long gone. I stepped over the space it had resided in purposefully, and tried not to think about it.

The main doors were locked, but that was no issue for us. We broke in by kicking near the doorknob, which crushed the locking mechanism in the door. This late in the night, we felt comfortable moving without any attempts to be quiet. We weren’t afraid of cameras; I wasn’t, at least. I knew that cameras would start glitching and distorting with my presence, rendering any footage of us corrupted.

Knowing this, Kate and I walked right in. The rest area had dark green floors and grey walls, two hallways on adjacent sides leading to the bathrooms and the vending machines. I was able to find the switches for the lights, but they didn’t illuminate as much as I’d hoped. The bathrooms, at least, were lit well enough that I wasn’t worried about slipping in the dark.

We divided up the clothes based on what would fit who, grabbed the things we thought we’d need for our baths, and went to our respective “sides”. I protested splitting up right away, even after she explained the pink and blue symbols. I felt nervous about leaving The Chaser alone at all; after all... The last time we separated, I almost lost her.

Bathing involved water. I knew water on the mortal plane was safe; however, being near it filled me with an itching discomfort.

My sentiments were rejected pretty harshly. Kate claimed it was due to biology- that I couldn’t be “trusted”, which I took great offense to. I couldn’t be trusted for so many other reasons, after all, and I actually earned those.

“I hope the rest of our teammates are boys. You’re insufferable.”

“Yeah, I bet you fuckin’ do…”

“What was that?”

“Nothing."

Kate’s solution to “ease my nerves” was to speak to me through our connection. It was an obvious solution; it was a constant reassurance that she was near me, and she was fine. She called it “conversation”, but really, it wasn’t- she ranted in a dizzying stream of consciousness. I didn’t get a single word in. Not that I wanted to speak, but it might have been nice to have the option.

Kate talked at me about movies for most of my shower. She rambled about the absolute best horror films, and- in her words-, “whether Jennifer’s Body was actually good, or just trashy”. She spent a good ten minutes on the explanation, and I still wasn’t sure if the lighter on the tongue scene was exploitation or empowering. Sounded like it hurt, though.

What I took from it all was a realization of how intelligent Kate truly was. She’d thought a lot about her interests, clearly. In some ways, I felt like I was missing out. I had no attachments to the human world like that, but they sounded harmless enough. I made a mental note to find things I “liked”, too.

Eventually, though, she ran out of movies to talk about, and had just begun to say whatever was on her mind.

“Can you believe that guy? Trying to impress us like that, saying his classmate was possessed by a demon… You think he was telling the truth? I want to say he was lying to us, but… I mean, after meeting Slenderman, I guess I can’t say for certain what’s real and what’s not. So… maybe he was telling the truth...?”

There was a breath’s worth of a pause. “I read this book once that said that all demons are probably the same collection of creatures, but with a million different names. They could be creatures like Slenderman, even. Things that got rejected by the human world... Do you think that they’d mind being called demons? It could be that they just don’t care... I guess that makes sense, if they’re willing to go by a million different names-”

I let out a loud, irritated growl. She must have heard it in the other restroom, because I heard a laugh echoing faintly.

“Why are you doing this to me?” I asked miserably. “I was hoping you’d talk about our mission, eventually.”

“Oh, come on!! Aren’t you curious?” Kate returned, undeterred.

I sighed, pausing in the scrubbing of my skin. The task was surprisingly arduous; unbeknownst to me, I had been covered in a thin film of grey dust from head to toe. When I washed myself, I was shocked to see that my veins were actually blue. The dust came off with simple soap and water, but it stained the tiling of the shower like ink.

“I hate thinking about The Operator this much,” I bemoaned. “He’s our Master. If he wanted us to know every detail about him, he would tell us.”

“You say that, but you also say we’re supposed to figure it out, too,” Kate argued back. “That makes no sense.”

“We figure out some things, and we leave other things alone. It’s not that difficult to understand.”

Like with most of my temper flare-ups, Kate had no reaction to them. Unbothered, she pressed on. “You’re boring. Let me rephrase it, then... What if there’s other creatures like Slenderman?”

“...Even if they were like The Operator, they aren’t nearly as powerful as him,” I reasoned, finally humoring her. “He can warp our perception of reality, until what’s ‘real’ means nothing. I can’t imagine there’s many creatures with that power. If they’ve got children like us, we should assume that they’re our competition.”

“Wait... There’s other kids in this now?”

“Obviously. If The Operator needs human life to interact with the human realm, then these hypothetical ‘demons’ would too. And if they have their own children, we’ll eventually butt heads over our Masters’ food source.”

“Oh… What if they’re friendly, though? Can’t hurt to make more allies. We could share, maybe.”

I rolled my eyes at the notion. More than likely, they’d be trying to kill us the moment we had our backs turned. I knew enough about animals to know that’s the rules we were playing by; human laws about cooperation were only a hindrance to creatures like us. We were predators, and we’d all behave like predators when we met.

Kate said nothing for a minute. Then:

“I mean, you were super willing to be friends with that human boy-”

“Hey, Kate. Tell me more about Jennifer’s Body, that was fascinating,” I quickly interrupted, furiously scrubbing at my face.

“Oh, sure! It’s honestly an underrated masterpiece of feminist cinema, you’re very ahead of your gender for asking-”

Kate’s continued diatribe played in the background of my mind as I dried off. I made another mental note, then; if I wanted her distracted, I should ask about those “interests” of hers.

It was stunning how much she remembered her human experience. So much of who she’d been had survived. She had personality, morality… Even memory. Undoubtedly, Kate was always fighting The Operator’s influence, whether actively or passively. I should have told her how idiotic that was; her only reward for her struggle would be distorted, broken memories of a time that actively caused her pain.

Time would claim the memories Kate held onto. If she didn't obey, The Ark would take even more.I didn’t tell her that, though it was the truth. It seemed pointlessly cruel to do so. It didn’t hurt for her to have interests; it had potential to be useful, after all.

Really, my main reason for holding my tongue was out of respect for Kate. It was her mind she was playing with- her bond to The Operator that she was testing. In truth, it was none of my business. I wouldn’t ask her to involve herself with my bond to him, either.

“I’m done, Tim. I’ll be out in a second- I’m gonna try and brush my hair. If you hear screams of agony, that’s just me trying to sift through my traumatic life with a fine toothed comb.”

“Oh... Okay…?” I realized that was a joke a little late, and I snickered under my breath. “You’re weird.”

Though I’d gotten the new clothes, I had every intention of putting my old suit back on. I wanted to conserve the things we had as long as possible. However, I soon realized that wasn’t an option; my suit felt oily when I touched the fabric, covering my fingertips with the same film of waxy dust. When off me, my clothes appeared even filthier than they had before.

Sighing, I cut my losses and binned them. I’d found a dark yellow hoodie and jeans in one of the bags, and I put that on over a black t-shirt. I kept my suspenders and boots- they were easy enough to clean off, and they were necessities if I was going to be moving about. Which, for sure, I would.

When I was dressed, I left the showers to meet back with Kate. I passed by the sinks quickly; I had seen the mirrors when I walked in, but I had treated my reflection with the utmost disdain. Seeing my face in its entirety felt like I was disobeying a command. Why else would I wear my mask, if not to hide the flesh underneath?

I came to a stop right before I walked outside. I had started to replay what Kate said earlier in my mind. She’d said I looked different on The Ark- that I was “good-looking”. I would never really know what she meant until I saw what I looked like.

Curiosity got the better of me. I just wanted to check if I’d cleaned properly, I thought. To make sure I’d gotten all the substance off. I’d scrubbed my face clean of it, but what if there was still a bit left? I couldn’t risk someone asking me what it was.

It was just my human face. I could look at it, if I wanted to. It was fine.

I backtracked around the corner. My legs shook as I approached the sink, but I was determined to know. Steeling myself, I lifted my head and met my own gaze.

I let out a breath, immediately underwhelmed. My real face was just an older version of the one I’d had as a kid. My features were sharper from how little I ate and slept, and the skin around my eyes was purple from exhaustion. Really, the most surprising development was the facial hair growing along my jaw. I was probably fifteen at that point, so it wasn’t surprising I was growing some. 

I almost wanted to laugh from the sheer waste of fear; Kate’s reaction had been wholly misleading. If there was anything that had changed, it was my eyes. I didn’t remember them being so pale; most of me was, honestly. Even after cleaning off the dust, I still looked like a walking corpse.

I wondered, then, what that boy from earlier had seen in a face like this. He’d been so immediately friendly with me… Had he thought I was good looking? Or was he just pretending to get his things back? If so, he was a talented actor. I felt like he wanted to throw me in his trunk and take me back to wherever the hell he came from. And that was with my face covered in that black ichor, too.

He gave me a compliment, I thought, absently fussing with my bangs. I told myself I still looked deranged no matter how clean I was, as if to undercut what he'd told me.

I stared into the eyes of my reflection for a moment longer, committing the gaunt creature before me to memory. I watched my pupils dilate under the artificial light- and dilate more, far past my pale irises. They engulfed my sclera, turning them pitch black. With the transformation came with a deep saturation of color, the world growing just a bit sharper.

When I looked to my reflection, I saw someone standing in my place in the mirror.

It wasn’t me.

Suddenly, I turned my head to the sink with a deep cough, gripping the counter to steady myself as I heaved and puked. The bout of vomiting quickly became a fit of coughing, my chest rattling as I hacked. My knuckles had turned white from the force it took to keep myself upright. How I didn’t hit my head on the faucet is beyond me.

When I finally settled, I opened my eyes to see the sink stained with black, viscous fluid. As I stared, I hallucinated that the globs of blackened phlegm pulsed and writhed.

I swallowed harshly, wiping my mouth and looking away. I’d be fine. It was okay that the medicine wasn’t working; we were moving. We’d find my mask soon. 

Hopefully.

 

–

 

As I waited for Kate, I dumped everything that we didn’t need into the garbage. The bags themselves would be useful; already, I was imagining the different weapons we could keep in the one duffel bag we grabbed.

Kate came out after another few minutes, wearing a black hoodie and baggy, grey jeans. She’d found a belt to wear, but she still had to wear her pants tucked into her shoes. She’d also managed to tame her hair, somehow. She must have cut it, because it was now only to her mid-back. It was still messy, but it wasn’t matted or knotted anymore.

Kate’s mask was in her hands. When she saw me, she put it on her head like a visor and grinned that wolfish grin of hers. “Wow. Didn’t know you could wear bright colors,” she teased, stuffing her hands into her pockets. “And look at that! With just one bath, you’re almost as pretty as a girl.”

“Prettier than you,” I snapped, not realizing she was setting me up for it. I jolted after it left my mouth, clapping one hand over it. I flushed dark red, and refused to meet Kate’s eyes.

I cleared my throat nervously, taking my hand away to speak. “Kidding, obviously…”

Kate cackled at me, slapping me hard on the back. “You gotta think your words through. Don’t worry, I think that guy from earlier agrees.”

I changed my mind about her; Kate was stupid, and she made me stupid by relation.

I clicked my tongue irritably and stormed out of the restroom. I grabbed the heaviest thing not nailed down, which happened to be a small end table covered in pamphlets. With it, I took out my anxiety on the vending machines. I targeted the ones with food in them, shattering them one by one with hard swings. Though glass rained everywhere, I paid it no mind. I protected my face with my hood, covering my hands with the sleeves.

Gloves, I thought. We would need gloves. So many things we needed…

I huffed out the rest of my embarrassment with that, throwing the bent table to the ground. Kate approached, then, rolling her eyes at the piles of glass shards I’d scattered to the floor. She handled the more finesse-heavy task of the drink machines, using her blade to open the hatch rather than breaking anything. A few clicks, and it swung open gracefully. It exposed the entire stock without a single dent in the interior.

I rolled my eyes at the smirk she threw at me, grabbing as much as I could from the machines. We’d need to worry about keeping our bodies alive for a long time. There was no telling when we’d be able to settle down. If we even could; it was possible that we’d never have a safe place to rest our head, and we’d scavenge for our food until our glorious ends.

I told Kate to get strictly water, but she wasn’t exactly hiding how sugary drinks she was throwing into her bag with them. Blatant defiance of all degrees was her hobby, apparently. I let it slide; I’d never had soda, so I was curious to try it.

We had our fill of whatever we couldn’t stuff in our bag. I told her to eat more than what she was used to, in case it’d be a while before we could safely rest again.

“You don’t need to worry that much. We’re not in the middle of nowhere," Kate said. She'd taken a pamphlet- a map, actually- from the pile I’d left them in on the ground. As we ate, she opened it.

“Ugh… California…” She grouched.

Northern California, to be exact. “What’s wrong with California?” I remember asking through a powdered donut. I wanted to grab more of them; humans really did make amazing food...

“Nothing’s wrong with it. It’s just… so fucking typical .”

With a grimace and the tip of her fingernail, she drew a line from the red dot on the map to a town: Angelbloom, California. The town was nestled against some mountains and far out of sight. It was, by far, the closest bit of civilization to us.

“We’re about an hour’s drive away from Hell’s Drinking Fountain,” Kate pointed out, tapping it purposefully. “That’s definitely where he wants us to go.”

I looked at the name of the town with furrowed brows, and then at Kate.

“Oh. Right,” she deadpanned. She’d forgotten that I hadn’t been in the human world in any meaningful sense in years. “It’s a meme- a joke people tell on the Internet…. You know what the Internet is, right?”

“ Yes ” I growled, glad I said it more confidently than I felt it.

“Well, online, the town’s been a big deal for the last couple of years. Angelbloom is in the middle of a huge water crisis right now… The circumstances are peculiar, to say the least.”

Kate painted an outright tale of mystery for me. I watched her eyes light up at the intrigue of it all. I chewed slowly as I listened, captured by the way she spoke. 

“See… Everyone claims that the town was cursed ten or fifteen years ago. There’s near constant stories about someone murdering someone else, or unidentifiable bodies in the forests. Four years ago, there was an incident with a kid who killed his classmates and his parents. It was big; violent, too. Apparently, they still haven’t been able to find him.”

Kate sighed, leaning back a bit. “Some organization came in and, of course, they knew exactly what to look for. Might have been the EPA? I don’t remember… Anyways, they found some strange, black mold in a tap. The government has no idea what it is- just that it’s the most likely source. Any testing they did on the black specks came up with nothing.”

“Nothing they could perceive,” I added. My mind was brought immediately to the black spores of The Operator. It was obvious to me that The Sickness was present there. I hadn’t realized they could stick to the mortal world like that, and I was immediately fascinated.

“Exactly.” Kate grinned wolfishly. “I’m sure of it, No Face. The Operator wants us to go there.”

I nodded once. “If you’re sure, then we’ll set up in Angelbloom. It’s a good idea, nonetheless…” I trailed off, squinting down at the map.

I didn’t know how to read maps; I was having trouble measuring the distance to the town. “How long do you think it’ll take for us to walk there?” I asked, trying not to expose that too blatantly.

Kate’s excitement had died down, somewhat, her face falling as she examined the map. She mouthed a few words silently, her brow furrowing. She then cringed, sighing through her nose.

“Too long for my power to take us the whole way,” she admitted.

She looked at me with a pitying stare. “We better get going, now. It’s going to be a long night.”

--

The night had caused heavy fog to settle over everything. It was pitch black, with no moon to act as a guide. Our trek was lit by a single flashlight; Kate kept it pointed to the ground to keep our path illuminated. No cars had passed by us yet, and as such, we felt comfortable sticking to the actual road rather than trying to navigate through the foliage.

The Chaser walked beside me, her stride twice mine. Eventually, she walked ahead of me, which I was somewhat thankful for. With silence around us, I was left alone in my head; she wasn’t trying to pry into my thoughts, either.

I was relieved by that... Because, once again, I found myself thinking about that boy.

I replayed what I’d done over and over- or, rather, what I hadn’t done. Mentally, I kicked myself for being so idiotic and cowardly. Where had my urges gone? I had been so excited to gut him before I knew he had a face.

I didn’t even know his name, but I had wanted to. There was something wild in his eyes that I recognized in my own. His fear had been natural- a reaction to danger- but he didn’t falter from it. Rather than run from creatures that were clearly inhuman, he’d wanted to know us.

He’d wanted to know me.

I swallowed inaudibly, rubbing my jaw as I finally let it relax. I swore to myself it wouldn’t happen again. If I ever saw him again, I’d kill him on sight. For all I knew, he was one of those “other children” Kate had hypothesized. Even if he wasn’t, he’d seen too much.

Kate paused to let me catch up, taking time to breathe in the forest air. She sighed softly, her head tilting up to the sky. Without any light pollution, we could see the rivers of stars that made up our galaxy.

“This isn’t so bad,” she commented, her expression soft. “I never get to appreciate how pretty Earth can be when I use my powers. Everything goes by so quickly..”

I pulled myself from my thoughts to nod in agreement. The tall, foreboding trees were a comforting sight to me. They always had been. That was to be expected, though; only creatures like Kate and I could feel safe in the dark.

After all, we were never truly alone.

Kate nudged me slightly. “What powers did he give you?” she asked. “I mean, you’re really strong… But when we were fighting over Charlie, you did something else. Is that-?”

“The Sickness? Yeah,” I answered, nodding again.“I don’t think it works the same way on Earth, so don’t get your hopes up. They aren’t powers; they’re gifts. Things he can do that he allows us to borrow. They don’t belong to us.”

She rolled her eyes. “Okay, so they aren’t powers … Even though they totally are. What does yours even do? When you used it on me, it felt like I was drowning.”

I thought about it for a minute. I had never considered the inner workings of The Sickness before, or how it related to me. It had never failed me before, so I’d simply never thought to ask. “I’m… Not sure, honestly,” I admitted. “The way I’m always told, I just have The Sickness, and I can give it to others. I can make people cough a lot, which is helpful for distractions.”

“…You know… You seem pretty cozy, working for The Operator,” Kate noted, her tone careful.

“I’ve lived on The Ark a long time,” I responded dryly. “He’s all I know.”

“What about your parents? Don’t they mean something to you?” She questioned. “I know he said that ‘he made us’, but that’s not literal. I had human parents… I remember them. Logically, so do you."

She had a point. I tried to remember my parents. I tried to picture their faces- whether or not they’d have hair like mine, or the same nose.

Nothing. No faces, no memories. Just darkness. When I wanted to think of a parent, my mind wandered to being held in The Operator’s tendrils, his soft voice whispering how much he loved me. 

“...The first place I remember is a hospital. A research lab. It could be that I was born there,” I reasoned with a low tone.

That was a lie, and I knew it. There were seven years of my life that I had no awareness of. As a kid, I explained it to myself by thinking I’d been born already as a child. But, of course, that didn’t make sense. I must have had parents that made me.

I began to feel nauseated, my stomach clenching in a tight knot. “I don’t remember them at all. Maybe I never met them.”

There was a beat of silence.

“Did you kill them?”

I snapped my head to Kate, my fists balling as I glared. “No. I don’t remember them, but I know I didn’t kill them,” I asserted firmly. I didn’t want to say why- that if I had killed them, I would have wanted to remember.

“He took the parts of me that were hurting me,” I growled. “If I don’t remember having stupid parents, then it must be because of that. The Operator is a better caregiver than any adult I’ve ever met. He actually loves me. Unlike you, Chaser, I'm fine with being obedient to him.”

Kate was quick to relent, putting her hands up like she was soothing a wild animal. “Okay, sorry. Didn’t realize that was a touchy subject. Won’t happen again,” she said, her voice turning into a grumble at the end.

She didn’t continue any more casual conversation. Good thing, too; I was already wound up from my thoughts of the boy, and I still wanted revenge for the bruise on my ribcage. She didn’t know how close I was to properly fighting her.

We didn’t have time to talk anymore, anyways. Soon after, I saw something rusted sticking out from the overgrown treeline. As I approached it, I realized it was a sign. I read it aloud with a jolt of excitement. “‘Angelbloom Water Storage’.”

At the mention of the word “water”, Kate rushed to me, her interest also piqued. “The sign looks pretty old…” She muttered to herself, craning her neck to get a better look. “Looks abandoned, too.”

She turned her head slightly, then nudged me. Behind heavy brush and just barely out of sight, there was a weedy, dirt road carved into the ground. To any car on the highway, this place was completely hidden.

Almost purposefully so.

I sensed it more the closer we got. I could feel his presence walking behind us, guiding us forward. The Operator was there. Wordlessly, we changed our course, heading into the thicket of trees.

Quickly, we came to a large structure jutting out of the earth. It was unlike any building I’d ever seen: like a silo, but shaped like a pill and twice the size. In the dark, it jutted out like an obelisk into the starry sky. 

There were several pop-up buildings scattered across the clearing, half-destroyed and covered in graffiti. The largest building was directly in front of the pill-like one, and probably led into it. 

Everything surrounding it was overgrown, rusted, and decrepit. The wooden stairs leading into many of the smaller buildings were broken or rotting, making them dangerous or impossible to enter. There wasn’t any form of security, which didn’t surprise me. The place looked beyond abandoned. There was a weight of tragedy there, and it sat like a blanket in the air.

Kate soon confirmed my suspicions as we crept further in, gesturing to a building to our right. Its side was splattered with a dark, muddy red- by the smell alone, I knew it was blood. It was in great, cascading showers, like something was slowly torn limb from limb. With it, The Operator had painted a circle with an X through it.

No Face. We were on hallowed ground.

“He made that for us,” I told Kate, my eyes growing wide as I felt a rush of dopamine. “It’s his symbol. Kate, there’s a doorway to The Ark here. I can feel it.”

Kate took a deep breath, shuddering heavily at the sight. Cautiously, she took a step back, her flashlight dropping from the wall. “...Someone died for this…” She whispered, covering her mouth.

I rolled my eyes at her sense of priorities. I didn’t care how she saw the symbol; to me, it meant that I was close to my home again. I didn’t concern myself with exploring; I would do that later, when I had what I wanted.

I charged forward, excited to find my mask. Undoubtedly, The Operator guided me to that place so he could give it back to me. If I was lucky, I’d get to ask for my camera directly.

I hadn’t seen The Operator directly in years. Though I was never without him, he rarely appeared as more than a soothing voice in my ear. I had missed being in his presence.

With a running start, I threw my entire body weight against the door of the main building. Though I felt the pain of the collision- without my mask, every sensation was so sharp-, I kept throwing my body against it until the door came crashing down.

I whipped my head around, grinning as Kate jogged over to me. “I wonder what Master will say to us… He’ll definitely reward you, Kate,” I chirped, my excitement raising my voice an octave. “You’re the one who got us here.”

Kate stared at the darkness inside, her eyebrows furrowing with concern. When she shined her light into the void, it seemed to stop far shorter than it should have- like the darkness was a threshold to cross.

She stepped back a bit. “Tim, I have a bad feeling about this...” she warned. “I don’t know what your intuition is telling you, but mine is telling me to run away.”

I scoffed loudly at her assertion. “You’re lying because you’re grossed out by blood. Don’t be such a baby.”

“I am not!!! Like you’re one to talk-!!”

I waved my hand at her, like I was swatting a fly. We had no time to bicker. Finding my mask was my top priority, and Kate’s discomfort wasn’t going to stop me.

I stepped into the building, greeted by barren rooms with sparse, overturned furniture. All life was gone from the dark corridors, but what lingered told of something awful. The air was stale- like the life force was drained from even the oxygen I breathed. The walls were stripped and faded, the wallpaper peeling off in large, curling ribbons. In some of the rooms, the carpets were stained with dark brown splotches. The darker ones smelled absolutely foul; as I shone the light on them, I saw the familiar brown tint.

The Operator’s presence felt so saturated, here.

One door after another, I smashed our way deeper into the building. My coughing grew more intense as I pushed forward, but the pain grew quieter and quieter still. I was in a daze, laser-focused on where the rift was.

Kate followed close behind, stepping through the path I was carving for the both of us. I was sure she thought I was a little idiotic, getting so giddy. She just didn’t understand how lucky we were to find a hole to The Ark; how random and rare they truly were. Honestly, it was worth calling The Collective about.

I wouldn’t, of course, but I definitely should have.

Soon, I found it in the depths of the main building. The hole was a door- the door that led to the water tank’s interior, in fact. It was dark, mint green, and made of a heavy metal. It was, by far, the sturdiest door I’d seen in the entire building. Not that I wanted to break that door down; instinctively, I knew that was a bad idea. The Ark was a living entity all of its own, sometimes. It wouldn’t take very kindly to be intruded without proper regards.

A bright red light shone through the glass panel of the door, illuminating the empty, grey room quite a bit. As we approached it, I coughed more and more, my breathing growing shallow and labored.

“Tim…” Kate whispered, her call of my name more of a plea.

I paid her no mind. I was stuck in a haze of desire and animalistic drive. At that point, I could only think of seeing The Operator again.

Boldly- mindlessly, even- I grabbed the handle. Without any resistance, I pushed the door open.

Instead of the tank’s interior, I saw the room we were standing in reflected back at us. Like a mirror, right down to the light switch being on the opposite wall. The air inside was heavy, a thin layer of smog wisping about the space. The red glow seemed to emanate from the walls themselves; the bright light was almost painful, after being in the dark all night.

Another door- like the one we’d entered through- was across from us. The door was solid black, as if it actively blocked the light. It was cracked, slightly; the thinnest trail of smog was creeping in through it.

However, none of that impressed me. In the center of the eerie room lay my mask, and that was all I cared about.

Kate saw it too, and let out a sigh of relief. However, she was still apprehensive, taking a step back.

“Tim, I-”

Delighted, I crossed the threshold without the slightest pause. I went straight to my mask, picking it up with a grin. It was covered in dark red liquid that was thicker than water- viscous, even- but it was otherwise undamaged. The ink hadn’t even run. I cleaned it with my sleeve, wiping it free of the fluid. As soon as I could, I slid it over my face, adjusting it until it was proper again.

I became weightless as I tied the string, taking my first deep breath of the day. Once again, I felt complete.

“Thank you,” I sighed out, a buzz settling into my head. I repeated it over and over in my mind, too, to ensure he knew how grateful I truly was.

“Thank you, thank you, Master, thank you…”

Belatedly, I realized I hadn’t heard Kate finish her sentence. I turned around, then, to address her. She was staring at me, wide-eyed and paralyzed. She was mouthing her words, for some reason; more importantly, she made no attempt to cross over herself.

I clicked my tongue at the sight of her outright cowardice. “What , Kate? What are you so afraid of? We’re safe here- don’t you get that? We’re safe.”

Eventually, I would learn to stop saying things like that. It was almost begging the Universe to fuck with me.

Suddenly, a piercing sound- like a trumpet, almost, but thunderous and howling like a scream- sent me out of my own skin with fright. I stumbled to a crouch at the noise, eyes wide and alert with panic.

“Did you hear that? ” I asked.

Kate was still for only a second before jolting to action. She ran at the doorway, only to bounce off of thin air with a lurch. As she righted herself, she placed her hand on the empty space.

Her hand didn’t budge. Perfectly, she could lay her palm flat, even as she put her weight on her push.

She couldn’t follow me in.

“...Chaser?” I reached out, my adrenaline spiking.

Slowly, Kate pointed to her ears, shaking her head. She couldn’t hear me at all. Not even in our minds.

Perhaps she hadn’t been so off-base to feel fear. Panicking now, she slammed her hands on the invisible barrier, her teeth bared as she silently called my name.

I was going to help her try to break the barrier down. However, I heard the howling sound, and it scared me yet again. That time, I could determine it came from behind the blackened door.

All at once, I felt compelled towards it. As though an unseen force was trying to drag me through the doorway. I began to hear soft voices; their words were undecipherable, but they were numerous, like a babbling brook in my ear.

“Go on,” I heard, clear as daylight. Soft and familiar. “He needs you to show him.”

Hearing that, I knew what was happening. I relaxed and held up my hand to Kate, offering a small smile.

She didn’t need to be afraid. In some ways, our separation was convenient for her. Now, she could run the rest of the distance to the town, and she wouldn’t need to worry about literally dragging me along.

I lifted my mask just enough to expose my lips. “Go to Angelbloom!” I shouted, hoping she could at least read my lips. “I’ll meet you there!”

With that, I pressed on. I was sure Kate was still struggling with the empty space, banging on it and calling my name. All of it would be in vain; The Operator had decided he needed me.

Before I could even touch the door’s handle, a gust of wind threw it open, slamming it into the wall with a heavy, resonating thud. I had to step back to avoid getting hit by it.

Instinctively, I shielded my face from the outpouring of cold air and hot wind. Once the dust and smoke began to settle around me, I lifted my head to see a miles-wide field of short, pale grass.

Though the world was dark, the light of a blood red sun shone over everything, bathing all in its brilliance. In the far distance, I saw growing trees. I say “growing” because, with my naked eye, I could witness their slow ascension, stretching taller and taller into the blackened sky.

The sky which writhed above me, contorting like a nest of snakes.

Directly in front of me, about twenty yards away, I saw a car turned on its side, its front crushed and its windows shattered. White flames poured out of the vehicle like water, engulfing it in brilliant light. The smoke from it was everywhere; it sat heavy in the cold air, filling my lungs and eyes with heat.

I saw him for the first time, then. Just watching it burn.

That memory is equally burned into my head. The light of the fire made him a dark silhouette, but I could make out certain features. His hair, mainly; it was thin and curly, fluttering in the wind the flames created like the grass around us. It went every which way, and caught the red light naturally in its chestnut hue.

His frame was slight- though the baggy hoodie he wore hid it well, he was stick-thin and sickly. I was surprised he wasn’t falling over. His weight was the least of his concerns: he was also barefoot, his jeans covered in dirt and torn. Though it was near freezing on The Ark, he didn’t shiver. It should have been excruciatingly painful to stand so exposed; and yet, he made no attempts to warm himself.

I felt the connection to him instantly. He was one of us; that was why we knew to go to Angelbloom.

It was for him.

I took in the sight before me with awe. Fire danced brilliantly in the sky, burning my pupils with its splendor. It reminded me of the dreams I had when I was first taken by him; all the fantastical things he could create with our imaginations.

He didn’t seem to notice me. Initially, I suspected he might not have been able to perceive me. I didn’t make any attempt to change that. I wanted to watch him, for the time being. Just to see what he’d do.

I saw his head bob once, then sway slightly to one side. He was speaking to The Operator, but I couldn’t hear him.

With that in mind, I knew what The Operator was showing him. Within the boy’s mind, his past, present, and future were laid bare before him. The Operator showed him the truth of it all. He promised to give him a release from it- an escape from the tight skin of humanity. He would teach him how to rip it off, and how to become the thing he was meant to be.

Uncanny by human standards, but beautiful by ours.

I had no idea who he was. If I had known… I don’t know. I’m not sure what I’d do. Maybe I would have left him there, watching the car burn.

That’s probably a lie, though.

“Come closer,” I heard. “Play nicely, our beloved children.”

Without hesitation, I stepped deeper into The Ark. I felt the temperature drop instantly; my exhale became a heavy cloud of vapor, and I shivered. In sharp contrast, the wind was scorching hot, stinging my face through the holes of my mask.

I turned around for a moment to check on Kate, only to hiss under my breath in mild despair. The doorway I’d entered through was gone. In its place, all I saw were empty fields.

Now, I would really have to hope The Operator would help me. If not, I was stuck.

Worth it, I thought, my eyes fixed on the other’s back. Worth it to experience this moment, firsthand. His game was just starting; with growing, almost giddy excitement, I realized I would be helping him. I was his partner.

Like it was a scent in the air, I felt his dark hunger. It was insatiable and wild, barely fitting the statue-still form I saw before me. It sent me into a state of predatory thinking, wondering what was so close that needed to be killed so badly. I wanted to tear it apart, and watch it fight for its last breaths. I wanted to feed it to my Master and be loved.

I stopped just two feet away, where I could see every twitch of his head and shoulders. His hands, stained red, trembled violently with unrestrained emotion.

“It’s funny,” I heard him say in his mind. “Funny…”

His voice was distraught and grief-stricken, choking on tears. However, he expressed both those emotions with a tone of pure rage.

“I had wanted t-t-o go with them that- that-t-t-t day,” He said emptily. He had a vocal tic; with every hard T sound, he rapidly clicked his tongue, rolling the letter over the roof of his mouth.

I backed up a step, leveling my gaze cautiously at him. I wasn’t sure if he was talking to me, but I had a strong feeling he was. There was no way he didn’t know I was standing behind him; The Operator had addressed both of us.

Like The Chaser had, he didn’t turn around when meeting me.

“I was supposed t-t-t-to st-tart learning how t-to drive, last-t-t year. It-t-t was a big deal. My therapists had cleared it-t, because-”

I heard him choke back a sob, his hands clenching into tight fists. “I was getting bet-t-t-t-t-ter,” He hissed out. “And then… He t-t-took it-t from me. He made me st-t-tay home… S-Said... I’d get-t them killed.”

I looked past the boy, jolting in alarm as I saw The Operator standing just outside the glow of the flames.

Watching.

In front of us, the flames flared up, growing taller and taller.

All at once, I felt the rage erupt from him. I jumped back as the boy screamed, doubling over from the force of it leaving his throat. It exploded from his lips, pouring out like the flames, engulfing him in its burning fury. 

“I HATE HIM!!! I WANT TO DIE BECAUSE OF HIM!!! I HATE HIM, I HATE ME, I HATE GOD, I HATE EVERYONE!!!! DIE, DIE, DIE!!! EVERYONE HAS TO DIE!!!”

My heart raced from the adrenaline of his agony, my own breath coming out short and uneven. He was different from Kate; his grief was violent, compelling me to move forward. To hunt down what caused him harm and snuff it out.

To get revenge.

“It’s his fault I’m not with them right now. It’s all his fucking fault...”

I cocked my head to the side, trying to calm myself down. It was difficult; his emotions were so strong, I almost had no choice but to echo them back. I crept closer to the boy, until I was within arm’s reach of him.

“You can kill him, if you want to,” I whispered, finally announcing my presence.

He didn’t jolt at the voice in his head; he had noticed I was there, after all. Instead, he let out a broken, cackling laugh, his voice hoarse and empty. “Kill him? Like it-t-t’s that-t-t easy…”

“It is that easy,” I asserted. “And it feels good to do it.”

His cackles continued, the noise tittering with anxiety. “If that-t-t’s the case… Why stop there? I’d want them all t-t-t-to die… All those bastards at-t-t school, my doctors and therapists… I want-t-t them all fucking dead. I’ve been in Hell for so long, and they haven’t-t-t done anything about it-t-t.”

His words sounded so familiar; he was describing the human world I was used to.

“He wants to help you,” I said. “He loves you.”

I placed my hand on his back. I showed him, voluntarily, what they’d done to me. I wanted to prove to him that I meant what I said; therefore, I showed him every moment of pain. I showed him every second I was left to suffer, staring into the cruel, empty eyes of a human being.

And I showed him what The Operator did to them. How I got my revenge.

I took him by the arm, forcefully turning him around. I saw, then, that his eyes were bright orange. They were dilated, the pupils mere dots. He had a dazed, blissful smile on his face, which sharply contradicted the way the rest of his expression was contorted with fear.

“ You can have it, if you want it ,” I whispered, using my actual voice. “It’s yours to take.”

His smile widened as he saw me. Gingerly, he reached out and ran his fingertips along the edges of my mask. I could feel his thumbs moving over the plastic as he cupped my face, holding it in his hands. He moved closer to me, transfixed on it.

He was searching for something in my gaze. What it was, I didn’t know; maybe he just wanted to see if there was a real person underneath the mask I wore. 

He choked out another laugh, his nails digging into the plastic. They scratched along the surface, the noise echoing inside the mask and in my ears.

He didn’t hurt me, obviously. That seemed to make him happy.

“Promise?” He asked, his voice breaking with his desperation.

I lowered my jaw, more firmly placing my head into his hands.

“I promise.”

Behind him, the white flames climbed high into the sky, the vortex stretching tall. With an ear-piercing echo of metal and death throes- the trumpeting sound I’d heard before-, the flames solidified into threads. They intertwined with each other, forming a pure white tree. As the vines spun, it sprouted branches, the leaves it created like stars. Its roots found their home in the once-burning car, digging deep into the ground as they pulsed with living spirit.

The boy let me go, then, turning to watch the spectacle.“How beautiful…” He said, barely audible. He laughed again; this time, it sounded almost resigned. “And t-t-to think… All that-t-t bastard did was bury them.”

I nodded once. “The Operator made this for you,” I said. “He just needed you to envision it.”

“For me…? Really?” The boy turned his head back to me. Steadily, I watched the serene joy on his face grow sour, wild, and more manic. “Okay. Why not? If God wants me… he can have me.”

“He’s not God. If he was, you’d just be dead.”

This time, when the boy laughed, it was because I actually said something akin to a joke.

“I already am.”

 

Chapter 5: Entry 4.doc

 

---

A deep itch in my bones. 

The burning of trees, 

the sky, 

the air, 

my lungs, 

the body which I held in my fist like-

--

 

“You need to eat.”

I heard Kate’s voice sharp and clear as a thought. Blinking rapidly, I began to perceive the world around me, my head snapping up.

Kate was sitting on the other side of a table, gingerly pushing a plate of food towards me. When she saw the light return to my eyes, she gave a little jolt of her own. “There you are! Welcome back, dude,” she said warmly. 

I wasn’t happy to be back. Not there, of all places.

Kate had taken us to a diner. I knew why; obviously, so we could have a heartier meal than snack cakes and donuts. Still, I couldn’t help but immediately sulk. The place was positively crawling with humans. She’d taken us during the lunch rush, of all times, and thought that’d be just fine. The clattering, the banging, and the dull roar of many people speaking at once shot pain through my temples like a bullet. 

I scowled darkly. There was a foul taste in my mouth that I couldn’t identify, and my legs ached. I already felt nauseated, and waking up to such an overwhelming environment didn’t make it any better. 

My mask was off, but thankfully, I could feel it in the pocket of my hoodie. I slipped my hand inside it, feeling the plastic under my fingertips with a sense of ease. Despite how stupid it’d be, I desperately wanted to put my face back on; after losing it, it was torturous going without it for another second. Putting it on right then, however, was dangerous. We'd start running around town in our masks, soon. All it took was someone remembering us in passing, and our human covers were blown. I could only pray the humans were all too wrapped up in their own lives to pay us any mind.

That’s usually how they operated.

“What happened?” I mumbled. I rubbed my eyes, groaning as I forced back my pulsing headache. 

“I found you in the woods. Shocking, I know. You were pretty much catatonic, until… well, just now,” Kate explained. “Don’t worry, you didn’t do anything weird. You were just… not there. In the way only he can make us, if you get my drift.” She lifted her fingers to her chin, wiggling them as if to imitate The Operator’s tendrils. 

I rolled my eyes, sitting further upright in the booth. “I wasn’t there for long. I was with our new friend,” I said matter-of-factly. 

Kate perked up at the phrase. “New friend?” she repeated. “Oh… Right. Explains a lot, actually…” She turned her head to my duffel bag. She kept it in her lap, the strap slung over her shoulder and clenched in a tight fist. Before, it’d looked deflated; now, it was slightly bulging. She was trying her damndest to hide it, keeping it close to her stomach and under the table.

Kate looked around, clearing her throat. “There was a ton of money in your bag. Thousands, Tim,” I heard her say in my head. “Along with some other things- a camera, a pipe, some lighter fluid, gloves-”

“He remembered my pipe?” I cut in. The gloves, too. My lips curled as I tried not to smile. “I wasn’t even going to be mad if he forgot, but he still remembered-”

“Tim, I’m gonna need you to focus. Any idea where all this stuff came from?” 

“... I don’t know.” 

I turned my attention to the food in front of me. All at once, I realized how ravenously hungry I was. I hadn’t seen food so warm and fresh in months;  I barely remembered what food was supposed to taste like. The Ark made everything metallic and bland, and made the act of eating itself wholly unpleasant. 

I ignored Kate in favor of tearing into the sandwich she’d ordered for me. If she wanted me to talk, she’d have to wait until I ate; unless, of course, she wanted to lose her hand trying to take it from me.

She waited. Not quietly, as I’d hoped for, but she waited. Kate was used to being disrespected by me, but that didn’t mean she enjoyed it. 

“Hey, Teen Wolf. You’re supposed to eat that in bites, not chunks,” she chided dryly, flicking my forehead with a toothy scowl. 

I growled at her, swatting her hand away. I was too hungry to be that attentive to how I looked, and I didn’t give a shit about anything that wasn’t satisfying a need. 

And unfortunately for The Chaser, I had very little justification for the wait.  “The pipe is mine,” I said flatly. “I don’t know where the money came from. I guess The Operator gave it to me.” 

I watched Kate turn pale. “That’s somehow even worse than if you had just stolen it. I haven’t paid for this yet!” She hissed, her face flushing with exasperation. “If I look at those dollar bills and see his lightbulb head over George Washington’s, I’m going to stab you.”

Lightbulb? I’d never heard that one before. The thought of his head lighting up like one earned a muffled laugh from me. I couldn’t help but feel somewhat offended, but it was more on principle than actual, hurt feelings; Kate had yet to be punished for making fun of our Master, so I was beginning to wonder if he cared at all. 

“If the serial numbers are all different, it’s real,” I droned, wiping my mouth on my sleeve. “The paper will also have a slightly fuzzy texture.”

Somehow, that didn’t dissuade her worries. 

“Kate, he can literally read our minds. If we know what we want, he knows what we want. That’s how this works,”  I reminded her. I offered her a genuine smile, tapping my fingers excitedly on the table. 

“Relax, Kate. We’re going to have fun now.”

She grunted, pulling a face. “Fun for you…” she grumbled, looking down at the bag again. “...Is that what the rest of this stuff is for?”

I nodded once. I closed my eyes, trying to recall the night before. I could faintly remember a burning car, an empty field... Other than that, I could only find the blurry afterimages of trees, the grassy, forest floor-

And bright, orange eyes. 

I remembered him, then. I heard his cackling laugh in my head, echoing as loud as a scream. My breathing stuttered as I opened my eyes, the sensations of the night before flooding back to me all at once. Smell, sight, sound-

I remembered how I felt. 

“His name is The Hangman,” I stated, the barest smirk starting to creep up. I covered my mouth to hide it. “He’s going to get his mask tonight, if he wins.” 

Undoubtedly, he remembered even less than I did. It happened, sometimes, when someone not inundated was exposed to The Ark. Though I would usually recover them in one way or another, I could tell from Kate that the others weren’t so blessed. 

Kate opened the bag as discreetly as she could and started digging. “There was a file in here… A hospital report. His name is… Tobias? Is that how you pronounce that?”

“Toby,” I corrected. “...He calls himself Toby.”

Kate nodded quickly. “Right. It said that, too...”  

Carefully, she passed the file under the table to me. The report itself was recent: he’d been admitted for “falling down the stairs”, badly bruising his side. Notes on the incident made it clear his doctors thought it was self-harm. Because of that, documents pertaining to his mental health were attached, too. 

I read the words used to describe him with white knuckles. 

To his doctors, he was the definition of a “basket case”. To start, he was born with CIPA- a congenital disorder that made him unable to feel pain. It was a one in a million disorder to develop, but he’d won the lottery on it. That alone would be difficult; however, as he grew, it was discovered he also had Tourette Syndrome as well. Outbursts became common, and consisted of graphic, violent threats and vulgar language; not much later, he began developing mood swings that bordered on possessions. As such, his profile was filled with erratic, antisocial behavior. 

They’d picked at his personality, too. They described him as a clinical psychopath that used others for his own gain. The doctors wrote an account of how, one day, he’d waited until they had their backs turned; then, he dropped something smoldering into their trash. By the time he’d left their office, half the room he’d been in was charred black. It took them weeks to figure out it was him, simply because he committed so much to his own innocence. 

When he was around people he viewed as threats, he wore a fake persona of kindliness and stability at all times, making him very difficult to treat. They wrote how afraid they were of his intelligence; how paranoid they were that he was planning to hurt them.

I felt a snarl twitching on my face as I kept reading. What a bunch of idiots, I thought. As if they had absolutely no idea why Toby would view them as a threat. I understood why, though- perfectly. He was in and out of hospitals constantly for “self-harm”, but the harm in question included black eyes and broken ribs. 

Kate could tell what I was reading. “I saw that too. That’s not self-harm, that’s-”

“Getting the shit beaten out of him,” I growled. “And if we know that, then they know that. He’s been left unmedicated, too.” 

I’d gotten to his prescription list. They were strong mood stabilizers, with side effects longer than what they actually treated. The report claimed he “refused” to take it, but judging by the prescription receipts, someone was. The dates of the refills were routine.  

It was so obvious, I could only assume that it wasn’t ignorance that had prolonged Toby’s suffering. It was intentional neglect. 

All of them, I remembered. For this, surely. For missed opportunities. For every cry for help, left deliberately ignored.

In these moments, I felt sympathetic for The Operator. He trusted the human world with his children, and that was how they chose to treat us. How they’d continue to treat us, I’d imagined. He didn’t intentionally place us in these environments; after all, Kate had no memories like mine. Her doctors, while misguided, had tried to help her to the best of their ability. 

Others could be better.

They just chose not to be. It benefitted them to abuse Toby, a child, and so they did it with gusto.

I grinned- more like a baring of teeth- as I looked around at all the people around us. I noticed, then, that fits of coughing became more common since I’d woken up. I heard one close by- heavy and wet, rattling the chest of its owner. 

I looked down at the glass of water beside me. I had assumed it was water- people were drinking it as though it was. To my eyes, however, the liquid inside was black, a consistency far more viscous. His spores, by this point, had tainted the water permanently. If anything, the water might have been helping it grow. Kate saw it that way as well, if the orange juice she drank was any indication. 

The town was rotting from the inside out, and they had no idea.

Coughing. More and more coughing. 

I began to feel powerful, hearing them all suffer. The Operator- my Master- was doing that to them. And he was using me to do it. Not only did the humans not know it was a teenager causing their afflictions, but they were also powerless to stop it. 

He had power beyond their very comprehension. The only thing that kept them all from being swallowed on the spot was the very reality they lived in, and the holes that The Operator had ripped into it were growing. 

They were able to treat Toby like a dog because he couldn’t fight back in any meaningful way.... But I could. With The Operator’s help, we could.

“This’ll be fun,” I repeated, dropping the file onto the table. “It’ll be a feast.”

Kate snatched the file back hastily, shoving it into the bag. “Absolutely not!! We cannot kill this many people!! ” she shouted in my head, her eyes wide with terror. “Tim, these people haven’t done anything wrong!! They just live here!!!”

I let out a deep, suffering sigh. I was starting to get into a good mood, and here she came ruining it. “Why are you being so boring?” I whined. “I’m not being literal. We’ll get whoever The Hangman wants. The rest of them are just going to get more and more infected… They’ll die later. It’s not much different than how they normally go.”

Kate wasn’t satisfied with that. She’d started to grow more and more unsettled, fidgeting as her voice grew more heated. “But what about the people we’re supposed to kill?! How do we even know they’re bad!?”

“Oh, I dunno, Kate. I certainly wish violent, personal death on everyone!!!”  I was trying to be sarcastic, but it didn’t exactly land for… Obvious reasons, I guess. What I meant, though, came through. “Look at that report for your answer.”

Just then, a woman passed by our table. As she walked by me, she started to cough, her hands clutching her mouth and chest. The act had her stopping within my arm’s reach.

At first, I shied away from her presence. However, from where I was sitting, I could see a pack of cigarettes sticking out of her obnoxious purse. I felt the impulse like a spark, and I snatched them out of her bag. She’d been so busy trying to breathe, she didn’t even notice. Neither did anyone else. 

Kate saw it, and she rolled her eyes at me. “Why did you do that?” She asked when the woman was at her table.

I hid the pack under my mask, the itch to try one creeping under my skin. “I can smell it in the air. I wanted one," I said flatly.

"How do you even know what those are?!"

I thought about it, then shrugged. "Dunno."

“Wow, that is such a valid answer to my question,” she deadpanned sarcastically. “Do you think The Operator wants you to smoke-?”

“Do not say that name out loud,” I harshly whispered, readying my foot to kick her.

“Well? Do you? You’ve been acting weird since you’ve been awake.”

“I’m acting weird?!” I rubbed my eyes, realizing yet again we were talking out loud. “Kate, you know this is our purpose. We came here to smite these humans. After reading this medical report, I don’t feel bad about doing it. Why do you!?”

“That’s not how it works for me, okay!? I… I turn into something else. I go away. When The Operator calls for me, I’m not Kate… I’m The Chaser. It’s like I become a different person.”

“What’s wrong with that? ” I scoffed. After looking at the glass of water, I picked it up and brought it to my eye-level. I watched iridescent specks flutter in the black water, humming softly. 

“I like it when The Operator takes over. It feels nice- like I’m floating.”

Kate watched with me with barely concealed disgust as I drank the water in gulpfuls. It tasted like copper, and it burned my tongue. When I drank it, though, my headache disappeared. Knowing that, I took Kate’s glass and drank that, too.  

“Well, that’s… That’s not what happens to me.” 

Kate was quiet for a long time, after that. She had her own food in front of her, but she didn’t touch it anymore.

“...What’ll happen to us, if we don’t do this?” She asked aloud.

She knew the answer. If we didn’t, we’d fail. She remembered Charlie. For that reason, I didn’t answer her. 

 

---

 

“It should be around here, somewhere…”

Until I walked those streets, I’d never known a place on Earth that had absolutely nothing earthly about it. Houses were lined up like teeth, made to look exactly alike: same roof patterns, same bricks. They were lined with pearly white sidewalks, the lush, green lawns perfectly manicured to stop right as it reached the edge. The streets spanned for miles, copied and pasted over the land like a cheap model of human life. With so many houses, I wondered how they’d ever find their way out. 

Through the lens of my camera, it all looked plastic. Every bit of what made nature so wonderful- its chaos and unplanned growth- was missing. The natural growth was cut short, maintained immaculately. It’s perfection carried a foreboding sense of danger, like I was being led into a trap. For the children that lived there, I imagined it felt like imprisonment.

“They grow their children in places like this, and cry when they turn out so sick…” I said out loud. Well, somewhat out-loud; I’d been judging the landscape so hard, I’d accidentally shared my thoughts with Kate.  

In response, she let out a snort. “Uh... I’m pretty sure Slenderman is the one responsible for that,” she retorted. 

I bristled at the accusation. “He doesn’t make us sick. We’re already ill, he just- well, he gives us masks to- that’s not what I meant,” I stammered, wordlessly gesturing to the houses around us. “He doesn’t do this to us. This place feels like it was designed to sand you down into an empty shell.”

Kate leveled her gaze at me. “Which is certainly not what Slenderman does,” She pointed out, tapping the pocket of my hoodie.

I felt my face start to grow hot. “The Operator loves Earth!! It’s why he wants to bring it to The Ark!! He wouldn’t put us in stupid, little houses without a single tree in sight!!”

He wouldn’t force us to sit still, say the right things, and smile. 

“Oh yeah, Daddy’s Boy? Where would he put us?!” 

At the name-calling, I stopped dead in my tracks. I was acutely aware that our argument was ridiculously childish, growing more so by the second. To any outsider, we looked like we were having an intense staring contest.  

A staring contest I wanted to win.

“Well maybe if you ask him nicely, he’ll give you a big, fancy mansion to live in!!” I yelled. “One in the middle of the ocean, far away from me!!!” 

Kate stopped as well, her fists clenched and shaking my her sides. “You know what? I will!!! I’ll ask for a house boat, call it S.S. Fuck Tim, and I’ll sail straight into the sunset!!!”

I cocked my head at that. Cheekily, I lifted the camera up to capture her face. “...You’d name a boat after me?” I teased. “I’m flattered.”

“...I- WAIT. NO.” Kate made a noise like garbled TV static, and I watched her ears turn red. She didn’t say anything back, so I assumed I was triumphant. 

When I caught up with her, she took a few swats at my shoulder. I barely felt it, so I offered my arm to her. Violence, at that point, was part of the bonding. She didn’t hit me, per say, but she did start to slap my hand between hers like a ball. 

“You’re weird,” I deadpanned, allowing her to do it for some reason. 

“...Yeah,” She drawled back, nodding sagely.  

Eventually, we came to an intersection within the neighborhood. It was the only one with a stop sign, and it stood out to me like a sore thumb. 

I checked the back of the sign. As expected, The Operator’s symbol was etched into the metal. 

“It’s here,” I said excitedly, pointing to the house to the sign’s immediate right. “The Hangman’s house is this one.”

It was so unassuming, we would have walked past it. The only thing that separated it from the other houses was the dying flowers lining the driveway. As I looked at it, I began to feel more and more confident that house was the right one.

He had a shed, didn’t he? I went to the fence, peering over it into his backyard. Sure enough, there it was; red brick, just like I’d pictured. I knew then that it wasn’t my imagination, but a memory. 

Kate had followed closely behind me, keeping her eyes on the road. “So… What’s the plan? Are we going to- SHIT.”

Without warning, Kate grabbed a handful of my hoodie and ripped me off the fence. She dragged me behind her with surprising force, her hand firm on my arm to keep me still. 

Before I could protest, I looked in her direction to see a police cruiser (of all things) turn into the driveway we were standing beside. A worse case scenario for us, if there ever was one. Police carried guns, and from day one, I was taught that guns were deadly. An accurate shot was instant death, our gifts and talents be damned. Any human carrying them was to be avoided, not fought. Running at that time, however, would draw suspicion onto us. One call, and we’d have the entire police force looking for us. 

As the car pulled into the garage, I quickly stowed the camera away in my bag. A minute later, a police officer in full uniform walked out, steadily moving toward us. His hand was on his belt, drawing my attention to his gun against his hip. 

There was a stone-cold look of intent on his face. “Afternoon, kids,” He forced out politely. “Mind telling me what you’re doing, sniffing around my property? Breaking into someone’s home is a crime, you know.”

Kate forced a smile to her face. “W-We were just going to see if our new friend was home!” She said. She’d raised her voice several octaves to seem as young as possible. I felt her grip move to hold my hand rather than my sleeve. 

When he didn't answer right away, Kate swallowed. “Is Toby here?” she asked, desperate to sell the story.

At the mention of his son, I heard the officer's voice grow tense. “No. He’s at his ‘therapy session’ right now. He won’t be home for another hour,” he explained. “He’s not allowed to make friends- he’s grounded.”

He looked to his house, then to us, checking his watch as he seemed to mull something over. “What are your names?” He demanded, phrasing it like a question. He was clearly trying to keep our ages in mind, but shockingly, he wasn’t good at being nice to kids. 

Obviously, we lied to him. “Noah,” I quickly said.

“Sadako,” Kate said a moment later. She kept herself in front of me, using her own body like a shield. I don’t think she was aware she’d done it. I pulled free from her grasp to stand at her side; that way, I better hid the bags we carried. They weren’t too far out of place, but if he asked to see them, I’d be forced to act. 

“Noah… Interesting name,” The officer commented. I could feel his stare on the crown of my head, silently demanding that I meet it. “Are your parents religious, Noah?”

I kept my eyes on the gun at the man’s belt. My instinct to run screamed at me, but I had to stay still. Instead, I clenched my fists, refusing to look up.

“Yes," I said calmly. 

He stood up straighter, his hand returning to his belt. “That’s ‘yes, sir ’, to you. Fucking kids have no respect, anymore-”

“We’ll go, Sir, if we’re breaking a rule,” Kate interjected, carefully trying to pull me behind her once more. That time, it was more to bring me to heel. She could sense my growing anger.

“Hey- I’m speaking to you, boy. I said show some respect," the officer growled, ignoring Kate completely.

Meeting the officer’s gaze was difficult, but I forced myself to. He shared a strong resemblance to Toby; his hair was brown like his, and they had the same eye and nose shape. The color of his irises, though, were different- unlike Toby’s unique orange, his eyes were black holes in his head. I wouldn’t describe them as dead... More empty than dead, honestly. He carried himself like a tower, looking down at us with supposed authority.

As I made eye contact, I saw him flinch and clear his throat. He looked away from me, his hand moving just a little closer to his gun.

I must have scared him. Good, I thought bitterly. I hated that this man could walk the Earth like he had any power. How dare he look down on us? He was just a man- he was just food. 

Mortal. Fleshy. Weak.

If only he knew how small he truly was. Accosting us was the closest he would ever get to the reality outside his narrow view. Well… It’d be the closest he’d get while alive, anyways.   

“How do you know my son?” The officer asked, crossing his arms.

“We’re new- w-we met Toby at school, today,” Kate stammered. "...S-Sir."

She flinched back as the officer scowled at her, looking her up and down like she was an insect. “I taught my son not to talk to people like you,” He stated, loud and clear. “You’re a little too far East, aren’t you? Or are you one of those mutts I see trying to go inland, like you own it? Take some advice from Officer Rogers- stay away from the gangs. They love girls like you for all the wrong reasons."

I saw red. I must have shared my intentions by accident, because I felt Kate’s hold on me turn into a deathgrip, her hands moving to clutch mine. 

“Get ready for me to run, as soon as he turns around,” I heard in my thoughts. Kate was calm when addressing me; at the slightest prod, however, I could hear static in that dark corner of Kate’s mind. It had grown since I last found it.

After a moment of sizing us up, the officer took one step towards us- more accurately, he took a step towards me. “Let me ask you something, Noah... You know the story about The Flood, right? Do you remember being taught that in Sunday School?”

I didn’t respond, caught off guard by the sudden shift in topic. 

“I asked you a question, son,” he barked at me.

“Yes,” I blurted out, the tightness in my chest growing stronger. For the first time, my voice broke into a higher octave, and I looked down out of embarrassment.

I heard a snorting chuckle. “That’s right. I'm a man of God, myself. I know it by heart. ‘And they went in with Noah into the ark, two by two-”

“‘- wherein the breath of life’,” I finished, reciting without skipping a beat. I spoke mechanically, my mouth dry as cotton. “‘And they that went in, went in male and female of all flesh, as God had commanded Noah. And then, The Lord shut them in.’”

The officer smiled, his expression betraying his surprise. He nodded approvingly, laughing airly. “Very good! Very good... Do you remember what happened to the animals that didn’t get to go onto The Ark?”

“...They died," I answered.

“That’s right. They died. It’s because they didn’t have a place in God’s new kingdom. Understand? They weren’t worthy. See, Noah... That’s the secret lesson of that story,” He continued, his voice soft and deadly. “Some animals are just… meant to drown."

With that, he gestured out to the street. "You’ll remember that the next time you speak to my son, won’t you?”

We took that as an invitation to leave. Quickly, we scurried past him, making a beeline for the corner. I didn’t dare look behind me, too paranoid of what may happen if I did.

He’d tried his best to scare us, and it almost worked. But there would be no "next time". He was The Hangman’s one and only target; the only one that Toby wanted to kill by himself. He wouldn’t live long enough to scare us again. 

I hoped that it would hurt.

Kate waited until we were at least a block from the house before taking us back to the woods. Once out of harm's way, we both broke down, falling to the grass as our legs gave out simultaneously. 

That was almost catastrophic. I’d become so wound up from the encounter, it was a wonder I didn’t have a full-blown panic attack. Suddenly, Toby’s circumstances made perfect sense. His father wasn't just abusive- he was psychotic. No wonder everything that happened was being swept under the rug. He was definitely high on something when we spoke to him- I saw it in his pupils.

When the threat of death wasn’t so looming, Kate was the first one to spring into action. She yelled loudly into the Earth, ripping out the grass as she did. “FUCKING ASSHOLE!!!! What the hell did he mean, ‘people like me’?!” She cried, sitting up with chunks of forest debris in her hand. She angrily threw it into the air, yelling more.

“Really!? He beats the shit out of his kid, AND he’s a racist?! What a fucking monster!!! How do you even casually say something like that to another person!?! Quoting the fucking Bible like he's some sort of saint- fuck him!!!”

“See? I told you,” I said, huffing haughtily. “They deserve this. They’re all like this, Kate, in one way or another. The ones that don’t deserve it come with us.”

Kate didn’t want to believe that. With a frown, I reminded her of the situation Toby had found himself in. For him, The Operator was more than just a way to gain some wondrous, fantastic life; it was a way of surviving another day. If no one acted at all, Toby would live in a place like Angelbloom forever- or, more than likely… a short, painful time. 

Toby knew that, too. He’d been drowning, with no sign of salvation. The Operator had thrown him a rope, and he’d taken it out of desperation. Whether or not he fashioned that into a noose was up to him. 

The same could be said about her.

Kate took a deep breath. When she let it out, it was steady- like she was readying an arrow to strike down her prey. She didn’t respond to me, necessarily; instead, she took her mask out. Without much hesitancy, she put it on. 

I copied her, hiding my growing smile with my mask.

“This’ll be fun, after all,” Kate said. I could hear the white noise in her voice. “I think I’ll go for the high score.”

 

--

 

“So, Satako is-?”

“Sadako, Tim. She’s from The Ring. In America she’s called Samara, but I usually use the Japanese version for… obvious reasons.”

“Makes sense, I guess. Is the English version any good?”

“Hehe... Not really. Effects are cool, though.”

Kate and I shot the shit while we waited for The Operator to call us. In the moments we had to relax, we always found ourselves talking to each other more than anything else. Kate was interesting to me- it inspired me to be more extroverted than I normally would. 

I’d taken off the yellow hoodie and exchanged it for the pack of cigarettes I’d stolen. After the stressful day I’d just had, I wanted to try them. I put the hoodie in my bag, folding it up and tucking it away with utmost care.

"One day, I've got to show you some of these movies. I think you'd really like them!"

"If we ever get a day off... maybe."

As we spoke, I lifted my mask just enough to place a cigarette between my lips. I lit it and breathed in. I tried to be casual about it; Admittedly, it was just to show off. Immediately, though, I started choking, my eyes watering as the smoke got into them.

Kate had been reclining against a tree root, fiddling with the camera to learn it’s controls. She’d been watching me- though she had her mask on, I could see her head lifting towards my direction every so often. As I coughed, she barked out a laugh. 

“You tried to swallow it, didn’t you?”

“Shut up.”  

I inhaled the second properly. When I sighed it out, I was greeted with a pleasant buzz around my temples. I felt no pain in the back of my head, warning me about disobedience. I took that as a sign that The Operator was ambivalent to it, after all. I could see myself quickly developing a habit for them; the nicotine within the cigarettes soothed an itch under my skin I often ignored.

Then I felt sad. I didn’t know why; it wasn’t exactly a bad feeling, either. I didn’t feel the urge to shy away from it. I inhaled again, the smell squeezing my chest like a tight embrace. When I exhaled, it let go. 

Kate’s voice drew my attention away from the feeling, and it left me completely. 

“I have to ask: how did you know that Bible verse?” She asked. “You said it so easily. I mean, you give off serious Manson vibes, but I didn’t know you were a Christian.”

I knew she’d ask about that. Of course I knew that passage. Aside from the obvious symbolism, that story was how The Ark- the world built by The Operator- was framed to me by The Sentinel. Naturally, I wasn’t playing the role of Noah; instead, I was one of the animals. Beloved so much, I was being taken in from a horrific world and shielded from the rain. Chosen, even, over all the others of my kind.  

I answered her properly, though she could have searched my memories for it. “That line is in the Pentateuch. A member of The Collective studied Judaism, and he passed everything he knew to me. They all did- German, human anatomy... Everything I might need to serve The Operator. I could-” 

“You know German??? Say something!! It’d sound so cool with your fucked-up voice.” 

I felt my eyebrow twitch. I heavily considered not entertaining her; it wasn’t a party trick, after all. I took a long drag of my cigarette, exhaling the smoke in Kate’s general direction. 

“Nein.”

Had she not been holding something expensive, she would have thrown it at me.

Initially, I thought Kate was trying to relax. She was certainly going through all of the motions; however, I’d yet to see her actually settle down. Even when she put the camera away, she still fidgeted in place. 

She wasn’t anticipating The Operator’s call with excitement, like I was. I regretted being so flippant with her about it; it was clear to me that she was afraid. For what reason, I didn’t know yet. Since she didn’t just tell me outright, though, I guessed that it must have been serious. 

Since we were asking weird questions, I thought, I might as well ask the uncomfortable ones, too. “So… You turn into a different person when The Operator calls?” I prompted. She’d vaguely described it before. I was well aware of that corner of Kate’s mind; I assumed that’s where this ‘other person’ rested, locked away by Kate herself.  

I was the only one that could know the truth about what happened to her- really, the only person that would truly believe her. 

Kate knew that, but she hesitated. “Well… Sort of. It’s like… Everything that makes me fun, quirky Kate goes to sleep. And then The Chaser- the other me, the one that does what The Operator wants- takes over. My doctors called it an alter.” 

I nodded, remembering the terminology from my therapy. I took a drag of my cigarette. The memories were dulled by the nicotine, and I moved on. “Maybe it’ll be different this time,” I offered, exhaling dark, grey smoke. “You’ve been alone before now. I may be able to influence you.”

She sighed deeply, brushing her hair out of her face. “I hope so. I don’t want to hurt you, and I may do it by accident...”

I scoffed. “No way. I’ll knock you out before that.” 

Her head snapped to me, her eyebrows narrowing. At first, I thought I offended her. After a moment of watching me squirm, though, she crossed her arms. “You promise?” 

I could hear the grin in her voice. Naturally, she’d taken what I said as a challenge.

I huffed, flashing her a little smile of my own. “Promise,” I declared, putting out my cigarette. 

Kate leapt off the tree, then, and hopped to stand beside me. “Let me see that stick you’ve got. I took a couple years of gymnastics class, and I can show you some tricks. There’s some merit to learning things the old-fashioned way.”

Suddenly, Kate froze in place, her hand outstretched in the air. Tears began to well up in her eyes. I heard the static grow in her mind, the tidal wave of sound crashing over her.  

"Kate?" I called, growing worried as her expression shifted to pain. Blackness began to creep into the corners of my vision, then. I inhaled sharply, choking on air as I coughed in deep, heaving gasps.

Before we’d really noticed it, twilight had set in. A giddy, fuzzy sensation began to wash over me, my heart skipping beats as it rushed to keep up. A haze settled behind my eyes, clouding my ability to think coherently.

His voice was sweet in my ear. It called out to me, echoing down into my very soul. 

“Children… I̶t̴'̵s̶ ̷t̸i̸m̶e̶ ̸t̴o̵ ̸e̴a̸t̷. ”

The world around me grew sharper, more saturated. I was allowed to breathe again; my exhale was a shuddering laugh, followed by a heaving, wet cough. Black ichor pooled in my mouth, dripping down my chin as I parted my lips. Despite it only leading to coughing, I couldn’t stop laughing. I laughed, and laughed, and laughed. I couldn't help it- it was time to fulfill my purpose, again, and I felt nothing but glee at the prospect of killing.

Ahead of us, The Operator stood just inside the treeline. At the sight of him, I chirped and jumped excitedly, reaching out to grab Kate’s shoulder. 

“Look!! He’s here-”

My hand went through the air, falling on nothing. When I looked back to where Kate had just been standing, she was gone. I felt panic start to creep in, heightened by the overload of endorphins coursing through me. I didn’t know how to process it- Kate was gone, and I didn't like that. 

“B-But…” I warbled, my eyes welling with tears. “Where is…? I want-!!”

Just as I began to cry out for Kate, I felt The Operator’s tendrils gently wrap around my throat. They grounded me, reminding me whose presence I was in front of. 

“Be still. She will find you later,” I heard. “We have a different game for you, ⨂rigin.”

For the first time in a long, long while, I got the feeling The Operator was distressed. His tendrils pet my hair desperately, as though he was trying to console me. Maybe, in a bizarre way, he was trying to console himself. 

“We have witnessed a great wrongdoing. We have been watching- always watching- and we see that your reality has rejected something v̸a̶l̴u̷a̴b̴l̶e̷ . We need you to help us bring it back- bring it home, yes. It is something only you can do, our most beloved child, our lifeblood…” 

With it framed that way, I nodded obediently. Of course I’d help- my master needed me.

I closed my eyes as his tendrils enveloped me, wrapping around my legs and arms. When I opened them again, I was standing outside a run-down house tucked into a dense forest. I wasn’t in Toby’s neighborhood; in fact, I wasn’t even sure I was in the same part of the country. Different trees, different sky... 

I felt the camera in my hands. With a few clicks, it was on. 

Through the viewfinder, I saw the silhouette of a man moving through the windows. He was peering through the glass, trying to look out into the dark night. He was paranoid; he would stick his face between the curtains over and over, as if to double and triple confirm that he saw nothing. 

I stood just outside his line of sight, the back door just a few feet from me. 

There was no need to assess the situation- I already knew what I was there to do, and I could recall it like a memory. Inside the house, there was something that I needed to take. The man inside wouldn’t leave; he was guarding it from us. He’d been guarding it from us for days, knowing that we would come for it eventually.

That night, he’d made a mistake. The stupid human left the backdoor unlocked. 

He forgot about it just long enough for me to enter and duck into his laundry room. As he shut each light off, I crept further and further into his house. I followed silently behind him, filming him all the while. I couldn’t describe him even if I tried; I barely saw his face, and didn’t care enough to remember it. 

The Operator pointed me straight to the bedroom. When the man went to use the bathroom, I hurried to it. With my perception of color so heightened, I saw entirely new hues that stood out against the blackness of the house. I moved in the dark as easily as I did the light, stepping lightly over boxes and piles of laundry.

It had been my intention to wait in the closet until the man fell asleep. That way, I’d have the utmost element of surprise. However, while in the tiny space, The Operator directed me to a pile in the corner. The moment I saw it, I felt a zap through my brain like an electric shock. 

What I was looking for was there. 

I dug through the clothes feverishly, driven by compulsion.  A few heavy jackets later, and I was met with something wrapped in a plastic bag. As I peeled it off, I couldn’t help but notice the pungent smell that emanated from within. I didn’t recoil at it; though it reeked, it was a familiar odor.

Death.

It was a stuffed bear. It was old, worn, and covered in dirt. I could imagine a time when it was new; the fur must have been so soft. The kind of toy a child cherished for their entire lives, I’d thought. As I looked closer, however, I could see the source of the smell. The fur was matted with dried blood, the fibers crusty and hard. 

Holding the bear filled me with an indescribable sense of paranoia. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up, and I sensed I was being watched by a monster. A real one, like the people from my childhood. I was experiencing pieces of memories within the toy; somehow, that much to me was clear. The bear held its owner’s last moments as fragments, sensations and emotions burned into its fur. 

It was so dark.  I saw forests, but I felt afraid of them. I couldn’t breathe deeply, anymore; I felt smaller than I really was, my hands too frail to protect myself.

I wondered what I had done wrong. If I’d done something to deserve this... If, perhaps, I'd been bad. I wanted to go home- I wanted the pain to stop, and for someone to come and save me, save me, please come save me...

Then, a horrible, clawing misery: a realization that nothing would come for me. I was alone forever.

With shaking hands, I clutched the bear close to me. I must have spaced out for a minute, but it haf felt like an eternity. 

“It must have felt like an eternity for you, too,” I said to the bear. “It’s alright. You’re safe, now. I’m here.”

I didn’t know if The Operator wanted me to spy on this man first, but I didn’t care. 

I wanted blood.

I gently placed the stuffed toy on the bed, giving it a proper place to rest for the moment. I gave it a task of its own- it would hold my camera upright. That way, it was every bit the doll’s game as it was mine. It deserved to have the chance to play, I thought.

I pulled out my knife, my breathing growing faster and faster as footsteps crept towards me. My heartbeat raced, roaring in my ears. 

“...Is someone there?” I heard, and my mouth began to water.

With The Operator’s guiding presence, I did what felt natural to me. 

I left him without teeth. 

Without a tongue. 

Without a nose, eyes, and ears.  

He screamed and fought, but I was stronger than him. I held him down like the pig he was as I carved him, ripping strips of his meat from his bones, crushing his eyeballs like little balls of jelly. His nose spat and gurgled blood as I sheared it off, the holes where his nasal passage began flexing rapidly. When he opened his mouth, I snipped his tongue like clipping a nail. It dropped down his throat, and he choked on it as well as his blood. 

When I killed him- stabbed my blade into his forehead, driving it in like a stake- I only felt the euphoria of power. I was righting something that, by my Master's judgement, was horribly wrong. I felt blissfully righteous, knowing my work was greater than I. 

That man wouldn’t hurt anyone again. He’d serve a better purpose, now.  

I knew what to do next. I gutted him like a fish, his putrid blood spilling from his body in heavy, thick pulses. I plunged my hands into the cavern of the man’s torso, wetting my hands with. I felt no disgust, nor did I hesitate. 

With my hands dripping red, I smeared my Master’s symbols- his language- along the walls. As I painted, I heard whispers of that language, old and soothing. It carried a resonance that made my teeth rattle in my skull. They guided me, telling me what to write. 

I didn't understand the significance of what I was doing. I didn’t need to understand; I just needed to obey. Something beyond reality’s bindings was taking place... I was simply the vessel that The Operator carried it out in. 

Once I was done painting The Operator's symbol onto the floor, I returned to the body. The man was destined to be eaten, but not completely; The Operator wanted to put his heart to better use. I used my pipe to pry open his ribcage, and my knife for the rest. 

His heart was warm in my hands, oozing red all over me as I ripped it from his chest. I couldn’t help but get lost in the deep color. It fit in one hand like an apple, the meat surprisingly soft to the touch. If I had squeezed too hard, it might have exploded. I hadn’t wanted that; for how evil the man had been, his heart was strong and healthy. 

As I stared, my mouth filled with that black ichor, again. It dripped down my chin onto the heart, staining the flesh with black droplets.  

The deep voices grew louder, drawing my attention to the bear. The camera was still going- like a moth to a flame, I wandered towards that little, red light. 

There was a rip down the center of the bear’s chest; the perfect size, I thought, for something to fit. Purposeful, even. With just the barest bit of pushing, I placed the heart inside the bear, covering its new heart with stuffing. 

The voices stopped. From within the fur of the bear, I watched thin, black tendrils weave through the fabric. They stitched the gash closed, fixing the toy to be as good as new. 

It was done. Whatever I had done, it was done.

 

–

 

I carried the bear against my shoulder like an infant. I was sure I was hallucinating, but I thought I felt the heart within it beat faintly.

The Operator, as always, was delighted to see me alive. The fact I was victorious only pleased him more. I didn’t need to beg for his praise; as I approached him, I heard him emit a deep, warm hum inside my soul. It made me smile beneath my mask and quicken my pace.

Wordlessly, I held the bear out for him, bowing my head in my Master’s presence. His tendrils gently cradled the toy in their grip, bringing it close to his void-like body. Under his touch, the bear thrashed as the heart sputtered to life. I hadn't imagined it, after all.

I gasped in awe at the sight, moving closer to see. The bear almost seemed to move of its own accord, flailing its arms at the tendrils holding it. One gentle caress on the top of the bear’s head, however, and it relaxed, its twitching growing more sporadic and minute. 

“Oh, how we love you, child. How wonderful you are, how perfect…” The Operator whispered. “You will see the fruits of this grow later. You may go and play with The Chaser, now.”

Normally, I would have accepted that and left; however, I felt emboldened after my successful night. I wanted more than praise and promises.

Impulsively, I grabbed one of his tendrils. When I felt his attention return to me instantly, I averted my gaze shyly. 

“Actually… Could I have something else, too?” I asked. “...The Chaser… She likes things. I want to like things, too. She calls them movies, music… Can I have those, too? Please?”

I was met with silence, at first, as The Operator contemplated my request. The tendril that I’d taken gently wrapped around my wrist, crawling up my arm like a snake. I honestly didn’t know what he’d say; I’d never asked to enjoy anything from the human world before, especially something humans made. 

He stroked my cheek with another tendril, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear. “Of course you may. Why would we deny you something you want? You have been very good. We will be watching you, always watching you… We will give you whatever makes your soul glow.”

My heart soared, starting my blissful daze all over again. I squeezed my eyes shut, my hands shaking as I bounced in place. Finally, I thought. Finally, I’d understand what Kate was constantly talking about. It was one thing to see the memories- I wanted to experience it myself. I knew I could trust The Operator to understand why I wanted them. 

“Thank you, thank you, thank you. I love you, Master, I… I swear I do. I’ll please you.”  

With that, I returned to the suburbs. I hadn’t even noticed he’d transported me- quick as a blink, I was taken where I needed to be. As I calmed down, I gained some sense of my surroundings. It was dark, still; I couldn’t have been gone for longer than two hours, give or take.

Distantly, I became aware of an intense heat against my back. I turned, and I witnessed Toby’s victory in all of its splendor unfolding before me. 

Every single house was engulfed in flame, starting at Toby’s home on the corner and blossoming out. The inferno had turned the night sky red, flashes of heat lightning brewing within the clouds. Heavy winds carried the ash in clouds, bathing everything in a film of grey. 

For a split-second, I thought we were on The Ark; the Hell I was witnessing, however, was entirely on Earth. The sound was indescribable- burning wood, metal, plastic. Glass exploded as the heat overpowered the windows, startling me only once with the noise. 

There were sirens both distant and nearby, but I saw no sign of humans. They’d either fled the chaos, or perished in it. Probably both.  

I remember cooing in awe at the pure, utter chaos, giddy as I watched the flames dance. What incredible work, I thought. Had The Hangman known he’d done something so magnificent? That his fire had grown to this size?

Judging by the sirens ringing, I could assume he was still trying to hide. That was the final part of his game. He’d feel compelled to run into the woods; logically, it would be his best chance for freedom. Once there, The Operator would take him. Knowing he was in good hands, I didn’t concern myself with him. 

All at once, I remembered Kate. My breath, short and heavy, picked up as I ran down the road. 

I reached out to her every now and then, searching for that familiar click of our connection. I assumed we’d meet up together and begin to hunt our chosen targets. However, as I scanned the horizon, I neither saw nor felt any sign of her. 

Worry began to creep into the haze of my mind. I needed to find her before the night was over. We only had so much time left… Hours, even, to acquire all of our sacrifices. I hoped she wasn’t injured- or, worse, captured. 

I was almost to Toby’s house, but the sound of footsteps caused me to halt. A man- half naked and disheveled- rounded the corner, sprinting towards me. He was haggard, his wheezing breath loud and close to sobbing. Though he was clearly exhausted, he didn’t dare stop.   

Except, of course, when he saw me. As he turned his head and looked forward, he stopped dead in his tracks, nearly tripping.

He stumbled back, letting out a choked cry of terror. “No,” He whimpered, his eyes welling up with tears. “God, no… Not another one...”

I could see that the man was bleeding from several places on his body, blood smeared across his nose and right cheek. He had a deep wound in his side; most notably, however, was that he was missing a chunk of his ear. 

Like someone had bitten it off. 

“Listen- I-I’ll do anything. Please, just don’t-!”

Before he could finish begging for his life- before I could even blink- The Chaser appeared like Death Itself. She descended upon the man, tackling him like an owl grabbing its prey- swift and silent. I'd even call it graceful. While they tumbled to the ground in a flurry of limbs, The Chaser effortlessly pinned him to the pavement. 

My camera was still on. At that moment, I only felt the desire to point it her direction. 

When the man tried to throw a punch, she grabbed his arm at the elbow, wrenching it back with a harsh growl. There was a distinct pop and crack as she twisted his arm out of its socket, her dead-eyed stare fixed on him. 

The man tried to scream in agony, but her other hand lunged for his throat, gripping it tightly. With a twitch of her hand, her blackened nails dug into his flesh. She squeezed tighter, tighter, tighter - until he spewed blood across her mask, and his cries for help were nothing more than miserable, wheezing gurgles. 

Slowly, purposefully, she pulled his throat from his neck, the dark, red blood gushing in choked spurts as it spilled over his chest. When she had it in her fist, she ended his suffering by snapping his neck. She did it so easily; so quickly.  

Suffice to say, her concerns about my safety were validated. I didn’t know if I should move- if I even could without suffering the same fate as the human. I only had the mind to keep the camera steady, filming every second of her carnage. 

I had gone looking for Kate, but Kate wasn’t there anymore. When she lifted her head, the flames around us reflected in her oily, black eyes, giving them a carapace gleam. When I tried to reach out to her, I found nothing but static… And, I realized, the occasional whisper.

To hunt. 

To kill. 

To eat.

Not breaking eye contact with me (the camera, I belatedly realized. She was looking into the camera), The Chaser lifted her mask up enough to expose her ghostly, white complexion. The veins underneath were dark and bulging, her skin shiny with sweat. Her lips had turned grey; when she parted them, I saw rows of broken, razor sharp teeth jutting from shimmering, black gums. Black fluid leaked from her nose and eyes, dripping like tears down her face. 

Without warning, The Chaser howled, her mouth stretching open wide as her throat rattled. The scream was beyond human; echoing louder than a human’s ever could, in a pitch that made my ears ring. My vision grew dizzy and inverted as I fell to my knees, a coughing fit of my own starting.   

She’d been warning me to stay away. A moment later, I found out why; I heard the sickening sound of teeth gnashing meat, and I looked up to see red blood dripping down her chin in thick rivulets. The flesh of the man’s throat disappeared under her mask as she pulled it back down, her head thrashing to and fro as her throat bobbed. 

With a deep, warbling growl, she swallowed.  

I don’t know what was more disturbing; what I was watching, or the fact that I merely watched her. I should have been revolted.

I wasn’t. I was still recording, too. 

I’d missed a crucial detail. For how often Kate took off her mask, she should have been far sicker than I was; however, even when she left her mask off for hours, she didn’t cough. She didn’t even look that affected. 

There was another way she was staving off The Sickness... And this was how. Consuming flesh. Kate, undoubtedly, was supposed to have been the one to teach me that… But for reasons that should be obvious, she hadn’t. 

I remembered how I felt holding that heart, and I shuddered.   

She didn’t eat anymore than that- the rest was for The Operator. She left the body where it was, for the time being. The Chaser disappeared, disturbing the ash and smoke around where her presence had been. She was gone for only a moment; when she reappeared, she carried another body under her arm.

Then another.

Then another.

Then another.

Then another.

Each one with similar injuries; namely, pieces of flesh missing, torn out in bite-sized chunks. Each one was equally eviscerated by her, with their necks snapped and backs broken. 

She’d hunted down all of our targets on her own. After all that talk of sparing them, of how much their lives mattered… She was the one who took them. It feels so horribly ironic.

I was a little upset that I’d missed out on the fun, but I didn’t complain. I had done what I was told; that’s all that mattered to me. Only megalomaniacs concerned themselves with body counts.

The Chaser stacked one body after another, until she had a pile of them in the middle of the street. When she was done, she growled and shrieked, crouching on all fours. 

She abruptly turned to me, causing me to jump. Her head cocked to one side, slightly, her mouth closing to hide her teeth. Cautiously, she hobbled towards me, her eyebrows furrowing as she drew closer.

“The Chaser,” I called, warning her not to try anything. I had my knife ready, and I was willing to fulfil my promise for the half of her that I knew. Despite that, I tried to call out to her first. I used my real name- It got a reaction out of me when it was spoken, so perhaps it would do the same for The Chaser.

“It’s ⨂rigin, The Chaser. Be still.”

The Chaser's demeanor changed, then. She lowered herself to the ground, her long limbs giving her the appearance of a spider. Still, though, she approached me in a slow crawl. 

Wordlessly, she took out a bottle of lighter fluid. There had been at least five bottles in the bag before The Operator called us; now, I saw that she only had one. With her head turned to the ground, she offered me the last bottle. 

Somehow, I knew what she wanted me to do. I took the bottle from her carefully, then walked toward the pile of corpses. I circled the bodies, pouring until the bottle was empty. When not even a drop was left, I lit the circle with my lighter and backed up. 

Together, we watched the bodies slowly roast before our eyes. The Chaser screamed at the flames as they grew, throwing her entire body into the noise. 

I kneeled beside her, gently reaching out to touch her shoulder. She jerked and growled at the action, but didn’t attack me. I wiped some of the blood from her mask, pressing my cheek against hers as I pulled her into a small embrace.

“It’s okay,” I said quietly. “It’s over, now. You did great.”

The Chaser had started to growl again when I hugged her; however, at the sound of my voice, it began to bleed into a clicking purr, her head dropping onto my shoulder. I felt something wet soak through my t-shirt, but I was already covered in blood. I hardly cared.   

When the bodies were charred and blackened, they burst into a trillion pieces. The tiny bits of ash- spores, I realized- floated high into the sky, vanishing from sight. 

Where the corpses once were, The Operator appeared in their place, his stomach full. “Well done, The Chaser. We are proud of you,” he congratulated, reaching out to touch her with a tendril.

The Chaser wouldn’t allow it, even in the state she was in. She screamed shrilly at him, slashing at the tendril with a wild swing. I was knocked down as she shoved me back, her posture mimicking a cornered animal as she threw her torso over me.

“NO!!” I heard her say, which was the most surprising thing she’d done all night. “NO! NO! NO!” 

The Operator recoiled from her, withdrawing his touch. Instead, he vanished from our sight, like he’d never been there to start with.

“We are not done. There is more to do, so much more to do... You will rest, for now, and help your sibling learn our ways… But we will call you again, sweet children.”

 

--

 

We were returned to The Ark. 

The suburbs didn’t translate to it, thankfully. When we arrived, I was surrounded by the same, pale grass I’d seen in The Hangman’s dream. I was happy to see the houses go; even more so, I was happy to see what replaced them. I’d never been to this part of The Ark, and I was starting to grow excited at the possibility of exploring. 

Until I heard gagging to my right. “Oh, God... Did I…? Oh, my God...” 

Kate had woken up. Immediately, she began to heave, throwing her mask off as she puked up chunks of meat. She folded from the force of it, both hands desperately trying to hold her hair back. I quickly gave aid to that, though I kept my head turned.

The entire ordeal was punctuated by a harsh cough, a partially-digested eyeball flying out of her mouth and rolling to a stop a few feet away. 

I turned the camera off, remembering I was still recording with a wince. The footage was probably corrupted, anyways… I sort of hoped it was. 

By then, the high The Operator put me under had faded. I felt tired, but not physically. It had been days since I last had proper rest; after our experience, I desperately wanted sleep. Still, though, I knew Kate was probably worse off than me. I tried to put it to the back of my mind. Those feelings would be dulled, anyways, given enough time on The Ark. 

“Are you alright?” I asked, placing my hand on her back. 

When she looked over her shoulder at me, I felt Kate’s presence. I was happy to see her again. 

“Yeah. I’m… Fine, I guess. I’m sorry you saw that. I don’t know why he makes me… do that ... B-But that’s why I was afraid to talk about it. I didn’t think you’d-”

I smiled under my mask, bumping my forehead against hers. “I thought you were beautiful. You got the high score, after all. I only got to kill one person.”

Kate didn’t speak for a moment- stunned, probably, by the completely wrong reaction I had to what I’d seen. She then burst into a fit of hysterical laughter, shoving me away with a snort. 

“You’re fucking insane...”

I shrugged at the accusation. Maybe I was- what did that make her?

Suddenly, I wanted a cigarette. I blinked as the urge hit me all at once- a feeling I’d grow accustomed to, over time. I dug through my bag for them, knowing I’d put them in a smaller pocket on the inside. 

I’d stopped being aware of my surroundings. Directly behind me, I heard a cruel, hyena-like cackle. 

“Well, well, well… I thought-t I wasn’t-t that-t fucking delusional. Some of the voices in my head were real, aft-t-ter all…?” 

I wasn’t startled by the voice, or by how close it was. I knew it belonged to The Hangman; the way he rolled his t’s was such a distinct vocal tic. I doubted anything could make me forget it.

I was surprised, however, when his arms suddenly wrapped around my neck. I was forced to bend my back a bit, so I was in an awkward angle to throw him off. I didn’t dare to- I saw a flash of light that I quickly recognized as the blade of a hatchet, and I froze as it placed itself directly under my nose. 

I kept calm, my breathing steady as it fogged the metal. The blade was caked in dried blood and smelled strongly of iron. It hadn’t been used often, but that only meant it was still wickedly sharp.

Above me, I saw Toby's firelight eyes and manic grin. He seemed quite proud of himself for sneaking up on me; he licked his chops like a cat that caught a fat mouse, his fingers twitching with the urge to pull the hatchet across my face. He wanted to kill me; I could feel his intent like it was my own.  

“Hi,” Toby whispered, his eyes narrowing. “Remember me?”

I did; vividly, I did. 

Kate drew her knife at the sight of him, but didn’t approach out of concern for me. “Back off, or I’ll-!!”

The hatchet was taken away, and I found myself upright again with a light push. “Oh, you don’t-t need t-to t-tell me. I get it-t. I t-take his nose, you t-take my head. I was only JOKING, anyways… Sheesh…”

The Hangman walked around to address us both, one hands tucked into his pocket. To my surprise, he wore no mask. He wore the proper attire for The Ark, this time: a thick hoodie, scarf, and goggles. He’d even remembered shoes, which was a relief; however, his most crucial piece was missing.

The Hangman's attention darted between Kate and I, his eyes narrowing. “Wow... Talk about an epic fail!” He cried, his voice ringing sharp in my mind. “Here I am threatening you, and I haven’t even properly introduced myself!!”

The Hangman jutted out his hand for me to take. From where I was standing, I could see the glint of a knife under his sleeve. “The name’s-”

“The Hangman,” I interrupted, pointedly not taking the bait. He already knew about the connection, which was another relief. Explaining it over and over would get exhausting. “We know who you are. You can call me No Face, and this is The Chaser.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Kate added, eyeing him suspiciously. “...Sort of.”

Like a switch flipping, Toby scowled darkly, his lip curling. “Ugh, that’s so FUCKING STUPID. Is that really my new name? The Hangman? What am I, a tarot card? Go ahead, Tall Boy, Read my MOTHERFUCKING FORTUNE! After that we can sit around a circle, making flower crowns and discussing our crystal alignments while bitching about how hard it is to find good sage at the grocery store, like a bunch of MOTHERFUCKING-”

Kate and I exchanged bewildered looks. The Hangman just... kept talking.  He spoke ridiculously fast, without any clear direction or indication of where he’d end up. Every curse and slur was screamed, the sound distorting in our minds. It was honestly a talent all of its own; I knew that if I tried to speak with so few pauses, I’d be stuttering and tripping over my words, telepathy or not.  

This was our teammate? I hoped that I was misjudging him. I could have sworn I read that Toby was a cold, calculated manipulator… Was this a part of it? Trying to lull me into a false sense of security, maybe…? Then again, I was going off of the perception adults made of him...

The switch flipped back, and Toby was all smiles again. “-Anyways. The Hangman? That’s lame. I’ve been spitballing some epic killer names while I’ve been FUCKING STUCK HERE, y’know. I think I’ve got one that’ll hit it big. You call me Ticci Toby. Y’know… Cause I tick-tick-tick!!!” He burst into laughter at his own joke, moving ever so steadily closer.  

“Or, for you-” He leaned into my space, his smile growing sly. “Just call me Toby. I think you can both respect that, considering I’ll be taking over this gang as the leader.”

Kate snorted under her breath. “A gang? Dude, you are so much...” She trailed off, walking away just to avoid Toby’s sporadic energy. 

Too much, I added silently. “The Operator is our leader,” I reminded him, my patience running dry. “And we aren’t a gang. Your name doesn’t matter, so I’ll respect it… More importantly, where is your mask?”

Finally, that got Toby to be quiet for a second. 

“... My what?”

I felt my face get hot. “Your mask, Toby,” I growled darkly. “You should have been given a mask at some point. Maybe you saw one laying out, and you had the urge to grab it…? Maybe someone gave one to you?”

Toby hummed, thinking it over. “Nope. Don’t have one,” He chirped, shrugging. “Guess The Tall Man didn’t want my gorgeous face hidden from the world. Probably for the best. I mean… Yours has lipstick. I don’t know if I’m into that sort of thing, you know? Seems a little… Y’know.” 

He did some sort of hand motion- Kate outright laughed at it, but I didn’t understand it. More human jokes, I guessed. 

I let out a long, suffering sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. I tried to figure out what to do, but I was at a complete loss. This was another, unforeseen circumstance I wasn’t prepared for. 

Toby was annoying. Really, really annoying. 

“You’re dead. You do realize that mask is what keeps you alive here, right?! Did you not LISTEN to our Master when he told you this!?” I yelled, grabbing him by the collar of his hoodie. “You should understand all of this by now!!!”

Toby snickered playfully, letting his head loll to one side like a doll’s. “Hey, now… Watch that temper, mister. Obviously, I was paying attention.” 

That was a lie. I knew it, and he knew it.  

Toby pried my hands off of him, adjusting my suspenders with a melodic hum. “I’m very aware of how important our masks are. I’m just… not done playing my game!!”  He brightened, as if just realizing the truth behind his own words. “Yeah! That’s it! I’m not done playing yet!! I mean… Who all did you kill? Adults, right?”

Kate flinched, shifting to look back at us. “I’m… I’m pretty sure they’re always adults,” She forced out. 

“Wellllll, it just so happens that I have a few bullies that need to be dealt with. See? I was paying attention, Mr. No Face.” Toby grinned at me, a teasing lilt in his voice. 

Lucky guess, I thought bitterly.

Since Toby first made his presence known, he’d taken to sizing me up every so often. The first few times, I didn’t notice it; the last time, however, I did. I assumed he was weighing himself against me, both literally and figuratively. Surely, he thought I was in charge. That’s hilarious to me, considering Kate had been far more of a leader when it was her burden to bear. If anyone deserved to be considered “in charge”, it was her. 

Whatever the reason was, he looked to me like a challenge- a foe to overcome.

Toby wrapped his arm around my shoulders, leaning into my space like it was his own. I allowed it; I remembered how initially difficult Kate had been, and found more patience within me.

“Come on… I know those guys aren’t-t with us,” He whispered, pressing his lips to my ear. “The Tall Man will love them. They’re jocks- they’ve got meat-t on their bones. I know exact-tly where they are, too. Hear me out- we ditch the freaky broad and kill them all ourselves. We don’t-t need girls slowing us murderers down.... Come on. Just-t-t you and me. Brothers, or… Whatever.”  As he said the last word, he winked at me. 

Yeah, whatever. I rolled my eyes. If I had been anyone else, I’m sure I would have mistaken the warm attitude for friendship. I knew he just wanted the chance to jump me; after all, he’d yet to actually put away his hatchet. 

I only had to look at Kate for her to understand what I wanted. In a rush of air, she was peeling Toby from me like a bandage. Despite that, she was treating him with far more care than I would have. “Dude, seriously? I heard that loud and clear,” She scolded. "You need to work on your whisper."

“Ohh… Oops! Guess I’m a COMPLETE FUCKING IDIOT, then. Silly me.” 

Unbothered by Kate, Toby moved to stick himself to my other side. He was keen on testing both our patiences, it seemed. With his arm around me and the hatchet held loosely in his hand, he sneered at Kate, tilting his head to look up at her. 

“I guess since you did hear, I might as well be up front: You’re cramping my style. Like, I appreciate the blood-soaked hoodie- it’s a look that would look good on someone else, maybe, like yours truly. But you lack a certain… Aesthetic. There’s just nothing about you that truly screams, ‘threatening’.”

Now that was a good joke. He must not have noticed that none of the blood was hers. 

Toby clapped me hard on my back, startling me. I growled a warning that he blatantly ignored. “Now... No-Face here? Perfect. Classic all black, and he stands like a menace to society. Add a few spikes and chains- lose the fruity mask- and BAM!! He’s a perfect scary dog!! Take him out on a few walks, let the girls pet him. You know... He’s already The Tall Man’s little BITCH.”

Those words triggered something deep within me- a memory that I loathed.

A scary dog, he’d said. A dog.

Something within me snapped. I couldn’t control myself; at that moment, I didn’t want to. I grabbed Toby by his hoodie and lifted him, until his feet were dangling in the air. With a low grunt, I threw him to the ground with all my strength. He hit the dirt and grass with a solid thud, a choking gasp leaving his lungs as I knocked the wind out of him. 

I didn’t stop there. I followed him to the ground, pinning him with my knee on his collarbone. I socked him hard in the jaw, forcing his head to jerk wildly to the side.

I watched him blink, the shift of vision something his pain tolerance didn’t prevent. However, when he focused, his head slowly turned back to me. His grin was wild, manic, and horribly familiar.

“Do it-t again,” He growled, his eyes glowing in the red light of The Ark. “I didn’t feel it.”

It only pissed me off more. I began to punch wildly, striking him over and over. I wanted to keep striking him until he felt something; until he learned exactly what pain felt like. 

Kate only rushed over when she realized I actually intended on killing him. She pulled me off of him and held me back, leaving Toby with a bloody nose and a busted lip. 

Dazedly, Toby tried to sit up, but I’d sent stars into his vision. “Holy shit… Were you seriously going to kill me? You animal...”

I lunged for him again- this time, Kate was ready. She dug her heels into the ground and held me back, growling deep in her chest. 

“HEY!! Cut it out!!!” She cried. Her arms looped around my shoulders and locked behind my head. She kept me like that as she tried to defuse the situation.“Toby, stop being a fucking weirdo!! And Tim-”

I felt a cold stab in my chest at the sound of my name. Kate realized in the same second she’d slipped up, cursing under her breath. 

“Sorry,” She muttered. 

I wasn’t upset with her, per say; actually, the sound of my real name sobered me up. I still wanted Toby dead, naturally, but it simmered into a controlled, white-hot rage. 

Toby didn’t let it go. He grinned maliciously, cocking his head to one side. “Tim? Is that your real name?” He cackled loudly. “Oh my god, your name is Tim? As in TIMOTHY??? That’s so cute, actually. You’re like a proper lad. ‘Come here, Timothy! Daddy Slenderman has prepared a delightful little treat for his special boy!’” 

“I’m going to kill you,” I hissed spitefully, trying to fight Kate’s grip all over again. The rage Toby inspired was hard to deny, unfortunately. 

Cruelly, he laughed, licking his blood from his lips as he swung his hatchet to and fro. 

“I’m already dead, IDIOT.”

Kate winced, not relenting. “Toby, I’m begging you- please say you’re sorry. He is much stronger than me, and he’s very serious.”

I watched his head move between Kate and I, and his smile faded gradually. He replaced it with a somber frown and a furrowed brow. “Wow… You were way more fun the first-t t-time…” He mumbled, sighing. “Fine. I’ll be the bigger person. I’m sorry… T-T-T-Timmy.”

That was the last straw. With a glare, Kate cut her losses and let me go. 

Toby was surprisingly fast, and very agile. For how suicidal he acted, he seemed to want to live more in the ten seconds I chased him up a tree than he had his entire life. Of course, I could've just climbed after him- I knew that. Instead, I took out the camera to record the terrified look on his face. He was already pale as a ghost, so it was quite amusing to see he could get even paler. 

“Call me that again. I dare you,” I called out to him. Only Kate was allowed to address me by that name, and she’d earned it fair and square.

Toby let out a nervous snicker, his body draping over the branch like a leopard. “I’m good, actually. As awesome as it would be for you to kill me- and believe me… I don’t want anyone else to have the privilege… I think your Daddy would be really upset if you did it now. After all, don’t forget-”

He leaned forward, his eyes dilating until they were black orbs. “-I still have a game to play.”

Kate squeezed my shoulder. “He’s right, Tim. We’ll take care of his bullies, then we’ll find a place to rest. Okay? Don’t let him bother you… He just wants attention.”

I sighed, the exhaustion washing over me again. Knowing that I wouldn’t be able to rest, still, I nodded reluctantly. The faster we got this done, the faster I could sleep. I passed Kate the camera to hold, and we began to move.

I took a couple steps, only to once again feel Toby drape himself against my side. Kate, just like before, had to peel him off. That time, however, she put herself between us. 

“What is your problem?” She snapped. “He doesn’t like being touched without permission.” 

“THAT’S SUCH BULLSHIT!!! Oh, whatever… You wouldn’t-t get-t it-t. No-Face and I have a special bond,” he said, smirking smugly.

I glared at him, my hands balling into fists. Relax, I told myself. I needed to relax…

“Ignore him, Kate,” I said, taking out a cigarette. “He’s a fucking idiot. And he’s lying.” 

“Oh, now that’s DEFINITELY BULLSHIT.”

I lifted my mask just enough to expose the lower half of my face, and took a deep inhale of the smoke. Immediately, I felt two pairs of eyes on me. Kate, I imagined, was looking at the black trails streaking down my chin. Toby was just judging me. I could see him rubbing his jaw, frowning deeply at the smooth skin he found there.  

I called them my teammates with a small exhale of smoke, and kept walking. 

 

Chapter 6: Entry 5.doc

 

The walk wasn’t short. Naturally, Toby was running his mouth the entire time. 

“There I was, in a panic ‘cause the neighbors called the cops,” He said, gesturing wildly. He was charging ahead, marching to a completely different beat than us. “I say to myself, ‘Toby, you’re a learned man. You’ve read books.’ And I remembered the Scorched Earth tactic. So I set my house, my dad’s car, and a few trees on fire.”

Kate snorted out a laugh, nudging me as we walked side-by-side. “I guess that’s technically right…” 

Proudly, Toby nodded, forcing a cough out behind a fist. “I figured they’d all be drawn to my house to save my dad- totally were, by the way- and I made my escape!! I got tailed for a while, but they gave up when I jumped off a cliff. Faking your death is easy, when you’re clever like me.”

I rolled my eyes. Naturally, he had no idea what really happened. Kate had set the rest of his neighborhood on fire, and she killed the other people Toby hated: The doctors that were hurting him, the teachers that were ignoring him... The police didn’t catch him because they were responding to calls all over the town.  

I wanted to shut him up, but Kate elbowed me as I opened my mouth. She didn’t correct him; she didn’t even try to curb his gloating. It wasn’t something that she felt proud of doing, for obvious reasons.

Seeing her pained expression, I changed my mind.

We followed Toby’s lead, using The Ark as a safe passage to our destination. According to him, his bullies were all gathered just outside the city limits. He’d overheard their chatter at school earlier that day: they had plans to steal the alcohol from their parents, sneak out, and meet near the mountains further North. It couldn’t have been a more concise invitation. So far out, the few teens that did have cell phones would have no service. They’d be completely alone, and completely helpless. 

Toby was right; it was almost too easy. As much as I already disliked him, I couldn’t help but start to get riled up at the idea of taking them out together. The more of us, the better.   

“It felt so good to finally kill that bastard… Can't remember why I was so upset with him, but I remember the sound of his head coming off. So perfect, you could put it in a song,” Toby crooned. He coughed, again, then craned his neck to look back at me. When I glared at him, he snickered.

“I guess you’d be used to it by now!! The sound of death must be boring,” he chirped. 

I saw a bitter glint in his smile. “What’s it like, Timmy? What’s it like being here of your own, free will?” He asked, his voice faking bewilderment. “I mean, I have a reason to be here. Kate’s got no choice, basically.”

“I would like to be somewhere else right now…” She cut in.  

Toby gestured to her, then to me. “But you? Why are you here? Sick thrills?”

I ground my teeth together. “You talk a lot of shit for someone with a black eye,” was the response I chose.

“It’s an honest question, I think. Having trouble answering it?” Toby retorted. 

I straightened my back, stopping dead in my tracks. I swallowed down the urge to hit him; he was already bruised enough. “Because I was told to be here. I’m here for you, Toby,” I stated. “You should be grateful The Operator loves you enough to send your siblings to help you, since you’re so fragile.”

I thought insulting him would humble him a bit. Instead, it did the opposite; he grinned maliciously at my remarks, his teeth gleaming in the light of The Ark. “Wow. You’re really into this, huh?” He turned his head forward again to cough. “Freak.”

I took a purposeful step towards him, but Kate’s arm rose to stop me. Her voice cut through the blinding rage with a level of authority I’d yet to hear from her. “Stop it. He’s got no choice, Toby,” she snapped. “If he doesn’t obey, he dies. Just like us. I wish I could dedicate myself to Slenderman like he has... At least then this wouldn’t be so fucking miserable.” 

Kate had surprised me with such a blunt statement. She wouldn’t have said it if she didn’t mean it. I couldn’t help but feel a little flattered by it. I probably shouldn’t have been- that hadn't been a compliment. 

Toby clicked his tongue, but chose to relent. He stole one last look at me, and kept walking. 

Five minutes later, The Operator placed us outside The Ark. Again, it was sudden- in a blink, the world turned dark blue around me, the nighttime swallowing us as we passed through. We shook the dust from ourselves- without it so clumped, it was like swatting powder from our clothes.  

Silently, Toby gestured ahead of us, his smile returning. We could see an orange light flickering a hundred yards away. The faintest sound of laughter and music echoed through the trees, black shadows crossing the light in flashes.

I focused my gaze on the light, my heart skipping a beat. Six people, all roughly our ages: four boys, two girls. While one girl was sitting alone, the four boys were watching the other dance. They laughed and whistled, not a care in the world, their slurred words shouting out commands. They never took their eyes off their dancer; they were transfixed on the way the girl swayed and rocked, the fire silhouetting her body and shrouding her in darkness. 

“Oh, wow… Just two girls? What losers,” Kate snorted. “You let those guys push you around, Toby?”

“Uhhh… Yeah. They’re jacked like Vin Diesel and I’m literally FUCKING DISABLED.”

“Dude, you should have lived in my town. The Scene girls at my school would have eaten you alive.”

I should have told them to stop talking and start moving, but I was also… Mildly distracted. 

Like the other boys, I found myself a bit captivated by the dancer. I had seen dancing before, but it had been the stilted movements of ballerinas and ball dancers- black and white figures on the old television Persolus had. They were graceful, yes, but lifeless compared to the dancer’s; her movements were full of energy, beckoning her audience forward with vibrant intent.   

I wasn't aware girls could look like that. 

I grew restless, and I took it as a sign that we needed to keep going. I pulled my teammates along, keeping my eyes on the girl and the party. Toby and Kate didn’t notice anything, thankfully. I wouldn’t have heard the end of it from either of them if they caught me ogling a target. 

My heart began to pound in my ears, the familiar haze settling over me as colors grew vivid and sounds grew clearer. My mind began to wander, growing curious about the lives of our victims. Surely, some of them were the children of the people Kate murdered. Did they know there was another fire happening, far greater than their own, just a few miles away?

If they did, they’d never see it. In the morning, the news would report the fires and the murders as linked. Their bodies would never be found.

I, for one, was proud of the work Kate had done; I could only imagine what wonderful things The Operator would recreate with the materials we gave him. It had to be something big, if we killed that many humans. I had yet to tell them about the bear, but I was only waiting to have a moment alone with Kate to discuss it. She’d take it seriously- I knew that for a fact. I also still remembered the symbols I had drawn, and I was certain she’d love for me to demonstrate them. 

I looked to my left and right. Kate’s eyes had turned black, as had Toby’s- I could assume my eyes had done the same. 

Initially, I worried that Kate would shift into The Chaser again. That didn’t seem to be the case; Kate saw my quizzical look and shook her head at me, her face flushed pink. She pulled her mask down to conceal the involuntary smile on her face, pressing her finger to her plastic lips. 

“She’s tired ,” Kate whispered. “I can do this. I just... Won’t think about it.”

“You can make sure they don’t escape, ” I offered, pitying her. “You don’t have to do it. Leave it all to me.”

She shook her head again. “I can do it,” was all she said. 

Toby didn’t hide his face, nor his cheshire grin. It had grown from smug and perpetual to wide and blissful, a twitch starting in the corner of his eye. He shuddered out his breaths, his hand pulling at his hoodie incessantly to calm his racing nerves.  

“O-Oh my god, is this how it-t-t-t-t feels, T-T-T-Timmy? No wonder, no wonder…!!!” He cooed. His hands gripped his hatchet so tightly, I heard the snagging of his gloves on the rubber of the handle. He outright whimpered, the sound bleeding into another demented giggle. 

“I-I can barely t-t-t-take it, I feel like a God ...”

From this distance, we could make out the loud, grimy music coming from a radio at the dancer’s feet. It completely masked our presence; most importantly, it masked Toby’s. I stayed by him, ready to pull him down to hide if our targets took notice.

That close, I could make out the dancer’s form more clearly. She was beautiful- pretty in the way I saw on human advertisements, with an hourglass body and long, shimmering hair.  I guess the most polite way I could describe her was ideal, and the clothes she wore- black shorts, fishnets, and a pink and black sweater hiked up to her ribcage- highlighted the ideal form that she possessed. 

She was wearing a mask, which caused a bit of hope to resonate within me. I reached out to her on principle when I saw it. I heard nothing in return, so I could assume she wasn’t one of us. I felt disappointed by that, and tried more than once to be sure. 

Kate had noticed the dancer, too. “Wow…So pretty…” she whispered softly, sighing. 

I frowned sympathetically. From the little I understood about girls, I thought I knew they had a tendency to feel inferior. “Her mask isn’t as good as yours,” I reassured innocently. I believed it, too. Kate’s mask was far better than her cheap one. 

Kate looked at me like I was stupid. To be fair, though, I kind of was for saying something that dense. 

“Thanks. So what’s the plan?” 

I thought for a moment, then gestured to the dark forest behind the group. “Go around. We’ll flank them from three sides, so-”

I was interrupted, suddenly. Something was shoved into my arms- my camera, I realized belatedly. When had that been taken from my bag? Who would-

Oh, of course.

“Start recording, Timmy,” I heard. “ You’re about to witness the birth of an absolute legend.”

Fury bubbled inside me, hot and vivid. I snapped my head upwards to see Toby walking right into view, completely disregarding our element of surprise. 

I was positively bewildered by Toby's antics. I should have expected him to ignore me; however, I didn’t expect him to be so literally idiotic. We weren’t at much of an advantage in human reality. Kate couldn’t run with someone watching her- likewise, I still had very little control over The Sickness. I had no idea what gift Toby had received from The Operator, but I doubted he could control it at that moment.   

I must have hit him too hard, I thought. I must have hit the part of his brain that had common sense- or maybe I knocked the last of his brain cells out of his ears. Did he forget that being quiet was our thing?

Naturally, he was spotted the moment he entered the small clearing. The party stuttered to a halt, all eyes turning to the boy slowly approaching them. 

“Wait… Is that Ticking Toby?” One of our targets cried out, followed by a round of jeers. “Ugh, seriously? What a creep!! Are you stalking us??”

“Looks like he wants tuh-tuh-to get his ass kicked again!!” 

They were hardly bothered by Toby’s presence, like he’d said. In their minds, they had nothing to fear from him. I watched him slide his goggles on- with their bright yellow lenses, the blackness in his eyes was nearly invisible. 

Internally, I let out a deep, resigned sigh. While I had a plan of my own, I did have to follow Toby’s lead. This was his game- however he wanted to play was up to him. 

With that in mind, I turned the camera on and started to record him. “Ignore him,” I instructed Kate. “Get the girls. They look sober, so they’ll try to run.”

“You got Toby’s back?”

“Fucking guess so. Not like the idiot deserves it…”

I kept silent as I crawled around the scene, taking my pipe out from the loop in my jacket. Toby, at least, had stolen all of their attention. I could move faster, my footsteps masked by their yelling and taunting.

Cries of his name rang out like a mantra, followed by cruel, barking laughter. I watched Toby calmly wait for them to finish, keeping his hatchet crossed behind his back and out of sight. They really must have been drunk; surely, they should have noticed the bloodstains on his clothes by then.

Toby took the mockery with a peaceful smile. He was basking in the attention, I guess. It must have been so flattering to his ego to hear them mock him now. After all, those people had been dedicated to making his life hell: where his father had abused him at home, they continued his work at school. And just like his father, they faced no consequences. 

Except for one, I think. In their effort to drive Toby to an early grave, they gave him something so vital, so damn near priceless: 

Their time. 

Their youth. 

Days, hours, and minutes that were spent thinking about Toby, how to hurt Toby, and how much they hated Toby. They were living their teenage years with the boy nestled in their brains like a parasite, marring every memory they had of their own childhoods with his suffering and pain. 

I knew what grew out of those memories. I saw it in the eyes of my own tormentors; the guilt of knowing that they had carved a hole out of themselves so purposefully, and then planted the object of their scorn within it. When that object is gone, that hole still sits vacant. Empty. Unable to be filled with anything else. In their final moments alive, that hole swallows them, and they realize how truly wasteful their abuse had been. 

Toby could see all of that, now, thanks to The Operator. The insults were simply individual reminders of why he was there. I think, at some point, he could have forgiven them; after all, they were only copying the behavior they saw their parents do. They could have changed, eventually. The belittling, the infantilizing, the whispers to cull the weak… Those were learned behaviors. They could have grown to be good people, with time and patience.

We didn’t have that patience. We didn’t think they deserved that time. 

“You looked fucked up, Tic Boy,” I heard one jeer. “That looks like blood on your jeans. Did your daddy finally chop your dick off?”

“He did that ages ago… That's why his voice is so squeaky,” Another slurred, laughing into the air. 

Curious, I used the camera to zoom in on one of their faces. They were more than drunk- their pupils were wide, their smiles empty and their jaws slack. They were on something, but I couldn’t tell what. For the moment, though, it seemed to be keeping them complacent. Only the girls seemed to react appropriately to the sight of the blood, and only one of them began to back away. 

Toby’s eyes narrowed as he savored the anger building inside him. “...You know what-t I think is funny?” He asked suddenly, tilting his head to one side. “How small you guys really are.”

“Oh yeah?” One boy rose from his place, swaying as he tried to stand straight. “Looks like you’re the only small thing here, faggot.” 

Toby’s peaceful smile faded. In its place, I could see the lower half of an almost saddened expression. “Y’know... I used t-t-to think you guys were the hottest shit. I want-t-ted to be JUST. LIKE YOU. I thought-t that-t the lives you lived were the end-all, be all. You had friends, you had fun… You were loved. The world you lived in was so… clean. ”

At the last word, he squeezed the handle of his hatchet. He turned his head upwards, his breath coming out in a hitch. 

“I understand, now,” Toby continued, his voice almost a whisper. “It’s fake, the world you live in .. .”

Toby’s audience had sobered, somewhat, as if realizing the bizarre situation for what it was. They looked to each other for answers, unnerved and awkward. The dancer, I could see, had noticed he was hiding something, and started to back away. 

She was closer to me than Kate; In response, I crept towards her, waiting for the dancer at the tree line. I didn’t take my eyes off her; not even to put my camera away. Move closer, I thought, my hands twitching. Just a little closer...

Toby jerked his head back to his bullies, barking out a laugh that bordered on maniacal. “I’ve found a better world t-to live in, though!! T-Turns out, this psychotic FUCKUP is more than just-t a loner in the 2nd floor bathroom. The voices inside my head were real, and all they want-t-ted was my FUCKING SOUL.”

He cackled again. “And I- I gave it-t t-to him… Just like that. You wanna know what-t-t I am now?”

He didn’t wait for an answer- he lifted his goggles so they could see, storming closer. His other hand fell to his side, exposing the hatchet. The firelight turned the bloodstains orange; the droplets that fell from it almost looked like gold.

“I am an ANGEL OF DEATH!!!” He screamed, his grin unleashing and contorting his face with its fury. “I have been selected by a GOD for all the reasons you HATED ME. Promised LOVE in exchange for MY SOUL. And do you know what I’m going to do with his love?”

Somehow, he’d left them captivated; terrified to the point of being frozen, unable to decide what to do. Their mouths hung open, trying to understand what they were seeing in their inebriated minds. Toby was no longer a human, and they could see that.

Toby used their fear well. Dramatically, he twirled his hatchet, pulling up his goggles down to cover his eyes once more. 

“I’m gonna be MOTHER. FUCKING. FAMOUS.”  

At the final word, he launched his hatchet at the largest boy. His aim was perfect, the blade landing precisely between the eyes. 

The boy had maybe a split second to react, but he wasted it to gasp. He dropped, eyes rolling back as the blood gushed from the wound, the hatchet buried deep into the bridge of his nose. 

The chaos started, then. Kate chased after the other girl, while Toby began to fight off the other three boys. Toby had been watching them his whole life; as such, he knew everything they'd do. He started with the upper hand, ducking their swinging fists like they were nothing.

The dancer ran directly towards me, as I predicted. She was stumbling, trying to maintain balance with her heels as she ran. Confident I could end her quickly, I leapt out in a rush of leaves, grabbed her, and dragged her into the brush. 

“Oh-!!” She cried behind my hand, understandably startled. Though… Not bothered, which I found strange. She didn’t fight me as I pinned her to the ground- she didn’t even struggle to leave my grasp. It was more than compliance; she moved with me, like grabbing her was by her own request. It completely threw me off, and I ended up treating her a lot more kindly than I should have. 

As I drew my knife, I double-checked that the dancer wasn’t one of us. I heard nothing, yet I still hesitated. There was something about her that resonated with me, but I couldn’t place my finger on it. Some echo of familiarity, but incomplete...

Her eyes focused on me, and she pulled off her mask to expose her face. Again, I was startled; she was incredibly beautiful, with long, thick eyelashes and delicate features. She was wearing heavy makeup, which  at that point, had smudged with sweat. Underneath it, I could see patches of discoloration in her skin. Scars- horrible ones, too- were starting to show through. 

I didn’t want to kill her anymore; that urge had died. However, the rush of endorphins hadn’t dissipated. So what was I doing? I was desperately grasping for direction, but I heard nothing from The Operator. I wanted something- I knew that much. But what was it that I wanted? Was it something she had? Something I needed to take from her...?

While I struggled, knife in hand, the girl studied me. Whatever she saw in my pale eyes caused her to smile brilliantly, her pupils dilating with a strange delight. I saw, then, that her gums were dark- almost blackened, even. 

“Hi there, Romeo.”

I only flinched as she reached out, burying her fingers into my hair. They moved confidently from my temples to the back of my neck, her long nails lightly dragging over my scalp. I shivered, shutting my eyes as I fought the urge to make a noise; it came out anyways a panicked hitch of breath, my wires completely crossed. My brain recognized the action as affection, yet I knew I was in danger. With such conflicting emotions, I couldn’t find the ability to kill.

“It’s okay… Just relax,” the dancer cooed, shockingly calm about the entire situation. “Why don’t you just stay right here with me?”

My thoughts continued to race. Why wasn’t she fighting back? Did she know me? What was she doing? More importantly: What was I doing? Why was I just sitting there? What was I waiting for?

I didn’t want to kill her- I wanted something else. I didn’t know what that something was, though, and the fear of it had me shaking like a leaf. And yet, despite the fear, I forgot what I was doing, mesmerized by the girl tucking my hair behind my ear. I started to obey her, lowering my knife to the ground. 

The hum that I heard in the air was so loud, then; it rang in my skull, my vision shifting subtly as my eyes started to droop. 

I was suddenly tired. So, so tired... 

“That’s right…” I heard her whisper. “Just close your eyes...”

Fortunately, I didn’t. At the sound of a scream- Toby’s scream- I snapped out of it, blinking as my mind cleared like opening a window in a smoky room.

“NO FACE, GET YOUR FAT ASS OUT HERE!!”

All at once, I remembered my purpose. The consequence for failure was worse than death, and I feared it more than I liked the girl. I needed to cut my losses; Toby was still struggling to get his hatchet back from the skull it was planted in. He was simultaneously fighting off the other three boys, and he sounded like he was getting pulverized. I didn’t know where Kate had gone, so the idiot was on his own without me. 

Growling, I tried to wrench my head free of the dancer's touch. As nice as it felt, I was too busy for distractions. I’d stab her once, and then leave her to bleed out. At the time, it seemed like the kindest way to complete my task. 

To my surprise, however, her hand closed around my hair, grabbing chunks of it at the nape of my neck. Her other hand, quick as a flash, grabbed my wrist and squeezed, causing me to drop my knife with a gasp. 

“Trying to run from me? You’re adorable,” She purred. “But sure. You can try.” 

Without a single ounce of hesitation, she slammed her head against mine, and I saw white. 

Ah, I thought. I understood why she was playing with my hair, then. 

My blackout lasted for only a moment. My mask had protected my head, somewhat, and it still blanketed the pain. Her intention, as well, hadn't been to knock me out- the moment I faltered, she ran.

I knew she wouldn’t get far. Kate was still out in the woods- if she killed the other girl already, she would have been heading towards me, anyways. They’d meet and fight. 

I stumbled to my feet and made a beeline for Toby’s hatchet. After that experience, I felt more intent to perform adequately. I hid my shame, and prayed that for one time only, The Operator wasn’t watching me.  

“It’s about fuckin’ time…”  I heard from Toby. “They’re drunk as shit, but it’s unfortunately the kind of drunk that makes you really good at fighting. Like that one guy from that one movie- oh, wait. A movie is a thing you watch- FUCK-!!”  

The idiot talked so much, he rightfully earned the punch that slipped by. They circled around him, trying to beat him down. Toby was far more agile, though, and kept moving out of the way. 

I ignored Toby’s whining, moving with blinders on. Our targets hadn’t noticed me just yet, so I crouched as I came up to the corpse. I wrenched it free, pressing my boot into its shoulder until it came out with a heavy squelch.

Toby saw me take it out of the corner of his eye. He jumped to one side, prompting a boy to take that space to close him in. With it, I had a perfect shot. I threw the ax, copying what Toby had done to send it straight. It wasn’t perfect, but the hatchet planted itself in the shoulder of my target, so I considered it a successful shot. 

The boy howled in agony, falling to his knees while clutching fruitlessly at his back. As if planned, Toby pulled the hatchet from his shoulder, then fluidly spun on his heel and sliced a deep gash across the boy behind him. Toby looked right into his bully’s eyes as he ripped his intestines from his body, his nose scrunching with the venom of his smile. 

The third had the good idea to run; however, I saw him try to stumble to his feet. I alerted Toby to him with just a thought. 

Excitedly, Toby chased the football player down, laughing as he caught up to the trained athlete in mere seconds. He went for his legs first, chopping at his knees like firewood. When there was no way for him to run, Toby swung wildly, seemingly uncaring of where he hit. 

There was a point in which, for sure, the boy had died; regardless, Toby continued to chop away. Over and over. He left the body minced into pieces, snapping bone like glass with the force of his swings.

I killed the last one, since Toby had become fixated. While the boy was still grabbing at his back, sobbing for mercy, I grabbed him by the hair and slit his throat. I held his head as blood showered from his neck, my body turned to avoid any spray. When I felt him stop struggling, I dropped his lifeless body to the ground. 

I couldn’t help but smile behind my mask, our victory starting to settle in. The Operator would be proud, I thought. 

Surprisingly, I was perfectly compatible with Toby when it came to hunting; perhaps that was why I was stuck with him. We didn’t need to communicate our intentions to their fullest to be understood. It had felt natural, like we’d killed together countless times.

That was the first time I had ever killed with anyone, I realized belatedly. I had wanted to share the moment with Kate, but Toby had taken her place. I wasn’t particularly upset by that, but I was disappointed it hadn't been Kate.

The thought of Kate had me watching the treeline for any sign of her. Oh well, I thought. I’d get the chance, eventually.  

My gaze wandered quickly. I hadn’t noticed until then, but I was ravenously hungry. I reached for the snacks in my bag, but as I looked around, my hands faltered when they touched the zipper. 

I could see the pieces of our victims strewn about. Deep, red hunks of flesh and pale skin, their bones in fragments and jutting out in odd angles. Food, I thought- I called humans food, alive or dead. Looking at them, then, it felt the same- like I was looking at a meal in a diner, not the eviscerated pieces of a human. 

Both were meat. Both were warm.

Both sat just within my reach.

At first, I figured I was just losing my mind. I knew the difference between “my food” and “The Operator’s food”. I didn’t consume what he did; that was part of what made raising me so difficult. 

Yet, now… That had changed. It was permissible, now.  

An empty pit settled in my stomach. Kate would want something to eat, too, I thought. She would want human food; therefore, I also wanted human food. 

I had the bag with important things- the camera, the snacks, and the leftover gear. I forgot which snacks were her favorite, so I figured she’d be pissed if I ate them without her permission. I decided to wait until we were all together.

The humans weren’t food, I reaffirmed to myself. Not mine.  

I jogged to Toby’s side as he finally dropped his hatchet. I looked around at the mess- small patches of ground burned from where the fire had been kicked, steadily growing in size. The blood and eviscerated corpses painted the lush ground a vibrant red, the color turning slightly orange as the fires approached the stains. It would all be gone, soon- The Operator would collect his food, and we would be taken back to The Ark once more. 

Every breath Toby took was a ragged draw of life, his hands shaking as he clutched his face. Suddenly, he erupted into a victorious yell, arching his back to the sky. It startled me, embarrassingly enough. 

I rolled my eyes at the overdramatics, using my shirt to wipe the blood from my knife. I felt too exhausted to be that jubilant; the second rush left my eyelids heavy as lead. I had an uncomfortable buzz in my chest that wouldn’t go away, and only seemed to grow worse as the seconds ticked by. 

Luckily, I remembered I had a cure for that kind of stress. The moment the idea popped into my head, I took out a cigarette from my bag.  

Toby heard the sound of my lighter flicking, and he cut his celebratory screeching short. He approached me as I lit my cigarette, my mask lifted just enough to expose my lower jaw. 

“You look like you’ve got something major on your mind, Timmy. That’s a first,” He teased. 

Playfully, he reached behind me. A second later, he too had a cigarette in his hand. I was feeling gracious, I guess, and I lit it for him as well. I didn’t stop him from taking it; Toby had earned his right to feel bigger than me, if only for that instant. 

I hoped he’d struggle like I did, but he was unfortunately far more comfortable with his first inhale than I had been. 

There was a small bit of time where neither of us spoke. I had a lot on my mind, as Toby claimed, but I didn’t want to share it with him. And Toby, for some reason, wasn’t trying to talk my ear off. 

“That was sloppy,” I commented finally. 

“That was epic,” Toby corrected, holding his cigarette between his lips. He whistled softly, black smoke leaving his lungs. He watched it dissipate into the night sky with a sneer. “Where the hell were you? What, did you fuck the corpse after you killed that slut?” He complained. “I almost died, Timmy!! And it would have been all your fault!!”

I shot him a dirty look. “... She got away.”

I covered my ears as Toby erupted- of course, that did absolutely nothing to quell his volume in my head. 

“SHE WHAT??? WHAT THE FUCK, DUDE?! Are you fucking serious!? Bad dog!!! Very bad dog!!”

I growled, startling myself with how aggressive my own voice sounded. I took a deep inhale of smoke, shoving my other hand in my pocket to hide the way it shook. “Shut the fuck up,” I spat, keeping my gaze at my shoes. “She headbutted me and ran off. Kate will kill her, so it’s fine.”

I could feel him staring, then. Toby tried to search my memories, but I sharply refused him.

“How’d she get close enough to-”

“Did you find your mask?” I asked, exhaling through clenched teeth.  

Toby sighed and shook his head, giving a lazy shrug. “Nah. Who cares, though? It’s not like I need one to live on The Ark. I mean… If I understand this ‘shared knowledge’ thing correctly… We can eat people to stave off The Sickness, right?” He pointed out. 

I felt my body grow tense. “...We can now. I was told I couldn’t when I was a kid… I guess the rules have changed. The Chaser, at least, has had to rely on it… Since she’s refused to wear her mask so much...”

He cackled, licking the blood from his cheek. “I’ll take that punishment, too. Why not? I’m already a murderer. I’ll be a real carnivore- y’know, one of those sick freaks on the news.”

Toby chomped at the air near my face, and I shoved him away.  

“Cannibal, you mean...” I retorted, my voice growing soft. “You still need your mask.”

He cocked his head at me, moving close again. He threw his arm around my shoulder, pulling me flush to his side. “Aw, what’s wrong? Not interested in devouring mankind like your Master, Timmy?” He teased, leaning into my personal space in order to catch my eye.

I took a deep drag of my cigarette. The silence from me must have spoken volumes to Toby. 

“...You are interested, aren’t you?” His voice betrayed his fascination. He moved to look me more squarely in the face, but I still refused to meet his gaze. 

Toby grinned at my discomfort, openly taking joy in it. “You’re more than interested- you’re willing and ready. You don’t even see them as people… It’d be so easy for you to cross that line. But… you won’t? I can feel how hungry you are, but you just… Won’t… Take it.” 

He got closer with every word, his voice lowering to a hiss. “Why not…? Why won’t you do it? Because of Kate?”

“That BITCH,” He said aloud, his head twitching a second later. 

I looked when he insulted Kate. His eyes were hellish and glittering. They didn’t just see right through me- they burned into me, daring me to fight against the accusations.

Again, I didn’t answer, and the silence spoke for me. 

Toby pulled his head away, then, but only slightly. He hummed out a sigh, his eyelids drooping as his smile widened to show teeth. “Does she know that? Does she know that you’d gladly cross that line, were it not for her? And not even to stave off The Sickness… just because you’re hungry. Does she know that you’re that twisted?”

I put out my cigarette quickly and pulled my mask down, leaving the uncomfortable space Toby had created around me. I hated everything he said, and I really would have swung if I stayed at his side. 

I’d admit it to myself: I didn’t really care about the taboo-ness of it all. I was refusing to give in to the impulse because it upset someone I cared about… Nothing more. It was agonizing to see Kate retch and sob at what she’d done. I felt guilty that I didn’t feel the same when I looked at the dead. If she saw me do something like that, when it brought her so much suffering… What would she think of me? Would she even like me anymore?

Despite my efforts to ignore him, Toby's words crept under my skin. I tried to tell myself it wasn’t true- it was just exhaustion declining my mental health. I wasn’t twisted. I was fine.

Everything was fine.

Toby delighted in his ability to disturb me. “Don’t be ashamed. I won’t judge you. I mean, that’s part of who you are, isn’t it... ⨂rigin?” He prompted, inhaling the last bits of his cigarette.  

At the sound of my name, I gave him my full attention. He smiled knowingly when he had it, exhaling as he crushed his cigarette underneath his boot.

“Part of why you were made, even,” he mused, cocking his head to one side. “You work so hard to hunt for The Tall Man... Why wouldn’t you want some of the spoils? After all… You were the one that killed them. Why shouldn’t you want some of that warm, delicious flesh?”  

Toby followed me, creeping up to join me in Not Staring at the corpses. “I understand you, Tim,” he cooed softly. His expression grew surprisingly genuine- still wild, but less performative. “I really do. You like pretending you’re The Good Guy… Like you don't have a single, impure thought. You pretend even when no one is watching... But I see you for what you really are, Tim. I know why you’re really here, helping me.”

He pressed his lips to my ear. “It’s because you want to be,”  he whispered sweetly. “You sing the songs, dance the dances, make it look like you don’t have a choice for Kate… But you and I know the truth. The Operator doesn’t force you to do anything, does he? You helped me kill these guys because you knew it would feel good. And admit it, Tim… It felt good, didn’t it?”

I tried to find my voice- I tried to tell him no.

I tried to lie.

“...Yeah. It did,” I admitted, my mouth dry as cotton.

“Yeah,” Toby repeated, squeezing my shoulders. “It felt fucking great.”

I had to give it to Toby- he had a silver tongue. I was horribly, horribly tempted; enticed to cross that line. There was a feeling deep inside of me, telling me that I wouldn’t be able to return to who I was if I gave into the gnawing hunger I had. Toby, I imagined, had that same instinct. 

He was inviting me, then, to cross that line with him.

“Come on, Timmy,” He prompted. “Let’s start over. Let’s be friends. I had a dream of taking over the world, and you’re the perfect sidekick for it.” 

...And Toby truly had me until that moment. But… honestly, he ruined it by not knowing when to stop talking. 

I laughed at him. “We are friends, Toby. I just can’t fucking stand you,” I said. For the final time, I shoved him away. “Honestly… You’re so dramatic. ‘Angel of Death’? Taking over the world? What are you, a child?”

I watched his expression grow cold, his eyes narrowing at me with dangerous intent. He was probably calling me every name under the sun, but I didn’t care. He could do that, if he wanted to. It wasn’t like it really mattered if we were actually friends or not, I had thought; it'd been what I wanted, yes, but it wasn’t important to the task we’d been given. 

He hadn’t earned what I had with Kate. Kate’s eccentric nature came with a desire to cooperate. While I hadn’t particularly cared for her, either, her kindness won me over. She didn’t want to upset me when she teased me; it was playful, and she made that apparent. She listened to me, helped me, and took care of me when I needed her. 

Toby, on the other hand… I had no idea what he really wanted from me. He said he wanted a sidekick, but I knew that wasn’t what he truly meant. It was obvious to me that he hated my guts; while he was callous to Kate, his words were intentionally sharp and cruel to me. If I didn’t know any better, I would have said he wanted me dead. 

Toby did want something from me, but I had the feeling that even he didn’t know what it was. Or maybe he did, and he was spinning me along. Either way, Toby would lie to my face about his intentions no matter what. He held that secret close to his soul, and he wouldn’t let me see it. 

Perhaps I called him my friend, then, out of pure sense of duty. Who else would take him, after all? Plenty of people, surely- but none with intentions as good as ours. It was the closest thing to love he’d ever get.

He knew that. I hoped he understood it, too. 

Thinking about Kate had me looking at the treeline again. She was still missing. I hadn’t been too worried about her, at first, because I assumed The Operator was watching her in my stead. By then, however, the anxiety won over. I could feel her connection; it was faint, fading in and out. She was alive and nearby, but something was wrong. 

“Hey… Isn’t The Tall Man supposed to come collect the bodies?” Toby asked, his head turning to the trees. “Where is he? Can you hear him?”

I couldn’t, actually. I frowned deeply, lifting my head like it was a matter of poor reception. While I’d felt The Operator with me before we crossed into the human realm, his presence was absent from my mind right then.

Instead, there was a dull hum. At first, I thought that too was inside my head. However, the more I focused on it, the more my ears rang. 

The sound was real.

Kate burst from the trees in a shower of leaves and twigs. She was covered in fresh blood, her hair sticking out in all directions. Some of that blood was her own; I saw a nasty cut on her arm that was steadily leaking red. Her mask was slightly askew- from the angle I was standing, I could see scratch marks along her cheek. 

“We… We’ve got a problem,” Kate managed, her breath coming out in heaving pants. 

I immediately ran to her side, fishing for the first-aid in my bag. I gave her some bandages, and we quickly wrapped the wounds tbefore they became infected. I wanted to apologize for not rushing to her, but that seemed to be the last thing Kate needed at the moment. I settled for helping her adjust her mask, hoping it would dull the pain and whatever bitterness she had. 

Toby rushed over to cover us, keeping his eyes on the treeline. “What-t happened?”

“Th-That woman, she’s crazy… I had that- that other girl cornered, a-and she just…” Kate stammered. She swallowed harshly, her eyes wildly darting across her surroundings. Clearly, she was still trying to process what happened to her. Her body was tense, ready to spring into action at the slightest disturbance.  “She killed her. I thought she was going to help, but she killed her like it was nothing… ” 

She what? That wasn’t possible. We were the monsters here- these were our victims. 

I tried to calm Kate down, but she was petrified; I felt it as a flutter of my own heart, adding to the panic already building in it.

“She said it was so I couldn’t feed her to 'The Tall Ones'. Tim, she kept her eyes on me. She knew I couldn’t teleport with someone watching,” Kate stressed, clutching my arm. “I was able to get away just now, but she’s following me!! We have to leave NOW!!!”

Tall Ones. Guns. I felt a cold stone drop in my gut. I knew there was something off about that girl, and I let her get away. My mind raced with questions: Who was she? How did she know about us? Did she know that we’d target these teenagers? Had she been following us? None of that should be possible- we’d been moving completely under the radar, not even using the human world to travel. 

That familiarity, I remembered with a curse. It was a warning, and I had missed it. I couldn’t believe I let her just run away. 

Toby scratched his cheek, cringing audibly. “You know… Now that I think about it… I’ve never seen that bimbo before in my life. Should I have mentioned that?”

My neck cracked from how hard I snapped it to glare. Yes, he absolutely should have mentioned that. Clearly, Toby led us into some sort of trap. Who it was for was unclear, but we’d stepped right on it.

“Bimbo? Excuse you, I’m an Emo Slut. I’m not some dumb Prep.”

The sound of the dancer’s voice came with a pop, and Toby lurched forward with a yelp of pain. There was no blood, which unnerved me more than if there had been. Toby’s eyes went from black, to orange, then to dark brown as they rolled in his head. With a grunt, he reached behind him and pulled out a dart- more of a syringe, actually, fitted with a pressure device. 

Its glass container was empty.  

The dancer stood just ten feet away from us, one hand on her hip and her other hand outstretched, holding her gun. How she got that close to us, I’ll never know. Toby had only turned around for a second. 

When she stepped forward, it was with perfect balance: careful, almost delicate steps over roots and grass. Her entire front was covered in blood, the makeup that had caked her face running in rivers of black down her face. 

In the light, I saw how truly decayed she was. Her face wasn’t just scarred- it was carved. From the corners of her mouth to the earlobe, her face was split open. It had tried to heal, and almost did; the scars, however, left the woman with a smile that was truly demonic. Her leggings had ripped, exposing the deep purple flesh underneath and the industrial-sized staplers that kept it attached. Needle scars covered her body like freckles, spreading across her bare stomach and down her thighs. They were blackened, the skin around them broken and cracking. 

I marveled at her even then. Was she even alive?

Toby let out a small noise of fright. “Wh-What the fuck? Is that-t-t some sort-t-t of fucking cost-t-t-tume...?” He slurred, his tongue falling out of his mouth as he let out a dry heave. He could no longer keep himself up- Toby stumbled and fell to the ground in a coughing fit, his strength sapped from him.

The woman let out a light giggle, and I watched her point that gun at me. 

“Hi, Romeo,” she greeted, twirling a lock of hair through her fingers. “Wow… You have no idea how happy I am to see you. Like, I thought you’d run away like all the other boys, but you waited for me. I’ve been looking EVERYWHERE for a proper gentleman like you.”

“Wait... Romeo?”   Kate let out a sudden, sharp curse. Her eyes darted around the dancer, stopping at the strand of hair she had between her fingers- bright pink, tucked in the corner of her bangs. She gulped, slowly backing up. In a flash, Kate passed her information to me. 

“Ohhh, we’re fucked. We’re fucked. That’s Nina Hopkins.” 

She had many aliases, but Nina Hopkins was her real name. She used to be a normal person- emphasis on the “used to”. After the initial, brutal mass murder in Angelbloom- the Woods Massacre, Kate called it-, several, smaller incidents began to pop up. Copycats seeking out fame, wanting to prove themselves to the killer that inspired them.

Nina outdid them all. She killed her parents, her classmates, and any boy that happened to cross her path. She was the first female mass killer in the United States, and the first to do it without guns. Her body count was, for one human on a single day, quite staggering. 

She didn’t do it for fame- according to her own words, she did it for love. She was obsessed with the mass killer from Angelbloom in a way that no other copycat had been before. Shrines, memorabilia- the whole nine yards. She killed everyone she knew to prove to him that she was his soul mate. She wrote his manifesto word for word- spelling mistakes and all- on the walls of her hospital room, using her nurses’ blood as ink. 

She hadn’t stopped at her school. Deaths had been reported all over the West coast. Actors and models turned up dead with their faces sliced to pieces. The press called her the Romeo Killer, because she specifically targeted boys she considered “Romantic Types”. She was facing either five lifetimes in jail or the death penalty, depending on what State she got caught in. If she got caught- since her initial slayings, she apparently hadn’t been spotted. Just her victims.

“Please tell me she’s not calling you Romeo, Tim,” Kate whimpered. 

I felt my face get hot. Unfortunately, yes, she was talking about me. Suffice to say, I wasn’t flattered by the nickname, nor the nickname’s implication. Especially not then, when I realized it wasn’t a term of endearment. 

Kate moved to protect me as I struggled, blocking me from Nina’s view. I tried to help Toby to his feet, but he had been completely paralyzed by the dart. His voice was distorted in our heads, far away as he tried to communicate his distress. I threw Toby’s arm over my shoulder to keep him upright, but I knew I’d end up carrying him. 

“Don’t worry. That’s just a little tranquilizer.” Nina giggled, waving the gun around with a flourish. “I wouldn’t kill you here, silly! All my toys are at home, and we’ll definitely need them.”

“What do you want from us!?” I cried out, trying to throw my voice into something deeper and more intimidating. I was scared; Nina’s appearance wasn’t in our plans, and I seemingly had no Master to call on to help us. 

Nina’s grin was wide and deadly. "I want you, Romeo! In fact, I need you. I’ve been on the lookout for you little angels ever since we found out you existed... You just dropping into my lap like this must be fate.” She giggled sweetly, letting out a dreamy sigh. “Now… Think of this like my arrow of love, Romeo, and stay still.”

With reflexes afforded to me by years of trauma, I dropped to the ground, dragging Kate with me as well. Another syringe sailed past me in that exact moment, flying past me and into the forest. 

“What the fuck?! Ugh- so typical!!”

Kate leapt into action, charging at Nina with a roar. Though she couldn’t use her powers, she was still too fast to keep up with. She moved in sharp angles and zig-zag patterns, rounding Nina in a circle. Nina didn’t fire at her- she pointed the gun at her, trying to follow her with it, but didn’t waste her shots. She had a limited amount of those syringes, and she'd already wasted a few.

 “Damnit, you ugly twerp!! Stay still!!”  She snapped. Nina was just as fast as we were- just as strong, too. When Kate lunged at her, she pistol-whipped Kate with disturbingly precise timing, sending her spinning into the dirt with a sharp scream. 

Surprisingly, she didn’t shoot Kate. Instead, she picked Kate up with one hand, lifting her off the ground by her throat in a display of raw strength. “You’re fucking annoying,” She hissed. “I don’t need a girl, so Hasta La Vista, bitch!!”

With a laugh, she threw Kate into the bonfire. 

“NO-!” I screamed, watching Kate’s body disappear into the flames. I dropped Toby, leaping from the forest floor to her aid. 

The second I got up, I felt something stab me. Dazedly, I watched the syringe buried into my shoulder slowly drain itself of a fluorescent, green fluid. When I tried to pull it out, the rest of the fluid was forced into my body, making me hiss. 

Pain. I felt pain, despite wearing the mask. Colors, too, had become dull, the darkness oppressive once more. 

I saw Kate rolling into my view on the other side of the bonfire, patting herself down furiously. She was fine, thank goodness; Nina had thrown her so hard, she’d passed right through the flames without catching. 

When I stood, however, I had given her a perfect shot. 

“Aw… I knew that would work. Boys are ridiculously predictable.”

Immediately, the world began to melt around me, the starry sky spinning in a kaleidoscope of white dots. I heard Kate scream my name- which one, I wasn’t sure- and confront Nina again.

“No… fight… run… Kate...” I managed, my mind starting to slow down. A cold, tingling sensation crept from my toes to the crown of my head, and my knees buckled.  

I could still hear and see, but it was all muted and foggy. I hoped Kate listened to me; as long as one of us was free, we would be alright. She could call for The Operator to help us, and then it would be as simple as taking us to The Ark. 

I didn’t fight the darkness creeping into my vision. I would wake up at home; I was so sure of it. Nina was an idiot to think that she could stop our Master. 

Nothing could.

 

---

 

I found out Hell was real when I woke up.

The first sensation I could register was the sweat clinging to my skin. I was sore, the left side of my face aching and a nauseating pain in my gut. I coughed wetly as I tried to breathe, and a decayed, rotten scent filled my nose, causing me to gag. It was more than the smell of death- feces, sweat, mold. It was the scent of rot in its purest form. 

I could see why. The room I was in looked like it should have been burned. The walls were stained, off-white yellow, and I could see dark red splotches on the mangy carpet. Black mold grew in the corners, bleeding down the walls like vines. The dim light didn’t cause the roaches to scatter; I jerked as one ran over my boot without a care in the world. 

“Ticci Toby,” I called helplessly, coughing again. I couldn’t move; my ankles and knees were wrapped in plastic, and my arms were bound above me to the radiator in the corner. It was one of the few pieces of furniture in the room, including a rotting, bloodstained mattress, a table, and a seatless chair.The door was missing- ripped from the hinges, by the look of the frame.

I could see my mask sitting on the table, just out of my reach. Placed there, undoubtedly, to torment me.

“Tim? Tim, he can’t find us, he’s not coming for us-!!!” 

I felt the click of our connection. I then heard Toby scream like a freight train in my skull, his voice loud and distorted as his terror filled my heart in waves. He was close- another room, probably. 

“Tim, you have to come and help me. They’ve got me plugged into this device, and it hurts. I feel sick...” 

What? I sputtered out another cough. What the hell was he talking about? 

“It’s killing me- please, you have to help me. Tim, please-!!”

Dying? He was dying? One of us was dying? 

One of us was dying- it sank in slowly. When I processed it, though, I began to struggle like I’d never struggled before. My mind raced and froze at the same time. I couldn’t feel The Operator, no matter how desperately I screamed for him in my head; despite that, I felt an animalistic fever overtake me. 

“HEY!!” I roared out loud, my voice breaking. It had stopped being uncomfortable to speak, but yelling was still too much strain. I didn’t care- I would scream until my throat bled, if it got me anywhere. I tried to force The Sickness from me, kicking my bound legs with a howl. “LET ME OUT!!! I’LL KILL YOU IF YOU HURT HIM!!! I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!”

Heavy, sickening coughs erupted from another room had me shutting up. Someone was there. 

Thudding footsteps walked purposefully down the hallway. They were accompanied by the light jingle of chains and a small, pleasant hum, as if to announce the person before he made his appearance.

The warning was actually quite gracious. When my captor stepped through the door, it was a sudden introduction. Not that a gentle introduction was possible; at the first sight of him, I screamed outright, pressing myself against the radiator in an attempt to put more distance between the two of us. 

The man was a literal corpse. His skin was deathly white, marred by scars, burn blisters, and open, festering wounds. His own flesh barely fit him; it was pulled tight over his face, sagging around his cheekbones. Like Nina, his arms were marred by black puncture wounds; however, black tattoos hid most of them, his forearms depicting blossoms and falling leaves.

He hadn’t showered in God knows how long, and that was obvious. Clearly, he hadn’t washed anything in ages- his clothes were soaked with blood, ichor, and vomit, the stains on top of each other like a grotesque painting. His hair was black as night, stringy and oily as it hung in threads in his face. Then there were his eyes; sunk so far into his skull, his stark white irises were more like lights in empty holes. 

And his smile. 

That horrible, fucking smile.

His mouth, from the corner of his mouth to his ear, was split open. When he grinned, he showed all thirty-two of his jagged, yellowing teeth, the blackened gums underneath shiny and wet.  

He stood there and watched me try to escape for a minute, rubbing his hands together. He ran his greying tongue along his wounds, poking it right out of his cheek and smearing dark fluid over his lips. 

I’ll never forget the way he looked at me. So much hatred- loathing as deep as the ocean itself. Yet despite that loathing, there was a sickening desire in his eyes. From the tips of my boots to the tips of my hair, his gaze devoured me.

I’m sure he took great joy out of seeing my desperate flailing; when he was thoroughly entertained, however, he slammed the table in order to get my attention.

He didn’t need to. He had it from the start. 

“Is your name Timothy Wright?” He asked calmly, breaking the silence. I didn’t know what I expected him to sound like, but I didn’t guess the clear, almost charmingly deep voice he had. It sounded like it belonged to a man in his early twenties- not the rotting, decrepit corpse the voice actually belonged to.  

I didn’t answer him, glaring at him as I tried to still my harsh breathing. He picked up my mask, touching it like it was his. I had to fight the urge to lurch at him. My arms ached, and I’d pull them from my sockets if I kept it up. 

The corpse chuckled at me, licking his lips again. “That’s okay... I like this part.”

He approached me quickly, crouching over me as I screamed and struggled again. With a surprising amount of care, he placed the mask just barely out of my arm’s reach. He didn’t offer me the same, delicate treatment- he grabbed me by my belt loops, dragging me until he was squatting over my waist. 

I yelped as I was pulled, but didn’t dare buck or kick. To say I was immensely uncomfortable would have been an understatement. 

His blackened fingers clutched my face, turning my head side to side. He forced his thumb into my mouth, prying it open with ease despite all my strength. He went for my teeth, running over them and inspecting my canines with a pensive frown. I kept my tongue far away from his flesh, horrified by what I might taste. 

“I’m going to ask one more time, because I want to savor this moment.” 

He slowly took out a bowie knife, his grip on my face shifting to hold my jaw. “Is your name Timothy Wright?” He asked again, placing the tip of the blade on the bow of my upper lip.

I minutely nodded, trying to pull my face away from the knife resting on it. His eyes dilated, and he let out a breathless laugh. I might as well have told him I was the second coming of Christ, for how happy he looked in that second. 

However, his joy was short-lived. That chuckle slowly devolved into a heavy, guttural cough, the sound ringing deep in his chest. He spat black phlegm from his mouth, barely bothering to aim away from my face. 

“Ahhh, that explains this motherfucking cough…” He licked his lips again, yanking my belt loops to bring me even closer. I winced, trying to fight him as subtly as possible. My arms were being pulled, and my muscles burned from effort. 

“Do you know who I am?” The man asked quickly, his voice starting to tremble. 

I didn’t know. I hesitated to call him a zombie; surely, he couldn’t have actually been dead. That wouldn’t have been the right answer, anyways… He wanted a name. 

He howled his next laugh, causing me to shrink in alarm. It was a break in the cool exterior he had- a sharp one, exposing a vicious monster underneath. “Haha… ha… Oh, don’t bother answering. I know you don’t know who I am.” 

He pulled me up by my jaw, until I could smell his rancid breath. He stared deep into my eyes, as if speaking to more than just me. 

“My name is Jeffery Woods… The Bastard child of The Tall Ones.”

I recoiled at the statement, growling deep in my throat. The more I thought about it, though, I got a clearer sense of what I was feeling. Like Nina, he felt familiar, but not in the way that I recognized as my own. It felt more like an imitation of that feeling- the initial sensation was there, but there was no click that connected me to them. 

“You’re lying,” I hissed, denying him outright. “You’re just a human. Your brain isn’t-”

Without warning, Jeff slammed my head into the radiator.

“WHAT WAS THAT? MY BRAIN ISN’T WHAT? DENY ME AGAIN, BOY!!! I FUCKING DARE YOU!!!”

Another slam, and I felt myself lose consciousness for a second. In hindsight, I probably should have watched my tone.  

As I recovered, stars in my vision, I felt his hands grip to my ribcage. His thumbs dug into my diaphragm, causing me to gasp and squirm. I wanted him to stop touching me; the particular way he chose to do so coupled with his stare made me sick to my stomach. I felt smaller than I was, and utterly helpless. 

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” He cooed, pulling my head to one side so he could get a better look at the damage he caused. “I didn’t mean to do that… I won’t do it again, I promise. I’m sorry… You just pissed me off, that’s all. I thought you were smart, Timothy. Nina wouldn’t shut up about how good you were… I’m so disappointed.” 

Gently, he picked my mask up and held it just barely over my face, taunting me with it. “It’ll be okay. We can start over...You want to save Rogers, right?”

I nodded, feeling the searing pain in my skull alongside Toby's agony.

“Well, you hold the key. If you just renounce The Tall Ones, I’ll let him go.” 

Renounce? I didn't understand. What did that mean? 

My jaw was grabbed again, held open, and the bowie knife was placed onto my tongue. I sucked in a breath through my nose, tracing the length of the blade with my eyes. This close, I realized just how many tools he had on him- scalpels, razors, and picks were tucked into every pocket of his baggy pants. All for me, I could assume.

“Say you don’t know him. That you’re mine,” Jeff ordered, nicking the corner of my mouth with his blade. His voice was a dark hiss, sending a chill down my spine. As I winced, he shuddered, his tongue rolling over his scars.

“Say it. Say that you don’t know The Tall Ones. Say it, or I'll cut your motherfucking tongue off."

Despair grew like a weed inside me. I couldn’t do that, I thought. The Operator was more than my Master; he was my caregiver, my source of safety. The thought of turning away from him shook me to my core. What if I renounced him, and he never came back for me?

Oh... of course. That was the point, I realized.

“SAY IT!!!” Jeff howled, suddenly cracking again. “SAY IT, SAY IT, SAY IT!!! SAY YOU DON’T KNOW HIM!! TELL YOUR GOD YOU DON’T KNOW HIM!! SAY IT!!!”

 My eyes burned, tears gathering in them as I was finally overwhelmed. I shut my eyes to hide it, but I couldn’t hide the way my voice shook. At that moment, I feared for my life more than I feared disobedience.

I hoped he’d understand. I hoped he’d forgive me.

“I-I don’t… I don’t know him,” I forced out, my breath hitching with a small sob. “I don’t know The Operator. He’s not my master, you are.”

Nothing spectacular happened- no flickering of the lights, or rumbling of the Earth. Everything was silent. But inside my chest, I could feel my heart shattering. I was ashamed of my weakness; I had been so faithful to him, and I gave it all away because I was afraid of dying. What had all my training been for?

I should have let Jeff carve my face, I thought; I should have let him do whatever he wanted to me. Wouldn’t he just do that, anyways? Now there was no one that would save me. 

Click.

I heard the resounding snap first, then felt the heavy weight around my neck. I only had a second to realize it was a collar, and another to realize it had a battery pack. Then, an electric shock coursed through my entire body. I screamed in agony, my back arching as I convulsed. Memories flooded into my mind, the feeling of a cattleprod in my side as real as the stinging around my throat.I openly sobbed, then, wanting more than anything for the suffering to come to an end. I didn’t care how, anymore; Jeff could’ve killed me if he wanted to. I was ready for it. 

He held the remote in his hand, grinning- literally- from ear to ear. “This is just to train you,” He pointed out. “We’ll only use it if you’re really bad.”

Jeff gave me my mask back, finally, fixing it over my tear-stained face. “Your papers say that you’re already housebroken, but if you shit on the floor like the last little boy that was in here, I’ll rip the next shit you take out of your organs.”

Message well-received. I nodded, trying to curl into a ball as a last-ditch effort to protect myself.

“NINA!!!” Jeff screamed, his head snapping to the door. “GET THAT LITTLE BITCH OUT OF MR. POKEY!!” He turned just enough to look at me, flashing me a knowing look. 

“He’s all yours, baby," He called. "Just like I promised."

I heard a squeal of delight in another room. Nina was alive? For some reason, I had been slightly worried Jeff had killed her. That was an idiotic thing to be concerned with, obviously; it was clear she was on his side, not mine. 

I was glad she was alive regardless, actually. I wanted to kill her myself, for dragging us here. The next time, I wouldn’t flinch.

“Jeffy, the pancakes are almost ready! Romeo needs to eat!” She called. 

The gruesome delight melted into annoyance in an instant. “Motherfucking pancakes? Really? Fucking hell… You’re lucky she wants you, you little shit,” he muttered to me. “Whatever the fuck she does to you, don’t let it go to your fucking head. That’s my bitch.” 

Well, that wasn’t horribly ominous at all, I thought sarcastically. I didn’t need food- I needed medical attention. I was certain it was serious, as my head was swimming dangerously. With my mask on, the pain was dull, but it still existed as a small reminder that I needed help. 

With a low grumble, Jeff unhooked me from the radiator, holding me by the collar on my neck. He hauled me to my feet and forced me to march, holding me in front of him at an arm’s length. 

The rest of the house wasn’t much cleaner than the room I woke up in. The carpet floors were matted with grime and felt spongy under my feet. Smoke had turned the walls yellow, and the stench was heavy enough to make me cough. I was led into a small, barely- functioning kitchen, the smell of burning food the only solace from the smell of literal death. 

Jeff forced me into a chair, looping my arms around the chair to keep me there. “If you move one fucking inch, I’ll cut your balls off,” he warned me. Then, with no uncertain amount of casual nonchalance, he started tending to the food on the rusting stove. 

I sat there in total silence, still as a statue. I was still trying to process what was happening to me. Who was this guy, really? Jeff seemed to know so much, and the fact that he didn’t kill me for it was starting to concern me. He knew my real name… Did he know my other name, as well? 

I heard someone else cough. I realized, then, that I wasn't alone at the table. There was another man sitting diagonally from me, reading a book and sipping a cup of coffee. I didn’t recognize the book; I just remember that it had a picture of a girl with heart-shaped sunglasses on the cover. 

The book was covering his face- when he lowered it, I jolted. He had similar disfigurements as Jeff and Nina. His skin was pulled tight by stitches, stretching his mouth into a permanent smile. There was another large gash across the bridge of his nose, also lazily stitched together. Despite the hack work, he seemed to put effort into downplaying his disfigured mouth; I could see makeup caked around the scars. Deeper cuts were swollen with pus and dark, festering blood. Everytime the corners of his mouth moved, they oozed somewhat. 

Humans weren’t supposed to look like that, I thought. I had seen their deformities- what they looked like when their births were unfortunate, or when they had accidents. I could sympathize with those people, as they were often rejected like I had been.

These people were not the same. They seemed content to let their bodies rot, their mutilation purposeful.

The other man, at least, seemed to shower more often than Jeff. His hair, while dull and limp, was well groomed, cut short and styled. I think, at some point, his hair could have been considered brown; however, the color was oddly dark and desaturated. As though not just the roots were turning black, but the entire strand as well. 

Like Jeff, his sunken eyes were ravenous, moving in a full sweep over me. I did my best not to acknowledge him, but that didn’t stop him from putting his book away.

“I wasn’t expecting you to be so young,” he said. Like Jeff, his voice was surprisingly smooth and charming. “You’re so lucky to be that age… The girls will never be the same, once you hit twenty. They get so bitchy, and they’re impossible to fuck.”

Jeff barked out a laugh. “Speak for yourself, bro. I get pussy like you wouldn’t believe,” he declared crassly. “I’ve got hoes in all area codes!! Age range of ‘your babysitter’ to ‘your grandma’, hehe...”

“Oh, don’t brag. We share some of those sluts, remember?”

"Don't tell them that. They might tell me to turn the lights on, next time!"

They shared a resounding laugh. I felt distinctly uneasy, and not just because of the head trauma. Wasn’t Nina there, too? I wondered. Why would they say things like this when she was in earshot? Didn’t girls hate to be talked about like this? I knew Kate would (literally) eat me alive if she heard me talk about someone like that. My experiences told me girls were often more capable of violence than I was, and violence was my thing.  

“Yo, Liu. Get this horseshit: apparently this guy’s pretty good at pulling tails of all sorts,” Jeff drawled as he approached me. He placed a plate of burnt pancakes in the middle of the table, far out of my reach. “Nina spilled the whole thing. Not only did he make moves on my girl AND the girl he was with… But he had Rogers cuddled up to him, talking about ‘friendship’.”

I tensed, realizing Nina had been watching us for far longer than I’d thought. With the mask on, thankfully, I could hide how red my face grew. Jeff’s recounting was a wild misinterpretation of events, but I hesitated to argue with him. I needed to learn what “really bad” behavior was before I was electrocuted again. 

Jeff slammed his hand on the top of my head, and I choked out a wince through my teeth. “Ain’t that cute? You’re a ‘whatever moves’ kind of guy, huh? Damn, these faggots are getting younger and younger..." He snickered. "So what's your goal? Fuck them both in front of your Master? Do let us in on your game plan, Timmy boy."

My heart leapt into my throat, and I finally found my voice. “That’s not..” I started to say. I swallowed, hyperaware of the sweat on the back of my neck. The heat was miserable, and it only felt worse with the burning sting behind my face. 

My mind went to the boy from the campsite. Jade green eyes, like the trees I loved. 

“That’s not true,” I forced out. “I don’t care… about any of that. Only humans c-care about... that.”

"...Oh?" I hated that tone. "Did your wet nurses not teach you about fucking?"

"I know it!!" I snapped, my voice cracking with embarrasment. "I don't care!! I'm not human, like you. I-It's beneath me!!"

At that, Jeff kneeled until we were at eye level. He didn’t speak- I stared straight ahead as he bore into me with his gaze. The hand on the top of my head steadily closed into a fist, taking strands of my hair with them. 

“Are you ashamed?” Jeff asked me, his voice barely above a whisper. He snickered, blowing hot air into my ear. “Good. You should be. If you’re not careful, you’ll infect everyone around you with your degeneracy, too.”

I flinched at the word. My nerves were already fried, so I took the abuse to heart. I bowed my head and kept quiet.

The other man- Liu (maybe Lou?)- grinned, his mouth warping it into something demented. “The papers said that might happen as a result of The Tall Ones’… methods,” he explained, winking at me. “Don’t worry, kiddo. If God doesn’t want you anymore, we’re great replacements.”   

“And oohhhh, boy, do we want you.” Jeff cackled and ruffled my hair, his head turning to the door as it opened. 

I gulped. Suffice to say, I wasn’t flattered by their attention.   

Nina stepped through the doorway after a moment of grumbling, pulling a thick strip of leather with small, jerking, tugs. Jeff left my side when she entered, immediately pulling the woman into a tight hug. 

“Nina... You’re my bitch, right?” He asked her, his voice lowering in a pouting grumble. It was so put-upon, I at first thought he was doing it for a joke. “All mine?”

Despite how obvious it was that his cutesy attitude was faked, Nina’s face lit up like the sun had just wrapped her in its embrace. “Oh, I'm yours forever and ever, Jeffy!!!” She cooed adoringly. "I love you more than all the knives in the world."

Jeff chuckled warmly, arms around her shoulders as he kissed her forehead. The gesture was surprisingly tender; when he put his hands on her face, cupping it like it was water, I almost believed he loved her.

I resisted the urge to gag. It didn’t surprise me that she loved someone like Jeff- she was just as awful as he was. They deserved each other.

“Did you get it?” Jeff asked lovingly, rubbing over the scars on Nina's cheeks.

Nina smiled wider, running her hands along his tattoos. “I got plenty. Toby is brand new- Mr. Pokey had an easy time distilling it.”

Jeff hummed, pleased, and kissed her again. “That’s my girl. Now… Let’s get these bitches fed!”

At that, Nina pulled on the leather strap she had in her hand. It was a leash- with a choked cry, Toby stumbled into the kitchen. He wore a shock collar like I did, the leather strap tied to the front of it. His arms were bound with tape behind his back, and he seemed barely capable of keeping himself upright. 

He looked haunted- a far cry from the vibrant person I knew him as. His skin was deathly white, shining and waxy with sweat. His hair hung lifeless and drenched around his face, clinging to his temples and cheeks. Around his eyes and lips, the flesh was dark blue, twitching independently of the rest of him. He was missing his hoodie; the thin, white t-shirt he wore underneath had a dark red stain on the shoulder, running down his front at the collar.

And then, the biggest shock: four, pin-sized puncture wounds lined Toby’s forearms. They were swollen, the skin around them black and cracking. They'd been wiped with a yellow gelatin, but if that was an antiseptic, it wasn’t working. 

Toby shook like a leaf, keeping his thousand-yard stare to the floor. I tried reaching out to him, but I heard nothing- complete silence. Not the silence of being ignored; rather, I had no connection to Toby at all. I couldn’t read his thoughts, his feelings… I knew, somehow, that it was the consequence of renouncing The Operator. 

When Toby was dropped in front of me, his head lolled to one side, as if it were made of lead. He only reacted when Jeff came close, sucking in a breath and shying away. 

“Please don’t-t-t-t,” He begged, squeezing his eyes shut. “I’m good, I promise, I’m good…”

Jeff grabbed his hair and forced him to look straight. We locked eyes, then. Despite not hearing Toby’s thoughts, I didn’t need to in order to understand his plea for help. They had done something horrible to him, and he was barely holding on. 

Nina passed Jeff a bottle the size of her palm. The liquid inside was red, but so dark, it appeared black. Within it, there almost seemed to be something writhing- as though the fluid was coagulating into thin tendrils. 

Whatever it was, it made Jeff let out a pleased moan. “This batch looks so pure… This’ll send us to the fucking moon,” he purred, stroking the glass with his thumb. 

“I’ll get something even better out of him,” Nina added, gesturing towards me. “Slenderman was following behind him so closely… He must really like him. I think I agree.”

She winked, and my stomach flipped. I wished I could kill her- I wanted to so badly, at that moment. She’d taken Toby and I to a literal house of horrors, and she had the absolute nerve to be one of the monsters inside it.  

Nina took another look at me, suddenly letting out a sharp cry. “Jeff!! Why is he bleeding!? I can’t put him in Mr. Pokey with a head injury!! He could die!!” She exclaimed, her tone exasperated. “I told you not to hurt him, Jeffy!!” 

Jeff cringed, crossing his arms. “Shut the fuck up!! He was being a little brat, alright!? He deserved it!!” He snapped. “Ahh... Fuck it. Just give him some of that, and we’ll do it tomorrow. Not like these little bitches are going anywhere.”

 

--

 

After my head was patched up, we were forced to eat. Neither Toby nor I wanted to touch the pancakes that were served to us. Not only were they burnt, but I didn’t trust these people with anything I was supposed to ingest. I knew I had to, though; when I chewed, I tried to think of the food from the diner. 

The food from the diner reminded me of the food in my bag, and then, shit, my fucking bag. They probably had it somewhere. I couldn’t remember if the money was in my bag or Kate’s, but I prayed that it was in hers.

The yellow jacket, I realized, was also still in my bag. Panic filled my chest, but I quickly willed it away. It was just a hoodie- I didn’t need to be upset about it. The fact that I was...

It was degenerate. Like Jeff said. 

Toby was allowed to use his hands- I wasn’t. Instead, Nina fed me bit by bit, giggling and humming the entire time. Toby scowled the entire time she did; when I could, I shot him a dirty look in response. It wasn’t like I enjoyed being babied, especially not by that girl. She was using the fork as a weapon if I refused; I earned four little pinpricks on my cheek for trying to bite her. 

I was getting pretty damn annoyed, actually. I wasn’t used to handling food so politely, and Nina’s insistence on eye contact made me quickly lose my appetite. I could handle it when it was Toby or Kate- the reasons why I feared eye contact were moot, with them. But I couldn’t tell what these people were thinking… Just that, whatever it was, it was awful. 

After Toby ate his fill, his demeanor changed drastically. He even started to get some of his color back. Blood, I realized; the vial contained Toby’s blood. He had all the symptoms of drastic blood loss, and those needle marks were telling. It was more than that, though. More than his blood- like they’d drained his very life force.  

“...So is this what you’ve been doing, Jeff?” Toby asked eventually, glaring up at him. His voice was hoarse, and carried his exhaustion plainly. “After killing the class of ‘95, you just became a fucking crackhead in the woods?”

Jeff hooted out a laugh. “Oh, no, no… This-” He held up the vial, shaking it playfully. “-is my side gig. You see, Rogers, I’m not crazy…. I’m pissed off. I’ve been scorned,” He declared. “This right here is revenge.”

“For what?” I cried out, jerking my head away from Nina’s touch. “What did we do to you!?”

“YOU WERE BORN!!!” He screamed suddenly, making all of us jump. “Are you seriously that stupid!? YOUR MOTHERS FORCED YOU FROM THEIR FAT CUNTS, AND YOU’VE BEEN A FUCKING PLAGUE EVER SINCE, YOU LITTLE F-”

“Jeff… They may not know,” Liu pointed out, cutting in. “The others didn’t, either.”

Jeff settled down, then, teeth still bared like an animal. “Yeah… Yeah, you’re right, bro. I just hate explaining myself over and over. Fuckin’ annoying…” 

He coughed, his chest rattling with the force of it. When he took his hand away from his mouth, it was covered in black phlegm. He slung it with a flick of his wrist, and it splattered against the wall.

Sniffing deeply, Jeff pointed at the black stain. “You see that? That’s because of you," he accused, snarling. “The way I look now…? Your fault. See, The Tall Man released his spores all over our town, Toby. And then, the spores got into the water… And I drank that water for years.”

“We drank that water for years,” Liu added bitterly. “Every. Fucking. Day.”

“Right!! I used to be a normal, happy boy… And then, when I was four, I started getting sick, and nobody could figure out why.” 

Jeff loomed over Toby, gripping his chair tightly. In response, Toby shrunk from him, whimpering under his breath. “My face started to just… not feel right," He continued. "And as I got older, I started hearing voices. Voices that told me to kill- to feed my 'Master'. I thought I had no choice… So I killed everyone. Everyone that I loved… Everyone that I hated…” 

Jeff paused, and let out a snort. “Well, almost everyone. Luckily for me, I just couldn’t bring myself to kill my big bro.”

Liu smirked, picking at his stitches. “More like we lived ten feet from a hospital, and you didn’t cut any vital organs.”

Jeff shrugged. “Good thing I didn’t kill you! It would have been a waste. I did everything I was told- I waited for this mythical Tall Man to collect them. I waited for him to collect me, and take me to the forest I had seen in my dreams.” 

His expression grew stone-cold, his grip on Toby’s chair cracking the wood. “I waited. And I waited. And I waited some more, just to make sure. But The Tall Man… he never came.” 

He leaned down, until he was right in Toby’s face. “I soon learned the truth. He didn’t come for me, because he was never talking to me,” He hissed, his voice wavering. “He was talking to YOU. HE LEFT ME!!! BECAUSE HE WANTED YOU!!! I am CURSED, BECAUSE. OF. YOU!!!” 

Oh, fuck, I thought. So that’s how personal this was.  

He was shrieking, shaking Toby’s chair with his fury. “I’m not a human anymore- oh, FUCK NO- but certainly no child of his, either!!!” Jeff gestured wildly to his face, his voice cracking into a higher pitch. “THIS IS WHAT HE’S LEFT ME TO BECOME!!! I HAD TO MAKE MYSELF BEAUTIFUL AGAIN!!! I’VE HAD TO KILL HUNDREDS TO LIVE!!”

Toby was as small as he could get in his chair, shaking so much I could see it. “Please- I’m sorry, I’m sorry, don’t-t-t-t-t hurt me-”

I struggled to get out of my chair, growling deep in my throat. Nina pulled me back down; even though I was weak, however, I still tried to fight. “Leave him alone!!!” I blurted out. "Kill me, if you want to hurt The Operator so much!!”

He turned his head to me, a smile suddenly stretching across his face. He held up the remote to our collars, reminding me to watch my tongue. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you? Nice try, bitch, but I have something special planned for you two.”

Liu hummed softly, sipping his coffee. “‘His little children dance in fire and sing in quiet, born from flesh and black vines… His eyes are many, his trees vast… his darling Proxies divine,’” Liu recited. “... Something like that sound familiar to you?”

It did. Toby and I both raised our heads, answering to the couplet like we’d heard it before. We hadn’t, of course; in fact, we exchanged a confused expression with each other, both wondering if the other had said the couplet in a perivous conversation.

Jeff laughed dryly at Liu’s contribution, but he wasn’t done. “Luckily, there’s a silver lining to my story. In the darkest nights, a true man finds his own light."

"And we found our light through the power of a very interesting book," Liu added, his smug grin alluding to secrets I didn't have.

As Jeff took Toby’s arm in his hand, he let out an almost longing sigh. Gently, he ran his fingers along one of Toby’s veins, tracing the puncture wounds down to his elbow. Toby didn’t fight him; he simply grit his teeth, his other hand twitching towards his fork.

“I found out how he changes you- how he controls you. You see… Right now, as we speak, he’s got his spores- those teeny, tiny pieces of him that can exist here on Earth- running through your veins. And with the help of my lovely assistant-”

Jeff gestured to Nina, then, who smiled and waved. “-I figured out how to separate those spores from your blood. Now I hunt you maggots down, kill your parents before they can make more abominations like you, and then take you here to harvest. I distill your blood, concentrate it… And turn it into the greatest drug the world has ever seen."

He tossed the vial to Nina. She caught it with one hand, the other petting my hair.

“We’re workshopping the street name- Black Venom, Liquid Hate, Slender Sludge…” Nina commented, showing me a close-up view of the tendrils trying to form inside the glass. “Honestly, I prefer Proxyhydrone. Such a great pun.”

Jeff hummed, standing up straight. “I’d tell you what it does, but you’re about to find out. In the meantime, if you’ll excuse me… I need to de-stress, after revisiting so much trauma.” 

He grabbed a pancake from my plate, holding it syrup and all in his fist. “Liu, I think we should get to work in the basement, eh?”

Suddenly, Liu’s eyes were wide as plates, his smile bright and excited as he leapt from his seat. “Ohhh, yeah. Yeah, yeah, lemme show you the progress I’ve made...” 

The two men left in a hurry, rushing like there was a fire. “Nina! Do whatever women do to make messes disappear. Take care of the bitches, too,” Jeff called out, already out the door. 

Nina watched them leave with a delighted smile. When they were gone, however, her happy expression dropped like a stone. 

“If you don’t know how to disassociate… I suggest you learn,” she said, more serious than I’d ever heard her. “You will die here, eventually. Both of you. It will be a long, painful process, and you’ll want to kill your brain before then.”

Toby choked back a sob. “I’m… I’m going t-t-t-t-t-t-t-to fucking kill you,” He threatened, teeth bared. Despite tic’ing something awful, his head twitching as he tried to pronounce his t’s, he stressed each word. He stood up boldly, his hands flat on the table. 

That was a mistake.

Nina sighed, picking up my butterknife. Without much else as a warning, she stabbed his right hand, pinning it to the table. Toby almost didn't notice it; when he did, he screamed in alarm, his other hand flying to hold his wrist to keep it still. 

“Shut up,” She spat. 

I was lifted from my chair, then, rather forcefully. I kept looking back at Toby, trying to escape the grip that Nina had on my arm so I could help him.

Toby just glared at me. His eyes were muddy brown, now; I could see the way they shimmered with barely held tears. He whined as he tried to take the knife out, but she’d stabbed it through the table, as well. 

“Toby, just… hang on,” I said, panic starting to set in. “I’m going to keep us safe, I promise. I won’t leave you.”

Toby seemed utterly shocked that I would say something like that, but it was the truth. If I couldn’t keep us alive for very long, I would at least try to prolong his life as long as possible. What Kate said had been true: if we didn't care for each other, no one would. 

In my eyes, we were still playing our game. He was still my partner. 

Unfortunately, my promise not to leave had to be figurative. Nina dragged me away and left him there, pinned by a butterknife. 

“That’s so cute,” She cooed, shoving me forward. “Well, Romeo. Don’t forget… You promised.”

 

--

 

I tried to heed her advice. As I was led down the hallway, I attempted to grow numb to my surroundings. 

When left to think of nothing, however, I could only feel heartbroken. I lost everything in one fell swoop:  my guardian, my freedom, and my life. I wanted to deserve all the suffering- wanted to believe it was my punishment for folding so easily. I couldn’t allow myself to grow numb; surely, I deserved to die wanting desperately to go home.  

Nina led me to a different room. It was relatively clean, though still had that same, stale air of rot. The mattress, at least, was washed enough. 

“You’ll sleep here, Romeo,” She said softly. “If you can sleep, that is. If you’re really good, maybe Jeff will let you sleep in our room.”

I gagged at the thought. “Stop calling me Romeo. I… I don’t like it,” I stated, my voice shaking.

“Aw… You don’t like it? But it fits you so well!” Nina argued in a cutesy voice. “Come on, you’re acting like a little girl. Boys love getting attention from women like me!! All your brothers loved my attention, you know.” 

I didn’t fight her as she led me to the mattress, knowing she'd just drag me anyways. I expected her to throw me; instead, she guided me to sit on the edge. She reached behind me, and a second later, my hands were free. 

Immediately, I put distance between us. I didn’t want her attention- I never did. Nina was definitely older than me, but I didn’t know by how much. However, she was very much an adult, whereas I couldn’t have been older than sixteen at the time. It was intimidating; I didn't understand why she made me feel the way I did, and she knew that. She used it to try and manipulate me. 

But most importantly... Every sweet, tender glance and smile meant that I was going to be murdered.

Nina giggled softly, reaching out to play with my hair. Immediately, I swat her away, growling deep in my throat. Like lightning, her hand shot out and grabbed my head like a particularly large melon. Her nails dug into my scalp, and I winced. “What? Not a fan of emo girls? Why can’t I be your Juliet, just for a little while?” She whined, trying to drag me closer by the crown of my head. “Don't you think I’m pretty?”

Did I really have to answer that?

I fought her, grabbing her wrists as I ripped her hands off of me. “Where’s Kate?” I asked suddenly. While she’d been in the back of my mind, the memory of her rushed forward as I wished for her presence. “If you hurt her-”

“Lemme guess: you’ll kill me," Nina deadpanned  rolling her eyes. “You’re so boring.”

Nina, thankfully, left me be. I had hoped she was leaving, but she went to the dresser in another corner.

“If another girl will put you in the mood, fine. She’s alive. I only had two hands, and they were full of cute boys! She bolted as soon as I looked away. Ugly bitch...”

I felt a rush of relief. There was hope after all, I thought.

“Uhh, no. There’s not,” She responded, a knowing grin on her face. I felt a sense of dread sink into my stomach. She had a gift- mind reading, it seemed. How had she gotten that, I had no idea. The implications of it, however, were enough make my skin crawl with mortification. 

She knew exactly how I felt about her.

“Sorry, Romeo, but I meant it when I said you’d die here," she explained with a sigh. "We’re on top of a lead deposit, and we’ve got low-frequency transmitters lining the entire property. He can’t hear or see you.” 

Lead? Transmitters? Was that why The Operator didn’t protect us? 

I noticed, then, that she'd started to fiddle with something on the dresser. “Thanks to your bitch-ass move, he won’t be able to come right to you, either,” Nina continued, throwing a smirk over her shoulder. “As soon as we find out what gifts he gave you, we’ll make sure to… Well. I guess ‘return them’ is the best way to put it. Anytime you want to volunteer that information, it’d be greatly appreciated.”

Like hell. If she knew so much about us, then she could figure it out herself. 

I saw her pull the vial of Toby’s blood from her back pocket. She loaded it into some sort of gun, nestling the glass into a steel cage. She pointed the gun towards the table and pulled the trigger. It stabbed the air like a snake bite, shooting the dark liquid out in a sudden, short stream. 

Satisfied with that, Nina returned to me. “Now… Give me your arm, Romeo. You go first.”

I shied away from her touch, but she grabbed me anyway. My head was beginning to spin, panic stealing my breath. 

“D-Don’t-” I stammered, trying to pull my arm away. I was weaker than I should have been- I was probably close to passing out from the blood loss. I didn’t need their weird fucking drugs, I thought desperately. Why was she doing this to me? Didn’t she want me to live?

“Stop thinking so loud!! God, this power is annoying… Look, I’m going to do a shot with you!! You’ll love it, I promise. We’ll match!!” She cried, gesturing to the black dots along her skin. “It’s an even better high than the one your Master gives you. You’ll get addicted to it on your first bite. You might even like it so much, you’ll help us make it willingly.”

I was overcome with defiance. “No,” I thought, now knowing she could hear it. “I don’t want to.”  

I swung my fist in one last, feeble attempt to get away. 

Nina simply smiled, grabbed my wrist, and snapped it. 

I gasped, eyes wide as I processed the break as a sickening vibration in my bones. I didn’t get the chance to pass out, however; in one, fluid movement, she yanked my arm forward and shot the needle directly into my vein. 

“There… was that so

 

 b̵̯̥͔̮͔̣̰̉̀̓ ̵̧̦̘͙̺̜͖͂̈́̆a̶̰͝ ̸̼̓͂̄͘͘d̵̡͈͈͍̘͊̈́̓͛̈̈́̚͜?”

 

All at once, I lost my senses. Sound, smell, touch- they turned silent and numb. There was only the tiniest, burning heat in my sternum, slowly growing as the blackness bled into red. Then, finally, I began to feel the rush of endorphins-

- And I swear, I thought I died.

Colors flashed over my vision a million a second, sending me into a full seizure. Or, at least, I think that’s what happened- I wasn’t aware of myself, anymore.  I just felt this strange, delightful fury. I have no idea how you can be both happy and angry at the same time, but it felt like I could kill anything I wanted to with my bare hands.

I felt like a God- I felt like The God, the ones that humans bowed their heads to at night. I was an endless, empty black hole that swallowed everything within its path. I was burning alive from the act of living itself, creating and destroying my atoms all at once. If I died, I wouldn’t know, and if I was alive, I didn’t feel it anymore.

I began to see flashes: red skies, tall trees, and deep water… but no Master. I saw black tendrils, thin as hair, burrow under skin. They wrapped around flesh and bone, ripping them both from each other. I felt the sting of each separating muscle fiber and tendon. My entire form- spirit and all- was eviscerated into a million, paper-thin slices. 

I had a single, coherent vision: Two white lights that resembled eyes burned my soul, their intensity brighter than the flourescent lights in Rosswood.

“Go to sleep,” A voice whispered, whimpering like a dying animal. “Go to sleep.”

 It wasn’t Jeff’s voice- it was mine. I stared up at another version of me, looming over me like Death. My face- or, rather, the face of the other me- was covered in black dots, my smile ripped open from mouth to ear. My gums were black and dripping with saliva, my teeth dropping like flower petals as I breathed heavily.

“Go to sleep,” I said, my nose melting off my face like wax. “Go to sleep.”

I held my head with blackened nails, so sharp they cut my face. I no longer could tell who was who- if I was myself, or if I was the horrible vision before me. 

“Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep. Go to sleep.”

There would be no escape, I distantly thought. I was dragged there by the very demons I’d scoffed at Kate for worrying about. I should have taken her more seriously; had I, I might have spared us this unfortunate fate.

“Go to sleep.”

 

--

 

When I opened my eyes, it was to a shotgun barrell pointed directly at my face. 

I jolted at the sight, growing stiff as a board. Likewise, Liu mirrored my alarm, backing up a few paces. “Hey, hey, hey!!! None of that quick movement!! Get on your knees, hands behind your head!!” He barked, voice hitched with fear. He was poised and tense, ready to run or fight for his life. 

I did as I was told, dropping to the ground with a thud. He took the opportunity to circle me, keeping the shotgun trained on me. I heard him pull something from his pocket, the double- barrel of his gun pressing to the back of my head. 

“...Jeff? Yeah, he sobered up!! Not before I had to get the FUCKING shotgun, though!! Thanks for leaving it, you dick. Little bitch tore a hole through the door- yes, a fucking hole, Jeff!!”

I heard garbled screams coming from a tiny speaker. “Look, I don’t care!! You and Nina need to come home right now. I’m not playing babysitter for one more second!!”

As they presumably argued, I took quick stock of myself. The back of my head was no longer injured; I could touch where the wound had been, and only felt the slightest, scabbed cut. My wrist, too, was completely healed- like it'd never been broken in the first place.

Terror filled me at the thought that I’d blacked out long enough to heal a bone. How much time had passed? 

To a smaller degree, I noticed how filthy I was. I could see that, even with my dark clothes, I was covered in blood and black ichor. It was sitting like saliva in my mouth, leaking out as I parted my lips to breathe. It coated my hands, my neck- it even dripped from my hairline. My nose actively ran with it, dripping even as I was awake. 

I then took stock of my surroundings. Immediately, I was confused by the chaos I saw. It looked like a tornado had torn right through the living room, ripping posters and trinkets off the walls and ceiling. I was certain their ratty couch had been fairly intact, before; now, it was torn in two, with one piece hanging outside the window. Most notably, the floor around me was covered in a strange, black powder, with black stains painting the wall in violent streaks.

Whatever happened, it must have happened recently; Liu was still panting, his body animated with adrenaline and fear. “Alright… Listen… Jeff, Just get home. You’re gonna wanna see this.” 

Once Liu hung up, he let out a weary, bellowing laugh. “Well… You took that like a fucking champ, didn’t ya?” He joked. “Whoo, boy, you scared the everloving shit out of me. You’re going to pay for that door, you know.”

I blinked dumbly at him. I assumed the door he was referring to was the iron one I’d missed on my first walkthrough. It was dented, with a large hole peeling outward from the padded room it was hiding. 

Was he saying that I caused that damage? But… There was no way. It looked like a bomb had gone off. 

I looked further in. I could see that the padded room had once been white; however, on all four walls, the same, black substance coated it as well, dripping like paint to the floor.

“I can’t wait to watch the security footage…" Liu mumbled. "Note to self: test the Proxy’s blood first before administering Proxyhydrone.”

Liu coughed, looking around the ruined house with a wry grin. He grabbed me, then, and sat me down on the last remaining chair- a busted loveseat by the (completely destroyed) television. Surprisingly, he retrieved my cigarettes from his pocket, and he held one out for me to take. I could tell that the pack was mine; the accurate amount of them was missing. 

“Go on. Nina said you smoke… After that experience, you and I both need it, and I hate smoking alone,” he offered. 

I raised an eyebrow at that. I knew I shouldn’t trust him, but I did really want one. My chest was buzzing, again. The sensation grew the more I looked around.

“What happened?” I asked, pulling my legs close to my chest as I held out my hand. “What did you do to me?” 

Liu lit both our cigarettes and gave me one, standing across from me. He held the shotgun still; not pointed, but out to keep me where I was. “Well… You had an interesting reaction to the Proxyhydrone. Thought I was gonna have to blow a damn hole in your chest to get you to calm down.”

I was glad he resisted the urge, despite my own, burning desire to die. If I lived that long to be killed by a gun, I’d be humiliated. 

“You’ve been out for about twelve hours,” Liu told me. “Jeff and Nina went out to get parts for some… adjustments to Mr. Pokey. Toby’s pissing his pants in a closet, tripping balls off his own blood. We’ll let him out when he’s all healed up.”

I looked down at my hands, watching my veins grow blue under my skin. So that had been the purpose of giving us the drug- it undid the physical trauma they put us through. That, I realized with a cold chill, was why they stressed that our deaths would be long and painful. They could break us, repair us, then break us all over again.

Until we were just like them. Masterless. The Sickness would consume our bodies, but never take them. 

Liu took a long drag from his cigarette. As he pulled it away, he laughed. “Relax… Plans have changed. We heard you were capable of spreading The Sickness to humans, but that’s not even close to accurate. Turns out… You can make his spores. You’re full to the brim with them, already.”

Liu gestured to the black dust all around us with the shotgun. “You just need the right encouragement to get them out,” He saidm The way he licked his lips told me that he really meant “torture”. 

I couldn’t help but marvel; All of that destruction had come from me? I thought I could only do that on The Ark. Was I really still that powerful, even without The Operator?

...Wait a second, I thought. Something about that didn’t add up. If I didn’t have a connection to The Operator, how was I still able to use my gift?

The gleeful expression Liu wore faded, and he let out a deep sigh. “You have to understand… We’re dying, Timothy. If we don’t have it… I mean, look at us. We need the Proxyhyrone to save ourselves from Slenderification. Nina’s just here for dick, but me? I'm here because I need to survive.”

Fortunately, I didn’t fall for his guilt-tripping. I remembered what they had said- that they killed my siblings and their host families. They already had precious blood on their hands. The excuses for it meant nothing to me. 

The only feeling I got from his justification was amusement. They called it Slenderification? What were they expecting to happen, in the end- they’d suddenly grow five feet and have an unyielding desire to wear suits?

Suddenly, Liu's smile was back. It was friendlier, more inviting. Naturally, I still didn’t buy into it. “But you can help us,” Liu pointed out. “If you voluntarily go through with this, we won’t hurt Toby. In fact, I might be able to get you in on our little business. You’d be Tim the Killer!! Rings a nice bell, eh?”

I remembered that face- my face. My horrible, rotting grin and awful, sunken eyes. 

I stared past his head for some time, as though I was contemplating his offer. I wasn’t; I was wondering if I could strangle him with the ratty scarf he wore. I wanted to grab the ends and pull, but I was worried the fabric would tear before his eyes popped out of his head.

How dare he offer such a thing? I swore to find out exactly how many of my siblings they took from me, and make them pay for each life. 

“I’d rather you kill me,” I said plainly. “I’ll do it so you’ll stop hurting Toby… I want him to sleep with me, too.” 

I didn’t realize the implications of what I’d said- I had meant that I wanted him to stay in the bedroom Nina had said was mine. I didn’t want him anywhere that I couldn’t see him, if I couldn’t communicate telepathically with him. 

Liu beamed, letting out a choked laugh. “Well, sheesh!! That’s a change in tune! See, drugs do bring out your true self. That’s why I do Ketamine.”

I twitched, taking a long drag of my cigarette. I couldn’t help but feel like things were actually about to get worse for me. 

And they would. Much worse.

 

Chapter 7: Entry 6.doc

 

--

 

I’d bought us time. Not a lot, but some. 

When Jeff and Nina returned, Liu tried to pull Jeff to the side to speak; however, the moment Jeff saw the damage, he shoved Liu out of his way to marvel. The couple couldn’t have cared less about what he'd seen. What was important to them were the spores I'd created- in their purest form, no less.

“This is thousands, Jeffy,” Nina cooed, her eyes wide as she trailed behind him. 

“Babe, you’re not thinking’ big enough. Millions. Fuckin’ millions…” Jeff purred. His grin was ear to ear, his entire face seemingly nothing but teeth. 

He turned that greedy smile to me, laughing airly as he rubbed his hands together. “Nah… Not even that’s accurate." His tongue slid out of his mouth like a putrid slug, running over his lips. “All the money in the world, right in front of us.”

I recoiled, lowering my head to avoid his gaze. I stayed put, watching the shotgun as Nina and Jeff grabbed brooms. They scooped every speck into bags, treating it like it was powdered gold. 

Liu didn’t seem as enthralled as his brother. His finger sat ready over the trigger of his gun as he stared me down. When they outnumbered me once again, Liu was cold, his smile absent. As he approached his brother, he trained the barrel on me still, too cautious to lower it. 

“Jeff, we need to talk,” He muttered, nodding his head towards me. Jeff reacted as I was expecting: he brushed Liu off like a fly, clicking his tongue at him.

Liu, however, didn’t budge, and grabbed his brother by the shoulder. “Tenemos que hablar,” he insisted. “Solos.” 

In response to Liu’s persistence (and swap in language), Jeff sighed wearily. He turned to me and pointed down the hallway.

“Bedroom,” he barked. “ Now , bitch.”

I made myself scarce immediately, obeying without question.

“By the way… About not hurting Toby...” Liu called after me. “We lied!!”

Jeff laughed louder than I’d ever heard him- deep and roaring. It was nothing if not horrifically ominous. 

I shut him up as I slammed the door closed. Well, I almost shut him up; I could still hear him through the door, cackling away as they moved out of my earshot. I thought of barricading the door once I was inside, but I knew that’d be useless.

I had nothing to barricade with, anyways. The dresser and table were in pieces across the floor; undoubtedly, I had something to do with that. I grimaced, wishing for once that I wasn’t so destructive. 

All around me, I could see evidence of a horrendous fit. There were angry, black streaks of ichor that peeled the wallpaper, leading to the light fixture hanging loosely from the ceiling by a single wire. Glass and wood scattered across the stained, black floor, the blotches on the moldy carpet giving off the faintest scent of burnt hair. 

There was a slash across the closet, its frame crushed on one side. The door no longer closed; instead, it sat cracked open. Since I hadn’t immediately seen Toby, I could assume he was in there.

My mind focused on the destruction on the frame, and my stomach sank. The blackouts reminded me of my childhood in the worst way. I hope I hadn’t caused any harm to Toby; if he no longer felt like he could trust me with his safety, there was no way we’d be able to cooperate. 

Toby’s laughter suddenly rang out into the quiet air. I jumped at the sound of it. Any relief I felt, however, was false- short-lived when confronted with the truth.

His laugh was distant in tone… Empty, even. And certainly unnatural. 

“Toby?” I called with no response. The more I listened, the more the sound began to warp into shuddering sobs. It sent chills down my spine as I drew closer.

“Tobias?” I whispered, thinking his full name would get his attention. 

I heard silence. Complete silence, too- all sound from Toby ceased as I placed my hand on the door. Worried for his safety, I didn’t hesitate to open the closet. 

I should have. 

Toby laid lifeless as a doll, his arms at his sides and his head turned to the wall. He was soaked in blood- it dyed his torn, white shirt crimson, his skin streaked and caked with it. His hair was matted with sweat, dark and limp as it stuck to his temples. His eyes were as black as shadows… just two large holes in his head. Ichor-filled tears spilled down his face in twin rivers, staining his skin and clothes even further.

I saw what they had been laughing so loudly about. 

A long, jagged gash split Toby’s left cheek open, exposing bleeding gums and chipped molars underneath. The knife used to mutilate him had been dull, but serrated; I could tell by the way his skin seemed to be missing whole chunks, the muscles in his jaw exposed and raw. 

My heart sank like a heavy stone, my breath leaving me in a shuddering gasp. He'd lost so much blood already; if Toby had been a normal human, he would be dead.   

Yet there was more than just blood that ran through his veins. As I looked closer, I saw something truly miraculous happening. Sprouting from Toby’s frayed skin like threads, black tendrils had begun to stitch the wound.  Slowly, as they finished one section of the damage, the tendrils turned into pink scar tissue. Like my head and my wrist, the damage Toby endured was being mended.

That was more than just healing, I thought with awe. That was regeneration. Such a feat was supposed to be beyond us. This was the work of a drug? If it hadn’t been such a nightmare to experience, I would have completely understood the appeal of living off of it. In essence, with enough doses, a person could become immortal. It explained why they all seemed so battered, but not inhibited. So much of the Proxyhydrone ran through their blood, only the most brutal cuts could get them to truly bleed.

That gift alone would be tempting... But I had experienced the drug’s effects. What it took in exchange was too much. When I awoke, I felt like I had lost a piece of myself. Not a large one- barely the size of a pin prick-, but enough that I could feel its absence like a hole in my arm. Powerful as it was, it was only that way as a result of human manipulation. The concept of blasphemy didn’t exist to The Operator, but if it did, their actions would be blasphemy of the highest order. The drug was a bastardization of The Operator’s very lifeblood; the pieces of himself that he could fit into our world.

The Operator was very literal when he told us, “All things permissible, all things punished”. He would allow it, and Jeff’s drug would give all he wanted- the delights, the wonders, the gifts - but he delivered the punishments tenfold.    

I was taken from my thoughts as Toby coughed, the sound shaking his chest like a rag doll. I knew he couldn’t feel the pain of his wounds because of his disorder, but that did nothing to stop the pain I felt seeing him in such a state. The way he stared was more than just numbness; he was locked inside his mind like I had been, forced to experience nightmare after nightmare. 

“Lyra, I’m here,” He whispered suddenly, weakly lifting his head. His voice was cracked, soft with worn use. His hand twitched feebly as he tried to reach out, but he had no strength. He could barely lift a finger. 

The name caught me off guard, but didn’t surprise me; the burning car popped into my head like a word association. The Operator took memories, but not in their entirety. He took them from the conscious mind, locking them where they couldn’t hurt us; however, memories still ran through our blood, weaving our souls to make us who we were. The Operator could only hide them.

For Toby to still remember her name… He must have loved her.  

“Stop... I’m here,” Toby repeated, his fingers curling with the effort it took to raise his hand- like a force was dragging it down. “I’m here…” 

I reached out, then, and covered his hand with mine. “Ticci Toby,” I called, keeping my own voice low. 

At the sound of that name, Toby snapped to attention, sucking in a breath with wide eyes. Awareness had hit him like a ton of bricks, and he quickly sat up to gain purchase of his surroundings. He coughed himself hoarse, the sound wet as he spewed blood across his lap. When he saw the color, his head jerked, his tics acting up as the stress began to creep under his skin.  

“Wha…Uh... Ah…?” He slurred, blood spilling from his lips in globs. “...Funny… Face feels…”

My throat grew tight, hearing that. I couldn’t tell him outright what they’d done to him. “You’re going to be okay,” I reassured, clutching his hand tightly. “I can fix this. I can make this better, I just need a minute to think…”  

Toby jerked his head to me, disoriented and confused. He looked at where our hands were joined, his eyes widening at the red blood covering them. Slowly, he reached up with his other hand, dazedly running it along the gash. His flinch was with shock as he felt his teeth through the cut, running his index finger along the edges of his torn cheek. 

He pulled his hand away to look at it, blinking as thin, crimson blood ran down the creases of his palm.  

Like a flip being switched, his memories came flooding back to him. 

“No… No, no- NO, DON’T TOUCH ME -!!” 

Without warning, he swung at me, knocking me back. He screamed in unimaginable, gut-wrenching agony, clutching his face as he rocked back and forth. 

“NO!! NO, NO, NO-!!!” 

I rushed to stop him from placing his hands near the wound. It was a natural reaction; when injured, people have an instinct to soothe the affected area. However, I could see that his hands were filthy underneath the blood, and I remembered the infections on Liu’s face like a warning. Toby was healing, but the process needed to be protected until it was done. So despite his desperate pleas, I grabbed him and forced him to shut his jaw with a modified headlock. He screamed again, but it was trapped in his throat. I kept my grip strong, silently apologizing for causing what must have been a new trauma in itself.  

“What did you do t-to my face-!?” He hissed through his teeth, sobbing as he kicked wildly.

I tried to comfort him and restrain him all at the same time. “Toby, it’s me,” I said, my voice directly in his ear. If I was connected to him, I could have forced him to calm down. Cut off as I was, though, I could only call out to him and hoped he heard me. “It’s Tim. I’m here, and you’re safe.”

Finally, Toby’s feet stopped kicking. The fists that swung at my side grew weak as they sputtered to a halt. I watched the blackness in his eyes fade to a dull brown; behind them, there was a pain that not even he could escape from. 

“... Oh. Hey, Timmy,” was all he said. I loosened my grip in response, relieved that he finally recognized me. 

He took his hands away from the wound, keeping his jaw firmly closed. More ichor leaked from his eyes as he wiped them on his arm. They stained his ghostly skin, dripping from his long eyelashes in large beads. 

“Are you alright? Did they hurt you anywhere else?” I asked. At the question, Toby’s face contorted with pain. Steadily, he dropped his weight on me, his body trembling like a leaf. He was still awake; however, the moment he’d calmed down, all effort he had to hold himself up vanished. 

Sighing through my nose, I shifted my grip to more of an embrace. I no longer felt unfamiliar with the action, but it still made me uncomfortable. In my last memory, Jeff viciously mocked me for letting Toby get so close to me. I wished The Observer had been more clear with me about the topic of human rituals; it was the one area he seemed hesitant to give any real advice on… Probably due to his own lack of knowledge. 

I wouldn’t refuse to comfort Toby. I couldn’t, after he’d experienced something so deeply unsettling. 

I felt his head turn further into my chest, burying the uninjured side towards me. I heard him let out a deep, shuddering breath, his ear resting squarely over my heart.

“What happened, Toby?” I asked after a moment. His silence was what threw me off the most; how quiet he’d been, stopped being, and then became again. Like the exuberant personality I’d seen was gasping for air.

I waited for the answer, but it never came. 

I didn’t repeat myself. 

I stayed still until I felt him take his weight off of my chest. When he did, I gently let him go. “I’ll be right back,” I told him. “I promise.” 

He nodded once, and I left the closet to find bandages. To my relief, Jeff had been kind enough to give me my bag back. While he’d taken my camera and other valuables, he’d missed the first aid I carried in the inside pocket. Dividing the medicine and hiding it had been Kate’s idea; once again, I found myself grateful for her cleverness. While that gave me less to use- and indeed, I only had one roll of gauze, a packet of rubbing alcohol, and a travel pack of cotton balls- it was all I needed to take care of Toby’s wound. 

Thinking of Kate, my heart grew heavy. I tried to tell myself that it was a blessing that she wasn’t there. If she had been taken with us…

I refused to even think beyond that point. Refused to let the images manifest, even as haunting images in my mind. I swore it to myself: Jeff would never touch her. I would die with his throat between my teeth before I let him put his filthy hands on her. 

I forced the thoughts away to focus on the sibling I had in front of me. When I returned to the closet, Toby was curled up with his knees to his chest, once again trying to hold himself together. This time, however, it was more literal- he was holding his jaw closed, his hand tucked under his chin. The more awake he became, the more his expression filled with bitter, despairing clarity. He flinched before I even touched him, drawing away at the sight of my shadow. When he saw it was me, he relaxed, but not by much. 

Jeff had done something truly awful to him. I could see it in the way he was trying his damndest to keep himself composed, yet still failing; how his gaze seemed to stick to corners, staring off into space as he tried not to fall apart in front of me. 

I ignored it for his sake. I dressed Toby’s wound silently, my hands stiff as I fought their infuriated shake. He flinched with every movement, avoiding my touch like it was pestilent. I got the feeling it wasn’t out of distaste for me, but a simple disgust with being touched in general. He’d allowed himself one slip- the embrace he’d shared with me- and that was it. He damn near socked me in the jaw for trying to put the cotton balls in his mouth. When I saw how touchy he was about it, I gave them to him so he could stuff the wound himself.

“H-He… He said he’d get-t- the other side, next-t-t-time,” Toby murmured through the cotton, squeezing his eyes shut. “When he felt-t like it-t.”

I didn’t want to scare him, so I swallowed what I wanted to say. It tasted like hot iron. “There won’t be a next time,” I said instead, gently tucking the gauze into itself. Much of it was wasted wrapping around his head, but it was the only way to make sure Toby’s jaw healed in place. 

Toby’s smile, now lopsided, curled. “Nah… Let’s face it-t. We’re Jeff’s bit-t-t-tches now.”

“Don’t say that,” I scolded, clicking my tongue. “There has to be something…”

I looked to the bedroom door, straining my ears for any sound. The brothers had begun arguing, their voices tense and fiery. It was in Spanish, though, and I couldn’t understand a single bit of it.

Nina, disturbingly, was silent. I had no idea where she’d gone; while she’d been beside Jeff when I left the room, she could have been kicked out as well. For all I knew, she was standing right outside my door, listening to our suffering like it was a drama. 

The lump in my throat had returned. “There’s a way out,” I mumbled desperately. “There must be a way out…”

Toby shot me a dirty look. “For you, maybe,” He spat bitterly. “Does it-t feel good knowing they want-t you?”

I opened my mouth to say something- anything- but I was at a complete loss. Where the hell had that come from? Had Toby not been reaching out to me for comfort less than five minutes ago? 

Toby misunderstood my silence as admittance of guilt, his lip curling under the bandages. “All he t-talked about was how happy he was that-t-t he found you. How special you are. They wanna brainwash you t-to be just-t like them,” he told me. “You like the name they gave you? T-T-Tim The Killer?”

I started to bare my teeth. 

“Toby-”

“YOU’LL LIKE IT WHEN HE-!!!”

I grabbed him by the throat. My hand perfectly fit over the bruises already there, and I squeezed until I saw a flash of terror in his eyes. 

“Never,” I hissed. “I am The Operator’s child. Never.”

Toby gasped for air, clawing at my hand with slippery digits. Knowing I was only making the situation worse, I let him go and stood up, leaving him choking on the floor. 

“I’ll pretend that was just your Tourrettes talking,” I said quietly. Then, I shut the door in his face, and let him deal with himself. 

Immediately, I knew that had been a poor choice. I shook with anger, however, and I couldn’t bring myself to apologize. I knew he wouldn’t apologize for what he’d said, either, so the urge didn’t exactly overwhelm me. 

 I’d have to be patient and wait. I loathed doing so, knowing the time wouldn’t be pleasant… But I had no choice.Like an archer with a moving target, my shot would have to be perfect if I wanted to escape. My only other option was to give in, and I would have rather died. 

 

--

 

We had three days. 

It would take three days for Jeff and Liu to make the Proxyhydrone, sell it, and finish modifying “Mr. Pokey” to extract the spores from me. 

In the meantime, we lived without a single moment of peace. We were their slaves, their punching bags, and their pets. They didn’t call us by name; Jeff only referred to us as his “bitches”. Only I was given any sort of distinction, and that was by Nina, who called me “Romeo”. If either of us fought back- even on reflex- we were shocked until we were twitching on the floor. While Jeff had originally been the one who held the remote, I guess Liu wanted the ability to shock me if I got too close for comfort. He held it in the pocket of his sweater, grasped in his fist at all times. When Nina or Jeff wanted us to be shocked, they would call for him. I learned to respond with immediate submission when his name was called, and that seemed to please them all. 

They were extremely cautious with me, keeping my leash short and my head low. Jeff told me early on that if I tried any of my “tricks” (as he called it), I’d start losing fingers. Hell, if he so much as coughed, he went to find me. Not that I could use my gift, anyways; I had forgotten the sensation that signaled it was in effect. Knowing what they expected me to give them, that deeply worried me.  

Despite his threats and promises, it was Toby that saw the worst of Jeff’s abuse. After all, it was Toby’s conception that caused the spores to infect the water supply. By Jeff's estimation, that placed the blame squarely on Toby for his cursed state of being. 

Jeff was encouraged not to cause any more lasting damage to the boy- not until they could extract more of his blood. Despite that, Jeff couldn’t resist leaving new bruises on him every day. He liked to keep Toby at his side so he had someone to kick when he felt like it. He greeted Toby every morning with a heavy swat to the back of his head; everytime, he would laugh at the way Toby reacted, whether it be a slow, annoyed turn or his face smashing into the cupboards.

On the dawn of the first day, Toby removed the gauze to see his cheek permanently scarred, but no longer bleeding and open. Honestly, it didn’t look that bad; His teeth were visible, yes, but he hadn’t rotted in the way Nina and Jeff had. He was lucky that it hadn’t become infected. Most importantly, His jaw had been saved from having a permanent slack. In comparison to the killers, it was a blemish. 

Still, at the sight of himself, Toby shattered the bathroom mirror in a fit of rage. He was beaten for it, and then forced to clean up the mess with his bare hands. Although I was still upset with him for what he’d said the night before, I couldn’t help but feel deep sympathy. It was painful to see him so sullen. All of that light- chaotic and burning- had been snuffed out, like it had never existed to begin with. He pretended he was stronger than the pain Jeff had inflicted, but I knew him well enough by then to know it was a lie.   

We couldn’t speak to each other in front of Jeff, Nina, or Liu. I had tried to, but that had earned me an immediate shock. They kept us separated for most of our time, as well- the only chance I ever had to be alone with the other boy was when they locked us in the bedroom at night. Not that Toby had much to say when we were alone; as I expected, he avoided me whenever I tried to plan our escape.

Officially, I was claimed by Nina; however, Jeff was never far away. He watched over me like a hawk, protective of his girlfriend- Or wife, maybe. I never found out. He called her his bitch like he called everyone else his bitch. 

He wasn’t keeping watch because he was worried I’d hurt her. Nina could overpower me in an instant, and she'd clearly displayed that she wouldn’t hesitate to. I suspected his vigilance was out of jealousy. Nina was brazen, to say the least. She never gave me personal space, pulling me into her arms and clutching me tightly whenever she felt like it. Often, she tried to put her hands on me in front of Jeff, Liu, and worse, Toby. I was scared of responding to anything she did, believing wholeheartedly that Jeff would punish me for just breathing on her. She used that to her advantage, and happily. She cooed in my ear about how much fun I’d be when I was ready- how she had plans to scoop out my eyes when I was dead to keep as a trophy. 

How loud she wantes me to scream.

“I can’t wait until you’re eighteen… Then you’ll be really fun," she'd said once. 

"Why wait?" I remember Liu saying in response to that. 

My head would ring with her voice, my face burning as she tried to grab my belt. I shut my eyes and kept my arms raised to block her from getting too close, stepping away from her using any excuse I could grasp. 

Showing fear, of course, was out of the question; if I did, I would be shamed for it until my stomach was tied into knots. They found it hilarious that I was scared of Nina, but I couldn’t help it. Her nails in particular scared me, and I focused on them whenever she was near: long, black claws, sharp as razor blades and strong as steel. I feel like I don’t have to explain why I didn’t want those anywhere near my gut. 

I used that fear to keep my head straight. In a way, I was thankful for it. It sickened me, but I had another reaction to her attention that left me dazed. Certain, lingering touches made my heart skip a beat, my stomach burning with more than shame. Whenever I experienced it, it was followed immediately by nausea and headaches, the humiliation burning a hole in my chest.

I thought I had finally understood how people made me feel. I had been so sure that I was above their pointless drives for existence- I had felt every emotion I was capable of feeling, and there was nothing about myself that I couldn’t understand with time. 

But something had switched on in my brain, and I couldn’t turn it off. Nina had found that new emotion and dragged it kicking and screaming to the surface of my consciousness. In the form she gave it, it was violent and cruel. It didn’t listen to me, forcing me to think about myself in a way that I hadn’t the language or comprehension to fully grasp. I wasn’t ready to confront it yet. I knew there were answers- better ones than what Nina could give me- and I wouldn’t let myself be lied to just to soothe an identity crisis. As such, I refused to think too deeply about it. 

I expected Toby to love seeing me squirm. After all, I was supposed to be enjoying her attention, right? Hadn’t that been what he’d said?

But when I would look at him, silently begging for help, he would just glare at me, his eyes burning with a loathing so deep, it almost seemed to ignite the flame within them again. It left a bitter taste in my mouth.

The first day, they had us doing yard work. While Toby was tasked with hauling concrete bags from Jeff’s truck to the front, Nina dragged me around the property to help tend to her garden. I use the word “garden” loosely, mind you; really, it was a dying plot of land spanning about an acre, the property line marked by a dense thicket of trees. Not even grass seemed to grow there. Only one tree was actually within the boundaries of their land, and it appeared to be struggling to live more than I was. 

Knowing what I did about Earth, I knew that the supposed “deposit” of lead we were underneath would poison the soil above it. Despite that, Nina went to each raised mound of earth and watered them, dragging me alongside her.

With my head down, I began to realize how uniform the uneven ground was. How big they were- too big to have simple seeds buried underneath them.

They looked more like graves. Shallow graves.

Those weren’t random words, I realized- they were names.

I clutched my chest, an ache starting to settle deep inside it as it dawned on me. They were lined two by two, making a path from the house to the outside of the ring.

I counted them silently with my footsteps: Twenty. They had killed twenty of my beautiful brothers and sisters. How young they must have been, I thought miserably. Perhaps that was why I was the first to emerge; I was the first to escape Jeff’s hunt. Perhaps that was why I was sheltered so much…  

“It was easy!” Nina giggled, leaving me to stand amongst the dead. “All Jeff had to do was tell them everything they wanted to hear. How special they were, how wonderful… He promised he’d take them away from their awful lives, their awful families… That he’d make them so happy. After just a little bit of time, they would do anything for his approval.”

Her smile turned into a smirk. “Anything,” she repeated. 

I felt their desperate pleas for help underneath my feet. I wanted to cry and scream with them, echo their pain; however, I had to ignore them in order to keep my expression neutral. If I wanted to mourn, it would have to be in the comfort of my bedroom. Right then, it was unwise to show how upset I was. Although I wanted to dig my siblings out with my hands, hold them, and apologize to them for being so weak and helpless… I could only leave them there.

“Here!! A token of my love!!” I heard Nina call out, only to be hit with a shovel a split-second later. 

She ordered me to dig. Not two holes, like I’d suspected. Just one.

“Don’t get your panties in a twist,” she’d said playfully. “It’s not for you.”

That didn’t soothe me- the opposite, actually. But as I’d come to find out, Nina had been the one to steal my things. When I refused to dig, she beat me with my own pipe until it broke. 

As I did my task, she placed my camera on a tripod and began to film me. Perhaps she was checking the validity of their lead theory by seeing if I distorted the camera. Maybe she just wanted to film me digging the grave to torment Toby. 

Either way, she wouldn’t have much to work with. Nina filled the audio of the tape with her own voice. She was a chatterbox like Toby, but her mouth was a fountain of useless information. I tuned most of it out, only giving the illusion I was paying attention. She’d told me to go numb to the torture, after all. I was nothing if not good at following orders. 

Pretending to listen did have its benefits; as I dug, her train of thought drifted to lathing praise onto Jeff. I tuned in, then, hoping to learn a weakness. She compared Jeff and I- according to her, I looked like him if he hadn’t disfigured himself. It was making her rethink cutting my face into pieces. I didn’t really see it; he was far more gaunt than I was. We had similar traits, yes- dark hair, pale eyes… But we all shared those two characteristics. They weren’t exactly “unique”. Toby was the only one who didn’t have dark hair or pale eyes. Even Nina did, though hers were mismatched- one eye black, one white. 

Nina then told me that Jeff’s hair had once been brown like Liu’s; however, once he started to use his finished, refined version of Proxyhydrone, his hair turned black on its own. His eyes, too, had turned paler the more they’d sunk into his face. 

I had thought my connection to The Operator was what gave my irises their paleness- it was an easy way of identifying me to his servants. No wonder Nina had stared at me so intently when we first met. She'd been captivated by my likeness to her boyfriend. 

“You look just like us… It’s perfect…” Nina cooed, her whispering tone nothing but an omen.

I remember how knowing her smile was- the way her eyes narrowed and her voice dropped into a venomous drawl. “...Or… Do we… Look more like you?” She mused, looking down at me. “I wonder…”

I froze at that. Every word was stressed, giving the feeling of a threat. 

“Toby called you a very funny name, Romeo,” Nina said. “It sounded like… ⦻rigin?” 

I stood straight, glaring hatefully at her for daring to say that out loud. Her smile only grew more satisfied, her suspicions confirmed. “We already knew from our files that you were the first to get picked up by Slenderman, but… We had no idea you’d be so interesting. I mean, the videos we’ve seen... ”

I gulped silently. Files? Where the fuck did they get files on me? I figured everything about me had burnt to a crisp years ago.

I didn’t need to wonder about the videos; I already knew what they'd found. I had the bonfire video still in my camera, and they no doubt saw the other tape showcasing my ritual with the bear. I’d hoped they were too distorted to be viewed by humans, but I guess some of it was. 

“That's why I’m so happy you’re mine!” Nina cried, positively delighted.  “You see... Every day, we’re getting closer and closer to understanding The Tall Ones. What brought them to our reality in the first place, why they’re choosing to invade now... When we find their source, we’ll destroy it and save the world!! Isn’t it amazing? Through the tender love of a delicate, feminine lead, the cursed child exposes their master’s dark secrets and deep truths to the most unlikely of heroes!! Doesn’t that sound lovely?”

She was delusional. Nina? A hero? I wanted to laugh at her, but the bruises on my side warned me not to. To me, the endeavor sounded like an ant fighting a hurricane. The Operator was greater than Death itself; a being beyond time, space, and reality. His only dimension was fourth. How did they expect to kill him? 

“See, that’s why I love Jeff,” Nina continued, sighing as she ran a hand through her hair. “His mission is biblical. He wants to kill the God that dared to deny him. It’s so raw… poetic, even. Of course, I’ll support him no matter what. In relationships, it’s always important to support your partner’s life choices!”

I rolled my eyes. Last time I checked, Jeff smelled like shit and couldn’t lift a finger to help anyone.  All he had to show for this “heroic venture” was a Lovecraftian meth house and a pile of dead children. If he wanted to kill The Operator, he had a long way to go.

"He won’t succeed,” I said- bravely, I might add.

Nina barked out a laugh. To my great alarm, she dropped into the hole after me, bouncing as she came to rest. “...Honestly… He probably won’t!” She cried, surprising me with her bluntness. “He’ll probably die. We’ll all probably die. The Tall Ones would kill us all if we’re lucky. You, too.” 

She cackled. For just a split second, it almost sounded nervous.

“So… Why bother?” I dared to ask, subtly backing up. 

Nina huffed softly, taking one step towards me. She picked up my leash, holding it loosely in the palm of her hand. There was a sudden shift in her body language; her gait grew rigid, dominating.

“Because,” she said simply, her fist closing. “Killing boys isn’t enough for me anymore. Killing a God, though? What a challenge,” she declared, before erupting into cackling laughter. “It’s every teen girl’s dream!!”

I scowled at her, backing away until the leash was taut. “Why are you telling me this?”

The question made her a bit pensieve. “... I love Jeff. I really do. For the last few years, it’s been amazing. We’ve done everything together as a team. We’re on the FBI’s most wanted list, you know- neither of us would have gotten there without each other,” Nina explained. “He's inspired me with his revenge… Made me believe anything was possible, with enough blood and guts.”

Slowly, I watched Nina’s smile fade. “...But… The drugs have made things complicated. Thanks to them, I’ve… Seen things… Wonderful things… Terrible things...”

She was seeing them again, too- I could tell by the way her gaze became fixated on the hand that held my leash, the one pupil I could see dilating.

“They think what I saw wasn’t real… But whenever I look into your eyes, I can almost remember it,” she whispered. I expected her to come closer to me, but she didn’t; in fact, Nina was stiller than I’d ever seen her. “Not gunna lie... It’s been hard to share you with people who don’t understand.”

When Nina looked me up and down, it wasn’t with her usual lewdness. It was greedy, with her fist tightening around my leash. She smiled again, suddenly; her eyes, glittering with their intent, focused on mine again. “He doesn’t know what he could do with you,” she declared. “All Jeff wants to do is suck the spores out of you until you’re a withered husk. But you can do more than that, can’t you?” 

I scowled, uselessly trying to pull away from her. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I growled. “My Master will-”

“What Master?” Nina interrupted me, blinking her way back to the real world. “You don’t exist to him anymore. Why do you think Jeff wanted you to say such specific words? God, you’re clueless!!”

Suddenly, she yanked on my leash, sending me crashing to the ground with a pained cry. 

“You’re mine now, Romeo. Mine.”

I coughed up dirt, glaring at her from under my bangs. I didn’t want to believe I was that forsaken. Really, it made no sense; if I had been, I should have been useless to them. The gifts I had were just that- gifts. I wouldn’t have them without The Operator. If I was cut off, it was very likely that I could no longer bring forth the spores like they wanted. 

Nina giggled at me, once again pulling me to my feet. This time, though, it was by grabbing a fistfull of my hair, lifting me by it until my feet no longer touched the ground. I cried out in pain, grasping her wrists to fight her grip. 

“How about this… As long as you obey me, I won’t tell Jeff that I heard that name. You understand me, right? If it’s between me and Jeff, I want you to choose me.” 

A bargain? I honestly hadn’t expected that of her. Of course, I shouldn’t have been that surprised; Nina’s ditzy attitude was put-upon, meant to fool the people around her. 

Whatever it was that she’d “seen” must have truly been worth the risk of striking a deal with me. After all, Jeff was more than her “soulmate”- he was her provider. If she didn’t stay with him, she would have no home, no drugs to sustain the illness she carried… and no protection from The Operator. If she wasn’t careful, she would be literally devoured.   

Naturally, I didn’t offer much pity. She still saw me as a tool, just like Jeff and Liu did. If she promised not to kill me in a sadistic, brutal fashion, then I’d do as she said- the moment she showed her true colors, though, I’d be ready for her. 

She was a serial killer. She still had her urges and her impulses, and I was still a subject of that. 

Jeff must have been watching us from inside the house. When I helped Toby prepare dinner, he hovered, reminding me every five seconds that I was filthy and disgusting, and I should kill myself for any thoughts I had about other people. I ignored it; I wanted to kill myself anyways, so his threats annoyed me.

That only made it worse. When his jealousy grew too much to bear, he ripped Nina from her seat and-

Well. It was his house, according to him. I kept my eyes shut, and tried not to gag at the things I heard.

It was almost funny how desperately Jeff tried to sabotage something that only existed within his paranoid mind. All of them- Toby included, if his reactions told me anything- thought I enjoyed being around Nina, which was fucking ridiculous. How could anyone enjoy being around her?

The only conciliation was how the Woods brothers treated her. They believed Nina’s beauty made her inherently weaker, and they loved to remind her of that. The visible frustration she had when they patronized her was so satisfying to me. I couldn't agree with them, of course; she’d already marked the pieces of me she wanted to mount on her wall like a deer. You tend to develop a respect for that kind of batshit crazy. 

Notably, however, Jeff never hit her. Not because he was above it- clearly, he wasn’t. Rather... For all the bravado he had placing himself above Nina, he seemed hesitant to give her a reason to hit him back. 

Understandable, I think.

 

--

 

On the second day at 3 P.M. sharp, they had a “session”. 

They dragged us into our bedroom, locking Toby and I inside. It was the closest thing to kindness they’d extend towards us. If they saw us while under the influence, the violence we’d experienced so far would have seemed like playtime.

Jeff raved constantly about the properties of Proxyhydrone. The drug released you, he’d said; it freed you of every mental barrier your mind placed to keep its humanity intact, unlocking a version of you that was driven purely by primal urge. Jeff had called it a side hustle before, but it was obvious to me that he put great pride into his work. At times, it sounded less like he was hunting my siblings for revenge and more like he was hunting them for profit. 

When we were locked in the bedroom, Toby found refuge in the closet as he always did. I came to understand that it was a safe space for him, in a sense; though it wasn’t really safe, it was a place where he could feel some resemblance of it. Knowing my presence would ruin that, I kept my distance.

I waited by the door, my ear pressed to the wood to listen. Their session started with three clicks- three bites- then total silence. A moment passed; unknowingly, I held my breath. 

Then, all I could hear was laughter. At first, nothing seemed too out of the ordinary- small chuckles, tiny giggles. Like one of them told a clever joke. Eventually, the laughter grew louder, louder, and louder still, until the trio released a chorus of wails unlike any I’d ever heard. The sounds were  accompanied by deep coughing and splattering of liquid on hardwood. They would stop laughing only to puke; then, they’d begin howling all over again. I heard glass shattering, and something hard repeatedly striking the floor.

An hour later, they came to get us. Their faces were caked with dull, red sludge- so dark it was almost black-, their eyes bloodshot and dilated. While they were still rough with us, it was out of carelessness rather than malice. Whatever words they said were distant and nonsensical, completely disjointed from reality. 

They were cognitive enough to force us to make them dinner like nothing was wrong- like they weren’t sitting there, just smiling at us, drooling a slurry of the Operator’s spores and their own organs onto the table. They shoved food into their mouths like pigs, their jaws almost coming unhinged to scarf if down. 

When they were done, Toby and I were immediately put to work cleaning up the living room. We were given mops to clean up the viscous fluid covering the hardwood floor, but I quickly knew I’d get nowhere with it. The liquid was thick and oily, and only spread as I pushed the mop across the puddles. Gagging, I fought the urge to retch at the scent. The entire living room smelled pungent, and it was only elevated by the oven-like heat around me. 

A few minutes into cleanup, I had the misfortune of finding a tooth under the couch. A molar, with pieces of the gum it came from still attached to the root.  “Hey, that’s mine!! Sorry, no souvenirs.” Jeff reached over me and snatched the tooth, tucking it into his pocket. 

“I made my smile wider… Do you like it?”

I cowered as Jeff stuck his face inches from mine. He’d sliced more of his face up; his lips had a new, blood-red sheen to them. That close, I realized he used his blood like facepaint, creating a clownish, yet demented appearance. He licked his bleach-burned lips, smiling maliciously down at me. 

“You know… There was one girl that managed to escape. She was just like you- had a power we weren’t expecting,” Jeff mentioned off-handedly. 

“She was gorgeous… Still can’t figure out how she got out of the basement… Bitch…” Liu muttered. 

Nina, however, let out a knowing laugh. “Oh... I know how. She-”

“Not this shit again," was all Liu had to grumble.

Immediately, Nina leapt from her place on the couch, screaming all the while. “SHE DID. SHE STOPPED TIME. I SAW IT!!”

“Bullshit!! They’re not fucking X-Men!!”

“But what about what the book said-!?”

Jeff let out a groan, snapping his head towards Nina. “Shut the fuck up! I’m busy scaring the bitch!!!” He shouted, causing her to shrink back into the dining area.

Jeff grabbed my collar, using it to drag me to my feet. “Anyways… That bitch was a learning experience. Trust me- every single idea you have for escaping, destroy it. I know you little shits are plotting... I have fucking nightmares about it. You’re my bitch, so that means you’ll never escape. My bitches know not to even try.”

I grit my teeth, biting my tongue figuratively and literally. I hoped my presence made The Sickness worse. It didn’t even feel right to call them human. They were an accident- an invasive species to The Operator’s beautiful ecosystem, capable of only draining and taking. It was already a sin to exist as they were; to add insult to injury, they had the nerve to deem themselves our predators. 

They wouldn’t live much longer than us. You would expect the Proxyhydrone to heal them, but they only seemed to be rotting further. The Sickness had mutated into something far slower and ghastlier. In essence, they’d become living dead, their souls trapped in the decaying prison of their bodies far past their intended expiration. Jeff, in particular, showed the most prominent signs of degradation; his features were smoothening out, his skin somehow even more pale and ghostly than it was before.

Jeff wasn’t that far off with his paranoia. Every moment I had alone, I was trying my damndest to figure out how to outwit them. If it had just been Jeff and Liu, Toby and I could have overpowered them with the right plan. They were athletic, yes, but not superhuman. Their strength and speed was proportional to them as grown men.

Nina, however, made things difficult. They were all invincible, but she was on another level. We were certain Jeff and Liu could die, but her...?

With my own eyes, I watched Nina detach her entire leg so she could paint its toes, ripping the seams that connected her limb to her body. She didn’t flinch once; in fact, if she did react, it was with a coo of bliss. Her blood, I saw, ran black; the stump of her purple, necrotic limb only leaked black ichor, dripping as thick as jam. When she was done painting her nails, she merely stitched her leg back into place. Obviously, that shouldn’t have worked. However, she could move that leg with no issue after it was sewn back on. 

Nina wasn’t a human; she wasn’t a Proxy, either. She was a half-step between the two creatures, able to withstand the weight of many of The Operator’s gifts.

Maybe it was because she wasn’t infected by the water; instead, she’d become the way she was through Jeff’s own design. Nina told me about it like it was a fairytale: according to her, he’d helped her in her greatest moment of need- helped her realize who she truly was. How could she not be obsessed with him? 

Driven by that obsession, she told me how she searched all over The United States for Jeff. She hunted him as he hunted others, following the trail of blood he left behind. When she found him, she devoted herself to him body and soul. She studied biology and medicine for him, gaining access to hospitals in order to help him find a cure for The Sickness. With every new strain of Proxyhydrone they made, Nina was the first to test it; the first to suffer the side effects, too. That was how she “lost” her leg- in a fit of insanity, she’d sawed it off herself. 

Ridiculously, she claimed love was what kept her stitched together. It was why she didn’t see our agreement as betrayal; in her eyes, she was doing everything for Jeff's benefit.

I pity her now- I didn’t back then. Now, though, I can see how miserable her life had become. Jeff used her love to control her, using her like a tool. He took her very humanity from her with his experimentation, twisting the infection into a mutation.

There was a comfortable safety beyond the threshold of my Master’s vision that the humans enjoyed. Purposefully maintained, mind you, for the same reasons you don’t tell feed mice that they were born to be eaten by snakes. Nina had once been a member of that throng, able to exist without ever needing to look at the treeline for danger. But Jeff brought her into The Operator's sights... now there would be no escape.

By my guess, she’d only recently come to that conclusion herself. She said she loved Jeff with her entire chest, but when his back was turned, she looked elsewhere immediately. Often, that was at me- someone with no choice but to listen to her. I could have been anyone, I think, and she would have treated me no differently. 

 

--

 

Liu never seemed to be settled when I was around. The moment I was dropped to the floor for him to watch, he’d shock me for every twitch of my body. I’m sure I had seizures, as the memories around my moments with Liu are hazy in that familiar way.

He was their weakest link, by far. He pretended to be clever, but I could tell when someone was faking their wit. He quoted science and psychology with no real understanding of the material, outright misusing terminology I knew intimately. 

Despite rarely seeing him, I always knew where he was. For hours at a time, he’d disappear into the basement, claiming to be hard at work on a “special project”. Loud music would play the moment he was inside- I hesitate to say what artists, both because I only recognized them later and their importance isn’t that necessary. I feel like I can say it was all incredibly obnoxious, and you can fill in the blanks. 

Liu came out for meals, but that was it. When he emerged, he was always covered in sweat, his eyes wide and unseeing. Jeff would sometimes accompany him, but he’d never leave the basement in the same, disoriented state. He’d tend to Liu, in those moments- a rare display of kindness from the younger brother to his elder. 

I suppose, despite their birth order, Jeff felt responsible for him. Liu was the last of them to join; after Jeff had disfigured him in their youth, Liu had attempted to live a normal life. He’d gotten an education, a job- a family, quite possibly. But he had shown his true face to those people, and they had rejected him wholly. Jeff was the only one who accepted him for who he was. 

Well… He was accepted after Liu made some changes, of course. In his eyes, they were for the better. 

The second night, I was awoken to the sound of tires rolling over gravel.  I kept my ear pressed to the door, straining to hear the transaction going on. 

They had invited people to the house to pitch their wares.They sounded like men, if their heavy footsteps were any indication. They all seemed well acquainted, but not pleasantly. I expected Jeff and Liu’s clientele to sound a bit rough around the edges, like they were; however, the clients were strangely official about their manners. They greeted the brothers stiffly, referring to them by their last names only. 

Rather immediately, Liu dominated their conversation. If Jeff spoke, it was only to hype up what Liu was saying. He was the obvious businessman of the two of them, and clearly felt confident in front of their guests. 

I wondered if either man did anything to hide their ghastly faces. I knew Liu would be wearing makeup, but I couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to buy something from Jeff with a smile like his.  

“You’ll want to sell this batch for the highest dollar,” I heard Liu say. “This is from a fresh one we just caught. It’ll bring out that 'id factor', like you wanted. We’re looking at new methods for the Trypanophobic… If you’d like to donate to the research, we’d be more than happy to accept check,” Liu had continued briskly.

“Or cash,” Jeff piped up.

There was soft rumbling from their customers. I heard the heavy thunk of something metal hitting a table. Whatever it was, it made Jeff and Liu whistle and coo with glee.

“What of your efforts to find Timothy Wright?” A new voice asked. It was deep, and cold as ice. “The agreement was that we would overlook your crimes if you brought him to us alive.”

At the sound of my name, I cringed, moving away from the door. Undoubtedly, they were the ones who gave the brothers my real name and files. Under any other circumstance, I would have rushed out and begged those strangers for help. Considering those people were knowingly buying children’s blood, however, I doubted they’d be any kinder to me. I couldn’t trust anyone, and that meant everyone. 

“Nah… Haven’t gotten a single trace.” The lie rolled off Liu’s tongue so naturally, I could picture the careless shrug he gave with it. “Are you sure he’s not already dead?”

“He’s alive,” was the response, harsh and flat. “You were instructed to avoid the child welfare system and to look for wealthy families that adopted privately. He allegedly goes under the name Noah. Have you been looking into that?”

“Yea, and we turned up with nothing! Which is why I’m saying The Tall Ones killed him. Probably ate him, too.”

That seemed to cause a stir. Quickly, another voice said, “I have it on good authority he is being cared for until he reaches maturity. Keep looking.”

Jeff made a noise. “Why’s he so important? They’re all weird little freaks in their own, special ways… According to that file you gave us, all the doe-eyed bitchboy can do is make people cough and have seizures. Why go through all the trouble for him?”

Jeff took a pause, as if having a sudden thought. “...I mean, unless that’s not all he does…”

“I don’t have to tell you why. Just do it,” was their client’s sharp response. “If you ask anymore questions, we’re turning you into the FBI.” 

Liu groaned out a long sigh. “Fine…. But the price is 50k, now. Rich people have cameras, you know.”

“And the police actually look for those kids...”

A pause. Then: “That can also be arranged,” spoken tersely. “But I’m going to insist that you put your best foot forward in finding Wright. We will no longer do business with you, if you don’t bring him to us within the month.”

Something hit the table. 

“WHAT-!?”

“- That’s understandable,” Liu agreed, speaking quickly. “We’ll have him the next time you come to buy from us.” 

The rest of the transaction was quiet; I imagined these weren’t new customers, and they didn’t need to be walked through the entire process. 

About twenty minutes later, I heard their tires roll over the gravel and vanish from the front yard. Soon after, Jeff and Liu poked their heads in to check on us. 

They found me sitting in front of the closet, keeping guard. They weren’t surprised I was awake. “Well… You’re just fucked seven different ways, aren’t you?” Liu teased. “Shame… I was hoping we could stop killing for a while… Oh, well. There’s more Proxies out there, just a stupid as you are. We’ll get what we need from you and ship you off like product.”

Jeff laughed at that. He grinned at me knowingly, his eyes narrowing.

“Go to sleep,” he whispered playfully. “You’ll need it.”

 

---

 

The third day, they fed us more than they had in the last two days combined. Jeff wanted as much blood as possible for the following day, so he refrained from bruising us more than we already were. 

The abuse had left both of us empty, tired, and irritable. I could barely stand to see Toby’s face, knowing he was only glaring at me with pure malice. When Nina pulled me into her arms, I just felt a sick sense of helplessness. 

Liu said they planned on extracting as many spores as they could from me. I supposed that meant until their customers came to collect me, and I wondered how long that would be. Days, maybe? Weeks? I’d shuddered at the idea of a month. Surely, my body wouldn’t be that resilient. 

Extracting the spores from me would be gruesome- that was about all I knew. I didn’t even know what “Mr. Pokey” looked like, as Jeff purposefully kept it a secret from me. The room the machine was in was locked the moment they entered and exited. Occasionally, I heard Liu’s music going on behind the door, so I could assume he was inside modifying it; however, I wasn’t allowed to linger to find out. I had to wait until I was strapped in to know what they’d do to me. 

The mystery of it all made my imagination run wild with horrible scenarios, each one more horrific than the last. Of course, Toby could have enlightened me on exactly what they’d do… But he wasn’t feeling cooperative. In some ways, I started to feel like the cold attitude was justified. I couldn’t protect him from Jeff. I’d failed him, The Operator, Kate… And all of my siblings. 

I was panicking, desperate to stop Toby’s demise the closer it got. I begged Nina to let him live. I offered everything I had- everything she wanted from me- in exchange for him. She’d struck one bargain; surely, she’d strike two. 

My wishes meant nothing to her. They never had any intention of keeping him alive; Nina was excited to get rid of him, and expected to take everything from me regardless of any “deal”. After that, I wanted to give up. Without The Operator’s presence, I was stupid and lost, no better than when I was a child. My creator didn’t know I was alive anymore; worse, he didn’t know I had ever lived to begin with. Would he even try to find me, if I did escape?

With every exhale, my heart ached with solitude. I would stay up all night with my mask tucked into my chest, clutching the deep shadows in the room and imagining they had weight.  

I remember mulling over Liu’s offer, in my lowest moment. I had begun to wonder if the pain would stop if I just accepted it. What if I really did betray The Operator, instead of just saying I didn’t know him? I could tell them about The Ark, and how to get there. I could tell them how to survive there, too. If I did, would the pain end?

I resigned myself to the suffering; I deserved it, I thought. Every second.

I tried to sleep that final night, but it was difficult to. I kept fading in and out of consciousness, unable to fully rest my eyes or mind. 

That ended up being a blessing. I’d stirred awake for what must have been the twentieth time that night, but it wasn’t due to anxiety. Toby was trying to hush himself, but a single hitched breath had alerted me. He was hyperventilating; when I strained my ears, I heard his sobs breathlessly pour from his throat, words of self-soothing spilling out in a manic whisper. 

As I blinked through the darkness, I lifted my head to see him sitting with his back to the closet door, a shard of glass the length of my palm in his hand. The sharp tip was pointed at his chest, where he’d already made a small puncture.

“Just a little more, please …” I heard him beg. 

I was suddenly wide awake. He didn’t see me, yet; his body had been turned towards the corner, closer to my feet. I pounced on him, pulling his hand by the wrist away from his body while I wrapped my other arm around his chest. He’d locked up, still as a statue- perhaps in the chaos of his mind, he’d mistaken me for Jeff again. Using that to my advantage, I pressed my thumb into the joint of his palm to force him to drop the shard. 

“Don’t you dare,” I growled. I was angry at him- after what I’d tried offering to Nina, it felt like a slap to the face for Toby to take his own life. 

Toby didn’t put up much of a fight until he heard my voice. When he realized it was me, he snapped out of his trance. “You… You son of a bit-t-t-TCH-” he hissed, yelping as the words stretched his mouth. He instinctively covered it, worry crossing his features as he fussed with it. Despite it healing, he’d become hypervigilant about protecting the area, keeping his mouth closed when he could. 

I put a finger to my lips as a warning, reminding him to stay quiet. I let Toby go, then, and picked up the shard of glass. As I held it carefully in my hand, I felt nauseated. By my estimation, we were actually being treated well because we weren’t fighting back. That would change the moment Jeff caught us with something sharp. It was a stupid risk to keep it, and for what? To kill himself?

“Where did you get this!?” I demanded to know. “How long have you had it!? Goddamn it, Toby- did you have this the entire time!? Why didn’t you tell me!?”

Toby didn’t answer anything. Instead, he desperately lunged for the glass shard, forcing me to once again pin him to the floor. His voice took on a more desperate, whining tone, the roll of his t’s slowing to sound more like a ticking clock. “Go back t-t-to sleep. I’m t-t-t-trying t-to make it easier for you, please-”

“No,” I said firmly. 

Toby grit his teeth, his hands shaking as he stared up at me. “Why not-t-t? Why not-t-t-t, huh? Why NOT?!?” He babbled, his struggles more like helpless flailing. “There’s nothing left-t-t, T-Timmy... Nobody is going t-t-to come and save us. T-T-Tomorrow, it’s fucking harvest-t-t day, and I’m… And I-I’m...”

I watched discomfort pass over his face like a wave, the little bit of color he still had draining from his cheeks. I recognized that shift in expression and got off of him; rather immediately, he started to heave, the stress proving too much. 

I sat, uncomfortable and helpless, and waited for him to gain control of himself. I couldn’t prove him wrong; after all, he was only saying what I’d been dreadfully thinking. I watched tears stream down his face in hot rivers as he tried to puke- tried to purge himself of all the pain inside him. 

“He said… He said he would make it-t-t hurt-t-t. That-t-t I would feel all of it-t-t,” He managed, his voice hoarse. “I can’t-t… I can’t do this… I can’t…”

I swallowed the lump in my throat. 

“There has to be something-” 

“THERE’S NOTHING, TIM!!! THERE’S NOTHING!!!”

Immediately, we both froze. Our heads both turned to the door, our bodies poised to react at the sound of jingling chains or heavy footsteps. 

When all we heard was silence, we relaxed. Toby rolled onto his back, silently leaking tears as he stared up at the ceiling. 

“I’m gonna die here,” he whispered, his voice soft with resignation. “Killed by fucking Jeff, of all people… If I’d known he was going t-to get me aft-ter all, I would have been nicer t-t-to him at-t-t the bus line.” 

He sputtered out a laugh. “I should have known The T-T-Tall Man was lying t-t-to me. You both were.”

I flinched, like the words physically struck me. I remember trying to calm my nerves; we weren’t even connected, yet Toby was still working me up with his stress. 

But he wasn’t wrong. I knew he wasn’t wrong. 

“It’s my fault,” I whispered, speaking more to myself. “I told him I didn’t know him… Now he doesn’t even know I exist. I can’t call for him anymore… My connection to you is gone… I can’t help you…”

Once again, I felt the weight of that silence. 

“I ruined everything,” I whimpered, pressing the palms of my hands into my eye sockets. The glass shard fell out of my hand, falling somewhere out of my sight. “I’m so sorry, Toby. I wanted you to be happy- like how I saw you in your dream. I fucked up. I fucked everything up.”

At first, Toby had nothing to say; I guess I’d surprised him with my bluntness. He probably didn’t realize that dream had been real, too. He’d forgotten it naturally, as one always did when they dreamed.

But I hadn’t. Not completely. 

I heard Toby sigh. “I didn’t mean that-t-t. I mean… Really if we’re passing out-t-t blame, I was the one that-t-t suggested we go after my bullies. I mean, I wasn’t-t-t aware that-t-t was a fucking t-t-trap, but-t-t… I lied to you, first.”

Toby sighed again- longer, louder, and more exasperated. 

“...I threw it away.”

I opened my eyes and lifted my head, cocking it to one side as I silently asked for clarification. 

Toby cringed, coughing behind the sleeve of his hoodie. “My mask. I threw it-t away. It didn’t feel like it-t fit, so I threw it-t in the t-trash at my house. Probably got-t burned t-to a crisp.”

I only had the energy to feel a spark of anger. It was pointless to chastise him; mask or not, we wouldn’t be returning to The Ark again. I’d stopped wearing mine after the second day, just so I’d feel like The Operator was still haunting me, somehow.  

“I knew you’d be mad and… I want-t-ted you guys to like me. I… I really wanted you to like me,” Toby mumbled. “I’ve never met-t someone like me, before.”

Coming from him, I took that as a serious compliment. “I do want to like you, Toby,” I admitted, rubbing the back of my neck. “You just… You’ve got dogshit people skills, and that’s saying a lot coming from me."

"Yeah... I've heard that before," Toby muttered.

"I mean... we could have been planning this entire time. I keep trying to talk to you, but the moment Nina-”

At the mention of her, Toby scowled, baring teeth aggressively. I shut my mouth, turning my head to my lap. Well, that had lasted longer than I thought it would. 

“Sorry,” I said, trying to regain his good nature. “J-Jeff’s lying, when he says I like her attention. I-I don’t. I swear I don’t. It feels weird, and I-I-”

“I know,” Toby cut in, his voice harsh with restrained anger. “She’s a fucking sicko, just like Jeff...”

He began to say more, but his words bled into an irritable grumble. Very steadily, the color in his face returned with a flourish. I was surprised to see so much blood under his skin, for once. 

Suddenly, Toby's head jerked downwards, his tics acting up in a nervous cycle of hand gestures and twitches. I cocked an eyebrow at him, confused by his change. It wasn’t like before, where he was having a reaction to fear. 

“...Did you think I was glaring at-t you?” He asked abruptly.

I nodded, but it was more hesitant. Wasn’t he glaring at me? I was certain he was jealous that Nina was fawning all over me. On the surface, it looked like I was being treated with more kindness than he was, and I imagined that wasn’t a pleasant sight to see while being beaten. 

“...I-I-I… Um..” Toby stammered. His eyes had grown wide, as if realizing what he’d have to admit to. “...I mean, obviously, I was glaring at-t N-Nina. Not-t you.” He coughed, and kept coughing- to the point where it sounded like he was faking it.

“Oh,” I’d said, completely glossing over the growing peculiarity in Toby’s behavior. “I guess that makes more sense. Thinking about it, I can’t really see why you’d be jealous of me.” 

“…Like I said,” Toby muttered. “I really wanted you to like me, Tim. We... share a lot of similar feelings. Similar... uh..  Desires. I guess that-t's why I've been such a weirdo t-t-towards you... H-How you feel about dudes isn't-t exactly... unique."

...

Oh. 

The hair on my arms stood up as I avoided Toby’s face entirely. I wished he hadn’t said that- hadn’t admitted that we were that alike.

In response to my silence, Toby grit his teeth, interpreting how distressed I’d become as rejection. “Forget-t it-t. I was lying,” He bit out, obviously just as uncomfortable as I was. He sat up, covering his mouth almost instinctively. “Forget-t I said anything, I was fucking lying-”

“Hang on- J-Just wait,” I blurted out, shocked I said anything at all. 

As much as I didn’t want to discuss it, I knew I couldn’t just leave it alone. The feeling I had was no longer just a strange malfunction. Toby even seemed to know what it was, though he seemed just as uncomfortable as I was about it. 

I wished Liu hadn’t taken my cigarettes; whenever I felt this type of stress, they were the best ailment. The sad feeling they brought on had become soothing, in a way.

I forced myself to look at him. “... I want to focus on getting out of here. If I can trust you now, I’ll trust you later,” I promised him. “Can we work together? Please? Then we can talk.”

He stared back at me for a moment, as if trying to search me for lies. 

“... Okay. You’ve got a deal.”

Awkward as that was, it had broken down a barrier between me and Toby. I was relieved to see that I had made progress. 

“ ... You knew Jeff?” I asked, clumsily trying to redirect the conversation towards something more productive. “You guys lived in the same town, but he’s much older than you.”

Toby stared at the ceiling again as he tried to recall. “He was, like... four or five grades higher than me,” he said. He sounded exhausted, suddenly- I could hear it in the way his words ran together, his voice rasping. “Everyone hat-ted him ‘cause he smelled like roadkill. My dad was pret-t-t-ty sure he was the one selling pot-t-t-to the middle-schoolers, but he could never prove it. He was a fuckin’ perv, t-t-too. He-” 

Toby started to say something, but he stopped himself mid-sentence. I looked over to see him staring confusedly into space, like he’d lost his train of thought. 

Or, I realized, like he’d encountered a memory The Operator had taken from him. 

“-I think he creeped on a girl I knew? An upperclassman? He t-t-t-tried st-t-t-tealing her gym clothes, so she and her friends beat-t-t-t the shit-t out of him,” Toby said. He smiled fondly, the hazy memory bringing warmth to his features. “It-t was awesome...” 

I huffed irritably. “Absolutely none of that is helpful. Have you noticed anything around the house?”

“Fuck no. I’ve been on my hands and knees scrubbing their fucking baseboards in my spare t-time. Every t-time I’ve been out-t of the room, you’ve seen me. All I saw was their shit-t-ty gardening skills out-tside...” 

Toby ticced, his head jerking to one side. “...I saw the graveyard.”

We shared a moment of silence for our siblings. I thought of their graves and the earth that covered them with patient, restrained fury. We’d have to dig to be sure, but I wagered that their bodies were still in the ground, unable to be taken to The Ark to be properly disposed of.  

“... Have you noticed how weird the terrain is? The grass just kinda stops when it gets near the house,” Toby pointed out. 

“They said we’re above a lead deposit. Nothing grows over lead- the metal is too toxic for roots,” I explained. “They said The Operator can’t enter a space that has lead in it, either. His roots can’t take...” 

“Like Kryptonite- shit-t-t, do you get that reference?”

I did, and it was a relatively accurate comparison. If I remembered correctly, he avoided urban areas for similar reasons; the environments were too toxic for him to thrive in. 

Toby and I, undoubtedly, started to wonder the same thing. If all that was keeping The Operator from finding us was our location, then all we had to do was leave the property. Our Master was faster than light- if he hadn’t abandoned us like I feared, our help would come immediately. That was easier said than done, of course; we still had to distract the three killers long enough to get that far. 

“But… if he can’t-t enter a space with lead, and you’re supposedly cut-t off from him… How are you still able t-to do that-t whole ‘Ten Plagues’ bit-t?” Toby asked, gesturing oddly in the air. 

I blinked confusedly. Which one? The boils or the icy fire? 

“...Right-t-t. You probably don’t-t-t remember… When I got-t-t that-t-t knife out-t-t, I heard you screaming in the back room, so I went-t-t-to help you. When I found you, all these lit-t-t-t-tle black clouds were coming out of your face like hordes of flies. It was pretty intense- you had Nina hiding in the closet-t-t. If Jeff hadn’t zapped you with your collar, you probably would have killed her.”

Really? I tried to picture it. Maybe there was something about my gift that made it work even if The Operator wasn’t around... 

Speaking of collars, though. I grabbed the glass shard, carefully slicing into the fabric. It was made of nylon- though it was thick, the sharp edge of the glass worked as well as a knife. With a breath of relief, the cord that ran electricity through the cloth was severed, and the collar fell from my neck. I adjusted the buckle so that it still appeared attached; with a single pull, however, it could be ripped off my neck effortlessly.

I gave the shard to Toby for him to do the same, and nothing else. I didn’t ask him why he hadn’t tried to use the glass shard in that way before- I suppose he’d felt defeated, like I had. He wasn’t in the right state of mind to be rational. 

But when we worked together, we were smarter than they were. There had to be something more; something I wasn’t thinking about. 

Suddenly, I remembered. “Nina was filming me when I dug your grave,” I explained, my eyes growing wide. “She might have left the tape in the camera…. She said some things she probably doesn’t want Jeff to hear. If they’re fighting with each other, we could run to the grass before they even notice we’re gone.” 

Toby perked up. “One of us could, at least… They’ve got the camera charging in the kitchen. All I’d have to do is turn it on, right?”

“If she’s still keeping the tape in there, yes. On and play.”

“Just two buttons? Easy. If there’s one thing I know how to do, it’s how to make people start yelling at each other.” 

 

--

 

Neither of us slept much. We were both too anxious. Instead of resting, we went over what our plan was, discussing how to goad them into fighting with each other. 

Toby educated me on the intricacies of manipulation. He’d learned it as a result of his abuse, and it was as easy as breathing to him. Without the ability to pass the information instantaneously, though, he was forced to walk me through the process. He laid out the information that we had- the “dirt”, he called it. We knew information that was supposed to be secret. We knew how they treated each other. We knew what they valued, what their goals were, and what they expected of us. The rest was about spinning all of that knowledge into an act, and playing it out to our benefit. 

When they took us out for breakfast, we pretended like nothing had changed. We kept our heads down, saying nothing to each other as we cooked.  

Jeff was distracted, fussing over missing dog tags. Nina was helping him, too focused on him to bother me. It gave me plenty of chances to sneak some of the bacon I was cooking into a napkin for Toby to eat later. 

Liu kept a lazy eye on us while Jeff and Nina searched. He had his shotgun at his feet like a loyal dog, ready to point it at any sign of trouble. Toby and I both kept its presence in our minds; we couldn’t hope to take it from him, but that wasn’t our goal to begin with. 

I wanted him to point it at Jeff. 

“YOU,” Jeff shouted, pointing at Toby as he slid around the corner. “Did you fucking steal them, you little bitch!?”

Toby blinked, cocking his head to one side innocently. “No, Mast-ter. Why would I t-take them?” He said, crushing an egg in his hand. He kept eye contact as the yolk and egg shards fell into the skillet. I tried not to smirk at the tone Toby had, and instead glared at Jeff spitefully over his shoulder.

Jeff growled, storming over to him with his fists clenched. “Tuh-tuh-tuh!! You sound like a fucked up clock!! Bitch, I’m not playing games!! Give them to me, NOW, or I’ll-”

When Jeff reached out to grab Toby’s hair, I shoved myself in Toby’s place, squaring my shoulders as I glared threateningly up at him. Jeff, in response, was a bit taken aback, his teeth gnashing together as he met my hateful gaze. Whatever expression I’d taken must have properly stunned him, because he drew his hand away from us. 

I pointed out the door. “It’s in the living room. You took them off yesterday, remember? Nina said they were hitting her in the face,” I said calmly.

As quick as his anger came, it was gone. Jeff’s mouth broke into a wicked grin, and he nodded slowly. “You’re right… Hehe... That’s a good, little bitch. Good boy.” 

He snickered, ruffled my hair, and wandered into the living room.  

I felt a small nudge in my side. Toby passed Nina’s plate to me, nodding towards her expectantly. I felt my stomach flip, but I did as he wished. I had to remain calm and remember what he taught me. 

As I approached, Nina’s hand shot out to grab my leash. I, however, already had it in my hand. I forced myself steady as I offered it to her with her breakfast, my head bowed and a polite smile on my lips. 

“You look pretty today, Nina,” I complimented, tasting bile in the back of my throat. “Can you take me to the garden again, today? I want to see it one more time before tonight.”

She giggled softly, tugging on my leash playfully. “Aren’t you sweet? I guess the training worked, after allI!!” 

I let her pull me close. As I’d come to expect by then, she immediately tripped me and forced me to my knees, snatching the plate from my hands with a huff. Pain shot up my legs as my kneecaps collided with the tile, but I didn’t dare lash out. 

Beside her plate, I could see the knife Toby had placed. They hadn’t noticed he’d put it there when setting the table, and they paid it little mind now. It was meant for me, but getting it would be my own task. Knowing Liu was watching me as well, I tried not to show interest in it. If I got too eager, they’d realize what we were doing. I stayed where I was beside Nina, kneeling like the loyal pet she wanted. 

Toby brought Liu’s plate to him a moment later, setting it down and backing up. The camera, as he’d predicted, was still charging by the sink. When he retreated into the kitchen, it was towards it. Not in great leaps; he moved absently, as if he wasn’t really thinking about his placement. Liu watched him move for a moment, but didn’t deem it suspicious. 

I glanced up at Nina. "I've been thinking a lot, after you talked to me,” I said, intentionally whispering too loud to draw their attention. “You’re special to me, too…”  

Liu let out a snort of laughter, ducking his head under the table to look at me. “What’s he babbling about?”

Nina laughed, the sound tinged with nervousness. She ran her fingers through my hair, her nails scratching dangerously on my scalp. “Oh, nothing!! A stupid joke I made earlier, that’s all!!” She cried, gripping the roots. “You know how Romeo is. So serious!!”

“But you said so, down in the garden. You said I was too special to share,” I refuted, keeping my tone hurt, but not too accusatory. 

“You’re a liar!! Why are you lying to me right now!?” She snapped, yanking my hair. “You’re just a big, dumb spore sack!! The only thing special about you is how close you are to Slenderman!!! R-Right, Liu?”

He shrugged. “Right. Well, it’s more because of how much money he-” 

Nina’s voice, quite suddenly, cut through the air, blasting at full volume through tiny speakers.

“He doesn’t know what he could do with you... All Jeff wants to do is suck the spores out of you until you’re a withered husk. But you can do more than that, can’t you?” 

Nina didn’t react initially, outside of mild surprise to hear her own voice. Once she realized what she was saying, though, she leapt out of her seat, her eyes burning with fury. Unfortunately for her, I blocked her way, and she completely fell over me in her attempts to stop Toby.

And right at that moment, Jeff walked back into the kitchen, a pair of heavy dog tags around his neck. “What the fuck is going on in here-?” He started to say. 

“How about this… As long as you obey me, I won’t tell Jeff that I heard that name. You understand me, right? If it’s between me and Jeff, I want you to choose me.”  

Toby quickly backed away from the camera, trying not to smirk as he tucked his hands behind his back. “Sorry… I bumped it, and it just started playing,” he squeaked out, backing further away. That was obvious bullshit, but at that point, the reason why mattered little. 

Jeff stared at the camera, as if disbelieving what he was hearing. He marched over to it, ripping it from the wall as he brought it up to his face. He watched it start to finish in fast forward, the words blurring into garbled nonsense. 

“...The fuck is this, huh?” Jeff started, his voice raising with anger. “What the fuck did I just see, Nina!? God fucking damnit, why couldn’t you fuck my brother like a normal girl!?! You’re conspiring against me!?! My own FUCKING BITCH!?!”

Nina’s angry glare turned to me, then Toby, then back to me. I felt deep satisfaction as she realized I’d ratted her out. 

Liu’s face contorted as he stood up. “Is this about those stupid visions?!” He shouted. “You hallucinated-”

“IT WAS REAL!!!”

I nearly hit my head on the table with my jolt, startled by Nina’s sudden outburst. The last word was a long shriek, silencing the men around her with its intensity. 

“You both think I’m fucking CRAZY, but I was taken!!” She screamed. She ran her hands through her hair, nervously scratching at her scalp as she paced. “I saw their worlds- I saw the red ocean, that horrible DARKNESS -”

“You never left the fucking couch, you dumb bitch!! I was your spotter!! I saw you laying there, seizing like a fucking weakling!!!” 

Liu bumped the table as he rounded it, and the knife teetered over the edge. With hands still as water, I caught it and brought it to my chest, concealing it from the people arguing around me. My heart was thundering in my ears, but I only noticed it after I had the knife. I steeled myself, willing my mind blank as I crept closer to Liu. 

“Enough!! Will you both just shut up!?” Jeff whined. “It was cute at first, babe, but going behind my fucking back to make deals with the bitches!? How could you!?” 

Her tone shifted quickly with Jeff, and she rushed to place herself in his arms. “No, no, Jeff. That’s not why I told him that, I just… I-I… Why don’t you believe me!?” Nina cried. She’d become so flustered, her voice had begun to crack. “You know The Tall Ones are more powerful than anyone understands. We don’t even know what they really are!! They could be real Gods!!! Why is it so hard to believe that I had something magical happen to me?! That I saw The Tall Ones’ realm!? I have evidence it could be real- historical evidence!!”

Liu rolled his eyes. “No, you have fairytales. Nina, you wanna know what they call magic, now?” He asked rhetorically, his tone flat with his irritation. “They call it Science. You keep spewing nonsense about demons and Gods, like those are real fuckin’ things. Meanwhile, Jeff and I know that there’s plausible explanations for The Tall Ones and their little heathens. They don’t have their own ‘worlds’- that’s why they want to invade ours so fucking badly.”

“It does sound stupid, you gotta admit,” Jeff pointed out. “Come on… Clowns with shark teeth, babe? You’ve been fun, but you’ve been wasting our time trying to be special. Don’t forget- I was the one who made you. I should be the only God you ever want to see. I didn’t make you into a Proxy, I made you my bitch.”

He grabbed her neck with both hands, his long, bony fingers wrapping like a collar around her throat. “But that gives me an idea… Why don’t we have a kid? Maybe Slenderman will infect it, and then you’ll be special.”

He squeezed, his smile stretching ear to ear. 

“Why don’t we try right now?”

Nina’s mouth dropped open. She was at a loss for words, her face slowly turning red and eyes welling with tears as she struggled to respond. “B-But… Jeffy, you promised I was different-”

“And you promised you’d never betray me. Eye for an eye, bitch.”

“That shouldn’t surprise you, either,” Liu cut in, offering no sympathy. “It’s what you signed up for.”

“Fucking women…”

I grit my teeth. While part of me knew that Nina deserved far more painful punishments… Another part of me just hated their stupid, macho talk. 

I didn’t wait for Toby’s signal. I sank the knife into Liu’s calf, dragging it until blood spewed like a faucet. He immediately kicked at me, screaming at the top of his lungs as I tried to get his other leg. 

Luckily, Toby didn’t wait for me. I heard the backdoor shut solidly, and then a loud roar of fury from Jeff. 

“YOU LITTLE BITCH!!!”

As I took refuge under the table, I saw Nina hit the floor with a harsh smack, her head colliding with the tile. Jeff rushed out the backdoor, ripping it off its hinges as he ran out. Liu limped after him, the tendons in his leg severed by my strike. He must have tried to activate our collars, because I heard his frustrated cry and saw the remote crash to the ground as he hobbled.

When Nina came to from hitting her head, she saw me first. I saw rage pass over her face like a cold wind, her nostrils flaring and pupils dilating as she lifted her upper half off the floor. 

“I’m… going… to kill you…”

In a terrifying crawl, Nina dragged her body under the table towards me, baring her fangs like a snake. 

I met her, unafraid for the first time, pointing my knife out as a threat. I had to use my gift, I realized. It was the only way of beating her.

I desperately tried to remember what it felt like. It'd felt like such a long time ago since I’d used it, and some part of me believed I couldn’t do it at all. 

With Nina’s predatory approach, all I could really think about was how much I hated her. I pictured the spores that she wanted so badly filling her mouth, suffocating her. I wanted her to choke on her own greed. 

I could do it, I thought. I’ve done it before. It was easy. 

I wanted it to happen. 

Like a switch flipping, Nina’s cold fury suddenly turned to cold shock. Her crawl towards me stuttered to a halt; with growing panic, she gripped her throat, her head twitching back and forth.

“C-Can’t… I can’t…?!” 

In a gush like a blocked faucet, ichor spilled from her lips, hitting the tile and my boots with a sickening splash. She coughed once, then again; then, it was an entire fit, shaking her whole body as she struggled to get away from me. She rushed to her feet, clutching her chest as she struggled to find air.

I crawled out from under the table, holding my knife at the ready. Amazingly, it hardly bothered me to use my gift. Not only did I no longer feel lightheaded, the itching that happened under my skin had become far less abrasive.

Toby said they moved like flies… I could almost see it.

No… I could see it, I realized. Just barely, I saw black spots blink in and out of focus. Like specks of dust in the air, flying around my hand of their own volition. I gasped breathlessly at the sight of them, watching them disappear and emerge from my hand like it was their hive. 

What had changed? Had I changed?

It didn’t matter. I didn’t give Nina a moment to breathe. I watched her sputter and gag for air, happier than I’d been in days.  

The veins in Nina’s eyes had turned black as she coughed up blood. “Do it… D-Dare you to do it… Kill me…!!”

Believing I’d won, I ripped off my shock collar. “I won’t need to,” I declared. “They won’t catch Toby. By the time get him, he’ll be on the grass, and The Operator will-”

BANG!

I jumped at the far distant sound. After its echo faded, the world seemed perfectly still. All my victorious bravado fell like sand between my fingers; suddenly, I was the one who couldn’t breathe. 

That wasn’t what I thought it was. Surely, that wasn’t what my paranoia told me it was. He’d told me I didn’t need to worry about the gun; that he could dodge a weapon like that. 

Toby was alive- he had to be. 

While I was distracted, Nina recovered enough to grab me and pin me to the floor. She held me by the neck, her nails digging into my flesh so tightly they drew lines of blood.

A moment later, Jeff and Liu burst through the hole they’d made of the backdoor. Jeff had Toby in his arms, and the most triumphant grin on his face.

I heard a weak cough. Toby was alive, but there was a hole in his jacket that was bleeding profusely. 

He choked on blood, forcing out a whine as his hand moved feebly toward me. “Missed it by that..t...t...” He managed to say, coughing up blood in the process. 

I held back tears as they dropped him on the kitchen floor. I tried to soothe him, but I could feel cold misery sinking inot me. “I’m going to fix it, I promise, I promise, I promise…” I sobbed, caught in a loop as I reached out to him.

“I can fix it. I can-”

I was interrupted by a strike to the head, my vision going starry as I felt something hot run down my neck. 

“You know what…? You’re not even worth sucking dry,” Jeff spat. “I should have put you down days ago… Guess I was having too much fun making you suffer. Thanks for the shitty childhood, you worthless, little tick.”

Jeff pointed the shotgun at Toby’s head. Before I could even open my mouth, he pulled the trigger, shooting Toby point blank from less than a centimeter away. 

His blood was everywhere. All over the walls, the floor… All over me.

I had started screaming at some point- at another point, I’d thrown Nina off to attack Jeff. My mind moved slowly as I processed what I’d seen, only capable of responding in the moment with my most basic impulse.

To kill. To get revenge. To ease the pain that now lived inside me, begging me to join Toby. 

It wasn’t fair. I had promised Toby that I would protect him. His death had been too quick, and I didn’t get to say goodbye. I didn’t get a chance to do anything… Not even to comfort him, so he wasn’t scared. 

It meant nothing, obviously. Jeff easily beat me down. 

“Look what he did to me!!!” I heard Nina screech. “Jeffy-!!”

“Shut up, Nina!!!” Liu barked. “...Jeff. You saw that right? How he-?”

“Yeah. I saw it. Me cago en la puta … I’m not waiting for him to try and kill us a third time. Load him up, Liu.”

 

--

 

I woke up to a sting in my arm. 

I could see to my immediate left and right; a bright light blinded me as it sat overhead, obscuring the deeper parts of the room from my view.

My memories returned to me in hazy flashes. My head spun as I lifted my head, blinking away the painful sleep I’d been having. I tried to move, but it was in vain. I was chained by my feet, wrists, and chest to some sort of chair, the cushions sticking to my skin like vinyl.

On each side of the chair, there were four mechanical arms, totalling eight. They were curled into themselves like a dead spider’s, caging me in. At the end of each limb, large vials sat empty and stained brown. I could almost envision the long, uncomfortable needles meant to fit on their bottoms.

Finally, I was able to picture what they’d done to Toby. God, no wonder he’d sounded so panicked. And this was how my other siblings died? Did these people have no souls?

My heart ached when I pictured Toby’s sly grin. He was gone- actually gone. There was no “second chance” for him, after that blow. That was why they had that gun in the first place. By then, they knew what really killed us. 

And Jeff had made sure that the shot killed him. 

I sobbed once, immediately tasting stale air and plastic as I breathed in. There was something over my mouth, feeding me artificial oxygen. I became aware of the strap around the back of my head, keeping it firmly suctioned to my face. I couldn’t shake it off; I only ended up hitting my head against the cushions, disorienting myself even further. 

To my left, Liu was limping to a table with jars of various (probably human) organs. His face was obscured by a medical mask, his hands covered by heavy, rubber gloves. He’d stuck a needle into me- that was what had woken me up. I didn’t have to wonder what was in it; all over again, I began to feel all sensation draining away. The dose was different- going numb didn’t feel nearly as awful as the first time. 

I fought its effects spreading through me. While I thrashed and squirmed, Liu took a seat on a barstool chair, brushing imaginary dust off his hands as he wheeled himself closer to me. 

“So how did that go? Did that play out how you thought it would?” he asked, his voice sharp. 

“Lemme go…!!” I slurred. “Fucking… kill you…!!”

Liu paid me no mind, rolling himself out of my vision.“Oh, with your gift? Please try. That would make my job so much easier.” 

Hearing that, I hesitated. Liu rolled back to me, eyes crinkling up as he smiled behind his mask. “You see this on your face?” He tapped the plastic mouthpiece strapped to my head. “You know what this is, right? They use it to give people anesthesia. We’ve got it rigged to do something a little different.”

He lifted a long, ribbed tube up to my vision. It was duct taped to the mouthpiece and ran off the chair like a snake, leading to something behind me. “Unless you want your stomach sucked out through your nose, I suggest you do actually use that gift of yours,” he said. “No use denying that you can, now. You know... When you’re dead, I’m going to love watching you get cut open. I bet your organs are fascinating.” 

As he spoke, he turned to mess with a machine to his right. It fed into three, five-gallon jars, another ribbed tube connecting it to the one behind me. 

“Any last words?” Liu asked.

I shot him my best, most spiteful glare. “I hate you.”

He faked a shudder in response, snickering cruelly. “You know, it’s more badass to have some sort of quote prepared. I myself have several witty one-liners prepared, depending on the death.”

Liu gave me a chance to change my answer, but I didn’t. He then shrugged, his stitched grin growing excited. 

“Suit yourself!!” 

Liu flipped a few switches, and the machine whirred to life, blinking red and green. 

Immediately, I felt the air leave the mask. I coughed as I struggled to breathe, my eyes rolling back as I began to see bright rings of color swim in my vision. The drug was starting to take its full effect, then; I had no choice but to let my body go limp. 

When I did, the drug coursed through me freely. I felt myself sink into the chair- melt through it, really- and fall through the floor. I saw nothing but white light as I plummeted, my breath coming out in shallow, uneven gasps. 

This was it, I’d thought. There really was nothing else. 

I opened my eyes to an empty, white void. I couldn’t tell if I was sitting or standing- I just was. The first thing I could really perceive with much clarity were my own hands, which were the only things I could move. I had never paid them much thought before; they were just tools. Looking at them, then, I could see broken blood vessels underneath my skin turning my knuckles a dark, rosy color, contrasting my pale skin. 

Those hands- so young- had done such terrible things. They would go on to do more, terrible things, I thought. In that state, I knew it like it was a fact. I saw glimpses of what may have been the future; the same hands, but soaked in blood, my pale fingers dyed black with ichor. The nails sharp, the fingerprints marred by strange, glowing symbols. I knew their meaning; one of them was even used for my name.

Faceless.

Fire.

Flora.

Blood.

Game.

Observe.

Death.

Rebirth.

Words I knew burned into my skin like sigils. Hands I recognized as mine, but far more capable.

Slowly, like snow in reverse, tiny spores began to rise from my skin, contrasting starkly against the bright void around me. My lungs filled with natural, beautiful oxygen, the scent of pine overwhelming my senses. When I released that breath, however, black smoke poured out in its place, like a literal fire was burning inside me. It began to pour from my nose and eyes as well, gathering around my head in a swarm. It didn’t hurt; in fact, it seemed to soothe my pain. It reminded me of cigarette smoke, with the way it climbed high above me. 

The spores were the closest I could get to my guardian, now. With them around me, turning my vision dark again, it was almost enough to feel his presence. Those wild, thoughtless pieces of him were imbued within me, so that I was always capable of being found, heard, and seen. To everyone else, they were a plague. To me, they were a sign of home. 

I struggled, both mentally and physically, yet I couldn’t bring myself to move more than my hands. Something held me still, binding me to a single point.

In that same moment, air rushed past me, whipping my hair into a frenzy. The black smoke I created climbed high above me, gradually moving faster and faster. 

Was I… falling? I couldn’t tell. I didn’t know where I was falling to- I couldn’t see the ground beneath me. The void seemingly had no dimension. However, given how fast my hair was flying around me, I asummed the fall would be fatal. I accepted that. When I did hit the ground, I would-

Land with a soft thud.

I blinked, the “floor” rising to meet me far quicker than I’d anticipated. I sat up, placing my hands upon the “ground”. Color, shape, and form spread out from my fingertips. Right before my eyes, the white void was washed away, revealing an entirely different reality.

Not a new reality, I realized. I was on The Ark. I shivered, the cold fogging the black clouds of my breath. 

I could have kissed the ground. Though I wanted to believe I was saved, I knew my fortune wasn’t so great. Surely, I thought, this was just my mind traversing into it; my physical body was still strapped to the chair. 

I hadn’t recognized it as The Ark, at first, because it didn’t appear as I remembered it. There was no red atmosphere- no deep, black plants. If I didn’t know any better, I would assume I was in a perfectly normal field on Earth. I could see a forest in the short distance. The trees were oddly… sharp, I guess is the best way to put it. Like simple cardboard cutouts, they stood two dimensional, their details seemingly painted on. There was a bizarre lack of detail on everything, actually… Like The Ark had been transformed by a child. 

Obviously, this wasn’t what I’d seen the last time I took Proxyhydrone. Liu had said he was going to change the dosage, but usually, lowering the amount of hallucinogenic drugs you took made the visions less vivid. I rubbed my eyes- as if that would improve what I saw- and I scrambled to my feet. 

I tried to wander, but the space I could move was surprisingly limited. I couldn’t enter the forest behind me... When I tried to, an invisible wall kept me back. The only thing in my view was a large tree in the far distance, pearly white from the atmosphere. Seeing it as the only landmark, I began to traverse towards it. 

 Occasionally, I’d look up to see the sky flickering, the pale, blue color breaking apart in little squares of flashing, rainbow light. Almost like video distortion, I thought. 

“Hello?” I called, gasping at the way my voice distorted. I heard disjointed voices and children’s laughter as a response, but I saw no one around. As I walked, I realized I was beginning to take an incline. I began to step at an angle, moving diagonally up the gigantic hill. 

Eventually, I could turn around and see an outline of trees beyond the one I’d initially found. Even to the naked eye, I could tell it was just that- an outline. The deeper forest was an illusion, much like the rest of this strange scene painted onto The Ark.

It occurred to me, then, that I could already be in the presence of a powerful entity. Something powerful enough to manipulate The Ark to do its bidding. If that was the case, then I hadn’t found my way onto The Ark- I was brought there. 

The whispers grew louder, humming anxiously in my ears. 

That entity would grow bored soon. Eventually, it would come for me. I could feel it as a creeping vibration in my heart, my chest tightening as I tried to keep my breathing even. I had an urge to run, and I didn’t resist it. 

No matter how far I went up the hill, I seemed to make no progress. The tree in the distance sat almost tauntingly still, having grown no larger since I’d started my trek. For all I knew, I was running in place. Eventually, the burning in my legs forced me to stop. I doubled over to catch my breath, but inevitably collapsed onto the plastic-like grass. The voices had grown louder, more frightened, and far more persistent. They wanted me to keep running, but I had no strength left. 

As I tried to decide what to do- whether I should try to wake up or fight my pursuer-, my shadow began to morph into a circle. Steadily, I watched it grow larger and larger still, until a circle of darkness enveloped me, placing me within its shade. 

Whatever had been chasing me had caught me.

I turned my head skyward as the sun vanished behind an enormous mass, plunging The Ark into a burning, red darkness. I shielded my vision from the bright corona, hurrying to my feet to run again. The ground, however, began to shift and rattle under me, sending me tumbling down the hill I’d been on. The incline was so dauntingly steep; somehow, I hadn’t noticed.  

This felt more accurate to the first experience on Proxyhydrone, I thought- a horrible, never ending nightmare. All it was missing was a scarred, macabre version of myself to finish the job.

I turned my attention back to the mass gradually descending upon The Ark. It was greater than any mountain- hell, it had to be the size of another planet. I estimated it would collide with the ground in less than a minute, destroying everything in the impact. 

I had no time to hide, and no place that could hide me. 

“It’s not real,” I tried to tell myself, nearly choking on terror. None of it was real- it was a vivid hallucination, meant to deal with the overwhelming stress of having my stomach sucked out through my mouth. 

Oh, right. I’d almost forgotten that was happening to me in the real world. I was unsure which I’d rather experience. 

I watched the large mass grow closer, engulfed in flames like sheets of plastic as it entered the atmosphere. The fear of death- of a death so brutal- crept up on me, but I forced it down.

I wouldn’t die afraid. Death of any kind could meet me as it wished, leading me by the hand or dragging me by the hair. It wasn’t the dying part that I was afraid of, anyways- it was the after. Whatever came next… If there was one at all for a creature like me. 

“It’s not real,” I repeated, taking a deep breath. I shut my eyes, covering them with my hands as I braced myself. “It’s not real…”

Finally, it was upon me. I felt the heat of the impact, felt the earth breaking apart-

But no collision. 

No pain.

Instead, I felt a cold, damp hand cover my mouth. The scent of chlorine filled my noise, the chemical burning my sinuses.  

Out of the chorus of giggling, I heard a voice- soft and playful.

“You’ve met a terrible fate, haven’t you?”

 

Chapter 8: Entry 7.doc

--

 

It was around this point, I think, that things started getting really weird.

When I had turned to address the source of my madness, I expected some sort of horrendous creature. Something far more terrifying than The Operator- an invader, there to kill me on a cosmic level. 

Instead, I was face-to-face with an elf. 

The creature was human in the way I looked human- clearly modeled after them, but definitely not one when proper examination was done. The elf’s skin was white as paper, tinged blue even in the warm light of The Ark. The green tunic he wore was dark around the edges, as though it was wet. His proportions were oddly doll-like; I thought he was an elf at first because of his ears, which were larger than normal and absurdly pointed. They stuck out of his wet mop of dirty blonde hair, their pointed tips blackened. 

It was a bit of a challenge to actually take in his face, as trying to only brought attention to how uncanny he was. The most notable thing about him, however, were his eyes; or, rather, the lack of them. Where eyeballs should have been, there were just two, empty pits. He seemed hardly bothered by it; as I studied him, he blinked at me with interest, which I couldn’t help but find a bit funny. His sockets were larger and far rounder than a human’s, giving a perpetual look of slight panic. 

He wasn’t an elf- he had to be a demon. At least, at that moment, I was sure he was a demon. Briefly, I wondered how it could have gotten there. The Ark was supposed to impenetrable, and yet... 

He was just staring at me, like he was waiting for something- what it was, I wasn’t sure. Though the more I sat there, stunned, the more it appeared he was waiting for me to get over it. 

I didn’t lash out. I swallowed my fear and tried to intimidate him with my stare, fighting the discomfort I felt looking at both a new face and…

Well. His face. 

 When the creature grinned, he revealed a mouth with far too many teeth, sharp canines poking out like daggers from the neat rows. Judging by how closely he followed my movements, I could assume right away he could see me. 

He cocked his head to one side. “What’s up, Boss?” He suddenly spoke, his tone conversational.

I reeled back at the sound of his distorted voice. In my attempt to put distance between myself and the creature, I slid on the hill and fell flat on my ass. 

The creature snickered, the sound echoing with that chorus of children I heard earlier. “Sorry!! Didn’t mean to scare you!! Well… Actually, I kinda did!!” He cried, blisteringly chipper as he loomed over me. “I even got to say the line… Hehe, I’m so cool…!!” 

I saw then that he levitated, floating in midair like he was swimming- he even occasionally kicked his foot a bit, as if to keep himself upright.

His Chesire grin faded into something far more recognizable, his eyes squeezing shut as he took a deep breath. In an unusual turn of events (for me), the frightening creature extended a pale, blue hand towards me. 

“Don’t worry!! I may look really scary, but I’m here to help you!! A Proxy such as yourself should expect this, by now.” 

Cautiously, I took the offered hand. The creature had weight and mass- though his skin was cold, I could feel it against mine like he was a real person. He helped me to my feet with a good deal of strength, turning onto his stomach as I brushed myself off. 

He gracefully leaned back into my space when I looked back up at him, and I recoiled again. That time, however, I stood firm. 

“Geez, Boss, you look like shit…” The elf-thing grumbled, poking me almost boredly on my shoulder. He began to lazily circle me, inspecting the various wounds I carried. “You aren’t connected to the chatroom, either. Jeff must have uploaded some sort of virus into that ‘ol mainframe of yours. No wonder it was so easy for me to manifest those illusions…”

…What the Hell was he talking about? Chatroom? Mainframe? I didn't know what those words meant. But... he said illusions too, I realized. Did he mean what I experienced moments ago?

“Wait- YOU DID THAT?!?” I blurted out angrily. Finally, I had found my voice. I didn’t find my patience, though, as it had snapped like a twig at that exact moment. “Why would you make me think I was going to be killed by a FUCKING METEOR-!?”

“-T-The moon. I tried to kill you with… The moon.”

Bewilderment, confusion, and white hot rage blended together. If I had a weapon, I would have used it first to kill that thing for tricking me so soundly. 

“WHY THE FUCK WOULD YOU TRY TO KILL ME WITH THE MOON?! WHO ARE YOU!?” 

Out of fear, the creature darted backwards, yelping as he hurried to escape a potential swing. “I-I wasn’t trying to kill you!! I just wanted to scare you!! None of it was real!! Have you never played Legend of Zelda before?!” He cried, positively cowering, which I found somewhat overdramatic. “Y-You’re the one, right? His progeny? The Ⓧr̶i̷g̵i̵n̸?”

At the sound of that name, I froze. He’d said it just like The Operator did, using the language that my master possessed. Hearing it, I felt a burning inside of me, as if my soul was responding to it as well. 

I understood my mistake, then. That wasn’t an elf or a demon- that person was one of my siblings, just as he implied. 

… And he was telling me that I looked like shit?

“Sorry,” I muttered, shoving my hands into my pockets. “I should have known.”

The elf-thing forgave easily. In an instant, he was all smiles again, floating back towards me. “Ah, no… You’ve been through Hell, and I made it worse… Ugh. Sorry, I do this all the time…” He sighed. “My bad. I should have led with my intro. I’m a HUGE fan of your work, and I got excited seeing you alive and… mostly well,” He said, clasping his hands together. “Do you mind letting me do it now? I’ve been working on this for ages.”

In repentance, I nodded. I didn’t know what he was talking about (still), but I tried not to let my urgency ruin the chance to escape. 

With a raised eyebrow, I watched the stranger float backwards, striking something akin to a pose. 

“To many, I am Ben, The Drowned- a curse that you wouldn’t place on your worst enemy. But to you, Boss, I’m just Ben!! I’m a proud, eternal servant to The Master and his great Ark. I call The Ark my home- and because of that, I am a master in the art of its machinations,” He recited. “Illusions, manifestations, technomancy, hydrokinesis… Our Master has enlightened me to a reality without limitations. And for a specific purpose- to help you, my wonderful Brother!!” 

Ben shared a sense of theatrics with Toby, both of them so capable of capturing an audience with their words. I couldn’t help but smile. I was glad to hear I had a friend- after thinking I had been abandoned so cruelly, it was exactly what I needed to cheer me up. 

“Call me No Face,” I said. “Or… Boss is fine, I guess, since you're already calling me that. I don’t really care.”

Ben winked playfully at me. “Gotcha. Now, I know what you’re probably thinking: ‘I know who you are, Ben, but WHAT are you?!’” 

He struck a final, dramatic pose. “I am the first of its kind- a ‘real’ Poltergeist!!”

As if to prove his point- which was really unnecessary, as I definitely believed him- he began to float high into the air, stiff as a board. As he rose, he slowly vanished into a haze of black mist, reforming seconds later by my side with a cackle.

I jolted, my surprise fizzling out as I snorted. A Poltergeist? Persolus had called me that when I had made messes in the kitchen. Ben was claiming to be a sort of trickster- a spirit like the shadow people, but with far more of his original shape intact. 

To me, it made perfect sense. As a result of his experiments, many things that were once human called The Ark their home: the shadow people, the Proxies, The ĦYDRA… Even creatures I knew were there, but I had never seen in person. Ben could have been living in tandem with me my entire life, and I wouldn’t have been aware. Our master operated outside of our understanding of all reality; even death was a component found only in the human realm. Easily, The Operator could bend the body, mind, and soul to suit his needs. It’s what he did to me, and why I didn’t consider myself “human” in the way I was meant to: it’s because I knew, on a genetic level, I was being changed to fit my purpose.

If Ben was telling the truth- that he’d created the illusion I’d just seen- then he was truly as gifted as he claimed. He wasn’t an ordinary resident, for certain, and I needed to stay on his good side.   

Ben dropped to the ground, landing with a solid squat and a beaming grin. “Long story short: The Operator took an interest in me. Dunno if I was a Proxy or not- I died before I was ready. The Big Guy felt like I was a waste of talent, so he set up a sweet gig for me here on The Ark. He’s been teaching all kinds of wacky shit ever since!! Wanna see some of it!?”

The last sentence was my only warning. 

He didn’t wait for me to respond; suddenly, Ben stuck his hand into my head, reaching right between my eyes. His hand phased through me, sinking into my skin without resistance. 

Immediately, I choked, mouth frothing as I felt him literally in my brain, prodding it with all the tact of a child poking a dead goldfish. As the pressure increased, spots danced in my vision, the landscape around me temporarily flipping upside down. 

Ben’s voice became a muffled blur in my ears, but it rang like an echo in my skull. “Wow,” I heard him coo, the sound barely a whisper. “ Wow… Truly a masterpiece, Master… He’s perfect.  All this blinding, unflinching love within him… and the hatred , it’s… Wow… He’ll do it, for certain.” 

“What-?” I choked out. 

“Nothing!! Looking at you, this is definitely what I’d call ‘mind fuckery’. Jeff tried to do one of our tricks. You know about manifesting, right?”

I did, but I didn’t see what that had to do with Jeff. By our definition, a manifestation was both literal and figurative- they were whatever object, sensation, or occurrence The Operator was able to create for us. With the materials we provided playing our games and doing our tasks, he brought something into existence that hadn’t been there before.  

Human reality had rules, and one of them was that something couldn’t just exist from nothing. It had to be constructed from materials already present in the universe. It must participate in the cycle of death and rebirth to experience reality. The Operator didn’t obey those rules, hence why he wasn’t able to exist like earthly creatures could. Through us, however, he could hijack that process, in a sense- we just had to convert it to something he could use.

There were many ways to bring about the exchange; the ritual I had performed with the bear had been one of them, and the one we played for our masks was another. I wouldn’t call it magic, simply because it was a far more concrete process. Where humans would burn incense and turn their heads to a god they constructed for their power, a very real creature had chosen us to enact his. Manifesting was just a thing he could do for us with the food we gave him.  

Ben took his hand out, and I was finally able to feel my arms and legs again. I swallowed harshly, stumbling back a bit as I recovered from the strange violation of personal space. 

“Lemme guess- Jeff made you say something like, ‘I don’t know Slenderman’?” Ben asked, crossing his arms. “Maybe in a really particular way?” 

To answer his question, I nodded warily. Ben copied the motion. “That’ll do it! That's a trick of ours called a Severance- he 'severed' The Operator's ownership of you. That's why The Operator can't connect with you, and you can't connect with anyone else. But it's fine, because.... Surprise!! He fucked up.”

Ben gave me a slightly off-putting smile. “Severing your connection isn’t that easy. We’re not like the meager mortals on Earth, toiling for The Master; we’re connected by our souls. I can fix it later, but it’s a whole… thing, and I don’t have the materials. You know our Master!! When you actually hurt his feelings, you gotta do a lot to apologize.”

He laughed, nudging me playfully on the shoulder. “You and Toby could get them for me later, eh? That’ll be a good payment for my help!!”

Visions of Toby’s blood splattering across the floor haunted me when I shut my eyes, reminding me how I’d lost him so uselessly. Any happiness I felt was immediately destroyed. 

“... They killed Toby," I admitted, my chest tight with sorrow.

There was a moment of silence from Ben- a brief moment to register the news, pain flashing across his face. Still, he was undeterred. “That’s okay, actually. Because… We can bring him back.”

I scoffed loudly, offended he’d even suggest it. Death was death- especially that one. “Jeff blew his fucking head off!! He can’t come back,” I snapped, trying to fight the way my eyes burned. “There’s nothing we can do. I got him fucking killed, and I-” 

Ben held up his hands, and I flinched away. “How long ago was it?” He asked. 

“I don’t know- maybe a few hours ago!?” I growled. “Not like I had the fucking time-”

“Ohhh, time is not a problem anymore, Boss!!” Ben cried. Suddenly, the Cheshire grin was back. “Come on… Have a little more faith in your friends!! We’re not just regular kids… Not anymore.”

“... Friends?” I repeated, my hopes rising. If he meant who I thought he meant, then… 

“Yeah!! Slenderman’s been having a full-blown panic attack ever since you dropped off his radar. Like, ‘screaming at the top of his lungs in an unearthly language’ kind of panic. Apparently it’s loud as shit on Earth. Everyone who can is waking up right now, as we speak, and they’re trying to get to you. That obviously shouldn’t surprise you, though- You’re his absolute favorite. Of course he’s going to call us to help!”

I ignored that last comment. “If that’s true… How did you find me? Jeff said The Operator couldn't see us.”

Ben let out a nervous laugh. “Well… I have a presence in the human world, but it’s, uh… limited. I didn’t actually find you- I was picked up by other Proxies, and they tracked you down. Girls, if you’d believe it! I thought girls couldn’t kill people, but boy, was I mistaken… Oh! One said you’d know her!! Does ‘The Chaser’ ring a special bell to you?”

Kate. 

Tears welled in my eyes as my heart soared. “That’s my friend,” I choked out, swallowing my relief like paste. “S-She’s okay? She’s not hurt? She’s not scared, is she? Did you give her a movie? She feels better after she watches movies, but books would be okay too-”

Ben’s eyes widened with recognition. “Easy, easy!! She’s fine!! Hehe, I guess you do know her. I probably should have led with that, like she told me to.” 

He giggled lightly, a faint blue coming to his cheeks. “Gosh… I have to say, Boss, she’s… She’s really fucking mean. She said my outfit was lame!” He whined and pouted, gesturing to his waterlogged tunic and cap. “This is the garb of a legendary hero, you know!! I demand to be taken seriously!!” 

I barked out a laugh, the noise loud and unrestrained. I couldn’t help it; in that instant, I felt the entire world fall from my shoulders. Jeff had ways of keeping The Operator from entering his space, but he couldn’t stop Kate. 

I hadn’t been forgotten, after all. Even when I was no longer in his sight, The Operator had been thinking about me, desperate to bring me home. He had enjoyed the game of taking me to each of my siblings to meet them, but he was willing to ruin it just to make sure I was safe. My heart, which had been so empty, filled to the brim with hope. There was still a chance I could go home. Not just in my dreams, too. 

Still, my train of thought returned to Toby- how being saved would mean nothing if it wasn’t with him. I still blamed myself for his suffering. My heart sank, a flash of his dull eyes in my mind. “How are you going to bring him back?” I asked Ben. “The Operator won’t undo something like that… I don’t think he can.”

“Easy! One of the other Proxies is a girl named Clockwork. She’s a favorite too- she’s been proving herself more than just capable. I won’t promise it’ll come without bugs, but if Toby died less than twelve hours ago… With my help, she can rewind time and bring him back.”

He lost me immediately. What he was suggesting was impossible. Realistically, such a defiance of the rules of nature and physics would destroy the person down to their atoms. Only The Operator could move against the force of time, and that was because he had no atoms to destroy.

Yet Ben spoke of it like it was as simple as Kate’s gift. Clockwork could do it, and that was that.  If that was the case, she had to be the perfect vessel for our master’s most terrifying ability. If she wasn’t, the very act of trying would cause her to cease to exist. Not just death- a complete erasure of her existence, her atoms removed from the universe in their entirety. What had The Operator done to make her strong enough to withstand that…?  What did a creature like that even look like? 

I remembered a conversation from the other day; most importantly, the mention of a Proxy that fit that description. Nina had even speculated that she could manipulate time. That must have been how Kate and Ben were able to find us… Clockwork led them right to Jeff and his slaughterhouse. A little ironic that Nina was continually correct about us, honestly; it made Jeff and Liu’s near constant belittling seem so self-defeating. 

Truly, I wanted to believe Clockwork was that capable. If she was, then there was no limit to what The Operator could do with us. We would be completely unstoppable, capable of becoming as incomprehensible as our creator. 

We would finally be safe. 

“They’re going to start moving in at 10:50,” Ben told me. “It’ll be pretty much a fight to the death, so get ready to have your life threatened. Apparently this is ‘personal’ for Clockwork.”

Obviously, I thought. That was easy enough to assume. After what Toby and I had experienced, I could imagine Clockwork would have several bones she wanted to pick- specifically from Jeff’s rotting carcass. 

I wish I’d known backup was that close the first time, otherwise I wouldn’t have acted so impatiently. I supposed, then, that was the benefit of having a redo. 

That mistake wouldn’t be repeated.  

Mysteriously, Ben had left himself out of the plans. Surely he still had a role to play, didn’t he? Yet I imagined that the form I saw him in wasn’t possible in reality. In fact, I could confidently assume he couldn’t leave The Ark at all. 

“So… What about you? How are you going to help us?” I cautiously asked. 

I shouldn’t have. I watched Ben’s face morph into something truly sadistic, his fingertips tapping together. “Well~” He cooed. “Now that you mention it… There is something I need from you.”

“What’s that?” I responded innocently, thinking the request would be for a weapon of some kind.

Again. I shouldn’t have asked. 

Suddenly, my shoulders were grabbed. I felt that same, nauseating sensation begin to overwhelm me. That time, though, it was far, far stronger.
“Oh, nothing special- just your body!! Don’t worry, I’m only borrowing it… this time. You don’t mind, right?”

I did mind, actually. However, I was trapped in the phantom’s iron-like embrace. As Ben’s arms sank into mine- like he was pure liquid- I felt my hands grow numb. 

Ben spoke in that esoteric language again, but with a fluency I couldn’t comprehend. As he did, though, I felt a heavy pressure and a deep, rumbling vibration in my teeth.The chorus of a thousand, laughing whispers enveloped me, blocking all sound and thought from my mind. I was paralyzed, yet despite that, I could see my fingers wiggling and flexing wildly, twitching like I was having a seizure. 

His next words were simple- just three, and he used one that I knew well.

 

“̶T̸h̴e̴ ̴c̶o̴u̵n̷t̸e̵r̵ ̴r̶e̶s̵e̶t̶s̵.̸”

 

–

 

When I awoke, it was with several, incredible revelations.

The first, of course, was that Toby was by my side, completely alive. For a moment, that was all I cared about. I saw him breathing, the sound slow and relaxed. He was still as battered as he’d been, but… 

Toby was alive. 

I heard Jeff once again searching for his tags. “FUCKING DAMNIT, WHERE ARE THEY?!” He screamed from down the hall, the question followed by a loud, frustrated shout. 

I was in complete and absolute awe. Time had reversed, just like Ben had claimed it would. I had never experienced time travel before- which, in hindsight, feels kind of stupid to say. I guess that just goes to show you how normal all of this was for me. It wasn’t a shock to me that it was possible, just shocking that I had experienced it firsthand. The Operator had certainly gone backwards to aid me and his disciples; even as a kid, I could figure out when an order of events seemed odd. But he never took me back or forward with him. My head was filled with questions: How was I still aware of it? Was that something this “Clockwork” could control? 

“I NEED THOSE FUCKING TAGS!!!” Jeff screamed, interrupting my thoughts. He’d been that desperate the first time, too. What I didn’t know at the time was that those dog tags were made of lead, and that was how Jeff was able to leave the property. The metal blocked The Operator’s presence from entering his mind, keeping my master at bay.

At the sound of Jeff’s voice, Toby’s eyes opened with a snap, his pupils dilating as consciousness hit him like a truck. He shot upright, his chest heaving with breaths that bordered hyperventilation. His hands fumbled over his body, checking if he truly had one. 

“I- He, and I… I-I…” He stammered, his voice barely above a whisper as he touched his temple- the exact place he’d been shot. “Was that-t… Was that-t real? I was… How…?”

“Ohhh, buddy!! That was incredibly real!”

I… I definitely said that. I heard my voice in the air, and felt my vocal cords vibrate. But I hadn’t willed those words to leave my lips.

It was then that I found my second revelation: 

I was, in no uncertain terms, possessed. 

I could think, and I had all sensations and senses; however, my limbs moved without my will, the words spilling from my mouth belonging to the Poltergeist that puppeted me. Under any other circumstance, the experience would have been an absolute nightmare. Thankfully, it was The Drowned that served as my puppeteer- a creature I was fairly certain I could trust. There was constant pressure in my chest, like I was holding my breath. I was breathing fine- the sensation lived purely inside my mind. It wasn’t particularly pleasant, but it wasn’t as if I could complain about it. 

I heard childish laughter in my ears as I sat upright in a rush, my toes and fingers wiggling as Ben adjusted to my body. “Oh, man, and so is this… My very own flesh prison!! Haven’t had one of these in weeks!”

He squealed, staring down at my hands with a deep sense of excitement. “And it’s yours, Boss, which is… Wow. I love my sexy, spectral form, but you’re the talk of the town on The Ark,” Ben continued, babbling his every thought using my voice. My cheeks burned from how hard he was forcing me to grin. “All the Shadows gush about how cute you were as a baby!!” 

To my embarrassment, he pulled my sleeve back to see if I had any muscle definition, bending my arm with a low whistle. “Huh! Softer than I thought, but not as soft as you look! You gotta teach me your regimen, sometime. Are you right handed or left handed? Which one do you punch with, rather? Oh wait, don’t tell me. I’ll figure it out myself, hehe…”

Toby blinked owlishly, slowly cocking his head to one side. I don’t think he’d ever heard so many words come out of my mouth. He was understandably baffled. “Um…Tim …? I was the one who had my head blown off, right-t? What-t the fuck did they do t-to you?” He deadpanned. “Or… Do you go by a different-t name now? Is tha-t what-t’s happening?” 

Ben cocked my head, then burst into a fit of laughter that made Toby scoot away from me, cursing under his breath all the while.  

“Oh, sorry! I got carried away again… Boss ain’t in at the moment, but I’m accepting all of his calls until further notice.” Ben jutted my hand out. “I’m The Drowned! Nice to meet you, The Hangman!”

Toby was quicker to assume I’d lost my mind than I was being possessed, which was fair. I admired his ability to remain cool and collected. If I had been in his shoes, I definitely would have flown off the handle. 

“It’s… Ticci Toby,” Toby said, playing along for the moment and taking my hand. “Toby, for short-t.”

“Oh… That’s right.” Ben’s grip tightened, and he giggled. “He told me you didn’t like your name… It’s why he named you that.”

The very instant those words left my mouth, Toby’s eyes grew to saucers. I felt a peculiar sensation in my palm- like thin hairs were sprouting from it, attaching themselves to Toby’s hand. Toby’s pupils began to glaze over as lights danced behind them, his jaw falling slack as he drew in a deep gulp of air. 

The voices in my head grew loud, speaking over each other in a slurry of random words and gibberish. I could just barely make out the familiar sound of Toby’s intermingling with them, calling for me over the crowd.

In the physical world, Toby made no attempt to rip his arm away; in fact, he seemed to have been placed into a trance-like state, his head starting to loll to one side as his already pale skin began to turn blue. 

When Ben let him go, he immediately recovered. Toby coughed out a heavy shudder, drawing his hand back like it had been burned. The barest hint of color returned to his cheeks in a rush, the blue leaving his lips like a flower blossoming in reverse. 

For a moment, I saw genuine fear cross his face, his mouth drawing into a thin line as he studied me. “... You’re… Not T-Tim, are you? Like… really, really not-t T-Tim.”

Ben hummed, the smile he placed on my face mischievous. “My name is Ben. As you can see, I’m not exactly… Mortal. Not anymore, at least.”

Toby let out a shaky breath. “No shit-t… You aren’t kidding. Polt-tergeist-t, huh…? Geez, that’s a mouthful for me…” He muttered. He smirked; with the gash on his cheek, it was almost charmingly lopsided. “Can I call you Benny?” 

“I insist upon it, my dude.”

If I could say anything, I would be reminding them we were still in danger, and proper introductions could be done later. However, I imagined the only person that knew how annoyed I was was Ben, and he didn’t seem bothered by my presence in his- my - head.

Not ten seconds later, Nina threw the door open with a loud, familiar slam, leaning against the doorframe like her spine had given out. “Good morning, Romeo,” she cooed, punctuating her words with a giggle. 

Toby got an eye roll. “And bitchboy, I guess. Time to make breakfast!!” 

Her gaze, as usual, was directly on me. At first, I could see the sadistic glee she always carried, blissfully anticipating the next chance she had to hurt me. 

However, the more she looked upon me, the more her hungry grin faded. Discomfort briefly passed over her face, like she’d smelled something particularly foul.

Ben saw it, too. He stretched my face again with his grin, and Nina jumped like a cat at the sight. “Okay, Master!!” Ben squawked, pulling me to my feet like an animating doll. “C’mon, Toby!! I’ll show you how to make waffles!!” 

Ben yanked Toby off the ground, cackling loudly at the way he stumbled into a straight posture. The sound was deeply unsettling, even to my ears; it carried a broken, tittering cadence that was wholly unnatural in me. Unnatural to anyone, really. I tried to remind Ben that I wasn’t the most cheerful kid on the planet, but I doubted he cared. He seemed fairly confident in his ability; I could only hope that he could prove it. 

Nina wasn’t stupid- she clocked my strange behavior a mile away. She grabbed the collar of my shirt and held me back, looming over me with a malformed sneer. 

“You’re in a good mood, for someone about to get tortured to death…” She muttered, moving her hand to grip my head. I felt her nails digging into the crown of my head, and I had a sickening vision of her prying the top of my skull open like a can. 

She was trying to read my mind. I could feel it. Despite that, she couldn’t get in… That was probably what had startled her earlier.

Ben let out a little yawn. “Hmm… I must have had a really nice dream last night!” He said, completely disregarding Nina’s attempts to intimidate me. He dared to brush her hand away, turning back towards the kitchen. I heard her fuming, but she didn’t retaliate. Either she couldn’t afford to make me bleed, or she was too scared to try to. 

I saw worry twitch across her features. “A dream, huh…?”

“Yeah! Oh, and I really like waffles,” Ben added over his shoulder. “Better than pancakes and french toast.”

Toby covered his mouth to hide his laugh. He followed Ben into the kitchen, waiting until there was ample distance between us and Nina before adding his own two cents. 

“I could tell you the actual reason… but you’d be mad,” He said, his lopsided smirk returning to his face.

She narrowed her eyes at him, silently trying to figure out what he meant. Whatever she’d guessed, it caused rage to flash across her face like lightning. She grabbed the nearest object- in that case, it was a picture hanging on the wall- and chucked it, aiming directly for Toby’s head. 

I expected it to hit him directly between the eyes. Ben, however, shot his hand up and blocked it with a tin tray. The frame lodged itself into the thin metal upon impact, the sharp corner less than a hair’s breadth from Toby’s nose. He’d moved so quickly, even I hadn’t noticed he’d done it. 

Nina let out a loud, offended gasp, her entire face scrunching up with rage. “You little brat…”   

Liu, belatedly, grunted at Nina, bringing Ben’s attention to him at the table. “Hey, no head trauma. The head bleeds the most,” he chided. He hadn’t seen what Ben what had done- too busy reading that stupid book. 

It was typical of him, at that point. Liu was so certain he was right about us. He thought The Operator was some sort of alien, and we were just mutant humans like Jeff and Nina; enhanced speed and strength, but little else. It was unsurprising, since he killed my siblings before they could earn their gifts. As far as he was concerned, I was the only one that had shown any sort of greater ability than mind-reading.  Because I could line their pockets, however, I’m sure they were in the process of trying to fit me into their theory rather than start from square one. 

Their greed blinded them to the dangers implicative of my existence. Anyone who was thinking correctly would have killed me immediately, just like all the others. Liu was so convinced he was correct, he missed every sign that he was dead wrong. 

He’d learn what we could do soon, I thought. I’d make him regret sparing my life.  

Ben threw the tray onto the counter carelessly, turning to Toby to inspect him for damage. When he found nothing, he nodded with satisfaction. 

“That wasn’t very nice,” he said, the gravellyness of my voice turning his pleasant tones into an unsettling dissonance. Instead of turning to Nina like I would have, he craned my neck until I was looking at her through my eyelashes. “Tin is a very nice material. You can use it for a lot of things. Handles, bludgeons… ”

Liu aggressively pointed to me, clearly pushed to his limit. “You can shut the fuck up. What, you’re gonna try and scare us now? You’re a freak, but you’re not scary. You just look like a dweeb,” said the man who was scared shitless of me. “You two must be getting too comfortable… I’ll fix that later.” 

While Toby turned sheet-white, Ben only gave a little shrug in response, rolling my head forward again.

He looked up at the clock. 10:07 AM. Clockwork and Kate would be there at 10:50; at the moment, it was still too early.

I wasn’t sure what Ben planned to do when the time came. He mentioned quite a few gifts he was allowed to use, but I wasn’t sure how any of them would help us outside The Ark. Even if he could, I doubted they’d translate well in my body.   

“Romeo, you shouldn’t talk!! You should come over here and let me pet you! Like a good boy!!” Nina squealed, her smile cruel as she threw open her arms for me. “Come on, be a good boy and come to Mommy.”

While Ben just stared at her, utterly confused, Toby fixed that spiteful glare towards her. His eyes sparked with a glint of orange, like a strike of flint. With his hands curled into fists, he moved in front of me, blocking Nina’s sight.

“Don't talk to him like that, trash,” he stated, his voice devoid of emotion.

If looks could kill, Toby would be a puddle on the floor. “What did you say?” Nina coldly demanded.

“You. You’re t-t-t-t-t-trash,” Toby spat. He didn’t have the ability to look at her; his hands shook with fear, too. Still, he didn't back down. “How you sit-t-t-t there and pret-tend this is all funny. You watched him-”

“It was funny,” Nina shot back, her smile returning proudly. “I mean... You screamed like a little bitch the whole time. How could I not laugh?"

I felt sick, hearing that. Wait, I had to remind myself. We needed to wait.

"You think you're jus-t-t-t... What? Immune? You're his bitch t-too, aren't-t you?" Toby snapped.

She puffed out her chest proudly, throwing her ponytail over her shoulder. "Jeff would never do that to me. He loves me,” she refuted.

At that, Toby laughed at her, loud and sharp. “Oh yeah? Newsflash- your boyfriend got-t his shit-t rocked in high school because he was a fucking menace. TRAGIC? Jeff? HARDLY. Everything those kids did was in ret-taliation for the crazy, fucked-up shit-t he pulled daily. The story he t-told was a fucking lie... and I think you know that-t. Don't you, Nina?” 

Liu frowned at that. “The fuck does that mean?” He cut in.

“Oh, he’s just bitter nobody liked him. You better watch your fucking mouth, bitch, before I give you a pretty red necktie made out of your tongue,” she threatened, brandishing her nails at Toby. “Or maybe I’ll rip off those big balls you think you have with these.” 

Toby grunted and darted behind me again, and I didn’t blame him. I admired his courage, though. I could tell that had been sitting on his tongue since day one. 

Despite how vicious Nina’s threats were, Toby had gotten to her. I could see her shoulders trembling, her jaw tight as she tried to control herself. Judging by the twitch in the corner of her eye, I could tell that she was absolutely screaming inside her own head, panicking at the thought of her conversations with me getting out. Seeing Toby and I were talking again, she undoubtedly guessed I’d told him about our “deal”. 

There were a million things I’m sure she wanted to say, but Jeff had begun to whine for her help again. At that moment, he’d grown too loud to ignore. Nina shot a dirty look at Toby to remind him that she wasn’t done, and then left us in Liu’s care. 

It looked like Toby had gotten to Liu, too. He had yet to rise from the table, but he looked like he wanted to. He’d put his book down, grabbing the shotgun at his feet. 

“Why are you talking like you’re the good guy here?” Liu pointed out in a flat voice. “You deserve this for what that monster has done to us- Hell, to the entire planet. Life was hell for us in that town because of you little freaks infecting and poisoning everything you touch. We’re the victims here, not you.” 

Every word he stressed, he raised the shotgun like he was brandishing a shield, his stitches oozing pus and makeup as his mouth was strained and pulled. I felt nauseated at the sight of it. 

Ben hummed at Liu's accusation. “Really...? Thinking about it, though... if you hate us that much, you could have just killed us," he pointed out. "And you could have found Toby way sooner… There was no need to do what you’ve done to my siblings. You just like torturing little kids, don’t you?”

For a second, it looked like Liu was going to throw his coffee mug at me. However, he didn’t; he relaxed again, the contortion of his face shifting to a smug grin. He even let out a small chuckle, raising his cup to us. 

“You have no idea,” He stated ominously, giving both of us a wink. 

Ben was riled up now, too. I tried to calm myself- the piece of myself I still had control over, that is. I reminded him about the shotgun. My paranoia envisioned a worse-case scenario- that if Ben and I were shot while inhabiting the same body, we would both die. While that wasn’t a guarantee, it wasn’t a smart idea to test it out. 

Ben must have heard me. He eyed the shotgun with distaste, but turned to Toby to help him cook. We still had to behave ourselves. We lasted three days; surely, we could last an hour.

We continued making breakfast in silence, keeping our heads down and mouths shut. Liu, seeing we weren’t going to push our luck more, returned to his book; however, his shotgun was now on the table, perfectly within his reach. 

Eventually, Nina came back into the kitchen with her head in her hands, flopping into her chair defeatedly. She’d given up helping Jeff, as he’d torn up their bedroom in search of it. She took her frustrations out on us by snapping about our pace every few minutes. I expected her to call me over again, but she didn’t. In fact, Nina only grew anxious when she even looked at me. 

I realized how peculiar the situation was, then. Everyone had slid into their previous positions, like it was all some sort of play. Ben, as well, was doing more than just moving about- he was recreating the exact motions I did in the previous iteration. I knew it when I reached for the spatula, which had previously been two inches to the left of the frying pan. In the new version of the timeline, it was four. He grabbed around air, and had to correct himself with a jolt.

Naturally, right as Ben had fumbled, Liu had chosen right then to lower his book and watch us. “Something wrong with your eyes, Romeo…?” Liu asked. 

Ben didn’t respond, nor did he look up. I realized with a jolt that Ben wouldn’t automatically respond to that nickname like I would. 

“... Hey, bitch. I’m talking to you," Liu growled, reaching for the gun.

Luckily for us, though, Liu’s attention was drawn away. Just like before, Jeff entered the room like a storm, blaming Toby for his missing dog tags. 

“ YOU,” Jeff shouted, pointing at Toby as he slid around the corner. “Did you fucking snatch them, you little bitch!?”

That time, however, I couldn’t be present to tell him where they were. Instead, Ben shot a glance at the clock. 

10:48 AM. It was close.

“N-No,” Toby tried to refute, gasping in panic as Jeff suddenly moved towards him. 

With a rough slide, Ben shoved my body in front of Toby’s, stopping Jeff where he was. Just like before, what Jeff saw in my gaze made him take a step back. 

This time, though, Ben gave him more than just an aura to be afraid of. He looked Jeff up and down, as if appraising him. Then, he grinned again, contorting my face as he craned his neck upwards. 

“...Wow… You’re a lot shorter than I thought you’d be!” Ben cried, my voice cracking from the cadence he held it at. It was a strange thing to say, considering Jeff was much taller than I was. Taller than Ben, too, if we were being technical. Maybe that was the point- a confusing insult meant to disturb him rather than hurt.

Like a stone dropping, all of my facial features relaxed. “Slenderman is going to kill you,” Ben murmured, drastically changing his tone to cold and deadpan. And then it switched back again, like he was joking. Ben laughed, the echo of it bouncing off the walls. “Sorry, was that rude to say? It’s the truth, though!!” 

Jeff let out an irritated growl and closed the distance between us, his patience immediately dried by my strange behavior. He grabbed me by the collar; Ben allowed it, staring up at him with what I assumed were too-big eyes. With another curse, Jeff slammed my body against the cabinets. I was then thrown to the tile floor, his boot stepping harshly onto my back. I didn’t feel the pain despite being maskless- I wondered if Jeff could hurt me, with Ben’s presence occupying my body. I didn’t want to find out… But I kind of did, just to see. 

“You wanna say that again, you little shit!?” Jeff shouted, moving his boot to my temple. By then, Nina and Liu had gotten up, approaching us to see what the fuss was about.

Ben’s eyes darted to the clock. 10:50.

On the dot, I heard the sound of a crash outside. Metal clattering against a different metal, taking something else with it as it hit the ground. Liu and Nina snapped their heads to it like frightened prey. 

At that point, I was certain they all realized something wasn’t right with me, Toby, or the entire situation. Jeff’s focus shifted from the door to me, his hand moving to his back pocket for his knife. He also reached for his chest, but hissed under his breath when his fingers closed around nothing. 

“Well!?” Jeff shouted, turning his attention to the other two. “Don’t just fucking stand there, Nina!! Go see what the fuck that was!!”

She hesitated, narrowing her eyes at me. “Jeff, I don’t think I should leave you two alone with-”

“BITCH, DID I STUTTER!? GO!!!”

Shrinking from his anger, Nina hurried past us and out the back door. Absolutely brainless, I thought. Now they were outnumbered. 

Ben was wholly unbothered; then again, it wasn’t technically his skull under a steel toe. “Anyways… Like I was saying! Definitely, The Operator is going to kill you,” he repeated, hitching my breath with his anticipation. “He doesn’t usually kill things himself, but you? Jeff The Killer? He’ll learn how to for you!!”

This time, Ben’s cackle seemed to echo- my voice in the forefront, but a different, more distorted voice in the background. 

“Yes, you. Jeffery Woods, who lived on 95 Spiderlily Lane, Angelbloom, California, with Liu-Lei Woods and your parents, Margaret and Peter Woods. They blamed themselves for moving back to that town. They moved you all over the place in order to get help for what the water had done to you… They thought taking you back would help, since nothing else did. Isn’t it unfortunate, how that played out? I wonder how they’d feel, seeing you now. How you wasted all that effort…”

I saw a flash of black, expecting Jeff’s foot to collide with my head. Instead, Ben grabbed his boot with a loud clap, holding it where it was above me.

“What’s wrong? Are you surprised I know their names? Their desires?” Ben asked innocently, holding tight as Jeff tried to kick away. 

Ben pushed back on his foot, and Jeff began to teeter, his sunken eyes growing wide. With Ben’s influence, I was stronger than he was by a mile. I didn’t feel the intense struggle, even as Jeff grew more frantic. 

“Wh-What the fuck…?” Jeff stammered, his eyebrows drawing together with concern. His foot had stopped moving; a moment later, his head began to slouch, and his blinks grew slow and bleary. “W-What’s happening to me?  Liu, sh-shoot him, what the fuck are you doing-!?”

Liu was frozen. He had the controller to our collars in his hand, and was furiously pressing the button; however, I felt no shock. 

I had never seen the kind of terror on his face, before. It was existential; as if the man had realized that he’d been witnessed by the God of his childhood all his life. 

And He’d seen everything.

Absolutely everything.

With barely any effort, Ben stood and shoved Jeff to the ground, the man’s head hitting the tile with a solid crack. “We know everything about you, Jeff!” Ben proclaimed, wiping my hand on my pants. “We were watching you… We’re always watching you. Did you know that? You were never alone… Not even for a second. We could have found a way to let you in, Jeff, but… You’ve been cheating. Now we can’t allow it.”

Jeff hurriedly crawled away from me, moving towards Liu. “S-Shut up, you fucking bitch!!!” He snapped, his voice cracking at the end. “LIU, FUCKING SHOOT HIM!!”

“D̶̲̑ǫ̶̇ṅ̶͜'̷͍͂t̸͉̄,” Ben commanded.

Liu didn’t. He held his gun, shaking like a leaf, but he didn’t fire. Ben turned my head to the man, letting my smile grow almost secretive. 

The voices in my head began to change. Instead of soft, sweet whispers, I heard suffering so agonizing, it rang in my bones with its pure evil. Cries for help called from deep below, followed by visions of a thousand, tiny hands reaching up for purchase. 

“We know what you are hiding, Liu Woods,” Ben stated. “We know everything.”

At that moment, it was 10:57 AM. Like wax, the numbers on the clock began to melt, the colors of reality beginning to run. The walls began to drip, the light filtering through taking on the softest tinge of red.

Jeff was seeing what I was seeing; his head began to jerk to and fro as he scrambled to his feet, his balance incredibly compromised. When he tumbled to the ground, he almost took his brother with him, groaning in discomfort as he wobbled. 

It was then the spell over Liu was broken. He let out a sharp cry, his hands fumbling to aim his shotgun. “No, no, no, fuck off!!! How are you d-doing this?! There must be a gas leak!!!” He screamed.

I felt a jolt at the sound of a gun cocking, remembering Toby’s gruesome death in a flash. My fears were soothed by a chorus of dark whispers, reminding me that the situation was still under control. Ben already trapped them in his web, and he had no intentions of letting them go. Toby was behind me, safe and sound- I could feel his hand on my shoulder, his breaths shaky as he coughed into his elbow. By that point, he’d armed himself. I imagined he was keeping low for his own safety, and I hoped he stayed that way. I couldn’t trust Ben to be very mindful of Toby’s life, for… obvious reasons. 

“What are you going to do? Shoot me?” Ben scoffed, sticking my tongue out at them. “Go ahead!! You’ll regret it if you do, though!” 

As if Liu needed to be encouraged. Without hesitation, he fired the shotgun.

I felt a jolt of fear, seeing the blinding flash. Some people think that, when you think you’re going to die, you don’t see flashes of your life; instead, you see the things you loved most in it. 

I saw a woman with dark hair and a cigarette.  

Then I heard the tile a few feet behind me shatter. Amazingly, the bullet had zipped by me, avoiding me completely. Liu had to pick his jaw off the floor; I imagined, from his perspective, I’d dodged a bullet while standing still. However, from mine, I had seen the truth- at the last second, he turned his gun to the empty space next to me. 

“No… No, I was pointing it right at you… How…?”

10: 59 AM. 

Ben giggled darkly, and my vision grew more saturated. 

“Oh… You shoul̸d̸n̴’̷t̸ ̷h̶a̶v̷e̶ ̴d̵o̸n̵e̶ ̵t̵h̵a̸t̸.” 

Slowly, Ben raised my hands, keeping my fingers limp. As he did, I felt a peculiar, tingling sensation on my palms, like something was being drawn from them. I saw them, then- The Operator's spores. They fell from my palms like the petals of a dandelion, collecting in thick clouds around me. As they coalesced, they began orbiting me protectively. 

“That-t st-tuff… The spores, I mean. It’s The T-Tall Man, right-t?” I heard behind me. 

Ben hummed amusedly, poking on one spore as it floated away. “Yep!! An easier comparison would be his cells. It’s him, certainly, though he has no direct control over them in the human world. Too small,” Ben explained. “That’s why Boss is so special- so lucky… It puts so much of our world right at his fingertips.”

I felt Ben take a long, shuddering breath, the sound hitching as he whimpered with excitement. 

“Boss, I wish you knew the true purpose you carry… No, I’ll show you. We’ll show you- won’t we, Master? Clockwork can wait!!” 

I heard the cock of a shotgun to my side. Ben turned my head almost boredly to see Liu raising the gun up again, his hands shaking as he struggled to remain composed. 

“Y-You’re not Tim W-Wright,” Liu managed to stutter out, sweat pouring down his face. “Y-You’re wearing him, l-like a… like a suit…” 

Ben giggled a bit, letting just one of my fingers twitch. In great clouds, the spores swarmed around Liu, angrily fluttering as he tried to swat them away. Toby had been right; they behaved exactly like flies, moving in chaotic clouds. 

In a panic, Liu wasted another shot at them. It only served to divide the spores into even smaller bits that were twice as aggressive. 

“Haha!! You missed!!!” Ben cried. "Hey, Toby... Watch this!!"

With a turn of my palm, spores gathered around the gun, twisting around the pipes like a serpent. At his command- at my command, too, in a way- the spores constricted around the shotgun barrel, mangling it and rendering it useless. I felt it crush in the palm of my hand like crumbling tin. 

I did that, I thought with great awe. I had done that before, too. I’d brought the spores forth countless times; I just couldn’t see them. In fact… every cough I heard in my presence was evidence of my gift. 

My heart swelled. The Operator had given more than a gift- by god, he gave me more than just a piece. In return for my devotion, he gave me control over his very lifeblood. I could manipulate it like an element of the Earth- like water, I could fill an entire space with my master’s presence, drowning anyone I chose. 

I briefly wondered, then, why I was so uncomfortable with the idea of being special. If I was worth more to him than some of his other disciples, then it had to be for a good reason. And... perhaps... My ability was that reason.

“No… I did everything right!! I read the books!! I read the files!! I DISSECTED YOU!!! I-I’m right… You’re just kids!!! ” Liu cried frantically, his voice tight with his anxiety. 

Ben giggled. When he parted my lips, black clouds poured out like smoke. 

“̶H̸i̵s̷ ̶c̷h̷i̴l̸d̷r̶e̷n̴ ̵d̷a̶n̴c̶e̵ ̷i̸n̶ ̷f̵i̸r̴e̴ ̷a̷n̵d̸ ̶s̴i̴n̴g̴ ̶i̴n̷ ̷q̴u̷i̷e̸t̵,̷ ̶b̵o̴r̴n̶ ̶f̶r̵o̸m̶ ̶f̸l̴e̴s̴h̶ ̸a̸n̸d̵ ̵s̴p̴o̴r̸e̸…̷ ̸H̴i̴s̵ ̵e̷y̷e̷s̴ ̴w̸i̶l̸l̶ ̶o̴p̵e̵n̵ ̴i̷n̸ ̶h̴i̵s̴ ̴v̵a̸s̸t̶ ̷f̵o̷r̴e̶s̴t̸,̴ ̸a̸n̴d̵ ̷h̸i̵s̴ ̵c̴h̴i̵l̷d̴r̴e̷n̸ ̸l̷i̸v̴e̴ ̴f̸o̷r̸e̶v̶e̸r̷ ̷m̴o̶r̶e̶.̶ ̵R̷e̶a̶d̵y̴ ̴y̷o̴u̶r̴ ̷b̷l̷a̵d̶e̴,̶ ̶f̷o̷r̶ ̵a̸t̷ ̷n̸i̷g̵h̷t̵,̵ ̷t̸h̶e̸y̷ ̸c̴o̵m̵e̶.̶.̷.̸ ̷T̶o̵ ̸P̵r̴e̵p̵a̸r̸e̸ ̶t̷h̴e̷ ̸E̶a̶r̶t̶h̸ ̷f̸o̸r̷ ̶T̷h̸e̵ ̴D̸a̷r̴k̵ ̴O̴n̷e̶.̴"̸

Toby, Liu, and Jeff all wobbled at the sounds Ben emitted from my throat. It almost seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, causing the light overhead to flicker.

Ben giggled coldly. “If you read the book properly, you’d understand…  We want you to think we’re just kids.” 

Without really noticing it, there had been a low, barely perceptible hum all around us. A constant, droning sound- low enough that it could be ignored by the brain. Its presence was only marked by its sudden absence. It was sucked out of the air in an instant- whatever had been making that noise, Ben had just shut it off. In its place, the silence alleviated the worst of my headache like a gentle pillow. 

I could now hear the sound of a struggle outside- crashing and screaming. Jeff and Liu, however, were deaf to it, their pupils dilating as their frightened breaths grew audible.

Jeff tried to run towards us, but he was yanked to the ground by an unseen force, falling with a loud crack on his face. When he looked up, his nose was dripping blood. “Liu, you said they couldn’t do shit like Slenderman could…!!”

Liu was speechless, staring at me with beads of sweat dripping down his paling skin. “I-I… I don’t know anymore…”

As they cowered, the walls around us began to melt and ooze into nothingness, exposing a deep void of pure, empty blackness. I felt something pry itself from me- like ripping off a bandage, but far slower and deeper within my flesh. When I turned my head upwards- the first free action I had taken all morning- I saw Ben looming over my shoulder, his elbows resting on the crown of my head.

“They can’t… not yet. But I can,” he said with a little wave. Almost gracefully, Ben lifted his hand, and my own copied him perfectly. 

“Ï̷̪̚ͅ ̵̦͆ŵ̸͈a̵̛͇͌ñ̵̖̇ẗ̶̩̝́̊ ̷͙͑t̸͙̅͠ǫ̸̩͑̆ ̴̢̟͊p̶̹̈̀͜l̸̪̻͒͒a̶̭̎y̵̢̰̾̇,” He whispered, speaking the teeth-rattling language of our master. 

Suddenly, Jeff and Liu began to jerk and twist their bodies, writhing in place as they howled. They viciously scratched at themselves, spitting out curses like venom as their nails tore at their skin. Hair-like tendrils had begun to bloom from their pale flesh, splitting their skin in deep gashes. They laced over one another, stitching the mens’ mouths and eyes shut as they desperately tried to tear them out. When I saw them extend out, like feelers sensing my presence, I recoiled in mild disgust. 

“Th-This isn’t real!!” Liu screeched, clawing at his skin regardless. He tore at the stitches of his face, causing his wounds to reopen fresh. “It’s not real!! Y-You’re just making us see things!!”

Ben clicked his tongue with disappointment. “Oh, come on… You’re still thinking too little of us!! Perception and reality bend to our will, if we want it to. Tim and I believe you’re going to die here, and look how wonderfully you’re dying. Now that’s manifestation.” 

Out of all things, that seemed to piss Liu off the most. He quickly fumbled for his shotgun, feeling around for it in the pitch black void Ben had trapped them in. He found it and pointed it, taking a half-blind shot from his place on the floor. 

It was a perfect shot, in the end; however, he’d mistakenly aimed at Ben. The bullet hit the Poltergeist directly in the face, and it went straight through him. 

Liu’s breath nearly came out as a sob. “...B-But… Th-That’s not… that’s not fucking fair…!” 

Jeff tried to stand, but he was rendered completely disoriented by the darkness. He let out a groan, the sound bleeding into a roar as his frustrations boiled over. 

“GET OUT OF MY FUCKING HEAD!!!”

Suddenly, Jeff drew a bowie knife from his pocket. In the next instant, he stabbed himself in the leg in an attempt to wake up. When it didn’t work, he kept stabbing, soaking his own blade with his blood. 

It was for nothing- pointless self-harm. There was no escape from Ben’s world. 

Liu began coughing, eyes wide as he doubled over. Jeff erupted into a coughing fit a second later, clutching his chest as he wheezed. Their eyes wide, their faces began to leak even more ichor, the thick, black sludge oozing out from every pore. The liquid formed thicker tendrils that stabbed back into their skin, stitching their mouths and eyes closed with renewed vigor. They both scratched and flailed, but there was nothing they could do to stop it. They began to uselessly jerk as they tried to cough deeply, drowning in the spores they loved so much.

I felt no remorse for them. Instead, I found it almost amusing. They had to be terrified, I thought. They must think they’re going to die. At that moment, I realized why Ben had tricked me. 

He’d been right. It had been a good prank. 

“B-Benny, I-I think that-t’s… enough… Tim’s not looking so good…”  Toby, as well, made a noise of discomfort, his hand on my shoulder to steady himself.

"Ugh. Fine. Kill my hard-on, why don't you?" He scoffed.

Ben let out a small sigh and clapped my hands together. Instantaneously, we appeared back in the kitchen- like he’d simply turned the lights on. 

We’d never truly left, though I was aware we’d gone somewhere else in a metaphysical sense. Ben could construct an entire world within the mind of his enemies- a place so real to the senses, it might as well be reality. 

Immediately upon returning, Liu vomited the entire contents of his stomach. Likewise, Jeff seemed dazed, unable to focus on anything. His mouth, ears, and mouth had begun to actually bleed, and when he coughed, he sent droplets of it to the floor in a shower. 

When Liu recovered, he sucked in a harsh breath, dropping his mangled gun with a clatter. Without another word, he fled, running for the front door. 

Ben nodded, satisfied with his work. With a hum, he looked back at the clock. 

11:01 AM. We were late. 

“Ick… Clocky is gonna kill me…”

Toby peered over my shoulder, deeming it safe to leave my shadow at that moment. If it hadn’t been for Jeff starting to come to his senses, he would have chased after Liu. For now, though, we let him run away. We had bigger beef with Jeff.

At the time, at least…

 “Holy shit-t, Tim…” Toby cursed softly. “Could you do that the ent-tire t-time? You prick…”

I resented that. I didn’t know I could do that, either- a week ago, I didn’t even know the black dots I had seen were that real. When my Master had said I was “special” to him, I thought it was because I was his first and his most well-behaved. But… Clearly, I had misunderstood. 

Ben knew exactly what he was doing with my gift… Mysteriously so. I was growing curious about just how much he knew; clearly, he was as close to The Operator as I was, if not closer. He certainly knew more than I did, which made me want to pick his brain. 

What did that poem have to do with us? Why did I already know the words?

Toby let out a small wince at the sight of me. “Is he gonna be okay?”

“Oh, I’ll definitely have to eject myself soon. The Boss' brain isn’t mature enough to handle the full extent of his gift. Partly why it’s taken him so long to start using it,” Ben explained. “Ugh, would you look at that- I’m already killing him. Oops. Hang on just a second, Boss!!”

I could see what he meant. My skin was progressively turning white, the tips of my fingers turning black and blue. Cracks had spread across my forearm, splitting my skin like petals. From the cracks, I saw more of my Master’s spores spill out, fluttering like dust particles over my skin.

 Ben’s presence in my body was slowly destroying it. While I should have expected that, I didn’t realize it would be so disfiguring… Or so unsettling. I would have whined with discomfort if I could have.

While Liu had run, Jeff had regained his senses and remained. “You think you can get me with just a few mind games…? Nah… Nah. I’m Jeff The Killer, baby. If you think I’m someone that can be killed, just try and kill me.” 

His gaze leveled at us like a tiger locking onto its prey. He pulled his knife from his thigh with a sickening, squelching noise, shaking the blade of his blood as he stood up. His lip curled, exposing rotting teeth and black gums. 

“I’m gonna rip a new hole in you, you bitch,” He hissed deeply. “And fuck it until you die.”

Toby scoffed. “Oooh, so edgy. I’ve never been threat-tened like THAT BEFORE!!”

He was quick to meet Jeff as he rushed us, using the cleaver he’d taken to block the older man’s knife. Toby led him further into the kitchen to draw him away from me and Ben, giving us time to recover a bit.  

As they fought, a large cloud of spores unceremoniously dropped my bag at my feet. In it were all my things- including Toby’s hatchet and my mask. While Ben was distracting the killers with his illusions, he’d collected all of our personal belongings as well. 

Ben slung the bag over my shoulder, taking Toby’s hatchet in a firm grasp. In one, fluid movement, he rushed into the fray. Though it was a bit of a blind swing, he buried it into Jeff’s side, causing the man to cry out in pain and slice back at me. Ben tried to dodge it, but I was cut on the cheek in the process. 

Seeing that, Toby buried the cleaver into his leg and ripped the hatchet from Jeff’s flesh. He put space between himself and the man, his fingers tightening around the hatchet with a satisfied grin. 

“WHAT ABOUT THAT HOLE, HUH? I’M HOLE-LESS, OVER HERE!! AND YOU’RE LOOKING LIKE FUCKING MINCEMEAT!!!”

Jeff didn’t take that well. With a roar of pure bloodlust, he met Toby in a flash of blades. Ben kept his distance from that skirmish, knowing he’d get me hurt faster than I’d help. He was able to move me into a position to bolt for the front door, my hands raised in case Toby began to lose his edge. 

The two killers fought violently, chasing each other from one point to another like rabid dogs. While Jeff was able to stab with blinding speed, Toby moved with grace and agility that I could hardly perceive. As such, Toby controlled all of Jeff’s attention.

It was actually quite interesting to see Toby use his hatchet as he did. The handle was metal, so when he wasn’t able to dodge, he pressed one palm to the flat blade and the other to the very end of the handle. The force of Jeff’s swing would either push against Toby’s hand, or deflect both weapons outward. He mostly used that to protect his face, but since Jeff seemed keen on scarring Toby further, I saw it often.  

Jeff tried to pin him to the counter, grabbing his hoodie to drag him. In response to the cheap act, Toby kicked the cleaver still lodged in Jeff’s leg, sending it to the bone. Jeff howled in pain, letting Toby go as he instinctively grabbed the cleaver.

Toby shouted, “Bet that hurts!!” as he hopped onto the counter, hatchet at the ready. “And I bet this’ll hurt even more!!” 

He lunged from the kitchen counter, copying a technique I’d seen from Kate- tackling feet first, like a hawk striking its prey. Though the act earned him a cut to his leg, it was better than his organs or face. 

There was a sickening crack as Toby landed on Jeff’s ribs, and another as Toby brought the hatchet down. He severed Jeff’s arm at the elbow, the blow surgically precise. As blood gushed from the stump like a faucet, the fingers of his severed arm squirmed and curled, dragging the arm spastically across the floor before bleeding out and stopping. 

“YOU BITCH-!” Jeff screamed, throwing Toby off with his remaining hand. “I NEED THAT ARM TO JACK OFF, YOU LITTLE SHIT!!!”

Jeff grabbed his knife from his severed hand, but Ben intervened before he could turn it on Toby. He raised my hand purposefully, clenching my jaw to keep the ichor from spilling out. With one cough, Jeff’s eyes, nose, and mouth spewed black fluid, dripping like ink down his face. It happened so quickly, Jeff only belatedly reacted to it. When he did, it was with a nearly screaming cough, dropping his knife with a loud clatter. He desperately tried to clear his lungs, his chipped, black nails clawing at the pale column of his throat.

With a loud cry, Toby swept his hatchet across Jeff’s legs, severing one of them right at the knee. The man collapsed, falling into a pool of his own blood with a sickening splat. 

Ben cackled at his pain, his grin stretching my face ear-to-ear. “Yes, woodsman, yes!! Chop the big, bad wolf to pieces!! More!! MORE-!!”

Despite being egged on, Toby didn’t try to get more swings in. He hesitated, standing over Jeff as he caught his breath. The air left his lungs in ragged, shaking pants as he tried to decide what to do- as if he even had an option. 

“... Why? Why did you do that?” He finally said, his voice cracking. “Tell me.” 

Jeff smiled maliciously, shaking his head. “... You really do look just like her. Same smile and everything.”

Toby’s eyes grew wide, and he hurriedly covered his mouth. His head jerked for a moment, then shook as he slowly backed up.

Ben let out a low whine. “Toby, what gives?? I want blood!!”  

Hurriedly, Toby grabbed me by the strap of my bag, pulling me towards the front door. “Fuck this. Fuck everything about this place. I want to leave,” He said, sparing one last look at the ghoulish man. At that moment, he looked immensely tired, the bags under his eyes purple and heavy. “I want to go home.” 

Jeff clicked his tongue, raising himself on his one arm. “What… You’re not even gonna FINISH THE FUCKING JOB?” He screamed. His sunken eyes bulged from his skull through the curtain of his inky, black hair, his one hand sliding on his own blood. “COME ON!! GET YOUR REVENGE, TOBY!! TAKE IT, YOU LITTLE BITCH, TAKE IT!!”

As he heaved and struggled to breathe, I watched something stronger than rage or greed fill Jeff's expression.

Spite.

“Oh… Hah… Haha… I get it. You must want more!!!” Jeff cried, his laughter more like the growl of a beast. With his remaining hand, he reached in one of the pockets on his leg- luckily for him, the one still attached. I noticed, then, that it looked particularly defined. From it, Jeff pulled a large canister with a needle attached to it, holding it tightly in his one hand.

Shit, I thought. I had completely forgotten about the Proxyhydrone. Of course he’d keep some on him at all times… What a freak.   

Without hesitation, he stabbed the needle into his leg. “FUCK yeah, just what the FUCKING DOCTOR ordered!!” He shouted over his pain, pushing and turning the knob at the end. “You think that fucking slut is the only one that can take a few AMPUTATIONS!? THINK AGAIN, KIDDO!!!”

He threw the device at us carelessly. I saw, then, that what I had thought was a black canister was actually a clear one. Though I had no way of knowing for certain, I had a feeling that dose came from me. 

Moments later, Jeff was spewing black ichor from his stumps, replacing his blood. With a ragged, feral laugh, he crawled to his arm, grabbing it and forcing it back into place on his elbow. While I thought it was just his trip causing him to lose sanity, I was proven dead wrong as I saw his fingers begin to flex once more. 

“Ben,” Toby begged, the sound almost a whimper as he pulled on my bag with more fervor. We moved, then, heading for the front door. 

Right as the front door came into view, however, it was eviscerated, the wood shattering like glass. To my absolute horror, I heard a loud rev and a loud, biting laugh through the dust.

“HELLO, BOYS!!”

In all of her nightmarish glory, Nina stepped inside the house. She had a large chainsaw- the kind meant to cut thick trees, the actual sawblade nearly as tall as she was. It was spray painted the most obnoxious color of pink I’d ever seen, decorated with holographic stickers and rainbow animals. As she stepped towards us, she let the chainsaw drag the ground, tearing up the floor with a roaring screech. 

My stomach sank. That had to be some sort of sick joke. As if Nina wasn’t already terrifying enough, THAT was what she chose to use as a weapon? 

Credit where credit was due, though- she was well aware of the kind of force needed for a confirmed kill. 

“Aw… As always, such a gentleman for waiting, Romeo…” Nina cooed. She was covered in blood, large gashes and stab wounds all over her exposed skin and under torn clothes. She’d been fighting someone, and from the looks of it, she hadn’t been faring well. 

Explains why she ran back here, I thought miserably. 

“Oh… I knew it. I knew there was a reason I couldn’t read your mind, anymore… Just look at you. Just like my dreams. I was right. Haha…hah… It was real…!!”

Her pupils dilated as she slung her weapon into an attack position. “I TOLD YOU IT WAS REAL, JEFF!!! WHO’S THE DUMB BITCH NOW, EH?! CALLING THEM GODS ISN’T SO FUNNY NOW, HUH?!” 

Jeff’s only rebuttal was a small grumble, which I found momentarily hilarious. 

As we backed up, making our way towards the back door, Nina kept her eyes trained on me. “I don’t know what you are inside my Romeo... But you fucked up my boyfriend. I can't forgive that.”

She giggled, stepping determinedly towards us. “So me and Cupcake here are gonna kill you, now, okay?" 

Ben whistled. “Damn, I wish that wasn’t trying to kill us!! I love the Lisa Frank stickers!!” He cried, eternally in his own world. “Those teeth are made of carbonated steel, too!! That’ll cut through a human body like wet tissue paper!! That’s so rad-” 

“BEN.” 

Toby yanked me by the arm to the back door. He had to leap over Jeff’s attempt to swipe at us, and almost tripped me. 

Behind us, Nina tore through the living room and into the kitchen, destroying the house as she went. As she moved to Jeff’s side, she threw her chainsaw at us, seemingly aware that getting too close would be a bad idea. Ben was able to dodge it, but it took a chunk of my hair, the sensation like having my hair sharply yanked for a split-second. It wasn’t a large piece, in proportion- my hair was long enough to touch my shoulders, anyways. 

I didn’t appreciate Nina’s methods of cutting it. 

We skittered out the door as the chainsaw tore up the entryway, the teeth strong enough to turn the side table, door, mirror, and coat rack into shards. While Ben took the wooden stairs as intended, Toby took a shortcut by leaping off the porch, tucking and rolling into a sprint. 

Behind me, Nina burst from the doorway with a feral laugh. She leapt onto the stairway and then off of it, sailing through the air with her chainsaw raised to strike Toby from behind.

I shut my eyes, expecting the end for him again. Instead, a pair of arms ripped me from the ground. 

My end, while expected, never came. Instead, I felt a strange, yet familiar rush of wind.

“Hey, Tim,” I heard in my ear. “Long time no see.”

I opened my eyes to see Kate, her gaze dark behind her mask. While she looked scuffed, a small, leaking gash on her jaw was the only wound I could see. 

There was something… different about her. With her mask on, I wasn’t sure what it was, but I noticed the difference immediately.

In the end, it didn’t matter. It was still her.

Kate.

Ben grinned cheekily, wrapping my arm around her neck. “We met recently, actually,” He said, wiggling an eyebrow. “So your name is Kate, huh…?”

“Wh- BEN?!” Kate recoiled, dropping me with a disgusted noise. She was shocked to see Ben in my body… but wasn’t that the agreement? I was a little confused by her reaction. 

Shockingly, Toby was also perfectly fine. He’d kept running, only turning when the sound of Nina’s chainsaw grew oddly… warped. Like the sound’s pitch was slowly dropping.

I looked up to see Nina frozen in midair. No, not frozen- moving so slowly, she almost seemed motionless. The space around her was warping and shifting, the colors within a small circle bleeding into one another. She didn’t seem aware of any disruption- her head, I saw, was still turned to where she’d seen Toby standing. 

In his place, directly in Nina’s path, there was a girl. She was almost as tall as Nina, even in sneakers. Her hair was dark umber, longer and wilder than Kate’s by miles. She wore a white tanktop, tan cargo shorts, and a long, dark green parka lined with fur. They were all soaked with blood, but very little of it appeared to be hers. 

She had her hand outstretched- etched onto her fingertips in ink, I could see the symbols I’d seen in my dreams.

I didn’t connect, but I still knew her. The girl before me was Clockwork. 

“You’re late, Ben!” She drawled, her accent thick.

As she turned her head, I noticed that she had one glowing, emerald eye and a pocket watch where the other should have been. The skin around it was dark and red, twisted inwards- as if the watch was screwed into her flesh like a lightbulb. In that moment, it glowed with an unseen light, the uneven numbers of the watch seeming to dance inside the glass. A thin, gold chain connected the watch to a gold earring, which gleamed with a large diamond.  

Of course, her eye wasn’t the only noticeable disfigurement she possessed. Thin scars, still pink, stretched from the corners of her mouth to her ears. I couldn’t tell exactly how old they were, but she’d clearly gotten professional help for them. 

Clockwork held her concentration for just a moment, then turned it to Kate and I. She smiled for a moment at the sight of us… But upon closer inspection, it curled into a scowl. “Wait a damn minute… BEN. That ain’t Toby’s body, you fuckin’ imbécile!!!” She snapped, pointing to me. “If you weren’t already sainted, my boy, I’d wring that fuckin’ neck of yours!!”

“Sorry!! I couldn’t resist!!” Ben cried. “You should have seen what I was capable of with his gift, Clocky-”

“No excuse, you little bastard! Get back in your cartridge before he gets sainted right with your stupid ass!! Lord, if his Papa sees him like that when he’s this stressed out, oh merde…” 

Ben didn’t need to be told twice. Clockwork’s anger was explosive, and her strange form of English made her seem far more intimidating. 

Ben ejected himself from my body, forcefully shoving me backwards to the dirt below me. Unsurprisingly, his departure came with a wave of nausea; accompanying it was a feeling of being drained, like I had given blood two or three times in a row. 

Above me, a large cloud of black dust coalesced into a black orb. It was speckled with square bits of iridescent material that occasionally floated to the surface, glinting in the sunlight before fading again. It drifted towards Clockwork, where it was quickly sucked into her backpack.

The poltergeist returned to his “cartridge”, as he’d called it, safe and sound. The cracks in my skin closed and faded, as if they’d never existed to begin with. Perhaps they hadn’t existed- it was hard to say what was real and what wasn’t when it came to Ben. 

I took deep lungfuls of air, and the earlier sense of drowning returned with a vengeance. I clutched my chest, spitting up ichor as I coughed harshly. I could feel Kate’s hand patting my back, helping me force the fluid from my body.

“Hey,” she said, saying everything she didn’t have time to say in that single word.

When I smiled, it was my smile, but it still stretched ear-to-ear. “Hey,” I echoed, hoping I did the same with my greeting. 

That had to be it, for the moment. Kate gave me a knife- a rather nice one, actually. The blade was the length of my hand, and I could draw it by pressing my finger to the knob on the back. When I did so, I felt myself get goosebumps. Kate herself had a rather vicious kitchen knife, the smeared blood on it placing her as the source of Nina’s wounds.

Knowing that made me unreasonably happy. 

“Get ready!!” Clockwork called out, dropping her hold on Nina. The woman struck the ground with a feral laugh, slashing at the first thing that moved. Clockwork dodged her and punched her in the chest, sending her stumbling backward a bit. 

Nina blinked as she recovered, her perception of time warped after being trapped by Clockwork. “...Wait. What? Wait, no way… One, two, three- FOUR?!? PISS OFF!! WHY ARE THERE FOUR OF YOU NOW!?” 

Seeing Clockwork, however, brought her clarity. Stark clarity, even. She let out a small noise, her nose turning proudly into the air. “Ahhh… I see. I was right about that too.”

Giggling madly, she approached us with a leaning gait. “Okay… You wanna play again, girlie?” Nina taunted. “Well, too bad. I’m a big girl, and I don’t play NICE with little PREP BITCHES IN MY MOTHERFUCKING YARD!!”

She revved her chainsaw, immediately going for Kate and I. Despite the danger, my heart rushed with excitement. 

In the next moment, Kate and I were fighting Nina together. Exactly as I’d wanted from the moment I met Kate. I could have died- very literally- right then, and it would have been a happy death. 

As I expected, my connection to Kate was just as fluid as Toby’s, but far deeper. I knew exactly what Kate would do, and I moved to be where she needed me. She was fast and agile, where I was sturdy and solid. Because I would tend to go low and aim for Nina’s legs, Kate got the idea to use me as a springboard, jumping off my back to take dramatic shots at Nina’s face. She did it twice and was only successful once, but she’d left Nina with a nasty gash over her pale eye. 

Before I knew it, Toby was in the fray as well. As Nina kicked me to the ground and held up her chainsaw, he threw his hatchet at her shoulder, disrupting her grip and giving me a chance to roll away. Kate pulled Nina’s attention away so Toby could retrieve it. He shoved her forward as he ripped his hatchet from her shoulder blade, and Kate left a vicious cut across her torso.  

“OW- HOLY FUCKING SHIT, WOULD YOU ALL JUST FUCKING DIE!? This is so fucking unncessary!!!” Nina screamed. She hadn’t landed a single hit on us yet, and appeared to be growing tired. While we were unharmed, her wounds had increased exponentially, some cuts overlapping deep into her flesh. 

“You suck, bitch!” Kate barked out, forcing laughter from Toby like a hoot.

That only served to enrage Nina even more. On a dime, she turned to Kate and charged her, dragging her chainsaw until it kicked up clouds of dirt behind her.  

Clockwork hissed at the sight, hurriedly pulling open her jacket. I saw, then, that she had an answer to Nina's chainsaw: Grenades. M26 Grenades, to be exact. Despite the weapon being old as literal dirt, they were polished like new. Natalie took one out of the leather harness clipped to her jacket, tossing it into the air like an apple. 

“Hey, Nina!” She called. As the grenade landed in her palm, she pulled the pin and flicked the lever. She then threw it like a baseball, her lips curled into a sly grin. 

“Catch!”  

Nina reacted to it fairly early, squawking out a loud curse as she skidded to a stop and darted out of the grenade’s path. 

Kate, concerned with our distance, used her gift to collect and place Toby and I behind Clockwork- all before the grenade hit the ground with a loud, fiery explosion. It sent dirt and stone into the air with great clouds, the fire within it spreading across the foundations of the back porch.   

Nina let out a ragged breath, her eye twitching involuntarily. “A-Are you fucking crazy!? How does he not let you have guns, but you can use THAT!?” She cried.

Honestly, fair question.

“I’m borrowin’ em!” Was the best answer Clockwork could give. She took out another and clutched it in her hand. For the moment, the pin was in, and the weapon was safe… enough. 

“I ain’t gotta use them. Truth be told, Nina, I like beating you with my bare hands,” she stated, her voice dipping into a growl. “But I will blow you straight to Saint Peter if you don’t put that chainsaw down and leave these ‘lil gars alone.”

Nina openly laughed at that. “You talk like a goddamn redneck. I’m not taking dating advice from white trash!! Besides… I know the truth, now. Romeo isn’t just any worker bee. He's the boy I've been dreaming about... Now that I have him, I'll never give him back.” 

I felt bile in my throat. In response, Clockwork cringed. “...Girl, come on. You’re twenty-five. Don’t you think you’re a little too old to be this weird about teenaged boys?”

Never had I seen a single sentence cause so much immediate, blinding rage. Despite the obvious danger, Nina charged at her, screaming all the while. 

However, Kate and Toby were the ones to intercept her. Kate met her first; bravely, she got close enough to the chainsaw to stab her in the dead leg. As Nina tried to swing at Kate, Toby entered her blind spot and chopped off her hand. The chainsaw flew out of her other hand, the severed one was still clutching the handle as it fell to the ground behind her.

The blade tore through the grass like a shark through the water, spiraling out of control and into the back porch. It destroyed the staircase, traveling up the side of the house before flipping and landing with the blade flat. While it sputtered for another second or two, the damaged motor caused it to shut off abruptly. Miraculously, Nina’s detached hand still held firm to the handle. It had showered blood all over the ground, painting the side of her home in a murky, red color. 

Nina had screamed, but it was with complete exacerbation. There were simply too many of us. Anytime she tried to get close enough to kill one, two more were waiting to defend them. She couldn’t kill us all at once, and it was overwhelming her. 

With another, frustrated roar, Nina backhanded Toby, finally landing a hit through sheer surprise. The strike sent him positively flying- I was surprised his neck hadn’t snapped from the force. Luckily, Clockwork caught Toby with her gift, slowing time around him long enough to grab him from the air. When she touched him, he lurched, sending them both toppling to the ground with combined yelps. 

“Leave them alone!” Kate yelled, stabbing her again. This time, with no chainsaw to stop her, she dragged her knife along the seam of her leg in an effort to sever it. 

Nina hissed like a viper, her face twisted with her hatred. She swiped her nails across Kate’s face, sending her mask skittering across the ground. When she saw a second face underneath, she cursed unintelligibly and grabbed Kate by the throat. As I rushed to help, she lifted Kate high above her, her one, remaining hand digging her nails into her neck. Though Kate struggled, Nina was cutting off her oxygen, looking right at her so she couldn't run away.

“You’re just like him… Aren’t you? You're a special Proxy," She whispered, giggling as she began to draw blood. “Oh, I'm going to enjoy this. If I can't have him, neither can you..."

Kate stared down at her with pale eyes, betraying no fear. Strange, I thought. Hadn't her irises been dark, the last time I saw her?

As Nina held her, I watched the amusement drain from her face. Her arm began to tremble, as if she was struggling to keep her grasp up. 

“You... took something precious from us. Give it... back.. ” Kate hoarsely commanded, her eyes steadily turning black.

With that, she stabbed Nina in the arm, forcing her to let go with a sharp cry. As Kate's feet once again touched the ground, she elegantly flipped the knife in her hand, slicing at the necrotic leg one last time. With a harsh pull and a feral growl, Kate undid the final stitches, detaching Nina's leg from her body. 

As Nina yelped and toppled over, she tried to take another swipe at Kate’s face; however, Kate was faster, and she stabbed through Nina’s hand to pin the woman to the ground.  

“JEFF!!!” Nina screamed, uselessly trying to lift herself up. “Jeffie, where are you!? I need help!!” 

Kate, having won against Nina, teleported away to her mask. She picked it up with a little sigh and placed it back over her face, adjusting the string accordingly. In a blink, she appeared standing just off to my side, her hand poised ready on my shoulder. 

The difference in her posture was so obvious, then. Where she stood before her enemies with hesitancy before, that unsureness was absent now. 

“You can kill her if you want to,” Kate told me. I did want to, but I feared how long that would take. Honestly, were it not for Jeff’s absence, I would have taken that time regardless. But the more I exerted myself, the more I agreed with Toby. 

“Can we go now?” Toby griped, eyeing the trees longingly as he approached Clockwork. “I’m hot as fuck out-t here.” 

I heard Nina’s breath hitch. “Wait. Please, wait… You don’t understand. I don’t care about the Proxyhydrone. Really, I-I never wanted to hurt you… I j-just wanted to see that beautiful place again. Where everyone in it loved each other, and the music was so sweet… Please, take me with you. Please?”

She whimpered in sheer terror, tears beginning to spill down her face and smudge her makeup. “H-He’s going to leave me, I know it!!!” She sobbed. “I-I can’t die alone, I-I just can’t…!!!”

“Don’t care,” Toby spat. “Die, pedo.”

I knew she turned her head to me- to beg me to spare her. 

At that moment, all of what she’d done to me came back in a sick rush. How many times had I begged, “don’t touch me”? How many times had I screamed it in my head, as angrily as those bastards screamed at us for simply breathing? How many times had she touched me anyways?

I lost count. Judging by the hot pit in my chest, the number was “too many”. 

So I ignored her. Purposefully, I put my attention towards Kate as she and Clockwork tried to plan out their next mode of action. I heard Nina's sobbing cry, but I listened to it fade with a deep sense of pure relief. 

This was better, I thought, nudging Kate affectionately. This was how I was supposed to feel around girls; safe and protected.

“Where’s Liu?” Clockwork asked. 

Toby and I shrugged. We had no idea which way he ran. “Too busy trying to kill Jeff,” Toby said to justify it.  

“...Hey. Where is Jeff? Did you kill him?” Kate piped up, crossing her arms. 

Toby turned a bit pale. “...Oh. Oh fuck. No, we didn’t-t. He t-took some of that Proxyhydrone shit-t-t… Maybe Nina killed him? That’s plausible, right? HEY, NINA-!!!”

Clockwork rolled her one eye. “Ga lee, my boy… Is it ametuer hour over here?!”

“Shut-t up, you have a stupid French accent-t!!” 

Honestly, Toby was bold to make fun of someone’s speech patterns and still stutter. 

“OHHH, CALL THIS CAJUN A FRANÇAISE ONE MORE AGAIN, YOU ‘LIL CHEE-WEE!!! I’ll grab Nina’s chainsaw and rip you en deux morceaux comme les grosses jambes de ta Mama, yessir, I will!!”

Toby blinked, a bit overwhelmed by the garbled French that left her mouth. “...It-t doesn’t-t work anymore, so HA!!” He cried, able to recover after a moment of buffer. 

“Yes it does!! I can hear the engine running!!” Natalie argued.

I blinked owlishly, head tilting slightly as I, too, heard the sound of an engine. Strange… From where I was standing, I could see it. It was certainly off. 

…So what was making that noise? 

As if on cue, we all turned sharply at the sound of screeching tires, the sound of a roaring engine growing deafeningly loud as it rounded the house. 

Speak of the devil, I guess. 

Jeff had recovered, but had decided simply attacking hand-to-hand wouldn’t cut it. Therefore, he’d gone for his truck. He must have been hiding for a while- we hadn’t heard the vehicle turn on over Nina’s chainsaw. He had to be already going forty or fifty miles by the time we saw him whip around the corner, and he only sped up at the sight of us clustered together. 

I had hoped he’d made a run for it; then again, by that point, he wanted us dead out of sheer spite. He also couldn’t go very far, as he still didn’t have his dog tags. 

He wouldn't find them. If Liu was nowhere to be seen, then he must have taken Jeff’s dog tags in order to flee into the woods. I wonder if Jeff knew Liu had abandoned him so coldly… So much for their brotherly bond, I guess.  

While everyone else scattered, the headlights of Jeff’s truck stunned me. I threw my arms up to protect my head, knowing I had no time to run. It wouldn’t do much- Jeff drove a Ford F20. I would’ve been a paint smear on the ground regardless of what I tried to guard. 

“Oh, shit-!” Kate cursed, grabbing me in a whirl of color and air as the truck came within a hair's breadth of hitting me.

I heard a sharp crack and a cry of pain from Kate, and the rush of wind was cut off suddenly. Both of us tumbled to the ground, skidding along the dirt with coughing groans. 

I sat up and immediately saw that Kate’s leg was broken, the bone jutting out through her skin. When she tried to see it, I grasped her, warning her not to. I picked her up, then- after doing it to me so many times, I only found it fair I returned the favor. 

Across from us, Jeff was trying to kill Clockwork and Toby over, spinning the car into doughnuts in an wild attempt to hit them with his tail. While Clockwork could mimic Kate’s speed with her own gift, she was clearly starting to show signs of weakness and exhaustion. She had to be mindful of Toby as well, who had taken to goading Jeff to hit him. 

It served a purpose, though. Jeff made a beeline for Toby, focusing all of his fury towards running him over. It gave Clockwork a perfect shot. With a pull and a flick, she threw another grenade into Jeff’s path. Although Jeff swerved away at the last moment, the explosion sent Jeff’s truck careening into the house with a booming crash. 

My spirits soared at first, thinking we'd won; however, it was short-lived. Sadly, Jeff had survived the crash with little more than a few scratches and a cut on his forehead. Coupled with his other wounds, though, it was clear he was reaching his end. Jeff tumbled out of his truck with a coughing groan, holding his bowie knife tightly in his fist.

Nina whimpered at the sight of him, feebly reaching out with a bloody stump. “Jeffie… H-Help me…” 

“Shut up, bitch,” he hissed. “I can’t trust you to do anything, can I…?”

To say Jeff looked pissed would be an understatement; the fury in his gnashing teeth was as violent as a rabid animal, his breaths more like enraged growls. Despite that, though, he kept his voice disturbingly calm.  

He sighed, running his tongue over his teeth. “You know what’s funny…? I didn’t even have to try very hard to snatch your siblings up. I found them online, complaining about their nightmares. I was the perfect boy to them… I told them how pretty they were, how smart… How much I wanted them.” 

Shakily, he rose from the ground. As he did, he let out a ragged, near hysterical laugh. Jeff’s limbs had reattached themselves, but they were steadily turning purple, spewing ichor with every movement.  He struggled to get to his feet, his putrid leg squirting red fluid as thick as paint. 

He grinned maliciously. “They were so lonely, they ate that shit up.”

My teeth clenched as I bared them, rage boiling up in me at the sound of Jeff’s bragging. How dare he speak about them in such a way? If I wasn't holding Kate, I would have been at his throat. 

"Shut up," I demanded.

“And they deserved every second!!!" Jeff continued, narrowing his eyes at me. “You kids are parasites… You don’t even understand what you’re here for.”

“Neither do you,” was Toby’s retort.  “If you did, you wouldn’t have used us to make drugs, idiot.”

“Aw… You think that’s all I’m doin’? You’re cute.”

Jeff laughed at that. Louder, and louder, and louder.

Clockwork stepped into Jeff's field of vision, wiping Nina’s blood off her knife. “Enough, Jeff. This is your last chance,” she stated coldly. “Walk out of bounds and let Tonton Macoute take you. If you give up now, he’ll make it as painless as possible.”

In response, Jeff’s tongue slid out, running along his lips wetly. “Ohh, yeah... You. I knew you’d come back,” He purred softly. “‘Cause you’re my bitch. Best one I had…”

Clockwork curled her lip in disgust. “I’m not your bitch, you ugly moustique,” she growled, the glow of her emerald eye seemingly growing brighter as she slowly approached him. 

Jeff flinched, but tried to hide it behind a hacking laugh. “Aw… Don’t be like that. Don’t you love me? The position for my main bitch is open, y'know.” 

She openly gagged. "One of you kill him. I don't want to even breathe his air..."

Gladly, Toby took that invitation. His last fight wasn’t particularly thrilling to me- Toby easily had the upper hand, and he never lost it. Jeff’s limbs were clumsy after being reattached, and he had to be careful not to lose them again to Toby’s hatchet. At that moment, it must have been so clear to him what he truly was- a boy with a knife that heard voices. Nothing more.

“God damnit… WHY!?" Jeff screamed, spitting blood and ichor all over the ground as he swung at us. “WHY DID HE PICK YOU!? HUH!? I’M BETTER THAN YOU!! I’M JEFF THE FUCKING KILLER!! I’LL KILL ANYONE- EVERYONE!!! WHY DID HE WANT YOU!? ”

Toby had no answer to give him. In truth, neither Toby nor The Operator had any control over the circumstances. A Proxy was created one in a million, when a spore successfully bonded with us in the womb. Toby just happened to be the one that bonded successfully. 

“I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU, TOBIAS ERIN ROGERS!!” He screamed. It was only a promise. There were four of us- three of us with gifts that could kill him twice over. If Nina had grown overwhelmed, Jeff stood no chance. Seeing he was too outnumbered, he turned on his heel, bolting for his truck again. 

While his truck initially struggled to come to life, it did inevitably. He barely avoided Nina in his hasty retreat; in fact, while he could have easily grabbed her there, he seemed to have completely forgotten about her in favor of his own safety. 

We didn’t try to stop him. After all, The Operator would catch him faster than we could. Still, Clockwork felt compelled to throw one more grenade at him. As she pulled the pin, flicked the safety, and threw it, Jeff reversed the truck out of its path. The grenade landed on the back porch, exploding it in a giant fireball. Jeff was sent to two wheels from the force, but quickly got control again. He hit the truck into drive and tore away from the entire scene, his tail aflame. 

He left Nina- both literally and figuratively- in the dirt, peeling out in a cloud of dust. Behind him, I could see that cloud grow darker, black dots like flies chasing him down the road. He would be "safe" in his truck, but only as long as he kept running. 

Nina, certainly, saw him leave her. She lifted her upper half in alarm, trying to force out a cry for help as tears streamed down her face. However, no words came out. Instead, she let out a rather anguished sob as she let her body fall, her will leaving her as well as her consciousness.

It was over, I thought. Really, truly over. I held Kate close to my chest, letting out a breath I didn’t know I was holding. 

“Bring Kate here!!” Clockwork cried, running to meet me. “I can fix that!!” 

With Toby keeping Kate’s wounded leg up and out of sight from its owner, I hurriedly carried her to Clockwork.

“Tim…” Kate mumbled, the mask doing a lot to cover the pain. 

When I set her down, I took her hand in mine, and allowed her to clutch it as tightly as she wished. “I’m sorry…” I heard her whisper, and my heart broke at the sound. Why was she sorry? She had nothing to apologize for. I would be dead, were it not for her. She could be considered my guardian Angel, for how often she saved my life. 

In that moment, I think I realized how I felt about Kate wasn’t normal. It wasn’t a crush, or anything that could be explained with chemicals. It was… purer than that, I guess, the feeling residing deep within my bones. I loved her, without expecting or wanting anything in return. I felt like I was meant to be by Kate’s side. 

“Don’t worry, cher, I got you,” Clockwork reassured, holding her hand over Kate’s wound. “This happened less than an hour ago… Easy-peasy, lemon squeezy.”

Right before my eyes, I watched the bone jutting from Kate’s leg return to its place. It bonded with itself perfectly, her flesh closing around the wound like a flower blooming in reverse. It was honestly amazing; a feat I could never imagine someone controlling with such precise skill. 

I regretted my skepticism of Clockwork before. Clearly, she was as talented as Ben hyped her up to be. If anything, he actually underspoke her ability. It made all the injuries we had sustained and would sustain seem trivial. One touch from Clockwork, and it never happened.  

Toby cooed with awe as Kate kicked her leg, moving her foot with grace and ease. He was too distracted to notice Clockwork do the same to his arm and leg- not only healing the wounds, but also mending his clothes in the process. 

Gently- surprisingly so- she placed her hand on his cheek, healing the cut he’d gotten on it. “Sorry, podna… I can’t fix your face,” She said softly to him. “It’s too late. If it’ll keep you from doin' a bahbin, you’re still a handsome devil with it.”

I saw Toby’s face turn a little red, his eyes darting everywhere by the girl or me. “Damn right-t-t-t, I am…” He stuck out his hand. “The name’s-”

“Ticci Toby,” Natalie finished with a mischievous grin. “Your reputation precedes you as well, Angel Killer. You’ve been international news for the last three days.”

Toby quickly shifted from shy to blindingly happy in a matter of seconds, his eyes lighting up as he gasped. “Int-t-t-ternational? Are you serious?! And I’ve been MISSING IT!?” He exclaimed. “Kate, is she lying?”

She grinned wolfishly. “Nope! You’re all over the internet, right now. You’ve got the new record for most kills in a single event. They may pass a law for better mental health institutes in California because of you.”

“I INSPIRED LEGISLATION? WICKED!!”

Clockwork let out a weak cough intertwined with a chuckle, her eyebrow drawing up as she turned to me with a bow of her head. “Bonjour,” She greeted with a warm smile. “Je m'appelle Natalie. C'est toi le vaisseau, non? C'est un honneur.”

I blinked. I didn’t know French at the time, and even if I did, her accent would have made it impossible to understand. 

“Ah… I’m Tim,” I responded with a nervous smile of my own. “Thank you for coming to save us… Sorry that you had to.”

Natalie scoffed. “I almost didn’t, you scruffy ‘lil punk. You think I want to set my culo back in this place? Sacre!! But what cannae say? I did it. I was compelled … Femme Fatale over there got me out of an art block.”

She gestured to Kate, who smiled at her as well- wider and knowing, like hearing Clockwork say that was more significant to her than me.  

Toby, once he’d finished flailing over his new celebrity status, turned toward the house. All his jubilancy faded as he stared at it, a loathsome scowl replacing his grin. The pain of his ordeal coursed through him in that moment- I could see it in the way his hands slowly curled into fists. 

With a low scowl, he started for the house.

“I wanna steal his shit-t,” Toby grunted. 

…Like I said. I loved Kate. I was sure of it. 

But I also wanted to steal Jeff’s shit. 

I threw Kate an apologetic look as I broke away from her, rushing to catch up with Toby. I knew she wouldn’t understand- I barely understood it as well. I was certain I didn’t like Toby, and yet… It was almost like that in of itself was why I actually did like him. I liked how quickly we’d resort to violence. Toby didn’t expect me to be anything less than my worst… So I didn’t have to try to be my best.

“Where are ya’ll getting along to!?” Natalie snapped. “Ain’t nothing good in that there house!! Half of it’s aflame-”

“We’ll just be a second!! We have to destroy evidence!!” I called after her. 

From my bag, I withdrew Toby’s scarf, passing it to him. “This can be your mask, if you want,” I said. “He didn’t say you needed one of his… just that you need one.”

Toby hummed as he pulled it up, obviously pleased that I was tagging along. “Damn… I feel bet-t-ter already,” he said.

Instead of any doors, we used the hole Jeff made with his truck. The house was still fairly safe, as the fire was contained on the back porch, still. We felt we had plenty of time to look around, so we made a careful sweep from room to room. We took whatever food we could salvage from the moldy cupboards, which wasn’t much. I checked that little closet room again, but found nothing.  

“Go check Jeff's room,” He bade me, his jaw tight. “... I don't-t want-t-to be in there.”

“I’ll look,” I agreed, my tone soft. I pat Toby on the arm and went to Jeff’s room. It wasn’t much; it was covered in New-Age tapestries and posters, trash and dirty clothes littering the floor. There was a pungent smell- like ages-old sweat and smoke.

I hesitated to touch a single surface in that room, but I found a few more things that seemed out of place: a manilla envelope, a doll replica of The Operator, and a book titled “The Encyclopedia of Common Diseases”. The book in particular interested me because it was bound in duct tape, preventing it from being opened. When I held it, I was met with two distinct intuitions: that I should take the book with me, and that I shouldn’t try to open it. I listened to my gut, leaving before the scent of Jeff stuck to me.

I didn’t step foot into Liu’s room. I knew that was where “Mr. Pokey” was. I shuddered, my hand covering my mouth as my mind repeated that awful memory. Though I’d said I was going to destroy that place… Even I couldn’t bring myself to face it. 

The house would burn, I thought… All of their terrible machines would be destroyed, then. 

I searched for Jeff’s dog tags, but I didn’t find them- not even where I knew they’d be. Liu really must have taken them. Honestly, I’d completely forgotten about him. He was still an issue; if he was able to meet up with Jeff, they might try to come back for us.

“Toby, we should probably go after Liu,” I pointed out as I walked back into the hallway. 

“In a second… I know exactly where I want to look, next.”

Toby stood facing the basement door. Liu had guarded it so closely, spending nearly every waking moment down there. He always left it in such a strange mood, too; the urge to see what was down there was almost too much to take.

I quickly joined Toby’s side, peering over his shoulder. I, too, was deeply curious. It only seemed right that we investigated, if only to gawk at the hellish creation he was working on down there.

“Wait!!” I heard behind me. Clockwork and Kate had joined us, rushing around the corner and into the hallway. “Toby, I-I’ve… I’ve been down there,” Natalie confessed, cringing as it left her lips. A deeply saddened expression crossed her face, her hand gently raising to brush over her scars.  “You don’t wanna be goin’ down there, pumpkin. It ain’t worth seein’. These ain’t normal folk… They’re rotten inside. Just walk away from it.”

Toby heard her. I’m sure he did. 

But he didn’t obey.

“There’s something in there that’s mine,” he said, his voice distant. “...I can feel it-t.” 

Natalie could have fought harder, but she didn’t. She clicked her tongue, standing far away from the basement door. 

“Fuckin’ dumbass,” She muttered.   

Kate hesitated, unsure whether she wanted to stay with me or Natalie. Inevitably, she chose Natalie. I understood why, and I didn’t blame her. I wanted to keep her as far away from that ugly place as possible, so her decision was to my liking.

As Toby slowly opened the door, I instructed Kate to start destroying evidence. These people knew too much- and whoever was lining their pockets needed to know even less. 

I asked Natalie to take care of the chair. She didn’t need to be told more than that.

With the girls off doing their own jobs, I turned to peer down the black hole that was the basement staircase. Toby was already taking the stairs, three steps ahead of me as he determinedly faced the darkness.

I almost laughed at the sheer bravery Toby displayed, despite everything he’d been through. Surely, he had been broken. But he pressed on, putting himself back together as he moved, refusing to let any wound send him to his knees for good. 

The humidity only grew worse as we descended. It was quiet, with only the softest sounds of dripping water and scuttling roaches along the floor. We could see wires running along the wall, bound to the concrete by bolts. Carefully, we journeyed down the moist steps, Toby leading me with a determined frown and a hand along the wires. He warned me when he reached the final step, and I kept my hand on his shoulder as I stepped directly into a puddle of what I hoped was water. 

He flicked the light on. Despite the numerous wires, only one of them was actually for a light. A dim, hanging lamp in the center of the room sputtered to life, flickering as it threatened to die. With it on, though, we could see most of the immediate space. One wall was lined with chain-like fencing, forming tall cages like pet kennels. I saw the reason for the extra wires, then; the fencing was electrified, with thin copper innards tied around the links. There were food bowls in each tiny enclosure and old, tattered blankets... But no animals. 

Just stains. Bloodstains, shitstains, ichor stains. There wasn’t a surface that didn’t have some dark memory on it.  

Did I mention how bad it smelled? Because holy shit, it was truly rancid down there. Along with the smell of blood and shit, there was a smell of rot, mold, mildew, and immense death. Water dripped from above, as dirty as the puddles underneath. Mold grew in abundance around them lining the cracks in the floor like pus-filled veins. 

I put on my mask to protect my mouth from the filth. Though it no longer felt quite right on my face, I still wore it. I had to for more than just the pressing reasons. I assumed it didn’t feel right because of my experience, and I would be tended to given time.   

I walked the room, taking note of several cots soaked with black fluid opposite to the kennels. All empty. I didn’t recognize many of the tools on the pegboard wall behind them, but I could name some- enough to know that I was looking at a display of torture devices, each for their own, gruesome task. 

I figured one of them would make a good souvenir (at the time), so I tried to take my pick of the lot. I enjoyed it when I could disfigure someone’s face (at the time), but I struggled to find devices that were for a purpose I couldn’t do on my own.   

…Look, if anyone was under the impression I was “okay” in any capacity after reading this, I’m going to cut in and say I absolutely wasn’t- never have been, never will be. Just know that the humans I envisioned in my head when I saw those devices were- hopefully - not you.

“...H-Hey…” Toby whispered, taking me from my perusing. While I’d wandered about, his attention had been immediately drawn to the very back of the basement. He’d taken a few steps toward a pile of boxes, but had stopped cold. 

I followed his line of sight, peering into the darkness with a frown. 

I saw what he saw, then. Something shifting- the barest reflection of light moving in the pitch black, disturbing it. I rushed to Toby to protect him, flicking my knife open with an aggressive flick. 

“If you’re not an animal, come out now or I’ll kill you!!” I shouted, holding the knife in front of me.

Loud rattling of chains began to fill the air. The shadows grew clearer, the shape in the dark becoming more distinguished. 

Then, the rattling stopped.

“...I was waiting for you to notice me,” I heard, the sound fainter than a breath. 

 

–

 

To this day, I cannot describe the emotion I felt when I saw Ellie for the first time.

A little girl- barely older than nine- walked into the light. Her hair was matted and filthy, but the prettiest, most golden blonde, chopped in a short bob around her head. Her face was marred with bruises, but she had no cuts or gashes- just a look of absolute emptiness, her blue eyes dull and lifeless as she stared past us. She was naked, thin as string, and covered in blood. Her blood. It was caked onto her skin like it served as her clothes, matting her hair and covering her mouth. Around her neck was a shock collar like ours, a heavy chain trailing from the back to the basement wall farthest from us.   

I felt like I had been punched in the gut. I processed it all at once, and then not at all. 

I knew what happened to her. I couldn’t bring myself to admit it; the moment I started to, I felt pain blossom in me so deep, I couldn’t place its source. 

All this time, she’d been down here. Everytime Liu was down in the basement, he was with her. She was what had captured his attention so much. Suddenly, so much made sense. 

His appearance. The music. 

“You have no idea.”

I recalled his words with boiling hatred, my jaw beginning to ache from how hard I clenched my teeth. 

The whole. Fucking. Time. 

Toby’s breath came out in slow, ragged exhales. His eyes swam with tears that he outright refused to let fall, remaining unblinking as he twitched. 

“Toby,” I whispered. “Give her your hoodie.”

In an instant, he shed his most beloved garment for her, nearly ripping it from his body. His tears had vanished when it was off, but they’d left his eyes softer. He fell to one knee, lowering himself so he didn’t stand quite so tall over the little girl. 

He held out his hoodie, offering it to her. “It-t-t-t-t’s okay… I won’t-t hurt-t-t you,” He reassured, gritting his teeth to stop a ticc from leaving his throat. He was anxious- while normally, he wouldn’t control himself so aggressively, he did for her. 

He pulled his mask up more, keeping mouth hidden. “Do you know me?”

She didn’t answer. Almost robotically, she took the hoodie from him and put it on, giving herself just a little bit of decency. 

Toby didn’t take it as a slight. He remained on one knee, taking his eyes off her when she was dressing herself. I could see how viciously he was shaking with his rage, but he held it close to him for the moment. That, too, was something he was controlling for her. 

“Do you know who I am?” He repeated, reaching out his hand for her to take.  

For a moment, she stared at his hand- contemplating it, even. She tilted her cheek and snuggled into the soft fabric of Toby’s hoodie. Then, she took a deep sniff- presumably, getting a lungful of Toby’s scent.

I found that immediately weird as shit, as I’m sure you did too. I tried not to be judgemental, given her… Circumstances. 

“I do know you,” she said, her lips finally cracking into a smile. Her voice was tiny- soft as the coo of a mourning dove. She moved closer, taking Toby’s hand in hers. 

Looking at Toby, she addressed both of us: “You’re my brothers,” she stated, as if we’d known each other our whole lives. “You came to save me, right?”

Toby let out a gasp of air, his reaction an unreadable expression I couldn’t place. I could tell, though, that being called a brother by her had a deep effect on him. 

“...Yeah. That’s right,” He said, almost dreamily. “Let’s go home, okay?”

He made quick work of the collar on her neck, gingerly invading her space to cut it. She didn’t fight him; in fact, she moved her head as he demanded, her eyes staring off into space as she waited for him to be done.

At some point, she’d turned her head to me. I wasn’t sure if she even noticed I was there, at first, but she looked up at me like she could see me. “...Oh. You’re the one from my dreams,” She whispered, her smile growing. “The boy with no face. His favorite… The ⨂rigin.”

I took a deep breath. 

“Yes. That’s me,” I said, letting it roll off my tongue no matter how awkward it felt. “What’s your name?” 

She didn’t answer me. For a moment, I considered repeating my question, fearing she hadn’t heard me. 

Instead, she reached up, taking Toby’s mask in her fingertips. He flinched for a moment, but allowed her to pull it down. With his scarred face exposed, we both assumed the girl would scream and try to run away.

She didn’t. She beckoned me over instead, her hand reaching out. I understood what she was asking of us, then- she wanted to see our human faces first, since she also didn’t have her mask. I approached her, kneeling like Toby so I didn’t loom. When I was at her height, she reached out and pulled off my mask, exposing my face to her as well.

She smiled at the sight of me. “My name is Ellie,” She introduced, placing her small hand on my cheek. 

There was a sudden sensation within me- a deep, unsettling feeling. Not the sickening one I’d felt seeing Ellie for the first time, but a new feeling. 

Like… Perhaps, in some way, I had just made a horrible mistake.

In all that time, I didn’t look Ellie in the eye. I did then, nearly forcing myself to in order to establish a connection with her. 

Her eyes were as wide as a deer’s underneath her bangs, giving her smile and entirely new, twisted appearance. I saw something truly evil in those baby blue eyes. As vicious and unyielding as The ĦYDRA, she had a look in her eye that was desperate to swallow the Earth whole. 

“Master calls me Death,” she said calmly. 

Toby coughed, his eyebrows furrowing as he covered his mouth, wincing under his breath. I, too, began to feel fluid building up in my chest. My teeth began to ache in an entirely new way- right at the gums, like when I was a child.  

“...I was going to start my game. Then Liu took me,” Ellie told us, her volume rising a bit. Her expression bunched up, her eyes watering for a moment.

The skin on my cheek and jaw- the place her hand had touched- burned. I reached up to touch it, and found patches of my beard falling off in small clumps.

 “...I’m not mad at my mom anymore…” She whispered. Like a slow, rolling wave, I watched her innocent, angelic face transform into the curled face of a dragon, exposing deadly sharp canines. 

“I want Liu.”

At that, I was overwhelmed by an intense pressure, a cold chill running from down my face and to my toes. I coughed again, and felt something wet drip past my lips. 

She had to be one of us, surely. There was no denying she had a gift. 

She had just used it on us.

“Yea… Yea, I’ll play with you,” Toby growled, his pupils dilating and engulfing his sclera, turning his eyes pitch black. “We’ll get him for you, Ellie.”

My heart skipped a beat at that. Without even noticing, it had started racing, echoing deep in my ears. I clutched my chest, the feeling washing over me like a tidal wave.  

It then bloomed into the most unusual euphoria, my lips parting to make allow a small noise to leave them.

We would get Liu? Get him? Oh, without question, I thought darkly. There would be no need to take him to Hell. I would show him what it looked like while he was there on Earth. I would do more than kill him. More than punish him.

I would bring the hand of my creator down upon him, and smite him from this reality.

At the thought, my hands began to burn, the colors around me growing sharp and deeply saturated. In particular, the blood stood out to me. Looking around, I could see how it painted every corner of the wall. 

Ellie’s blood.

Natalie’s blood.

My brothers and sisters buried outside- their blood, too.

All that blood, which did not belong to Liu, was painted on their walls.

“W̸e̸'̷l̸l̶ ̷k̷i̴l̴l̷ ̵h̵i̵m̸., ” I whispered. 

Toby coughed violently, looking at me with wide eyes. Black ichor began to drip from his mouth, leaking out of the gash in his jaw. At first, he seemed distressed. Soon, though, he burst into excited laughter, exposing sharp, vicious canines. 

“W̸e̸'̷l̸l̶ ̷k̷i̴l̴l̷ ̵h̵i̵m̸, ” he echoed, his voice trembling. 

We both rose to our feet, returning our masks to their proper places. We had another game to play; one of my favorites.

Hide and Seek.

 

—

 

Time grinded to a slow crawl. I felt out of my body- a passenger again, this time of my own will. Simultaneously, I felt exhilarated and feral, rage thrumming through my blood like Proxyhydrone. Every cell in my body vibrated with a bloodthirst that felt beyond me- as if it was so great, so terrible, it couldn’t fit inside me. 

When we came up the stairs, I saw Kate leave Liu’s room. She was about to put her mask on; when she saw me, she stopped. I watched her eyes slowly grow large.

“What happened?” She asked, though she already knew. “...Tim?”

I didn’t answer her- I couldn’t. I had only one desire, and that was to find Liu. When Toby ascended the stairs with Ellie, I’m sure he would give them the rundown. I, on the other hand, tore ahead, running out of the house. 

A few seconds later, Toby followed me, Ellie missing from his arms. I waited for him at the boundary of the property. Together, without a word exchanged, we crossed over it together.

The Operator’s power overflowed, and the world was doused in inky blackness. It became nighttime at noon. It didn’t matter to us- we could see as easily as daylight. 

All at once, I felt safer. I felt a paranoia that was tall and looming- like a great eye was staring down at me, watching my every move.

Oh, how I'd missed that watchful eye.   

I felt the barest brush of something through my bangs, and I smiled peacefully, turning my head skyward. “I’m okay, I promise,” I whispered. I felt a familiar warm, giddy feeling building up within me, and I hummed. He “left”, then- though he didn’t leave at all. The Operator simply stepped out of our way, working as his namesake. 

I couldn’t speak to The Operator- not yet. I knew, though, that he was there. He could see me and hear me. I would show him, then, that the depths I'd drop for him were limitless.

“He’d run straight-t,” Toby growled, before breaking into a sprint. 

I let an anxious growl leave my throat as I hurried after him, throwing one look behind me for luck. Quickly, I realized I was running faster than I normally could; not only that, I found I could run on all fours quite easily. When I stumbled, my brain automatically swapped, and I dove into the trees with a nimble leap. 

Returning to the forest sharpened my focus like a knife. I felt like myself, again. I felt sure of who I was. 

I was even more sure of one thing: I hated those creatures. Those things called humans that roamed the Earth. No matter where I went- who I met- each one was worse than the last. I had wanted to have hope that they were capable of being more… but at that moment, I couldn’t believe it.

I saw them as they were meant to be seen. They were cattle. Meant to feed The Operator, power his great Ark, and die. 

But not Liu. 

He would feed someone else.

Ellie was too weak and frail to hunt Liu herself. In her place, however, she had transformed Toby and I into her hunting dogs. My hands had burned because my nails had grown gnarled and sharp, like claws. My skin was ghostly white, nearly luminescent in the mid-morning light. In the dark, it actually did seem to glow.

Under my skin, my veins ran black. 

Most notably, though, my sense of smell had been elevated; suddenly, the coppery scent of blood was so much easier to pick out amongst the soft chlorophyll-laden scents of wet leaves and grass. 

The forest became a blur of green as we followed Liu's scent. The voices in my mind screamed directions, telling me left, right, or jump. Toby, as well, guided me when he picked up a stronger trail. He and I ran in sync. Where I was silently tracking, though, Toby was deafening, laughing all the while. 

“WHERE ARE YOU, LIU!? HUH!? WHERE ARE YOU!?” Toby screeched, dropping to all fours to avoid a branch. “COME HERE, LIU!! PLAY WITH US!! WHERE ARE YOU?!”

I growled, my head darting around as I took a moment to think. I could smell Liu everywhere, then; his scent had grown fuzzy, with a metallic hint to it that burned my nose. It led forward, most of all, which is what still compelled me to sprint in a straight line.

For a moment, I fear that we had waited too long to chase after him. Then I got it- a clear scent of blood to my left. I immediately shifted course, rolling and kicking up debris. On all fours- like some sort of beast- I ran towards the smell. 

Toby followed me shortly after, taking to the trees. He leapt from tree to tree like a cat, effortlessly grabbing a limb and swinging to the next. When he had no tree to leap to next, he dropped next to me, stumbling into a run. He grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and pulled me to my feet, pushing to guide me further. 

“I heard him,” Toby cackled. “We win.”

His scarf had fallen down. That close, I saw his teeth had become malformed- sharp, like broken glass. Like Kate’s when she became The Chaser. Undoubtedly, I was the same way- my face malformed, teeth set like a hound’s. 

I didn’t question it. I didn’t have the headspace to. I simply accepted it as who I was. It wasn’t hard to do, really. If anything, the inside of me was starting to match the outside. Wasn’t that what people wanted to see, anyways? The horrible creature I truly was, running all fours and howling for blood?  

A vicious predator. No need for sleep. Unstopping. Unyielding. 

And ravenously, monstrously hungry.

“T̴h̷e̸r̷e̸,” I whispered, before guiding Toby up to the treetops.

Liu had stepped on a log, and the rotten wood had caved in, trapping his foot. Even from a great distance, I could see how much he was sweating. He let out small cries of panic when his efforts to free himself were proving fruitless, his head turning all around to scan the treeline. 

He hadn’t noticed us yet. 

“N-No… Why is it dark? Fuck me, FUCK…!!!” I heard him squeal.

We could have killed him right then. At that moment, I didn’t feel a need to rush. I was enjoying his despair; Toby was curious how long he'd struggle before resorting to something drastic. 

Eventually though, I grew bored with just watching. With a tilt of my head, I whistled the sound of a mourning dove, practically begging Liu to look my way. 

His panicked noises had quieted as he saw us sitting in the branches. I even gave him a little wave. 

“Shit…!!” Liu cursed, his chest heaving as he started to hyperventilate. He then began to rip at his foot, kicking the tree violently as he fought with all his strength to escape. He was babbling to himself- praying, undoubtedly- but I couldn’t hear him.  

“Toby…” I whispered, feeling the euphoria interlace with burning adrenaline. “Help him get free.”

The other boy spat out a hysterical cackle, the sound loud and hyena-like. “Right!! Help!! HELP!! Yeah, sure, I’ll help him. I’ll HELP HIM, I’ll help…” 

Liu outright screamed at the sound of Toby’s voice, pulling with all his might on his leg. I could smell the blood he was drawing from his actions. All it did was rile me up further. Iwas too late for him, and he knew it. 

Toby dropped down, his hand limply holding his hatchet.  “Hey, Liu…” he called, humming softly as he stepped towards him. “You hurt my sister, didn’t you?”

Liu whimpered. “Y-Your…?” He started. However, it connected that he was referring to Ellie, and I saw that existential terror fill his expression again. “NO, NO, LISTEN!!! I-I can explain!! Sh… She agreed to that!! I can show you the chat logs. She said she wanted to belong to me. She asked for it-”

With a clean, downward strike, Toby severed Liu’s foot at the calf, snapping his bone like a twig.

“SHUT UP!!” He screeched. “SHUT UP AND RUN, PIG!!!”

Liu’s cry of agony was short, interrupted by his mindless drive to survive. I climbed down as Liu hobbled away, using trees to propel himself. He was surprisingly fast, for someone with one leg. We still gave him plenty of time, just to make it interesting. 

Silently, I turned to look at Toby. He was adjusting his own gear, preparing for the last part of our hunt. 

He met my gaze through his goggles. We exchanged nothing but a breath. We gave Liu an official head start, simply to build anticipation for ourselves.

I counted in my head back from five.

Four.

Three.

Two.

One.

And then I couldn’t help the gleeful smile that curled under my mask. Toby knew it was there- just like I knew he had one to match underneath his own mask.  

With a small noise shared between the two of us, we split. 

I with my knife, Toby with his hatchet, we made a little game of our own. We circled Liu like vultures, cackling and taunting him as he desperately tried to run for his life. As we drew close to Liu, we’d pounce on him, slicing or stabbing him- all with the aim of sending him to the ground. If we didn’t get him with our initial strike, we vanished back into the trees and tried again. He couldn’t fight us; whenever he tried, we avoided him, vanishing into the dark. By my fifth or sixth turn (I had lost count, honestly), Liu’s arm was hanging by threads of meat and bone, and blood poured down his chest in thick rivers.  

He stumbled, but he never fell. He didn’t die, either, which was delightful. 

“Please, listen!!” He shouted, voice cracking with his sobs. “Please, I know things- I can tell you things!! Y-You think you aren’t being watched by more than just The Operator? I can give you names!!”

“YOU’RE A FUCKING LIAR!!!” Toby shouted. “I CAN SMELL IT ON YOUR FUCKING LIP, SHITWIPE!!” 

Toby took his turn, and then I took mine. That time, I ripped Jeff’s dog tags from Liu’s neck, finally sending him to the ground. Unfortunately for me, though, he didn’t stay down. Still, he persisted, lurching himself back into his limping sprint.

“I win,” I grumbled, holding the dog tags up to my face. That had been the source of the horrible, metallic smell I’d picked up. Up close, I saw they had The Operator’s symbol etched onto it. Ironic... And a bit pathetic. With a hiss, I threw them into the trees and forgot about them immediately. 

“I win, Toby!!” I barked again, nudging my partner as I climbed the tree to him. 

In response, Toby wrapped his arm around my neck, pulling me so that I saw what he saw. I didn’t fight it- I was too focused on Liu, watching him with a predatory gleam in my eye. 

“Look,” Toby chirped, pointing. “He’s t-trying t-t-to run t-to the road.”   

I nodded, whining under my breath. “We… We can’t let him do that. ”

“No… We can’t-t.”

We let him get just a little bit farther, until he was within eyesight of the paved road he’d been so desperately running towards. 

And then we tackled him to the ground- Toby going for his face, I for his legs. He fell with a sharp cry, trying with all his might to fight us off. When he was down, though, I began wailing on his face, grabbing him and slamming his head into the ground until I saw his eyes roll. 

A dark haze settled over me as I sat back. I drew my knife with a flick, my breath picking up as I wrapped my hand around his throat. 

“Just-t remember, Liu…” Toby whispered, taking out the camera. “You deserve this.”

Calmly, he turned it on, turning the flashlight on so it would capture Liu’s face. He gave me a little nod, and I took that as a sign that I could begin. 

I kept his eyes intact, as well as his eyelids. The rest, however, I cleaved from his bone like a butcher. I removed his nose, his ears, and skinned him of all flesh from jaw to hairline. Liu screamed as I did, begging for release as he flailed and swung at us. 

Whatever limb he tried to fight back with, Toby removed it.  

Liu was a broken man, in more ways than one. The tears that streamed from his eyes were full of salt, and they scorched his face as they ran down his cheeks. 

I tore at his stitches- cut the infection from his skin, until it mixed with his blood like paint. I hooked my hand into his jaw and pulled, until I could see the tendons of his jaw.

And still, that wasn’t enough.

More, I thought, my mind both racing and still. I wanted more. I wanted him to suffer more, and more, and more.

I pointed my blade downward. 

Toby saw me do it with an excited laugh, placing the camera by his side. “Do it,” he goaded. 

He held Liu down as I split the man’s torso open, gutting him like a fish from collar to navel. Just as I wanted, Liu’s howl of agony was music to my ears. It compelled me to press harder, until his body was wide open, showering me in his blood. I watched his organs burst from his wiry body, as if they’d been begging for release. 

Despite the agonizing pain he was in, Liu was still very much alive. And indeed, it had to be agonizing in order for the man to truly feel it. Thanks to the enhancement the Proxyhydrone had brought him, though, he would be alive enough to experience all of it. I could tell he’d snuck a dose in before he’d started running; I could see a feeble attempt at regeneration happening. I expected it- just like Jeff, I thought. He was probably just as high as we were.

His was artificial. Ours was the real deal.  

So we took our time, descending on him like vultures. Toby busied himself with sticking his hands into his chest cavity, breaking his ribs one by one. He amused himself with Liu’s intestines as well, pulling them out like ribbons as the man’s screaming turned choked and quiet. 

“Keep the heart,” I whispered. I didn’t know what for, but I knew I would need it.

“Please… Please stop…” He begged, spitting blood from his skinless lips. “Please, just kill me, please…!!”

But we didn’t stop. We didn’t want to stop. Together, we ripped organ after organ from his body- spleen, liver, intestines… all of it, until his body was empty.

Toby cut more than just internal organs off, too. Now that made Liu scream.  

Before long, there was blood all over me- my hands, my face, my clothes... all doused with Liu's sticky, red blood. I didn’t feel disgusted by it- if felt good, truly, to be bathed in the blood of that monster.

I was alarmed, however, by the loud growl my stomach made. That’s right, I thought. I hadn’t eaten yet.

I was still so, so hungry. 

I felt a wet hand rest on my cheek, and I turned my gaze up. Toby smiled when my eyes met his, his thumb running under my eye. “Hey… It’s okay,” he breathed. 

Carefully, he plunged his hands into Liu’s chest. With a deep, ripping sound of meat, he tore one of Liu’s lungs from his cavity, causing the man to vomit blood and choke. 

“Let-t’s consume him for The T-Tall Man. We’ll show him how much we love him… Together,” He offered. “You and me.”

Once again, I had found myself at that line. I thought of Kate; of how much pain I would bring her. How depraved it truly was. If I gave in to that urge inside me, there would be no turning away. It would be a burden that I carried for the rest of my life.

Knowing that I had… eaten… 

Eaten what? A monster? I found myself arguing with my own logic. Was Liu truly human, after what he’d done to himself? To others? Would other humans blame me for what I did to him? Thinking about it... Really, eating him was more of a service to them than us. He preyed on their lambs, and swallowed their innocence whole. 

It wouldn't be sating a desire. It was revenge; a punishment befitting the sin.

The Operator would allow it. I heard him in the deepest recesses of my mind. He was watching you now, I thought. If he wanted you to stop, you would have stopped. You would have felt pain. 

I felt no pain- only the warmth of euphoria, spreading from my head to my toes. 

“You know you want-t it,” Toby whispered, his voice growing more excited as he held the warm flesh up to my mouth, his other hand settling on the back of my neck. “Just think… This is the last-t st-tep. After this… You don’t-t have t-to ever think you’re one of them again.”

He was right. As always, he knew just what to say to get the reaction he desired. There was a dark place in my heart that Toby knew existed, and he demanded to see it. 

And… right then, I wanted to show him.

I pulled my mask off slowly, letting it fall beside me. It would be unneeded for a while, I assumed. Focusing every drop of my rage into my teeth, I gave in and crossed that line.

I took a bite of Liu’s lung.

Once his blood hit my tongue, my mind settled into a feral haze of red. I no longer thought of anything beyond consuming. I barely tasted it; I remember the temperature and texture the most. Hot, slimy, but sharp, coppery on my tongue and tasteless down my throat. I kept opening and closing my jaw, gnashing my teeth and swallowing. I could feel my Master watching, and it only spurred me further into the maddening urge to consume. When my jaw no longer closed around flesh, I dove for his chest. I ripped at Liu’s organs like an animal, tearing without abandon. 

In the distance, I heard Toby laughing. At first, I thought he’d tricked me, leaving me to be so depraved on my own as a way of humiliating me. 

That wasn’t what happened. 

I had but a split second to react to his grip on my shirt, and less than that to react to his mouth closing over mine. In my haze, I grabbed at his hair, pulling at it to force him back. He held firm, though, digging his claws into my jaw as he pinned me. 

I wasn’t in a state where logic and reason existed in my brain. Everything else beyond that point was such a hazy blur. Initially, I thought he was trying to eat me- then I felt his hands properly hold my face, his brilliant, orange gaze looking right into mine. Neither of us closed our eyes, too afraid of what the other would do when they were closed. 

I stopped fighting him. 

Fire, I thought. Even when they were dark, his eyes burned like fire. Toby was fire and blood and violence. The greatest embodiment of then- the destruction, the color, and the invigoration. I could trust Toby to do horrible things without hesitation; he leapt off the edge with me, dragging me down faster with the force of his own, gleeful descent. 

I tasted the blood that covered Toby’s mouth, inside and out. I could taste it on his tongue. My heart pounded in my ears, stuttering as he dared to lick at my teeth. Whether it was a shared vision- a flicker of our connection- or just a delusion caused by my madness… I saw what Toby envisioned for us. What he’d truly meant, without any of his dramatic ravings. 

It was a world that belonged to us, full of humans who cowered when we walked by. A world that saw us as their superior- their predators and lords. He wanted to be known for the heads that he put on his pikes, for the greatness of his flames. Revenge against his direct oppressors wasn’t enough. The Operator promised him pure infamy, with the ability to cause more chaos than the world had ever seen before. 

And Toby wanted to share that with me. He wanted me to be known as the darkness that he brought with him- the one that stood beside him through it all, growing something in the ashes.  

ITogether, he promised we would do such terrible things.

I knew my duties, of course; I knew my purpose. But… I could do other things, if I wanted. It was in The Operator’s name, but for us. For myself, even. 

I was awoken from my daze when he bit me. Toby laughed as I flinched away, licking his lips clean of Liu’s- and now, I guess, my- blood. His eyes were bright orange, again; I had noticed it earlier, but my attention was truly drawn to it then. The way they shimmered was captivating, their glow like the brightest flames.

He leaned in again, pressing his lips to my ear.

“I win,” he said proudly, and bit my ear so hard it bled.

I socked him in the mouth when he did, drawing my knife on him with a growl. For a split second, I wanted him dead.

However, I heard a rush of air. I froze up at the sound of Kate’s hurried footsteps. Awareness returned to me in a heavy rush of color and light. I shoved Toby away in reflex, sending him rolling across the ground.

"Tim, did you- holy shit... Did you kill him...?"

Suddenly- like it'd been a figment of my imagination- my hands were no longer claws, my skin it’s usual paleness. I felt a deep soreness in my body, and my lip stung.  

It was morning again. 

I coughed harshly, clutching my stomach as pain shot through it. The gravity of why it was hurting was a slow build, but when it finally settled in me what I had done…

Nothing. No urge to rid myself of that sin. 

It was just pain from eating too quickly. 

Unmistakably, blood soaked my chin and shirt. In the morning sun, it was that much more noticeable. Toby and I were both coated in it, our hands and elbows dyed red. There was no denying what we had done- what I had done.

Liu was still laying there. He still alive; I could see his eyes moving about, black ichor replacing the blood that poured from his lips. I bet he regretted that emergency dose, then. His one remaining lung was struggling to work the job of its brother, abandoned by it.

Fuck, I thought, dread settling in the back of my neck. I turned my head to see Kate standing with Ellie’s hand in hers. Her expression wasn’t hurt, or disgusted, or even betrayed; it was sad and- oddly- deeply knowing. 

“Kate… I’m sorry…” I whispered, my eyes welling with tears. I felt the panic set in, my worst nightmares playing out in my head. “I-I’m sorry, I couldn’t h-help it… I couldn’t help myself, I-”

“You ate him alive?” Kate asked, only a mild hint of surprise in her somber voice. 

I cringed, bowing my head in shame as I nodded.

Toby, surprisingly, jumped to my defense. “I did it-t, he’s-”   

“-That’s good. It only means something if they’re alive. Right?”

I blinked, raising my head in alarm. When I did, I saw the way her eyes looked through her mask- burning and flickering. Her pupils dilated, threatening to turn black. 

I then saw what she was holding. Liu’s foot. The meat from calf to ankle was very clearly chewed off.

"Did he scream?" She asked, her voice quiet.

I squared my jaw, my gaze leveling. "Until I tore out his throat," I replied, not skipping a beat.

Clockwork grinned wolfishly, exposing sharp teeth as she casually walked to the limbs Toby had severed. Without a second of hesitation, she picked one up and took a bite, tearing at his calf like a particularly delicious chicken leg.

“Did you get it on camera?” She asked, barely withholding excitement.

“Oh, I got-t it-t all on camera,” Toby cooed, throwing me a secretive wink. I hoped that meant “I didn’t film us” and not “I absolutely filmed us”, because I would have to kill him for the latter on principle. 

Kate laughed, the sound odd as she fondly picked at Ellie’s hair. “Keep rolling. We’re not done, yet… Are we, Death?”

Ellie stepped forward, far neater than when I first met her. She was wearing Toby’s hoodie, the hood pulled over her head. It had been cleaned and mended- Clockwork's doing, undoubtedly. Free of blood, I could see how adorable Ellie was. Like a little cherub, with a heart-shaped face and button nose.

It made the vile curl of her lips and the shotgun in her hand all the more frightening. 

The shotgun was Liu’s- I could recognize it immediately. Like Toby’s clothes, Clockwork had reverted time to fix the damage I had done to it. Undoubtedly, it now had at least one bullet in the chamber. 

We weren’t allowed to use guns- I wanted to point this out, but Natalie raised her hand. “Save it. I already asked him. Our Master is, eh… going to look away. He doesn’t want the body. Just the soul.”

I could have sworn I heard Liu try to scream. 

Ellie quickly ran to Toby and into his embrace, dirtying herself all over again. “You caught the bad guy,” I heard her say into his shoulder.

“Sure did,” Toby said with a warm smile, giving her a fond squeeze. “Now show The Tall Man how much you love the gift-t-t he gave you.”

I moved so she could have a clean shot. I then grabbed a fistful of Liu's hair and turned his head towards her, the fond expression I had turning vicious and cruel in an instant.

“Look at her,” I growled, my lip curling. “Look. At. Her.”

Clockwork, then, coughed a bit, dropping the arm she’d been chewing on. From her jacket, I saw her put on a mask of her own. Surprisingly, it was a copy of mine, but with the right eye cut out to expose the clock in her skull. As she placed hers on, I copied her. Toby, as well, put his goggles and scarf back into place.

Liu would only see Ellie’s face. Her cruel, victorious smile would be his very last sight as a waking human. From then on, whatever awareness he had would be of deep, red water.

And, hopefully… A dark shadow over him, slowly growing larger. 

Ellie pressed the barrel to Liu’s forehead. 

There was a flash and a loud bang. Then she was just pointing the shotgun at the empty ground.

All was quiet. None of us dared to move, unsure of what would happen next. I took a deep breath, the scent of blood doing nothing to mask the scent of the trees. 

I knew what would happen next. I anticipated the tendril sliding around my neck. My master would want to speak to me; I imagined that he had many things he wanted to tell me. 

I took note of my mask, then, and it finally occurred to me why it didn’t fit properly. 

There was a smaller one underneath it.

Chapter 9: Entry 8.doc

--

 

“You may awaken, now.”

My eyes snapped open at the command. I saw only darkness; even when I blinked, my vision was pitch black. Somehow, though, I could just barely detect an oily sheen that implied movement. I had no bodily sensation, aside from being aware that I had one. But I felt no hunger, no exhaustion, no pain. The dark had washed me clean from my suffering, cleansing me in a perfect, sensationless nothing. 

Soothing voices spoke in kind, doting tones, whispering from every angle. They sounded rushed and affectionate, like when a child fell and the parent would rush to console.

I knew those voices. Those echoing whispers meant I was home. Not The Ark- beyond that. 

I was with him. 

My eyes stung with tears as I blindly reached into the dark. The abyss grew tangible, then, like water falling through my fingers. It slithered around my wrist like a snake, running over the veins under my skin and curling around my elbow.  

“Master. I-I thought you forgot about me, because I w-wasn’t around to feed you…” I choked out. “I-I couldn’t hear you, and I… thought you wouldn’t want me anymore, after what they did-”

“N̶̡̺͛Ê̷͍͉̋V̸̭͂͝Ḛ̷̒̏R̶͚̥̈́͐.”

I flinched at the booming shriek, gritting my teeth as they rattled and ached. I had upset him, and that only caused more shame to fill my chest. 

An apology sat heavy on my tongue, but I couldn’t force it out. Not due to my own inability, I realized- something within my mind refused to allow it. Whatever apology I had, The Operator didn't want it. 

A solid, oily tendril lovingly brushed over my hair, pushing my bangs away from my pale eyes.

“Be still,” The Operator firmly commanded. I heard many voices then, repeating that line over and over. “Be still.”

“We will always want you,” The Operator clarified, speaking over them all. “Always."

I knew that he wasn’t lying to me. The statement sounded as true as any natural law. The sun would rise and set and die, and still, my Master would want me. What a love he had for me. It was never ending and all encompassing. People lived their entire lives devoted to idols, praying for that kind of devotion in return. He gave it to me for nothing.

“We could not see you, hear you… Could not stop the pain. But we felt it, child, we felt it… Finally, finally… In our arms again… In our reach…”

A million tendrils enveloped me, then. They positively fussed over me, checking for any noteworthy damage. They poked along my spine, pressing rather purposefully at certain points. As the touch drew away, the places it had prodded burned slightly.

“This will never happen again. We will never allow this again… Such pain… To our children…” 

My master sounded grief-stricken, which was rare for him. While he encouraged vulnerability in me, he was always a stoic creature himself. 

“We called for them… Now we see… We see why they did not answer us. Taken… Why does your world always take from us…?” 

I was lifted up by The Operator, like when I was younger. Space was strange there, having no real beginning or end; I knew, however that I was being embraced by him. In that moment, I imagined he held me close to his chest, where his heart was meant to reside. 

“Such misery upon our ⨂rigin… Never again… N̸̲͇̥̂͐e̴̖̣̚v̵͙̬̠͂͒ë̸͇̥͈́͋r̴͔̟̎͆̇…. Again… We will make you better... greater...”

His voice faded into a dark, sinister hiss. His grief had quickly turned into anger, the mere implication of Jeff enough to rile him up. 

He hadn’t caught him yet. Jeff was aware of The Operator’s weaknesses, somehow, was keeping my master from giving him his deserved punishment. But we knew of them, too, now. Lead repelled his energy, its makeup being too dense for The Operator’s presence to permeate. The low humming I’d heard, as well, was an auditory disrupter meant for a similar purpose. Its frequency deafened him to us, preventing him from knowing exactly where we were. 

As I’d known from the start, the killers weren’t average humans; however, I’d believed that for the wrong reasons. Yes, they were terrifying for their appearances, their brutality… But what frightened The Operator far more was their preparedness. Just three humans, barely in their wits, had snuck twenty of my siblings past him. Even then, with full awareness of the trio, he couldn’t collect them like he could others. Humans had yet to challenge to him until then.  

I was worried about those customers I'd heard. Someone had given Jeff my name- someone powerful enough that they could intimidate a man like him into complying. They knew what I really was, and were aggressively trying to find me before I grew up.   

But... Grew into what, exactly? When people talked over my head, they spoke about me like I was more than just some kid. However, I was never allowed in on the complete truth. Everyone else seemed to know who I was, but I had absolutely no idea. While I'd accepted that at first, I began to feel stifled; unsure of what I could and couldn’t know, what was allowed and what wasn’t. 

I wanted to know. I needed to know.

“Can I ask you a question?” I requested, knowing The Operator already knew what it was.

There was silence. Then:

“Yes.”

I took a deep breath, steeling my nerves against my fear of rejection. “... What am I, really? I know I’m one of your creations, but… The others… They don’t feel as close to you as I do. Why is that? Aren’t we the same?”

More silence. Silence that seemed to stretch for ages.

I swallowed a lump in my throat. Had I done something wrong? Had I overstepped my bounds? Maybe I shouldn’t have pried him about it, I thought frantically. If he wanted to tell me, he would have already told me. Obviously, I wasn’t supposed to know, right? And here I was, demanding to know. How foolish of me. How idiotic, how useless-

The Operator let out a deep coo, soothing my racing mind. 

“...We have obscured much from you. We feared the memories would cause division within your peers,” He explained. “We feared… you would not want the role that had been chosen for you.” 

I frowned at that. “The… role?” I repeated, trying to remain hopeful. “Am I getting a new job?”

Yet more silence. It began to unnerve me, how long it took him to respond to my questions. That was the first time The Operator had been so openly hesitant to tell me anything. In that space, time stretched; I was on the edge of my seat forever, demanding to know. 

Finally, though, he answered my question with one of his own. 

“May we show you something?”

With a blink of the eye, I was in a lush, green forest. Not just any forest, either- I recognized Rosswood immediately. I breathed the familiar scent of the mid-morning air, the barest bit of fog still clinging to the grass as the sunlight streamed through the leaves atop the loblolly pines. Mourning doves cooed in the branches, the gentle hum of cicadas somewhere far away. Above me, the sky was the most peculiar shade of blue; almost purple, with stars shining as bright as their nighttime splendor. The moon sat high, unmoving and full. 

“Here,” The Operator whispered in my ear. “Our existence was meant to end here.”

I could feel it. An old presence lingered in the air- older than the Universe itself. Though I knew The Operator to be immeasurably big, he’d felt miniscule at that moment- less than a particle of dust, lighter than a molecule. After so many eons of starving, cannibalizing himself to keep going, The Operator had nothing left to burn. 

“We had tried time and time again. Over and over. Sometimes, humans would sense our presence, but… Never enough… We withered… Until...”

I heard the crunch of a twig, which startled both me and a flock of birds. About ten feet away from me, a toddler with a head full of wild, dark hair trekked clumsily through the underbrush and tall grass. 

Children tended to have a sort of glass over their eyes- a tint that made the world bright and colorful, but less sensible and straightforward. The toddler didn’t possess that film. His stare was focused as he moved with confidence through the woods… Like he’d been there a million times, but never alone. Today, however, someone had lasped in watching him; today, he walked a little bit too deep into the pines. 

He was clutching a teddy bear- a familiar sight to me. I had seen it once before, covered in dirt and black ichor. 

That was my bear, I realized with a jolt. 

That toddler was me. 

I looked down at my hands, only to see nothing. In that state, I existed as a living consciousness. I was able to witness and nothing else. The Operator's perspective, no doubt; he had to have seen me coming the moment I stepped into the woods. 

Afar, I heard a woman’s voice frantically calling my name. My mom, I thought belatedly. That voice probably belonged to my mom. Initially, I felt nothing. Though I’d been curious about my parents in the waking world… Here, I only felt compelled to pay attention to the scene unfolding. How could I have ever been so tiny, I wondered.

With a few, trodding steps, the toddler came to a stop. I thought he'd move towards the call.

Instead, he turned his head upwards, looking directly at me.

Like a beast slowly opening its gaping maw, a dark hole began to appear in midair. It started as barely the size of a pinprick; the more the child's gaze rested on my Master so purposefully, the more it grew. The child didn’t seem frightened by it. He merely kept staring, transfixed. 

I wouldn’t have run, and I knew that; I was already seeing things at that age. And, of course, that was before I had the language to understand what a hallucination was. So when I looked to The Operator, I didn't see him as merely some blotchy shadow my imbalanced mind concocted.

I saw him as he was. Real. Existing. Alive. And that was all it took for him to be just that. 

“You were special. You didn’t just believe we were here… You knew it," The Operator told me. "With just a look, we grew strong again. We knew, then, that you were the one we were waiting for.” 

I didn’t remember the encounter at all, even when seeing it play out before me. I knew this had happened already, though- The Operator had told me of it when we met again. Regrettably, I also failed to see what it had to do with my question. Was he claiming I was special just for seeing him? 

“TIMOTHY!!!”

I jolted as a dark shape rushed past me. I couldn’t see their face- they were blurry, like they’d been completely censored from my mind. Seeing the shadow, however, made an odd sense of panic rise up in my chest. I needed to go to that shadow, but something was keeping me from it. Yet I wanted to be near it; the urge was overwhelming, yet… I couldn’t. I was helpless, unable to move from my fixed point. It frustrated me to no end, caught between polarizing desires.

The shadow leapt for the toddler, ripping him from the ground and into their arms. As they pulled him away from the growing black mass, the child's toy bear fell to the ground, prompting him to burst into tears. The shadow holding him, naturally, mistook that for terror. They clutched the toddler in a possessive grip, backing away as they continued to scream at the being before it. 

“LEAVE HIM ALONE!!! ”

I felt a tremble run through me, raw emotion overwhelming me at the sound of those words. A word sat on my tongue, but I couldn’t speak it- couldn’t even open my mouth to whisper it. The shadow screamed other things, but it all became muffled and blurry to my ears. Whatever they were yelling, though, it was full of blistering rage. 

The being didn’t react to any of it; it was still looking at the toddler in the shadow’s arms.

I could feel its confusion growing as it tried to piece together what was happening. It knew that the child was a human, though it hadn’t known humans could be so small. The child was also behaving oddly, making noises the entity had never heard; pitiful sounds, openly displaying helplessness and frailty.

It would be so easy to kill the child and consume his energy. Yet… The child's vulnerability didn’t inspire an urge to eat. The opposite, actually. 

The Operator had never needed a human life so badly before. The child had looked at him with such knowing, like he was truly there. As if, for just a moment, The Operator existed in the child's world as naturally as the trees around them. When the recognition was gone, the entity choked once again, the absence of the child's gaze like a hand squeezing tightly around its throat.

The Operator came to one conclusion: if he wanted to survive, he would need me.

With that decision made, spores began to pour out of the black hole, filling the air and blotting out the light. The shadow clutching the child turned and ran, but couldn't escape; within seconds, both mother and child were overtaken by the swarm. Just barely, I heard their scream over the blood roaring in my ears.

The quaint forest began to morph and distort, the Earth and sky blending together in a muddy, grey blur. Frightened by it, I shut my eyes, waiting for the visions to fade with my hands over my face. 

Soon, though, I opened my eyes to another memory. I knew the sterile atmosphere of the room instantly; the ghost of it lived eternally in my mind. 

I was returned to that horrible day at Rosswood Medical. The day I learned The Operator’s name. 

Seeing the research facility shook me to my core. Pristine, like it never fell. The memory was equally vivid in my mind, too; I remembered the cold tile against my face, the stink of plastic and iodine no matter where I went, and the detached, gloved hands that held me down.

I told myself that nothing I saw was real. I was witnessing a memory, nothing more. Rosswood Medical was still in shambles in the present, as I had burned it myself. 

The Operator placed us right at the moment I’d drawn his image. I watched from afar as a younger me furiously began to shape out my own creator, my eyes wide and unseeing. The researchers and doctors stood off to the side, curiously observing my behavior and marking their notes. 

“We compelled you to feed us,” He whispered. “You did more. So much more. Your belief in us… Your ability to love…  So powerful…”

The Operator gently embraced me as the nurses began to rush the child. I felt an urge to help him, naturally; however, The Operator kept me at bay. It was too late for the nurses to stop him, anyways. The child shoved the paper into his mouth, swallowing it before they could take it from him.

As he did so, I felt a sudden, nauseating pain, gasping as it stabbed into my gut. The taste of ichor settled on my tongue, threatening to spill out. A deep pulse- like a heartbeat, but slower- began within my brain, creating waves of vertigo that doubled my vision. Had I not been held up by my master, I would have collapsed. 

“You were gifted,” he told me over the pain. “Unknowingly, you’d performed a Great Conversion. One that we had tried many times… Failed so many times. But… You were different.”

His statement was punctuated by the sound of the child vomiting up sludge. As the mound of black goo left his throat, the pain inside me dissipated.

The researchers, of course, began their taunting, mocking the plum sized mound of flesh at their feet. Even just the mere recreation of those monsters brought out cold, bitter hatred within me. Their words, like their faces, were blurry; however, I still remembered them. 

My gaze rested on the ball of sludge as it tried to adjust to the world it’d been brought into. A conversion, The Operator called it- a shift into something else. It had a lot of names, I would come to find.

Conversion. 

Summon.

Possession.

They all meant the same thing.

The Operator pulled me back to the forefront, again, to watch as the child began to thrash and seize. “You gave us a piece of your soul, a piece of your mind, a piece of your flesh, and your love… More than enough. More than enough.”

The more I thought about that, the less that began to sit right with me. “Is… I-Is that why I’m special? Why everyone jokes about me being like you?” I asked nervously. “B-Because I-?”

Gunshots sent me jumping in the air like a cat, and I rushed to hide in the nest of The Operator’s tentacles. The pain of the lead bullets stung my chest like burning holes. My Master held me again, comforting me as the scene grew more violent.

I turned my head back when I heard the panic start. The child was dying; his eyes had become two, empty pits of blackness, the ichor pouring from his body like water. I saw the mound of flesh drag itself towards the child, leaving a trail of black sludge in its wake. By then, it was the size of a heart, and it beat just like one. 

Desperately, it latched onto the child’s hand, crawling up his sleeve with hair-like tendrils. Before the creature could be shot again, it lunged for the child’s face, crawling into his mouth with a sickening squelch. 

I grabbed at my neck, coughing and heaving as I felt my airways shut. Across from me, the boy’s throat bulged sickenly with the mass, his wide, dark eyes turning white once he’d swallowed it in its entirety. 

His breathing stopped- not settled, not calmed. It stopped dead, mid-inhale, and there was no exhale to release it.

I found it hard to breathe, but not because of the ichor filling my lungs- instead, the weight of my actions sat like a thousand pounds on my back, collapsing it with its pressure. 

I knew what I was to The Operator, then. 

I know what I am, now. 

“Sweet child… We are alive through you,” He whispered to me. “That is why you are special. You are the vessel that contains us. You are our ⨂r̶i̷g̶i̸n̴. And one day… Yes… One, beautiful day… We will be whole. We will be complete.” 

In The Operator’s true tongue, words spilled out of the child’s lips in a rumbling, teeth-rattling garble. Despite not understanding it, I gleaned its intent: a curse. For their violence, their greed, and their obsession with abject suffering… For shooting him at a very lmoment he came into existence. 

The Operator’s first breath was a curse.   

The child’s nose, cheekbones, and eyes began to erode away as he lay there, his skin turning ghostly pale. Only his mouth remained, caked in black sludge. As he gasped and struggled to life, more ichor poured from his steadily withering features. His head began to twitch violently- unnaturally, with enough speed to blur his grotesque face.

The Operator had changed me into a creature that could suit his Ark. Changes that, I realized then, were not simply internal. The Operator had no concerns with keeping my human shape, if it didn’t suit him. Why would he? If he wanted me to be, I could be morphed into a being beyond human comprehension. I had given him that power.

There were more gunshots, landing everywhere but the child. The group of adults had become disoriented, their coughs ringing out like bells to my ears. They tried to flee, but the doors remained closed despite all their desperate pulling. 

The child was pulled into a sitting position by an unseen force, his head lolling forward. At that angle, I could see his back was beginning to morph and shift under his hospital gown. A second later, black tendrils shot out of his back, tearing through the fabric of his hospital pajamas with wet squelches.

The scream the humans let out was utterly cathartic. 

The tendrils flailed wildly, destroying the room and leaving splashes of black sludge in their wake. They slammed into the humans, snapping their bodies like twigs as they threw researcher and security alike around the room. Those that survived were gored, stabbed, and crushed. Blood and screaming blended together in a cacophony of sight and sound, the only disruption being the ineffective pop of a gun. 

Suddenly, a few tendrils stabbed the ground with enough force to shatter the tile. They lifted the tiny child into the air like a marionette, sitting him tall over the carnage. It barely looked like me, anymore; the child's skin was gaunt, his face devoid of all his features. Even his eyelids melded together as they slid closed, the ichor leaking from them acting like a sort of glue. The only thing left was a gaping, dark maw. 

The likeness was uncanny. 

All around the child, the eviscerated bodies of his foes laid in pieces, their blood painting the sterile walls red. The tendrils that weren’t supporting his weight repeatedly stabbed at the bodies, determined to mince the humans into paste. There was pure hatred behind the strikes- even when they were unquestionably dead, it wasn't enough. 

The child held his hands out, then. Without a command, a tendril gouged out the heart of a researcher, placing it in his awaiting grasp. I knew what came next, but I still recoiled when the flesh was swallowed whole. Again, the most disgusting part was the noise; wet chewing and grunts, followed by splatters as excess blood dripped to the floor. 

In the very back of my mind, a human piece of me begged the child to stop. If he knew what he was turning into, it screamed, then maybe he wouldn’t have been so quick to trust that gentle voice.

But he couldn’t see me, and I couldn’t stop him. What was done is done. 

“ I̷ ̶w̶a̵n̷t̸ ̵t̴h̵e̶m̴ ̴i̶n̴ ̸a̶ ̴p̵i̷l̷e̷,” I heard the child say, his voice a deep, guttural growl. 

The tendrils obeyed him, spearing the pieces of men like herons. They gathered all the death he’d caused and dropped it in a heap in the corner. Even the bits that were just paste were wiped up and slung against the wall.

The child silently watched them work, the dark aura surrounding him growing more and more hungry as the pile grew bigger. He seemed to notice something in one of the researcher's pockets; before the torso was discarded, the tendrils fished it from the white lab coat.

Matches. Exactly what he needed.

The boy was brought over to the pile by the tendrils. Almost robotically, he lit a match and dropped it, setting the pile of flesh ablaze. The child grinned with a horrifying maw at the growing flames, his teeth too human for his new face. 

As that accursed room was swallowed by an inferno, I was yanked back by the neck. The world blurred around me. I was certain I was falling; however, right at my expected impact, all sensations of motion came to a halt. I was back in the pure darkness again, as comfortable as I had started. 

Well, almost. Now, I was nearly hyperventilating, my breath coming out in panicked spurts.

“We said it was an exchange, yes…” I heard in my ear.  “It was, it was… For what you have given us, we will do so much… We will give you everything."

He poked my stomach with a single, oily tendril. “From you, we have learned how to make beautiful, sweet angels that can feed us like you can... We need you."

I tried to flinch, but I couldn't. I couldn't move at all- not even to comfort myself.

I didn't really comprehend what I was being told. At the moment, it was all just a soupy messy of words and whispers. It was for me to think about in the waking world. "So… If I'm... What is my job, then? W-What am I supposed to do?” I asked shakily.  

 The Operator was silent; that time, however, was because he was thinking. 

“... We have plans for you to do great things. But… Our plans have changed. You have inspired more than just us, my child. We are being witnessed.”

I just gave him a little nod, unable to say anything else. He must have known I had more questions; after all, we were apparently one creature. Or were we still two seperate things? What part of me was already him? My head hurt just thinking about it.

“You will lead your siblings,” he commanded me. Finally, a proper order- something that made sense to me. “They will ask you to be their icon… You must allow it. When they see you, they will see us. We must be seen… we must.”

He gently wiped a tear from my eye- I hadn’t even noticed I started crying. Though I felt numb, I leaned into that bit of comfort. 

“Be still, sweet child. Your mind runs wild with your worst fears, but you will see.”

I hoped so. I wanted to understand. I wanted to stop feeling that deep, existential fear of… 

Well. Myself, I guess.  

 

–

 

As it turned out, the source of the warmth was Kate. 

She’d fallen asleep on me, the entirety of her body nestled against my side. Careful not to wake her, I shifted a bit to look around, my eyes adjusting quickly to the dark. I could see we were in a parked car outside a gas station. It was nighttime outside, but there were artificial, yellow lights all around me that kept the world lit. A heavy fog was creeping in, painting over the tall trees outside the car window like a veil. 

Across from me, Toby sprawled across both his seat and Kate’s, which explained why she was so close to me. Ellie was sleeping in the front seat, if the sound of her light snoring was any indication. Natalie was missing- probably inside the gas station we were parked beside.

Time came back to me in pieces. I had been in no state to instruct the others after what I’d done, so I had allowed myself to be led in a daze. I had to abandon my buried siblings, but I didn’t forget them. I would return for them, if it was the last thing I did.  

Clockwork, smartly, had gotten a motel room before she and Kate came for us. She took us there to clean the blood off. Thank goodness, too; I doubted anyone would let us check in as we were. Once the evidence was washed clean, we used the room to rest and recover for the night. 

Natalie had mentioned a certain location, but I’d forgotten it. I was too shell-shocked by what we’d experienced to do anything but operate in near silence. 

The last thing I remembered was my reflection in the mirror. I'd been checking how much hair Nina’s chainsaw had chopped off, and I think I'd gotten distracted by my face. It had begun to warp, somehow, my features melting like wax. After that, my next memory was laying in that void with The Operator. 

I wasn’t hungry, cold, or alone when I woke up. While I was blacked out, I had been cared for. More than that, maybe; they’d tended to me like I had never left them. My heart clenched at the thought. I knew I didn’t deserve it. I hadn’t said a word to Kate since we left Liu’s rotting corpse in the woods. In fact, I’d barely looked at her. Knowing she’d still cared for me, even when I was so awful, made vile guilt sit like a stone in my gut.

I couldn’t make any sense of Kate. I didn’t know if I should apologize or feel vindicated. I hoped I hadn’t forced her to eat Liu as well; if I had driven her to eat flesh solely to please me, I think I would've saved Jeff the effort of killing me.

Memories of the moments before she’d found me came back like a snap. Toby, I thought with glowering anger. Fucking impulsive, bullheaded Toby. It was all his fault... Even though it wasn't, and I knew that.

Still, I thought. Somehow, this was all Toby's fault. 

With burning shame, I prayed that Kate hadn’t seen Toby pounce on me. I didn’t understand why he did that- why I’d let him do that, for that matter. After Jeff’s torment, he should have been repulsed by me. And after Nina had tried to force herself on me, I should have hurt him for doing the same.

But… I didn't. I wasn’t sure yet how I felt about Toby, but I wasn't repulsed. Fucking embarrassed, yes; Jeff had made sure I knew exactly how disgusting sex could be, and I wanted no part in it. That was probably why I felt so angry- I might not have stopped Toby, had my innocence not been absolutely destroyed. I might have even liked it.

Somehow, that made me feel even worse.

While I would have loved more time to wallow, I didn’t get it. Kate began to stir, her face turning towards the open air. Silently- gracefully, even- one eye opened.

Her eyes had been dark once. I was sure of that. Now, though, they were pale like mine. 

I tried to hide how that stare unnerved me. I had every reason to be unsettled, though; I deserved her wrath. I awaited her harsh judgment with bated breath.

Kate lifted her head a bit, but made no effort to move away. She just… stared.

All at once, I became acutely aware of how close we were. Again, Jeff's taunts echoed, making her proximity nerve-wracking.

I never wanted to hurt Kate like Jeff hurt me. He used human beings to get off or get high. He violated everything he put his greasy, filthy hands on. Even though he never touched me, he left me feeling dirty and confused; like I could never escape the connection of my own urges to an ugly, clawing shame. When I was with Kate, those feelings didn’t exist. The world made sense, and I felt like I was home. I wasn’t there to use her- I was there to take care of her, just like she was there to take care of me. We were both vulnerable creatures shivering in the cold, desperate to survive.

I needed her.

Unfortunately, though, I understood why she didn't trust me that day in the showers. It had been a joke then, but it sat heavy on my mind. Jeff showed me what a man was capable of… That there were more violent things than murder. Though I didn’t want to believe it, I knew I had the capacity to hurt Kate just the same.

I was anxious being so close to her for so long, simulatenously dreading the thought of scaring her away. I didn’t want her to move, but I also didn’t want to force her to be close if she didn't want to. My mind began to rush: Should I say something about our proximity, or would that just make her uncomfortable? Was she even aware of how close we were? If she wasn’t, and I pointed it out… Would she not want to be, anymore? 

Desperately, I wished I could go back to the simple way I viewed her. When Kate could be that close, and nothing about it seemed wrong. 

I just wanted to hold her. I’d missed her terribly.

 Finally, after what must have only been a few, long seconds, a wolfish smile spread across Kate’s face. Without warning, she headbutted me, knocking our foreheads together with a slight thunk. I yelped in pain- twice, actually. Both when she hit me and when my head hit the window. I was forced to rest my head on her shoulder, letting out a low, hissing, “Fuck you” as she cackled.

“Stop thinking so loudly. You looked like you were going to burst into tears at the sight of me, and it was all downhill from there,” she deadpanned. 

I tried to scowl, but she'd caught me. Red-faced and sheepish, I lightly pushed her away. She didn’t leave my space; rather, she rolled onto her back, propping herself up against my side. 

“Clocky’s getting snacks,” She said. “She said she would when we needed gas.”  

I nodded a bit. “How long was I… Out…?” I grumbled.

Kate’s smile faded, somewhat. “A few hours. We tried to wait for you to come back, but Natalie had to check out in the evening. I told her that if she was stopping, she needs to get you some cigarettes. Not like I wanna further a bad habit, but you get grumpy if you don’t get what you want.”

Thank god, I thought. I’m glad she knew I’d want some.

“I don’t get grumpy,” I argued, rolling my eyes. “I’m always pissed off, and those make me feel better. There’s a huge difference.” 

I took advantage of the casual conversation. Anything to avoid talking about my conversation with The Operator or what happened at Jeff's home. If Kate was going to reject me when I told her the truth, I wanted to prolong our friendship as much as possible. 

“Where are we going?” I asked, trying to keep her mind occupied. “It’s still kind of humid…”

“New Orleans. Jeff took you all the way to Texas,” Kate explained. “We have no clue why, but it’s actually what ended up saving you. Natalie lives in… Uh… N-Noh-lah? I think that’s how she pronounced it? Yea, she met up with me to get Ben. We’re gonna stay at her place and get you guys hooked back up to the Arkhive lickity-split."

Shit, I thought, a little incredulous. The tranquilizers they’d used had been powerful. I would need to steer clear of anything green and slightly fluorescent, from then on. 

…Wait, the what? I thought Kate had said “archive”, but I realized she’d put a lot of stress on the “H”.

"Archive? What's that?"

Kate wiggled in place with glee. “It’s what we’re calling this hivemind thing!! Isn’t that so clever? Since we can swap knowledge and memories too, it’s like an archive in our brains!!” she cried, quieting when she saw Toby stir. 

“I like it. It fits well,” I said. Typical of her to use a pun, though. 

Kate nodded with a playful cackle, bumping her head against my arm. “According to Ben, you got disconnected… Makes sense, since I can’t hear you in my head anymore," she said. "He told me he can fix it, just like he helped Natalie reset time.”

Once she mentioned that, I saw her become starry-eyed. “I could barely believe it when I saw it, but… Wow, Tim. Ghosts are real. Time travel is real. So much of what I thought was just a myth… It’s real,” she cooed. 

I smiled wider at her awed glee. “As always, you have the insight of The Observer… No demons, though,” I teased. 

 “Hey!! Two out of three, asshole!!” She scoffed.

We both shared a quiet laugh with each other, simply happy to be in each other’s presence again. But then I heard Kate’s voice fizzle out, and we were left with a long pause. All at once, I knew where her mind had settled. 

“...Do you want to talk about what happened?” She asked carefully.

My stomach churned. I stared out the car window, my hands curling into fists. “Not really," I forced out.

“Tim.”

I flinched when I heard my name. I wished she hadn’t said it- that I’d never told her it to begin with. It was so painfully human.  

“I know what I did was wrong,” I growled sharply. “I know… I know we’re still human in a way that matters. And that makes what I did absolutely repulsive. You deserve to hate me for it. I still… I saw how much it hurt you, and I still…”

Kate tilted her head, revealing an incredulous look. “You’re forgetting the part where Natalie, Ellie, and I all took bites out of his leg.”

“I-I made you do that. A-And... I-I ate him,” I stammered out, the audible confession sending a stab into my gut. “I ate him alive, Kate. And I… It wasn’t because The Operator made me. I had- I have an urge to… to…”

I couldn’t finish my sentence. My breath shook as I tried to control it, my chest burning with panic. God, what was going to happen to me? Would I get sick? Would I start to rot away, like Liu had? Would I lose my sanity completely? 

Kate sat up fully, turning towards me with a serious frown. “... He told me what you are. That you’re… Him. That's probably why you have an urge to-” 

I winced before she could say it, and she stopped before it left her lips. Why did she seem so composed about it? I certainly wasn't.

I bowed my head submissively. “I’m sorry,” I forced out, my eyes starting to burn with tears. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”

I lied to her. I lied to everyone. I lied to myself, even. I hadn’t meant to, but the damage was already done. I’d tricked her into thinking I was stuck there, when all the while I was the one that forced her mind to split apart. I'd turned her into a monster that consumed humans, and I'd put her in that terrible state of survival. Hell, I was probably making it worse by being around her, too. 

I could only apologize and cry… I didn’t know what else to do. I hated myself even more for doing it; I found it pitiful, and I knew it was hardly the proper reaction for someone my age. 

Kate’s expression had grown forlorn as she watched me. She was thinking; at the time, I assumed she was trying to decide whether or not to snap my neck. 

Gently, she took my hand. I didn’t stop her, even though I felt like I was forcing her to comfort me. She seemed to sense that, and she squeezed my hand lightly.

“You were right, Tim,” She said after a moment, catching me completely off-guard.

When she leaned further into the shadows of the car, I could see the pale glow of her irises. When she spoke, I saw that her teeth- which had once been squared- now had small, subtle points to them. Her canines, most of all. Her teeth still fit perfectly in her jaw, but they were all just a little bit sharper. 

It was Kate's turn to take on a guilty expression, her own head bowing. “We were all changed,” she whispered. “I want to fight against it, but it’s too late. It was too late when I was a kid, and I agreed to play with the strange man in the woods. Too late when I didn’t tell the therapists how I really felt about people...” 

Gently, her forehead pressed against mine. For a second, I almost thought I felt the click of our connection. 

“For all the misery there is being his Proxy… I’m here with you. You, Tim Wright. Not Slenderman. If I’m stuck here… I’m so glad it’s with you.”

I blinked, panic and confusion continuing to rise up. “Wh-What are you saying then? You’re just forgiving me?” I asked as I pulled away, disbelieving.

“I’m saying it’s not your fault,” Kate argued firmly. “And you don’t need to apologize to me. You didn't force me to to anything.” 

Clearly, she didn’t understand. “But it is my fault,” I stressed, the tears starting to spill over. “Don’t you get it? If it wasn’t for me, you’d be happy with your mom and dad. None of you would be stuck here- Charlie wouldn’t have died!! How could any of you ever forgive me?”

“Because we know better.”

I jolted in alarm. Toby was awake- had been for a while, by the alertness to his posture. His mouth- his disfigured mouth, which I had also caused in an equally roundabout way- was set into a serious frown. 

“We were sick before The Tall Man,” he stated matter-of-factly. “And we would have led shit-t-tier lives without-t him. I’d be dead by now, for sure. Really… Way I see it-t… Tall Man’s got-t every reason t-to be pissed off, just like we do. And he can do more for us than anyone else can… Even if he is a complet-te jackass about-t it-t. So… you did us a favor, Timmy.” 

He coughed once. 

“Just wish I wasn’t raped,” He blurted out. "That shit sucked."

Immediately, I knew he’d just ticc’ed- I could tell by how pale and mortified his face became, his eyes widening to plates. While normally, his tics were concealed by his general, unruly manner of speech, that one couldn’t hide behind other expletives. For the first time, the vulgar thing he blurted out happened to be the truth.

“What?” Kate blinked, nearly getting whiplash from how quickly she turned. “Are you serious? Why didn’t you say something, Toby-?” 

“He’s lying,” I cut in sharply, sneaking a glance at the other boy. “That was just a tic.”

He faltered for only a second; the next one had him cackling. "Hah... Yeah, Timmy got me. Just a tic…” He trailed off, his eyebrow twitching. 

Kate let out a groan, swatting Toby harshly on the knee. “DUDE!!! We’re having a VERY serious discussion right now!! Not the best time!!!”

In response, Toby kicked her, sneering petulantly. “Boo-hoo, our diet-t consists of pedophiles and bast-tards. It’s so t-t-tragic being us… Puh-lease. Who fucking cares about-t being cannibals? We’re already fucking murderers!!”

Kate was about to swing at him, but the driver’s side door was thrown wide open at that exact moment.

“HEY!! Don’t be cuttin’ up back there!! I do a lot to keep blood off them there leathers!!” Natalie cried, leaning into the vehicle. “Ya’ll raised in a damn barn!?”  

Despite Natalie’s yell- in fact, despite all our talking- Ellie was still dead asleep. She’d been catatonic since we left Jeff’s home; perhaps she, too, was also speaking to our Master. 

That wasn’t the only reason. I noticed she had something around her ears. Headphones- probably noise-canceling ones. They appeared to be handmade. The craftsmanship looked well-done, but there was an unmistakable imperfection to it. Though I could assume she wasn’t in a state where noise bothered her, it was still quite the gesture.  

Natalie climbed into the driver’s side, passing a plastic bag to the back for us three. “I figured ya’ll want some sweet fixin’s, after gobblin' up that shithead,” She said with a smirk. “Shame he didn’t have Ketamine in his system, that would've been a hoot.”

I was a little taken aback by Natalie’s absolute boldness. Like Toby, she seemed quite unbothered by the whole ordeal. I honestly didn’t know how to respond to it; I blinked owlishly, my mouth opening and closing as I struggled. 

Kate let out a scoffing laugh, about as bewildered as I was. “That’s so not cool!!! Why are you guys so relaxed about this?! At least TRY to have some humanity!!”

“Bebette, I been makin’ boudin of my victims since I learned I could,” Natalie argued back, her brow furrowing lightheartedly. “They’re prey to us- eating them keeps us alive. What’s there to feel bad about? I ain’t killed nobody that ain’t deserve it.”

“Exactly!!” Toby cried, rummaging through the plastic bag. “My thoughts exact-t-tly. Ooh, a Snickers! Dibs!”

My attention was momentarily drawn to the food. Kate was still beside me, and she didn’t seem to be afraid. Still, though. I wanted to be sure before I let things go back to normal.

“You’re sure you don’t want to kill me?” I whispered. 

Kate covered her face- presumably, it was to hide her attempts not to laugh at my sincerity. “No, Tim. I don’t want to kill you.”

I breathed a sigh of relief. Not that I completely believed her- not yet, at least. I would know for sure when we were connected again.  

“Is Ellie okay?” Toby asked, surprising us with his sudden concern. 

Natalie gave him a nod. “About as right as rain. She been snoozin’ off and on for a while now. She ain’t got much to say yet, but I reckon when we get ya’ll fixed up, the Arkhive will help… even her out, I suppose.”

We all knew what she meant by that. Though I was sure Ellie was in shock from her experience, I couldn’t help but remember that she had a particular aura when she was awake.

“She needs to be taken to The Ark,” I pointed out.

“She needs a warm bed, for five seconds,” Kate argued right back. “We all do.” 

Natalie sided with her on that. “We got all the time in the world to relax. This job’s the only one that offers sick days for your mentals, so you better fuckin’ take it.”

I hated the feeling of being outnumbered. I scoffed, crossing my arms with a deep pout.  “I want to go home,” I spat petulantly.

“I know you do, cher, but The Ark ain’t no bed and breakfast. When we’ve got supplies to survive there, we’ll ask TonTon Macoute to take us back. For now, though, we’re goin’ to home to Nola, and ya’ll are gonna hole up with me until we get our shit together.” 

Toby perked up dramatically at that. “Wait, Nola as in New Orleans?! As in big t-t-tits, plast-t-t-tic beads, and poor levees?” 

Clockwork pulled a deep scowl at the last bit. Though her clock was hidden by a black hairband around her eye, I heard its ticking start to ominously grow louder.

“You think you cut up a rug, eh? I’ll send you on your ass, ‘lil boy. No shit talkin’ my city.”

Toby gulped, catching sight of Natalie’s buff physique. She wasn’t a frail girl in stature or personality; with her jacket missing, her tanktop put the bulging muscles of her arms in plain view. A punch from her would hurt, and that wasn’t even considering the strength The Operator gave her. If it was a fight in the backseat of her car, Natalie would emerge the victor.

Toby knew that, flustered by it as he suddenly broke into a coughing fit. 

Clockwork snorted at the sight of Toby’s cowering, and shifted to sit properly in her seat. “Coquin … You’re a couple months late for Mardi Gras, so you’ll just have to deal with seeing normal-sized tiddies. Now eat your Snickers and don’t stress me! All ya’ll!! Drivin’ ain’t easy, and I’m about to go on 61!!”

“You say that like it’s Mad Max out there,” Kate commented with a smirk.

“Ma Chouette, we’re in Lousiana. It is Mad Max out here.”  

Though, quite honestly, I've never seen anyone drive quite like Clockwork. As she shot out from the gas station like a bullet, we were thrown around the backseat like loose change. At the time, I hadn’t considered how dangerous it was for Clockwork to drive. I prayed she still had some sort of sight, despite having a clock for a right eye.

She didn't. But she wasn't a bad driver because of that. Natalie put the "rage" into road rage. We were fifteen miles above the speed limit at all times, and we barely stopped for lights. She had this funny habit of not signaling when she was getting into another lane, no matter how close she was to cutting someone off. If she saw someone trying to get in front of her, she would immediately slam on the gas to get ahead of them. I barely knew how to start a car, and I could tell that was asshole behavior. 

Kate held onto me and the seat as we accelerated onto the highway, our speed climbing from fourty to seventy in a matter of seconds. She found it all charming, I guess, giggling madly as Toby and I clutched the seats in front of us. 

“You’ll like New Orleans, Tim. It’s really pretty,” Kate said, trying to make me feel better about not going to The Ark. “I read about it online for a school project. They serve these cute donuts-”

“DONUTS. SHE CALLS THEM- Ohhh, J’ai gros couer. Je vous salue, Marie, pleine de grâce, le Seigneur est avec moi- I will kill these babies, I swear Mama, give me strength-”

Toby cackled, a cunning gleam in his eye. “Yeah, Kate! Everyone knows those are called beige-nuts!”

That broke her. Natalie let out a cry, taking her hands off the steering wheel to reach for Toby’s throat. Kate quickly reached across and tried to keep the car straight, laughing all the while.

Meanwhile, I was nearly in a state of absolute panic as we dipped into another lane. Cars were swerving around us, their horns loud and blaring. Eventually, Kate calmed Natalie down, but not without Toby suffering a few blows to the head. 

“Fuck you!!” Toby snapped, kicking the back of Natalie’s seat. In retaliation, Natalie hit the brake, sending him crashing into her headrest. 

“Oh, you wish, boo!!" Natalie crooned. "I like guys who’s couilles got hair on them!!”

“GROSS!?! WHY WOULD YOU SAY THAT ON PURPOSE-?!” 

I shrunk from all the yelling, sheepishly covering my ears. As a child, that kind of noise would have been overwhelming to me; in fact, it still sort of was. At that moment, it didn’t trigger me at all. I knew those people in a way I didn’t know anyone else. Their noise was different, somehow.

They all knew who I was, yet it didn’t seem to phase any of them. I guess it was easy, since nothing really changed. I'd always been ⨂rigin. 

 

—

 

Highway 61, as I’m sure some of you know, is a long highway stretching from Louisiana all the way up to Minnesota.  It cuts through some of the most picturesque woodlands in North America, and it’s the ideal road to take if you’re traveling North from the Deep South. If you're a fan of road trips, it's a beautiful road.

Most would say that the part leading to Louisiana isn’t. It cut through the swampland, and was prone to flooding. The scent of sulfur alone would be enough for anyone to roll their windows up and speed out of that area. 

When I saw it, though, I thought it was breathtaking. 

I wasn’t allowed to smoke in Natalie’s car, but she had a sunroof. After much pleading, she slowed down so I could smoke and take a look at my surroundings. I put my feet on a platform between the seats (an addition of Clockwork’s and wholly unsafe). Once I had good footing, I rested my upper half on the roof of the car and watched the world go by.

While I was up there, I saw the highway stretch endlessly. The trees were black against the deep, midnight blue sky, outlined only by our headlights. The heavy mist turned the road into a dream-like expanse, draining the all that we passed of its color. I remember fixated on the white lines that seperated the lanes; one after another, entering my vision like a drumbeat to my ears. They seemed perpetual- like you could drive for hours, years, and never reach the end of the road.

For all those reasons, I was enthralled. It was a place where someone could feel truly alone. The fabric of reality didn’t seem so well-stitched, and it carried a peaceful uncertainty. It was exciting to be in a place like that- to feel the energy that lay just beyond my fingertips, so powerful and old.

I never shunned or feared it. It was the first thing that had accepted me.

As I lit my first cigarette, my mind wandered back to my earlier conversation with my Master. For a moment, I doubted him. I wondered, hesitantly, if he had my best interests at heart. Certainly, The Operator didn’t want me to die. He'd pampered me all my life, ensuring I was both safe and healthy.

Yet... I remembered the way my body had morphed into something unrecognizable. Was that monster me, or was it him?

On some level, I did want to be just like The Operator. I wanted to be him in the way that every child wanted to be like their guardian. Once I knew that my likeness to him was more literal than that, however, I was afraid of losing myself. I was just starting to gain interests and personality I could call my own. If The Operator took those from me when we became one, then… What was the point? Why not just go ahead and take over me, and save me the heartbreak of becoming a whole person? What was he waiting for?

I wouldn’t deny my purpose. But… I wanted things, too.

Before I had realized it, I’d smoked the first cigarette down to the filter. Cursing, I took out another one. I was still stressed, I’d thought. I needed more, if I was stressed. That's how that works, right? Hadn't I learned that somewhere?

As I fumbled with my lighter, I felt someone squirming through the sunroof. They pushed me against the frame, almost causing me to drop my things. 

It was Toby, because of course it was. His lopsided grin spread wide across his face at the sight of me.

“Hey. Feel like sharing?” He asked playfully. 

The cigarettes, I realized belatedly. He meant the cigarettes. I doubted he actually wanted to talk about our experience; neither of us were particularly keen on addressing what happened between us. I knew there were things he was desperately trying to forget, and I certainly didn’t want to remember his death. 

I begrudgingly passed Toby a cigarette. I was irritated that I had to share, but when it came to this ritual, I didn’t bother complaining. I understood. I even shielded Toby from the wind so he could light it. In a rare moment of cooperation, Toby helped me do the same to my second. 

I hoped I hadn’t insulted him by denying what Jeff had done to him. That hadn’t been my intention. Had I allowed Kate to console him on the matter, Toby would have eaten himself alive with his own mortification. It was how he was raised- how the humans taught him to react to trauma. To stand tall, shut up, and don’t admit that it hurt. Because of that, I doubted he had yet to fully grasp the kind of pain he’d experienced. Addressing it then would have only sent him back. I wouldn’t just ignore it, obviously; again, Jeff had been moved to the top of my list. But when I did speak to him about it, it would be a conversation I felt we should have away from even The Operator’s ears. He deserved that privacy.  

A moment later, and Toby was exhaling smoke into my face. “What’s wrong? Somethin’ on my face?” He joked, the scarred half of his mouth curling into a macabre smirk.

I didn’t answer him, moving my eyes to the road.

He let out a low hum, then turned his head downwards. “Hey, Natalie!! Play some t-tunes!! Something bitchin’!!” He cried. “None of that-t girly shit-t, either!!” 

I heard Natalie cursing him out, but I couldn’t hear what she was saying exactly. A minute later, though, music began to fill the air around us.

I barely noticed it, despite the volume. Once again, I found myself… a little distracted. 

Toby was more than just in my space- he was invading it, looming over me despite being shorter. I should have seen that for the warning it was, but I let him get as close as he wished. After all, at that moment, he was no threat to me.

“So Timmy… How does it-t feel, knowing you’ve got-t that-t monst-ter squirming around inside you?” He teased. “You know, I knew right-t off the bat-t that-t you were The Tall Man in disguise. You’re super freaky, just-t like he is. No offense.”

“None taken,” I deadpanned. What an asshole.

“... It’s a relief, actually. I understand more about myself,” I added, naturally omitting my fears. It wasn’t a complete lie- it really did, in some ways, carry relief. The fact that I was so vital to my master was uplifting. I wasn’t just wanted- I was needed, and I finally knew why. My purpose, as I had always known, was great. The only real difference was I knew how great it truly was. 

Looking back, so much of what The Collective spoke about over my head made perfect sense; why everyone seemed to both inherently respect and fear me. Why Swain and Deadhead were obsessed with me, too, the devoted scum.

Toby’s gaze, however, held neither fear nor respect. It was glittering with malicious awe as he took in the sight of me, his thin lips curling in a barely contained smile. “So… What does that make you? A God? Are you Slender Jesus?” He asked curiously. 

I sighed frustratedly through my nose, turning my head away. “No. As far as I’m aware, I’m still just a Proxy,” I snapped. “I don’t know exactly how it makes me different, but I guess I’m going to find out.”

I tried to sense where The Operator resided. I couldn't physically feel his presence inside me, though I could feel my mental and spiritual connection. My point of reference was a bit skewed, but I felt normal. Perhaps he was the weight I felt in my stomach when fear took hold, or the swell in my heart when I experienced joy. I was never sure. Maybe he was both. 

“The Operator said I’ll join him one day, but that’s probably not for a long time. It’ll be like… Inheriting his position, I guess,” I muttered. Though I hated the analogy I chose, it really felt like the most appropriate one. The alternative way of thinking was still deeply troubling to me. 

Toby sneered at me, leaning even further into my space. “‘Inherit-t’? So he is your dad now... I fucking knew it-t. Your ent-tire look screams ‘Daddy issues’. Haha… So, what-t does that-t make me?”

At that, I think something clicked into place in my head. It might have been the hesitant tone I heard his voice take- the tiniest bit of apprehension that lingered in his words. 

Oh, I thought. That’s right. I didn’t need to hit Toby to get him to stop picking on me. 

I copied his sly grin. “I don’t know, Ticci Toby. What does that make you?” I asked pointedly, reminding him of our difference in height by actually looming over him. “You don’t want to be my brother, for some reason. You wanna tell me why?” 

He coughed, but it was fake- it was to hide his nervous swallow. “Because... It's st-t-tupid. I don’t-t wanna buy int-t-to cult-t-t shit-t, it’s lame,” he rebuked, taking a deep inhale of his cigarette.  

“Is that the only reason?”

Purposefully, I gripped the frame of the sunroof by his sides, boxing him in with a sharp glare. I watched with absolute, satisfying victory as Toby stiffened like a board, his eyes wide as he choked on smoke and stammered. 

“What-t are you t-t-talking about-t-t?”

My patience ran thin. “You know what I’m talking about!!” I snapped. “You know exactly what’s wrong with me, don’t you? You even know there is something wrong. You’ve known since the moment you met me. You said it yourself- we’re alike. Is that why you’ve acted so strangely around me? Why you keep touching me, and why you-"

Toby hissed for me to shut up, sucking down smoke until he coughed. We weren’t exactly whispering, but the combined noise of the music and the wind rushing by us gave us a cover. Kate and Natalie could hear us talking, but probably couldn’t make out anything significant. I didn’t really care about them, at the time; as far as they were aware, we were just smoking and arguing about nothing. We tended to do that a lot. 

Toby tried to duck back down, but I gripped his arm to keep him still.

“Come on. We promised we’d talk about this. I don’t understand how this works, Toby. It’s not fair,” I all but begged.

He outright laughed at my choice of words, but it was clear I’d caught him. I saw his eyes dart around my face for a moment, his lips pulling into a thin line. “You want-t-t t-t-to talk about this now? ” He balked in a harsh whisper, gesturing to the girls beneath us. 

I took one, last dreg of my cigarette, and flicked it into the ether behind him.

“Yes,” I said. “I do.” 

The sooner, the better. I wanted to focus on the tasks at hand- namely, getting back to The Ark. I was desperate for clarity, at that point, and I didn’t care what I had to do to get it. My emotions tended to guide me, controlling my actions when I least wanted them to. If I could put a name to what those emotions were, however, then it became something I could recognize and react to. 

Toby couldn’t have cared less. He was as uncomfortable as I was about addressing whatever the fuck was going on. Where I’d chosen vulnerability, he’d chosen to defend his pride. He was willing to lie to my face before he admitted anything past the vaguest sentiments.

He literally fought me on the matter when I didn't back down. He shoved me, elbowing me in the chest in the process. In response, I shoved Toby back, crushing his cigarette in the palm of his hand as I grabbed his throat with mine. In a bit of overkill, I forced him onto the roof of the car, lifting him off his feet. 

“Hey, guys, be careful!! Don’t throw each other out!!” I heard Kate shout. 

Her voice sent a harsh zap through my chest, and I instantly let Toby go. Initially, I’d been apathetic to the girls’ audience; knowing they might actually notice us, however, made the hairs on the back of my neck raise. 

“You’re fucking crazy…” Toby hissed, rubbing his neck. “Fuck you.”

“Ticci Toby,” I growled, warning him that I was out of patience. 

I watched as he rolled his jaw and grit his teeth- like he needed to chew his words before he spat them out. “It-t’s… It’s n-not-t a fucking sympt-t-tom of The Tall Man, idiot. It’s a fucking human defect-t ,” He hissed angrily. “You lost that-t lottery, t-too, when you were born. You’re supposed t-to want-t-to just fuck girls, but that-t part of your brain developed wrong. T-Trust-t me, I’ve known about it for longer than you- I could t-tell from a mile away. Jeff wasn’t far off, either. You’ve got-t a sickness worse than what-t The Tall Man causes. Not-t only that-t, but-t-t you’re also basically doomed t-to a life of loneliness. Fucking thick and stupid as you are, you think any guy want-ts t-t-to fuck you over a girl?”

I felt the corner of my eye twitch. “I think YOU do, you fucking asshole!” I snarled, barely thinking about my words at that point. My voice was steadily rising in volume as my temper flared. “If I'm so gross and diseased, why did you try to eat my face?!”

Toby faltered, his eyes growing wide as he clapped his hand over my mouth. He wanted to say something to defend himself, but he struggled to find anything. His actions and his words didn’t line up, and he knew it. That time, it was too egregious to ignore. He couldn’t take back what he’d done by playing it off as a joke or tic.

“A kiss,” He growled, his voice barely above a murmur. “I kissed you. Don’t-t ever call it that-t again.”

I narrowed my eyes. My question still stood. 

Toby clicked his tongue, rolling his jaw again as he avoided my gaze. “...Dunno. I just-t wanted to. Felt-t right-t in the moment-t,” He admitted. “I didn’t-t really… think about-t it. Adrenaline's fault-t, I guess. Just-t-t looked at you… want-ted t-to.”

He’d just wanted to. I wanted that to upset me- after he'd explained the feeling as a vile illness, I wanted his choice to drag me his level to infuriate me. 

... And yet.

He’d wanted to, I repeated in my head. The memory of it still felt smeared across my face, hot as fresh blood. 

For a moment, I asked myself if the "defect” was really as debilitating as Toby described it. If it was truly that wrong, I reasoned, then The Operator wouldn’t allow me to feel attraction to anyone. He was capable of changing my very genetic makeup- if it had been such an issue, he would have known about it before the feelings ever developed, and would have fixed me. But... He didn't fix me. So either he made a mistake (highly unlikely), or I didn't need to be fixed. 

The green-eyed boy came to my mind, naturally. How I felt about him wasn’t normal, I knew, but it hadn’t been degenerate. My draw to him had felt powerful, like a connection beyond and between our souls.

My attraction to Toby didn’t feel that simple, either. Anytime I was near him, it was a rush- thrilling in a way I’d never experienced, like watching something you hated burn to the ground. He made my blood absolutely boil, and knowing it was all on purpose to get that exact reaction did nothing to quell it. Despite that… At certain moments, when our perspectives aligned… 

I didn’t dislike the vision he had for us. 

That cemented it for me. Humans felt bad about their impulses and desires. That was, after all, their favorite pastime: shame. They spent every waking hour hating themselves, wasting away buried in anxiety over their flesh’s needs and wants.

I, however, was no human. My design was perfect and purposeful, and I wouldn’t dare feel ashamed of it any longer. 

I’m sure I was scaring Toby by not saying anything. A few seconds had passed, and he’d started to draw back. 

I let out a small, resigned sigh. “We’re Proxies… We do as we please. It doesn’t have to be any more complicated than that,” I stated matter-of-factly.

Toby’s jaw tightened once again, his eyes filling with determination as he leaned up. I could smell the cigarette on his breath; it barely hid the lingering scent of chocolate. 

“Oh yeah?” He mumbled tauntingly. His smile had returned, nearly malicious with how it curled his lips. “I think I’ll complicate it-t, anyways.”

I knew what he was going to do. He was giving me plenty of time to stop him. 

I didn’t. 

The first kiss had felt like an attack- the second caused a strange fog to come over me, my heart stuttering as I froze. I didn’t close my eyes, but neither did Toby- not completely, anyways. When he pulled away, it felt like he’d taken a piece of my soul with him, holding it between his teeth. 

“You’re weird,” Toby stated, his smile growing wider. “I think that-t’s why I like you.”

Hearing him say that put butterflies in my chest, and I mirrored that smile. It was hard not to- as much as I feel remiss to admit it, Toby was devilishly charming. Pretty, somehow, even when he was bruised and ugly. 

“I think I might like you too,” I admitted softly.

Immediately, Toby’s eyes narrowed, turning his grin cruel. “Gross. That’s fucking gay, dude,” he chirped, erupting into cackling laughter.

I swung at him without a moment’s hesitation. 

“Hey, seriously, guys!! If you’re going to keep fighting, get down!!”   

Toby snickered under his breath, pressing his lips against my cheek. “Just keep your damn mouth shut-t, and we can do what-tever we want-t in peace,” He whispered. “Whether that’s killing each other or… Y’know. What-t-tever.”

I could do that. I remembered how weird Kate had been about the green-eyed boy. I didn’t want her to bully me for those emotions; they were still very raw, and I knew I’d react in a way that I’d regret. 

“Sorry,” I called down to Kate. “I’ll stop.”

 

–

 

I didn’t pay much attention to Clockwork’s apartment when we got there. I’d taken the floor to avoid any fighting over who would sleep where, passing out with my arm as a pillow. I was still so exhausted, I was just happy Natalie had a place for us at all. 

When I woke up, it was a different story. At some point, I was placed in the bed, tucked in with a great amount of care. Natalie had plush toys of various sea creatures scattered around her pillows, and someone had put an octopus over my face. It'd been a while since I'd woken up so kindly.

Checking my surroundings, I saw that Natalie’s home was shockingly cozy. The layout was wide and spacious, the only other room being the bathroom to my far left. Beyond the mint-green kitchenette, I could see a glass door leading to a balcony. There were quite a few windows lining one wall, and she’d left them wide open for the warm air to seep in. It brought plenty of natural light streaming into the room as well, pouring over the multitude of potted plants and unique trinkets. Glass windchimes hung from the ceiling, sending twinkling flecks of rainbows across the entire flat as it reflected the sunlight. 

Immediately, I loved it. Everything was impeccably clean, but disorganized in a way that felt lived-in and familiar. It told me so much about Natalie- in a way, it felt like I was inside her mind. 

I heard movement in the kitchen, but my view was partially obscured by a large television in the center of the flat. Nothing seemed out of place with it; the plastic box on top of it, however, radiated a dark energy. Particularly, the little cartridge sticking out of the slot in the middle. It had a strange pull- like it was coercing me to investigate what it was, and try to get it to work. To play it, even. 

Ben, I silently recognized. That must be what his soul was stored inside. His state of being still amazed me; he was a marvelous display of The Operator’s ability, and he seemed to take that rather seriously. I briefly wondered if I could speak to him once our connection was fixed. I didn’t want him to feel ignored, just because he couldn’t participate in the real world like us. 

In one corner of the flat, there was a huge canvas on a pedestal. It was a work in progress- several cans and tubes of paint were scattered across the wooden floor and the table beside it. The subject of the painting was a woman entangled in vines; at least, that’s what it appeared to be. The style was abstract, representing the woman as rough streaks of red against a shiny, black background.

Clockwork was sitting at the bottom of the canvas with her hair tied back, placing the final touches on it. Her hand was as still as water, moving elegantly across the curve of the woman’s hip to her half-submerged leg. 

“Mornin’,” Natalie called. I sat up as she turned to face me, both her emerald eye and the watch catching the gold of the sunlight. She leaned back from her lax position, allowing me to see the painting in its entirety. “What do you think? Ain’t she a belle?”

A stab of jealousy sank into my chest. “It’s amazing,” I complimented. “Wish I knew how to do that.”

She let out a small hum. “What? Paint?”

“Create,” I clarified. “I don’t really know how to ‘make things’... Just the drawings for The Operator. Even those kind of suck… Nothing I make is pretty, like that.”

Natalie clicked her tongue, shaking her head in faux disappointment. “Who says it’s gotta be pretty? It’s art,” She argued gently. “I like women- can’t help but make ‘em pretty when I draw ‘em. But it ain’t about making the nicest thing to look at, it’s about self-expression.”

“Explains why I’m so bad at it, then…” I muttered with a cringe. 

There was a small pause from Natalie. “... You know… It’s ‘cause we make things is why he likes us so much,” she said, putting away her paints. She looked back at me for a moment, a pitying smile working its way onto her lips. “Humans have a wonderful gift- the ability to have an idea, and make it a reality. People act like creatin’ something from just a thought in our head ain’t no big thing, but nothing else in the whole, wide universe makes things with that much intent. In a way, we’re really the only things that can… That is, unless you believe in God.” 

I didn’t. As I approached her, Natalie took a few steps back to admire the work she’d done, stopping when we were side-by-side. 

She crossed her arms, nodding once appreciatively. “That’s why he made us, me thinks. So he’d have creatures of his own to make things for him,” Natalie added.

I had nothing to say to that. I had never really thought of The Operator’s relationship to humans or to us in that manner. Rather, I suppose it was never framed that way to me. I was taught a more practical use for our “art”: drawing pictures and writing is symbols fueled his existence, just like harvesting human flesh to feed him. 

I did begin to see what she meant. Though my drawings were childish, The Operator loved them enough to base his new likeness off one. I certainly wasn’t forcing him to look like a man in a suit.

If Natalie made paintings as nice as that one, I thought, then it’s no wonder he considered her a favorite. I could feel his presence all around us, residing in my head as the slightest bit of paranoia.  

Natalie clapped me on the back. “Hey, come on. So you can’t hold a brush. There’s more than one way to skin a cat- I’m sure you got somethin’, cher.” 

I hoped so. I didn’t want to grow jealous of the others- the emotion felt awful when I genuinely liked what she’d made. 

I caught a glimpse of Toby at the fridge, his mop of chestnut hair sticking out from atop the mint-green metal. “Oh, god, don’t-t encourage him. Next-t thing you know, he’s drawing shit-t-ty anime eyes on our cult-t manuscript-ts,” He remarked dryly.

Ellie was with him, and wide awake. I hadn’t noticed her at first, but when Toby crossed the room to a little dining table, she was trailing close behind him. 

I was unsure what to expect from the little girl. She still had that peculiar air about her, staring unblinkingly at Toby as he poured her a glass of milk. I had to continuously remind myself that she wasn’t a threat to us- her aura was simply that intimidating. She caused a hesitancy that only came from something that sees you as food. 

“There you go. The skelet-t-t-ton inside you will love this!” Toby cried, ruffling her mop of blonde hair. He’d kept a fond tone with her, seemingly oblivious to how unsettling her stare was. 

I’d learned from my own therapy that humans didn’t respond to trauma in the same way; perception was a funny thing, sometimes, and it made humans react in strange ways. While I’m sure anyone would expect- Hell, assume- that Ellie would be an emotional wreck, that was simply not how her mind had chosen to cope. She wasn’t crying, cowering, or trembling. Perhaps she had in the beginning; now, she was an impenetrable wall, unreactive to anything. Her stare sent chills down a guilty man’s spine, the icy blue in those eyes like the hottest flames in Hell. 

I remembered what I was capable of at ten. I knew immediately she could do more. 

I would come to learn that her gift was a fairly subtle one. In humans, it raised their aggression and obsession with repeated contact. Rather than inspire fear, her gift could inspire discord in the minds of her victims, causing them to behave erratically and drive themselves further into insanity. It explained why Jeff and Liu were so against Nina when she tried to help; Ellie had been working towards turning them against each other since she was taken.

Everything we did to Liu had been at the direction of that little girl. When her Gift was used on Proxies, it unlocked a feral, animalistic state that she controlled. She could expose us for the creatures we really were, sending us after abusers like hounds from Hell.

Though my hands had moved of my own will, her intent had been behind my blackened eyes. That’s not saying I wasn’t guilty of my own actions- of course, I was responsible for what I’d done to Liu. I was proud of what I had done to Liu, by that point. However, I doubt I would've been so brutal had I not had her influence.

It hadn’t been The Operator’s voice demanding I make Liu suffer. It had been Ellie’s. 

But she was still ten, so when she thanked Toby in a voice like a dove’s, it wholly caught me off guard. She was an adorable kid, despite everything- like she'd hopped right out of an advertisement. Natalie had given Ellie a t-shirt fashioned into a dress, and occasionally, she would look down at the cute fox on the front, smile, and pet the fur and stitching. My fears of her weren’t completely unfounded, but I still felt a little silly for being scared of her. 

It was good, though, that I was. If I- someone who cared about her wellbeing- was afraid of her, then she must terrify those who wished to hurt her even more.  

Rather abruptly, Ellie’s head turned toward me, and I froze in place. As I met her gaze, her smile fell into a neutral pout. “You slept really late,” She stated. Her manner of speaking was so oddly flat; as if she was performing her words, rather than speaking them in the moment. “Kate is gone.” 

“Gone?” I felt my chest flood with worry.  

“Not-t-t dead,” Toby quickly corrected, knowing that’s where my head would go. “She’s on the roof, feeding some pigeons.”

“That’s what I said. She’s gone.” 

Toby scoffed, ruffling her hair affectionately. “You’re so goofy…” He teased. He didn’t seem bothered at all by her- he even playfully pushed her head side-to-side, making her giggle. 

As he approached Natalie and I, I realized he was now carrying a large, leather-bound book. It looked worn, the pages inside it yellow and deteriorating.

Natalie gave him a little nod, then turned to Ellie. “The big kids need to talk about work stuff, okay? Just wait here, and don’t open the door. Anyone comes to the door, come and get me first.”

Ellie gave her a little nod. “Can I play with the boy in the TV?” 

Natalie opened her mouth to say yes, but seemed to realize Ellie had never actually met Ben. She blinked, her head cocking to one side as she tried to reboot her brain. “...Sure. Just be careful,” She said, her eyes wide as she turned around. She wasn’t going to question it, and neither would I. 

With that, Toby and Natalie led me out to the balcony. Beside it, a rusted staircase led to the rooftop. Toby and Natalie scaled it without hesitancy, and I followed suit behind them. 

Under blue, overcast skies, the tall, newly built skyscrapers sat side-by-side with ornate cathedrals. Brick and stone buildings with lush, plant-covered balconies lined the streets like a maze, interrupted only by bars and shops. Banners and flags marked every street, painted either purple, yellow, green, gold, or a mix of the four. In the far distance, massive ships sat idle by the ports of a great bay, carrying the scent of saltwater and fresh-caught fish with them in the air. 

I’d woken up around mid-morning, when everything was in the midst of coming to life. Afar, I heard jaunty music- lively trumpets that flew like birds in the air, followed by a chorus of excited whooping. 

Kate was sitting near the edge of the roof, staring out at a golden sculpture depicting a woman in armor riding atop a warhorse. Though it was some distance from us, she seemed captivated by its size. Beside her, the pigeons she'd been feeding poked at the ground, waddling around her with warbling coos.

At the sound of the stairs creaking, Kate turned her head, the wind dragging her hair over her face in gentle tugs. “There you are!! It’s about time, No Face!!” She called. With a single blink, she was by our side, carrying the saltwater air to us with the wind she created. She hadn't disturbed the birds, but when they saw she wasn't there, they flew away anyways.

“Now that we’re all here…” Natalie trailed off, taking a seat on the roof. “Show-and-Tell time. Toby- the book, s'il vous plaît?”

He passed it to her as we all sat down, and she placed it in the center of the circle we’d made. “I stole this from Jeff, when he had me prisoner. This here is called- Die… erm…”

“Die Schwarzäugigen Kinder,” I translated, reading the title as it was stitched in the leather. “‘The Black-Eyed Children’.” 

“Weh, weh, that’s obviously what I- wait, you can speak German?” Natalie perked up, raising one eyebrow.

“I can,” I admitted with a nod and a cocked eyebrow. “Do you need me to translate this?”

Natalie loudly scoffed, throwing her head back as she yelled. “Well, shit! I did a while ago!! Goddamnit, that’s a hundred bucks I wasted… Bah. Anyways. This thing here, in a roundabout way, is our manual. This is how Jeff and Nina knew how to ward off TonTon Macoute.”

Curiously, I opened it. It was a children’s storybook. The pages contained soft, innocent drawings of children with black eyes, dark hair, and equally dark, regal clothing. They played, slept, and danced in a red watercolor forest. On later pages, there were simple diagrams of children growing, eventually taking a strange, elongated form with painted features.

From what I gathered just skimming it, the book was a collection of stories. The main one, however, was about a small village that was suffering from great poverty. People starved their children in order to feed themselves, taking out all their misery on them. Their children lived sad, painful lives locked away in cupboards and tied to the trees. But, one day, the children's suffering was witnessed by a great spirit: Der großemann, or “The Tall Man”.

In the book, he was described as a fae king, standing taller than the trees with a blackened crown made of dreams. He used his magic to turn the children into fairies like him, whisking them away to a magical land to play for all eternity. When life improved in the village, the parents went to the fae king and demanded their children back, bearing metal spears and loud horns; however, by that time, the children no longer wanted to return. They flooded the village with the tears they’d shed, and it drowned everyone. Morbid for a children’s book, certainly, but that was Germanic fairytales for you.

“Who made this?” Kate asked curiously. 

“Ain’t sure. There’s no author. Just a little forward, and it’s not even in German. I’ve been trying to translate that for ages….”

I flipped to it. I knew it immediately- so well, I’d looked over it thinking it was written in English. “It’s not a forward. It’s a poem,” I corrected. Without hesitation, I recited it to them verbatim. 

I was met with wide-eyed stares. I shrunk at their gazes, turning my eyes back to the book. “Wh-What? That’s what it says,” I muttered.

“... Tim, this ain’t French. I had a podna of mine tell me this may be one of the oldest forms of language they’d ever seen,” Natalie stated, her voice betraying her amazement. “How do you know how to read it?”

“I-I don’t know,” I stammered, suddenly feeling attacked. “...The Operator does. I guess I-I can, too.”

As I nervously flipped through the pages, one illustration stood out to me as almost prophetic. It depicted a child sleeping in the lap of a large man, with many other children sitting around them. The child in the man’s lap had a crown of red blossoms on their head; the paint used to color them ran down their face like blood, almost appearing to drip from their skin to the grass below them.  

I flipped the page on it quickly, before the others noticed.  

Toby was the one to take the focus off of me, reciting what it meant in English. “We heard it at Jeff’s place. The words were wrong and Liu was missing a few lines, but that’s definitely the same poem. The better quest-t-tion is how he knew it.”

“Well..." Clockwork trailed off with a sigh. “They ain’t the first ones to have this book, and they didn’t translate it themselves. They stole it from the people they were workin’ for,” she elaborated. “Which brings me to the real reason I’ve got ya’ll out here. We got issues.”

From her pocket, she withdrew a scrap of fabric. She dropped it right on top of the book for all of us to see. A bright yellow patch, with flecks of dried blood splattered over the rectangular surface. The design contained a gear-like symbol, with three arrows pointing towards the center of a circle. Next to that symbol were three letters, written in bold, black lettering.

S.C.P..

Natalie let out a long, suffering sigh. “Turns out humans ain't as stupid as we thought they were. Some of TonTon's people looked into the psych labs responsible for you and Toby’s 'care'. Turns out they’re all owned by one, big organization called The Secure, Contain, and Protect Foundation. Considerin' what they've been doin' to ya'll, we figure they’re some sort of zoo for weirdness. Area 51 shit, y'know?"

At that, I expressed my curiosity. Clockwork was more than happy to elaborate with one final piece of evidence, which happened to be the other book that I'd taken from Jeff- The Encyclopedia of Common Diseases.

“This book doesn’t actually exist. It’s ‘not real’, so it doesn’t obey natural law. If I open it and read any disease inside this book out loud, you bet your ass Imma catch that disease like a gator on a Disney World toddler. It’s got some plagues that’ll send ya’ll straight to heaven.”

That explained why there were such great measures to keep it closed. “Where did it come from, then? Did The Operator make it?” I asked, growing more and more invested.

“That’s what I was thinking…” Kate answered. “If it is, he didn’t mean to do it. Otherwise, the humans wouldn’t have gotten a hold of it. Something made it, that’s for sure.” 

Natalie nodded in agreement. “There’s more than just this book out there. Lotta nastier things, too- livin’ things, if you’d call what they do livin’. The SCP Foundation finds ‘em and keeps 'em away from humans. They study them, experiment on them… and kill them, if they can.” 

That meant us, too. My hand twitched as I took the patch from the book. I remembered the stinging pain vividly, like the cloth carried an electric charge.

As I ran my thumb over the fabric, a burning hatred grew in my stomach. Hadn’t I done my task? Played my game?

All of them, I’d said.

All.

Toby scoffed. “By the bullshit-t we heard from Liu, it-t sounds like they’ve got-t more theories and half-baked ideas than truth. They had no idea what-t-to call The Tall Man or us, out-tside of our lit-teral name. They called him an alien, for god’s sake.”

Natalie rebuffed that. “Foundation wouldn’t tell Liu and Jeff the truth, even if they did know. And that’s not wrong, exactly. He’s definitely… A foreign fella.” 

“But he’s not from another planet, he’s from another dimension!!”

“Well, technically he’s from this dimension-”

“Maybe he is. He could t-tell us all the truth, but-t we’re supposed t-t-t-to guess because he sucks.”

Natalie rolled her eye, throwing her hands up. “Ain’t the point. Point is that TonTon Macoute is gettin’ real nervous about retaliation, and we gotta get ready for his response to the Foundation.”

How interesting. Normally, The Operator didn’t direct his flock with such purpose. He must've been truly intimidated by the humans' newfound capabilities. I, however, wasn’t bothered by The Foundation; humans were stupid creatures, blinded by their own greed. They wouldn’t get very far, if anywhere at all. 

“Now, Ben is capable of reconnecting ya'll to the Arkhive, but we need- you guessed it- a sacrifice. First, I’m taking you around the city to get some things- namely, better clothes for all of you. Then tonight, I’m gonna show you how I lurk these here alleys.”

“Oh yeah? As what? A hooker?” Toby mocked.

Though Kate reached over to hit him, Natalie grinned cheekily and stopped her. “Ohhh, non, cher. I’m a bonafide serial killer,” she declared. "They call me The Night Butcher. I'm a local hero."

Serial killer I could believe. A hero, though? Hard to imagine. I wonder if she’d gotten onto the FBI’s Most Wanted, too. Knowing how stupid most police were, though, I doubted they knew she was real.

Natalie’s smile grew devious. “See, I used to kill whoever got in my way. Then I saw how much criminal shit was goin’ unpunished… I had myself a major epiphany,” She explained. “I thought: If I’m gonna be compelled to kill people, why not be a little judgy about it, y’know? So I started killin’ me some racists, some rapists, some traffickin’ sons of bitches that bring their ‘merch’ down to my side of the river.” 

Natalie leaned back, sighing with satisfaction. “And you know what, ya’ll? La vie est belle. People don’t even hide ‘em- they tell me all about 'em, or the bastards walk right up to me and prove it. Fish in a motherfuckin' barrel.”

At that, I understood perfectly. That was usually the conclusion we came to as Proxies. Our first victims are always our abusers. We had an accute understanding of true evil, and knew it when we saw it. Therefore, if we were compelled to murder to feed our master… It almost felt like a symbiotic relationship, to kill the ones that were a threat to the rest. It was like tending to weeds in a garden.

“So you’re a serial killer, but-t you wanna just-t go walking around?” Toby pointed out. “Hat-te t-to be the one t-to point-t this out-t, but you’ve got-t a face that’s hard to forget, Clocky.”

“Boy, ain’t nobody know what I look like!! They think I'm a man!! Shut your mouth, I’m tired of you!” Natalie snapped. “We ain’t got much of a choice, if ya’ll want clothes to change into and food. And I ain’t namin’ names, but one of ya’ll needs a haircut.”

I pouted at the thought. We were just wasting time by doing something as mundane as shopping. Surely, we should have been focusing more on finding a body for Ben to use. We should have been stalking them, bringing The Operator into their mind… 

Natalie eyed me for a moment, reaching up to place a firm hand on my head. “Hey. You need to relax,” She ordered, leveling with me. “You ain’t in your house, remember? You in mine. I was given strict instructions to host ya’ll, and Imma be sure as mud be thick that I’ll do that. Think of today like another gift from TonTon Macoute.” 

I cracked a hesitant smile at that. “I’ve been meaning to ask… That’s what you call The Operator, right? TonTon Macoute?”

She smiled back. “Weh. Means ‘Uncle Gunnysack’. Haitian story... Mama used to tell me all about how he puts bad kids in his ‘lil sack and whisks them away. Those kinda stories come across the sea over here, though, and get told by Cajun and Creole mamas to their babies. I grew up with them my whole life.”

“Is that-t why you sound like that-t?” Toby asked in a flat tone. I glared at him for it, which he openly scoffed at. “What!? I can barely underst-t-tand her!!”

Like he had any room to talk, I thought. I wondered, then, if Toby was aware of how hypocritical he constantly was; he didn’t seem to be, from my perspective.

Natalie’s mouth twisted into a snarl. “Yessir! That is why I be soundin’ like bayou soaked, gator bit, trailer park trash!! Damn proud of it, too!!” She snapped. “I love this city! Only reason I ain’t ever been to The Ark is ‘cause I don’t wanna leave!!”

Pretty as the Earth was, I couldn’t imagine a place on Earth being better than The Ark. “What’s so special about it?” I asked quickly, hoping to save Toby from getting beaten. 

She paused her anger at the question. “Ah… It’s everything about it, y’know. The place is alive, boy- it sleeps, it breathes… It’s got all you’ll ever need to know.” 

Her expression faded and shifted, her gaze growing soft and far-away. “...I ain’t always been so strong,” She explained. “Used to be weak… used to deal with people like Jeff every day. When I finally escaped all that, I was nearly dead myself. I needed a place to heal, and I found it here.” 

She looked out into the city, the bustle of people starting to grow into a dull roar. “There’s some of the worst scum on the Earth here… But there’s some of the greatest humans I’ve ever met, too. Until The Operator drags me away, I ain’t goin’.”

I could respect that. While I couldn’t see how people would make her stay, I could see why an environment was hard to leave. The city was quite beautiful; thriving like a living creature, just like Natalie claimed. If I had a bond like Natalie had, I think I’d also refuse to leave.  

Knowing she loved it that much helped me get over my sense of urgency. I even started to get excited about the idea of exploring it, a bit. After all, it would be the first time I was allowed to be out in the human world as an independent creature. While I wasn’t alone, the others wouldn’t be holding my hand and guiding me like a child.

I could even cause a little trouble, if I felt like it. 

 

–

 

As we descended the stairs back into the flat, Ellie nearly tripped over the doorframe to ascend the stairs. 

“Someone’s here,” she said, righting herself without any acknowledgement of her stumble. “A man is at the door. He’s saying he’s going to kill you for what you did at Hustlers."

Natalie’s face immediately scrunched up with distaste, a stream of French leaving her lips as she stomped down the the steps into her apartment. 

The noise of our steps must have alerted the man to our presence, because he started to shout loud enough for us to hear.

“OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR, YOU DYKE!! I KNOW YOU SWAPPED MY DRINK LAST WEEK!!! I'M GUNNA BEAT YOUR FUCKING FACE IN- BITCH, OPEN THIS FUCKING DOOR-!!!”

The front door rattled with the force beating against it. Immediately, I was in a fight response, drawing and flicking out my knife in one, fluid motion. Kate, too, grabbed a knife from the kitchen, her teeth beginning to shift.

Natalie recognized the voice, cursing again. She silently put her hand out, warning me to stay where I was.

“Motherfucker…” she growled, her stare fixated on the door. “I let you live the first time ‘cause she liked you..."

We all stood there in silence, listening to the man pound and yell at the door. We weren’t waiting for him to leave; quite the contrary, actually. We were all slowly coming to the exact same conclusion: that this was too golden of an opportunity to miss. It was unfortunate Clockwork wouldn't be able to show us how she hunted, but it was fortunate that we could avoid the risk of being caught.

Natalie clicked her tongue, moving to stand in the center of her apartment. “Damn…” she muttered quietly. “Poor Cherie… She told me you'd be different.” 

She rolled her shoulders, tightening the band keeping her hair back. As the clock in her eye began to tick louder, she raised her hand toward the door. The same symbols from before began to etch themselves into her fingertips, causing her hands to drip with blood.

“I want time to slow,” Natalie declared, her voice firm. The second after she spoke, an invisible force shot out of her fingertips, landing silently against the door and filling the space in front of it. It warped and rippled in a dome-shape, like she’d placed a giant dewdrop of water in her apartment.

Toby elected himself to be the one to let our guest in. In doing so, he stepped into the aura Clockwork had manifested. From my perspective, he’d begun to move in slow-motion as he crept along the wall to the door. For every second that passed on one side of the apartment, an eighth of that passed on the other. Despite that, Toby moved without any awareness of his slowed movements; it might be that he didn’t notice the change to begin with. 

Toby lethargically placed his hand on the door knob and turned it. The door burst open in a wide, graceful swing. A man twice our size with a shaved head and goatee barreled into the apartment, then, a knife in his hand. On his first step, he was caught in the distortion, all of his movements slowing to a crawl.

“Bâtard ,” Clockwork spat, rolling her neck. She stormed right up to him as he began to react to all of us there, his expression slowly shifting to alarm. 

With fists like sledgehammers, she punched him square in the jaw. For good measure, she punched him again in the gut, too, and then once more in the side of his head. While he’d tried to swing at her, he had barely gotten his fist raised before she blocked it. From his perspective, I’m sure Clockwork was moving at lightning speeds. 

The effect lasted for another five seconds, which Natalie filled with plenty of punches for "good measure'.

"This is for Cheri- that's for the girls at Hustlers- THIS one is 'cause you're a dick- and this one? You just piss me the fuck off."

When those five seconds were up, the time within the bubble caught up with the rest of the world. I heard the echo of the man’s nose breaking as he collapsed with a heavy thud. The blood Clockwork had spilt hit the floor in heavy, wet splats.  

“Well, shit,” Natalie cursed, shaking her hand free of the pain. “Guess we don’t gotta go huntin.”

Toby stared at Natalie, wide-eyed. “Holy shit…” He muttered, as if witnessing our Master. “You’re a fucking tank…”

It was an insult, but he’d said it like a compliment. Toby seemed positively starstruck by the display of brute strength. I didn’t blame him; it'd been impressive, even if we could all hit with that kind of force. Seeing her use her gift so eloquently definitely inspired me. 

"How do you kill people, again?" Kate asked, amused by Toby's infatuation.

Natalie leaned over to her, speaking out the corner of her mouth. "I set traps so I don't gotta fight 'em. Shh."

Now I was a bit infatuated. My kind of girl, for sure. “You weren’t kidding about them just walking up to you,” I remarked, making Natalie hoot in laughter. 

Kate hurriedly subdued the man, pinning him in case he woke up. “What the hell was that all about, anyway?"

Natalie winced, hurrying to her bed in trotting steps. “Well, I made friends with some dancers ‘cause my adopted papere owns a tiddie bar- gave me them grenades, by the way, they’re from the Vietnam War, he’s hella not supposed to have them- and this one girl- my girl Cherie, you know Cherie?”

I blinked. She was speaking very quickly, but I was somehow able to understand every word. Kate, however, seemed to only catch the very last sentence.  

“N-No?” She stammered.

Clockwork took a pause. She probably realized who she was speaking to, and rolled her eyes. “This is a shitty man,” she stated flatly, returning to us with rope and zip ties. As said shitty man lifted his head, starting to come back to consciousness, Natalie kicked him in the face, knocking him out yet again. 

Natalie spat on him, giving him another kick to the chest. “And I kill shitty men.”

With that, Kate grinned and helped tie the man up. Toby and I shared a look- both of us wondering if we counted- and decided that it was just something Natalie said to be cool. I helped the girls drag him into the bathroom, holding his feet while Natalie took his head.

He definitely had a concussion after that kick. The man was out cold, and probably would be for a while. 

It was the least of his worries. 

 

–

 

Natalie was undeterred by the random interruption. Even when we could have performed the ritual then and there, she insisted that we take our allotted “day off”. In her eyes, Ben deserved to wait after the stunt he’d pulled with me.

I tried to go with the flow. Everyone else wanted to walk the city, and I didn’t hate the idea. Still, even when I was joking around with Kate, my chest thrummed with anticipation. Try as I might, I inevitably found myself worrying about the man we had tied up at home. I wanted him dead as soon as possible, if only to remove a witness. He’d seen all of our faces; I wasn’t sure how recognizable we  were, but I knew the burning of Angelbloom was a hot topic for the humans. Toby wasn’t wearing his hoodie for that reason, and had a baseball cap to hide his hair. 

Of course, there was the selfish reason as well. As I had repeatedly said, I wanted to go home. I missed The Operator, and I had gifts waiting for me on The Ark.

I should have paid more attention. Before I’d realized where my friends were taking me, I was already getting fitted for another suit. Their intentions, obviously, were to tease; I even suspected that Kate had prepared some jokes for that exact moment.

I bit my tongue and took the ribbing gracefully. They could laugh all they wanted- I thought I looked nice. It was a rare time that my reflection wasn’t traumatizing to look at. 

Kate (eventually) took me seriously. She was a little more knowledgeable about clothes- enough to suggest just getting the upper half, and find other pants that were more durable. We would be doing a lot of running in the woods; it made sense to wear something that couldn’t be torn by thickets or thorns.  

“...Actually. You know what?” Kate grinned at me as she took my new clothes into her arms. “I want one, too. You’ve won me over,” she declared. “It’s officially cool, now.” 

I felt my heart flutter, and I fought the urge to smile with a scowl. “You’re just bullying me again,” I grumbled. 

“I’m serious!!” Kate insisted. “You’re a trendsetter. It’s not like it’s that dorky, when you think about it. Plenty of bad people wear suits.”

“Okay, now you’re definitely bullying me.”

Kate snickered, punching my arm playfully. “Toby, you should get one too!! We’ll all match!”

Toby immediately retched. Though he wore his scarf to hide his mouth, I could still picture the sneer he had. “Oh, FUCK no,” he hissed. “I’d rather die.”

“I like it,” Ellie stated flatly. “You’ll always be ready for a funeral.”

Toby cackled at her odd choice of compliment. “What-t she said. You nerds can play dress-up if you want-t-t-t-to. I’m getting Versace shoes.”

Natalie clicked her tongue, gently placing her hand on Ellie’s shoulder to keep her from following him. “Tim, go get that ramblin’ fool before he spends all his money on stupid shit.” 

Such is the life of the person who didn’t know how shopping worked- I got stuck carrying bags and chasing after everyone else while the professionals handled human interaction. With that, I left the store to look for the aforementioned rambling fool.

I didn’t need to look very far, if at all. He found me first. The moment I walked across an alleyway, Toby dragged me into the shadows with a manic gleam in his eye. 

“I knew that’d work. Come on,” He nearly growled, dragging me down the alley by the arm. 

“What the fuck? Toby, where are we going!?” I cried, stumbling as I struggled to keep up with his brisk run down the narrow passage. 

“Just shut up and t-trust-t me. This’ll be fun.”

His voice trembled with his excitement. I grew intrigued by it- enough to humor him, at least. 

Toby led me across the street and down another alley. When we exited it, we were immediately next to a convenience store. He nudged me, his head cocking to one side. 

“You wouldn’t happen t-to know how t-to shoplift, would you?” He asked eagerly.

Stealing? Was that what we were doing? “We have money, don’t we?” I pointed out, frowning. 

Toby clicked his tongue irritably. “That’s so fucking boring. Money is t-too easy… It-t-tastes better when it’s st-tolen,” He whined. “Don’t pussy out-t on me, dude. Come on.” 

I rolled my eyes. His peer pressure didn’t work… but I still followed him. I figured he’d do it with or without me, so I might as well give him a hand and reap the rewards that came with it. I had no qualms about stealing- if anything, it was the most petty of my crimes. I was more concerned with the attention it would draw to us. 

My hand wandered to my mask, just barely visible in the pocket of my hoodie. I wouldn’t be able to wear it, as it would be a red flag for the attendant. Instead, I covered my face with my hood, brushing my bangs to cover my eyes. 

Toby, ever the master actor, began to engage me in conversation as we walked in, moving without hesitancy past the man at the counter. At the sound of a bell, the attendant glanced up, frowned, and kept his eye trained on us. Though Toby was feigning innocence perfectly, we were simply too young to be out in the middle of the day. Toby’s scarf also seemed out of place; people didn’t commonly wear facemasks, after all. We were automatically suspicious. 

I figured it would play out as such; I was surprised the store clerk didn’t say anything outright. We put distance between us and him, stopping at the coolers to stare at the multicolored bottles with blank stares. 

“He’s a fucking hawk, that guy,” Toby complained under his breath. “Maybe we should bail…”

“I can handle it,” I said. It was a good time to test my gift, anyway. I wouldn’t need to do something difficult, I thought. No illusions. Just a little distraction. 

I reached within me, searching for the source of my ability- The Operator, vast and all powerful. After just a bit of practice, the response was quick, and goosebumps spread along my arms as my chest filled. 

Vaguely, I remembered that Clockwork had said something rather particular as she used her gift. “I want him to stop looking at me,” I whispered, sighing out my next breath.

No sooner had I said it, I heard it- a sudden, harsh cough a ways behind me. I still felt like I was being watched, but the eyes felt familiar. 

Knowing it was now or never, I opened the door and grabbed whatever drinks I could carry. Toby grabbed one as well, but quickly darted for the snack aisle. He kept low as a snake as he snatched candies off the shelves, passing a couple to me to stuff into my hoodie. 

I kept a close eye on the store clerk while Toby stole a few trinkets off a spinstand. I could see the security feed of the store behind him beginning to distort, the static growing whenever I turned my head towards the camera. More than likely, the tape that footage was on would “mysteriously” vanish before the clerk could do anything about our theft. 

Toby followed my line of sight, found the camera, and flipped it off, dropping the scarf around his face to flash the camera his horrible grin. 

I didn’t celebrate just yet. I heard the man trying to recover, crying out for us to stop in-between harsh coughs. With my hand on Toby’s hoodie, we bolted for the door, stumbling out of it with yelps and curses. My heart was pounding as our feet hit the pavement, blood rushing to my ears and deafening me to Toby’s howling laughter. We didn’t stop running until the crowds of people made it impossible to be seen.

Though I was certain we weren’t being followed, we surfed through the crowd until we found another alley to catch our breath in.  

“That was amazing,” Toby growled, fired up from adrenaline. “Fuck, fuck, fuck … !!! That-t-t was so fun, holy shit-t-!!!”

I rested against the brick wall, letting my eyes slide shut as my breathing evened out. It had been hot outside before; after running so much in a hoodie, I was absolutely sweltering. 

That had been a really stupid and risky thing to do, I’d thought. We would have to change clothes and lay low for the rest of the day. Undoubtedly, the police would be looking for us. 

Still... While my body trembled with anxiety, my heart pounded with equal glee. That had been too easy. Was there nothing we couldn’t do to these sad creatures? No law we couldn’t circumvent, no rule we couldn’t snap in two? 

Toby moved closer to me. He reached up, and with a smirk, wiped ichor from the corner of my mouth with his thumb. “Nice job. Next-t-time, we’ll go at-t night so we can kill them.”

He was close, I thought. He better not try to bite me- I would definitely bite back.  

“Next time?” I repeated, copying his coy grin. Of course he’d want to steal something again. Toby was all about doing stupid shit for the thrill of it; then again, as his accomplice, I guess I couldn’t judge too harshly.  

Toby narrowed his eyes as he leaned in. “Yeah,” He drawled. “Next time.”

“Sacré - there you are!!!”

I turned my head to see Natalie, Kate, and Ellie, all carrying shopping bags of varying sizes. Ellie was in an entirely new dress, complete with a large, white-straw sunhat. 

In their presence, Toby left my side almost immediately, and I stiffened up my back. Surprisingly, Natalie’s voice sent an initial spark of irritation through me. I felt like she’d interrupted something, but that hardly seemed rational. I hadn’t been doing anything except talking to Toby. 

Just talking.

Toby lied about the snacks and drinks when Kate asked about them. I didn’t lie, but I didn’t forfeit the truth. He shared with the others, and together, we rid ourselves of the evidence. We didn’t speak of it any further, changing into the clothes Natalie had bought  to help keep the more metaphorical heat off us.

I didn’t dare put on my suit in the heat; luckily, Kate had found a few tie-dye shirts that fit me well. I was surprised by how much I liked them. The brilliant colors made my vision warp and spin with the pattern, like some sort of synesthesia response. 

As it turned out, the unspoken member that was getting a haircut was me. I fought that with far more open disapproval. I couldn’t understand why they wanted me to stay still while someone I didn’t know approached my face with sharp objects. I, however, was publicly shamed into submission, forced to bear the discomfort. 

Often, the woman would comment on our appearances; namely, she’d make snide remarks about Natalie and Toby’s choice to keep the lower halves of their faces covered. Natalie’s face was almost completely obscured- not only was she covering her clock eye with the black headband, but she was also wearing a black facemask that hid her scars. While they’d brushed it off at first, neither Natalie nor Toby were shy when she continued to ask about it. Without hesitation, Natalie told her exactly what happened to her, and Toby threatened to pull his mask down to show her. We had no qualms about scaring the people around us; they were just humans, after all. They always got what they deserved. 

She wasn’t so chatty, after that.

As soon as my hair was cut evenly, I was out of the chair. I ignored the comments on the length; while it no longer spilled over my shoulders, it was still longer than what I guess was common. I didn’t care- the evidence of my time at Jeff’s was gone, and that was all that mattered to me.

Natalie’s treat to us (and apology to me) was a cultural special called a beignet, served at a cafe that was famous for them right in the French Quarter. It was (in the vaguest of ways) like a donut. Not circular, though, and the bread was lighter and flakier. It was topped with powdered sugar, not glaze. Somehow, it was more difficult to hold because of that.

Though the cafe was noisy and a bit cramped under the large, outdoor awning, the food was absolutely delicious. The only person who ate more pastries than me was Ellie, who seemed to inhale them rather than chew.  

While sitting there, Toby and Kate exchanged glances momentarily. For the first time, I saw Kate smile at Toby. She then fished a black notebook out of her bag, passing it to me. “I got this for you. I figured you could use this to write how you felt, or draw-”

“Or you could eat-t the paper,” Toby cut in. “What-tever your weird lit-tle heart desires.” 

I should have realized the notebook had been a coordinated effort. In hindsight, it’s obvious to me Toby had said something to Kate about what he’d heard between me and Natalie. At the time, though, I assumed it had been entirely Kate’s idea. I would always miss the true acts of kindness Toby did on my behalf- purposefully so, I’m sure.

I hate him for it, honestly.

At that moment, though, I was happy, brushing my hands off so I could properly take the book. “Thank you… It’s perfect,” I said, clutching it close to my chest. “Do I have to show you what I put in it?”

Kate balked at the question. “Hell no! Not if you don’t want to, that is. We don’t have to share everything.”

I still wanted to show her something, since she’d given it to me as a gift. The first thing I made, I thought. I’d show her the very first thing I’d put in the journal. In fact, I would make it just for her. 

 

–

 

The man was still unconscious when we returned in the afternoon. Though we’d been gone about four and half hours, Natalie had to splash water on him to get any reaction. While she roused him, I got the camera set up. The Operator would undoubtedly make an appearance, so I thought it’d be a great opportunity to burn his image onto more footage. 

Of course, the man began to struggle once he realized where he was. He shouted at us to let him go, that he'd kill us- the usual stupid shit people said when they thought they had any control. He kept yelling threats and slurs at Natalie, who stood in front of him almost boredly. She waited for him to exhaust himself, her hands tucked into the pockets of her jacket.

Toby took immense glee in hitting the back of the man's head with the handle of his hatchet, grabbing it to lurch it backwards. “Man, you must-t be the dumbest-t person on Earth t-to come by now…” He nearly purred, grinning madly. “This is gonna be so cool.” 

Kate took Ellie to the balcony, where she didn’t have to witness the violence. She sat her on the staircase, I assumed, because I saw only Kate watching us through the glass. 

I gave Kate a reassuring nod before putting my mask on. When she saw me do it, she gave me a small nod back, and put hers on as well. She left my view- I’m guessing to help Ellie do the same.

My other siblings followed closely. With a sigh, Toby pulled his scarf over his nose. He affixed his goggles over his eyes, tucking his mask and hair under the elastic.

Natalie, surprisingly, still had the mask given to her by our Master. It had a portion cut out of it for her clock to show- other than that, it was nearly identical to mine. As she tied the mask into place, her emerald eye glowed brightly.

Once we were all ready, I hit record. 

At the sight of the masks, the man flew into a frenzy. I heard his anger, yes, but I could practically smell the fear that pumped through his veins. He knew what was going to happen to him, and he was panicking. "Y-You- You're Le Boucher!?” The man gasped. “I knew you were fucking off!! You insane fucking bitch!!! I should have spiked YOUR drink, not that strawberry bimbo!!!” 

Natalie scoffed. “Not even going to try and hide what you tried to do? Nasty...” She grumbled, her voice muffled behind her mask. She went over to the television, where she picked up a set of component cables. The wires had been carefully pried apart and re-insulated with thicker rubber, connected to even more cables that wrapped around the television.

"This'll shut you up, podna. Have a chat with my friend, Ton Ton Macoute- he's been dying to meet you."

The man looked confused, but only for a second. “W-Wait, what are you doing!? WAIT-!!!”

Without hesitation, Natalie stabbed the pointed ends of two cables into the man’s temples. The third she forced into the back of his head, right where the top of spine began. 

The television flickered on as the man let out short, choked cries. Blood trickled down his temples, mixing with the sweat that had gathered at his jaw. His body grew rigid as a board, his expression twitching into awed terror. He tried to speak, but drool leaked out like water, his speech slurred and composed of gibberish.  

Initially, the television displayed only snow and static.  Every piece was in place... Except one. I had a feeling about what came next.

“Tim, if you wouldn’t mind pushin’ Ben into the N64…?” Natalie requested. 

A little unsure, I approached the television. I felt that aura, again; a foreboding, hair-raising sensation of being watched by something unseen, and the adrenaline-spiking feeling that it was far stronger than you. 

Carefully, I reached out, but was quickly stopped. “Hang on, cher. Not like that,” Natalie reminded me. “With your gift. Them spores you got are the first thing he needs.”

I hesitated. At that point, I was capable of manifesting The Operator’s spores consciously and unconsciously. But… I had never consciously done it in front of so many people before. I was a little overwhelmed by the performance anxiety. There was still some tiny part of my brain that told me I wasn’t capable of such incredible things; that I was a weak, worthless kid who would prove how much of a fraud he was the moment he stepped into the spotlight. 

Still. I had to. If I couldn’t do it, then this was nothing but a really bizarre murder. I took a deep breath, silently calling for The Operator. That time, as I outstretched my hand, I saw tiny, black dots float out from underneath my palm, fading into the nothingness as they drifted upwards. My confidence immediately lifted at the sight of them, and I pushed Ben’s cartridge into the N64 without further ado. 

For a moment, I could only hear a tiny fan whirring to life inside the plastic box. I felt the spores leave me as they were drawn from my hand- siphoned, even, into the hardware of the machine. I allowed it to take what it needed. When it began to sting, however, I yanked my hand back with a harsh growl, reflexively baring my teeth at the threat. 

I heard a small, tinkling laugh. 

“Sorry,” Ben cooed, his voice distorted by the static. “I got greedy. Now… The second part.”

Toby and I leapt back as the man’s mouth dropped open, light bursting from his throat. His eyes were burned away by the light, as well- it beamed from both sockets like flashlights. The man’s body thrashed and flailed as markings etched themselves into his skin, his features growing harder and harder to distinguish. His flesh seemed to shift and mold like clay, his hair fell out in clumps, and his skin grew pale and lifeless as it was pulled taut over his bones. When he settled, his eyes dim and milky, I saw his chest moving with labored breath.

After all that, he was still alive. 

The television static had changed. Instead, I saw the shadowy form of Ben crouching in an overexposed, red room. His body was a black silhouette with pinhole-like eyes, but I knew he was smiling regardless. Right beside him was the man- or, rather, the piece of him that Ben had taken. He was struggling viciously with Ben’s grip on his throat, his eyes wide with terror as he silently screamed for help. Ben's grip was iron; in fact, he didn't even seem to be straining himself. His hold was almost lax.

There was a flicker of static, and then the man within the television was gone. Only Ben remained, sitting cross-legged and leaning forward.  

“There… We gave The Master the soul. Now it’s your turn again, Boss,” Ben guided, pointing at the man in the real world. “Give The Master the flesh.”  

I knew what that meant. Therefore, when I felt the dark compulsion start to take over, I didn’t fight it; in fact, I welcomed it. My hand withdrew my knife from my pocket, the other holding the man down by his shoulder.

Toby, likewise, seemed to be caught in the same sort of trance as he pulled out his knife from hoodie. As he grabbed his other shoulder, his blackened stare locked onto the man. Under the glow of the television, his goggles reflected like headlights. I wondered, briefly, what he was thinking about- if he was thinking at all.

Didn't matter. We didn't have to.

We both descended upon the man, as vicious as we’d been with Liu. While he sat there, unable to think or feel- but still very much alive- we stabbed and hacked his torso open, tearing open his ribcage to reveal his furiously beating heart. Our sleeves quickly became doused in blood, the substance gushing onto the floor in fountains. 

My gaze settled on that heart of his, purpose driving my hand as I reached for it. The heart was what he wanted, I thought; the brain was important, yes, but the heart was his favorite. To please my Master, I tore it from the man’s chest in a torrential shower of blood, the spray painting my mask in an arc. Toby assisted me, severing the arteries with his knife as I pulled.

As I held the deep red organ in my hand, I felt my mouth form words. “The Operator is my Master,” I murmured, closing my eyes. The sensation of drowning began to fill my chest, but I withheld the urge to cough. 

I felt Toby place his hands over mine, gripping both my hand and the heart with purpose. “Through him, we are one,” Toby responded, his voice distant and monotone. 

“We are his beloved children,” I continued, hearing my other siblings join in. The feeling began to overwhelm me despite my efforts to calm it. I felt ichor begin to build up behind my mask; looking over, I could see it pooling in Toby’s goggles.

“We… We belong to no one else,” Toby stated, his entire body shuddering as he gagged. It lasted for a blink, and then was replaced by his trance once more. “We belong to no one else,” He repeated, more firmly that time.

My knees began to buckle, but Natalie was quick to keep me held up. “Wh-What now?” I slurred. I couldn’t let go of the heart, nor Toby- I wasn’t sure if he kept me locked in place, or some greater force. 

Neither of them answered me. Both Natalie and Toby were staring off into space, unseeing behind their blackened eyes as they stood frozen in place.

“You have to speak with his tongue,” Ben explained gently, his voice tinge with giddiness. “Call him here.”

In that state, I didn’t have the ability to feel uncertainty. I gripped the heart and Toby’s hand tightly. I swallowed the ichor I had in my mouth and let out one, small cough.

Then I parted my lips, and I spoke a name.

Not The Operator. Not Slenderman. Not TonTon Macoute. Not The Tall Man.

I spoke a name that filled the room with a presence older than the Earth beneath us. A name that darkened the Sun, and sent all of us to our knees. I had spoken The Operator’s true name; the name he had before, when he was as large as the Universe itself. 

What I could only describe as an electrical charge ran through us, chaining us together with its energy. For just a split-second, I felt like I was being roasted from the inside out. There was a loud roaring in my ear, like a million, blaring horns. There was something that crawled within me, clawing up, clawing out -

Then, it was over. Toby and I were grasping nothing but each other’s hands as we all collapsed to the floor. The man’s body was gone, along with all the blood he’d spilt- even the blood that had soaked our clothes. 

“Where did he go?” I heard. 

A wave of joy swept over me, and I smiled behind my mask as I looked over to Kate with glee. “I can hear you,” I declared, once again thinking it rather than saying it.

Kate jolted in alarm at the sound of my voice, which quickly turned into excited jumping. “I can hear you, too!!” Kate cried, relief crossing her features. 

Toby dumped ichor from his goggles, coughing heartily as he did so. "Hah... I guess it's cool. At least now I don't have to stutter through all my awesome jokes."

I wiped my face on my sleeve; as I expected, black sludge had been running out of my nose and mouth. Right as I began to dread the arduous task of cleaning, Natalie was kind enough to offer me a wet towel that smelled vaguely of alcohol.

“Helps clean it all off,” She explained, already using her own to wipe the area around her clock. “Good hygiene is the best friend of a serial killer.” 

Kate, with Ellie in tow, rushed inside to hug me and Toby, relieved that she could once again sense our thoughts and emotions. I passed my joy to her- how I felt seeing her, as well. The emotion made her give pause, looking at me like she’d never seen me before. 

She laughed, but it held an almost weeping tone as she quickly rubbed one eye. “Come on, don’t be like that… You’re weird.”

I heard a small noise behind me. Ellie wad standing just outside our circle, her posture surprisingly meek. Now that I was connected to her as well, she no longer held such a fearsome aura; in fact, what I had initially perceived as intimidation turned out to be anxiety. I felt it crawling under her skin, the apprehension clenching her chest in a vice.

Curious, I asked for permission to see into her deeper thoughts. She allowed me access- easily, too, which was also surprising… and now, thinking about it, uncomfortable. Seeing her true thoughts and feelings as she felt them- in a way that didn’t need to be explained, where I could innately understand- I realized she’d been desperate for us to like her. 

Her parents, the rotten bastards, had essentially given her to Jeff. When she ran away, nobody went looking for her. No report was filed, either; they knew about a boy she'd been talking to online, but they didn't care. Ellie feared we would abandon her in the same way, after what she’d made us do.

Fear was an emotion she couldn’t express anymore. After her traumatic experience, she'd lost the ability to communicate those needs. She clung to Toby for that reason; his choice to accept her as his sister was the only thing that had been keeping Ellie tethered to sanity. He was who she wanted to be: fearless, angry, and strong. He wouldn't leave her. He wouldn't abandon her. He saved her.

I’d heard her story before. I knew what she feltm Without hesitation, I pulled her into the hug as well, placing my hand on top of her head. I was her brother, too; big brothers protect their little sisters. Even I knew that.

I showed her how I’d felt, killing Liu for her- the delight in knowing a predator like that no longer walked the Earth. I intended to do the same to Jeff, and anyone who would ever hurt her. We loved Ellie for who she was, and we would never abandon her like the humans did.

Ellie smiled at me, and I heard a name in my head. She had lied to us about her identity; she had given herself a far more terrifying name to protect herself. We, however, were safe; we were safety. 

Her name was GARDEN. 

Toby tapped his hand against mine as he ruffled Ellie’s hair, grinning cheekily. “Finally… Ticci Toby teeters on a tightrope of torment!! Man, I can’t wait to spam your brains with weird shit.”

“Oh yeah?” Kate narrowed her eyes. “We can send private messages through touch, too.” 

Kate firmly grabbed Toby's shoulder. The next moment, Toby’s face contorted in disgust, and he untangled himself from our grip. 

“You’re fucked. You know that? You’re a sick woman.”

Kate gave a nonchalant shrug, turning to address me. “How do you feel? A little less unstable?” She asked. 

“I guess so,” I answered. I did feel better- the sense of loneliness had faded, taking many of my insecurities with it. I could truly feel The Operator, again; he had woven himself into the fibers of my bones, cycling his spores through my heart alongside my blood. There was no singular point in which he resided- The Operator was me, just as he’d said. 

It didn't scare me as badly, that time. Instead, I remembered the power that I’d wielded. All those people that had tortured me, laid to waste simply by my will… I could never have done that without The Operator’s presence within me. 

While everyone celebrated another job well done, I turned my attention to the television. Ben was still there, staring directly at me. He held a camera in his hands; when I turned around and saw that mine was missing, I knew who it belonged to.   

I watched a smile appear in the void of his form- as if he could hear my private thoughts as well. Pearly, white teeth- too many pearly, white teeth- glistened in the red light.

“What do you want, Ⓧrigin?” Ben asked, his voice overlaid with the voice of the man we’d killed. 

What did I want? That was easy.

“I want to go home,” I declared. 

Ben wasn’t surprised. He cackled, and the room inside the television vanished. All that was left was a deep red screen, which bathed us in crimson light.  

Natalie turned her head to me, letting out a small noise of frustration.

“Cher, we talked about this. We-”

Natalie fell silent. I waited for a moment for her to continue, but when I heard no one speak- not even Toby-, I looked away from the television to see her staring out into the distance.

The vast, empty distance.  

We were no longer in Natalie’s apartment. Instead, we were in an ocean of snow-white grass. It came up to my waist, and seemed to curl around my wrists. The blades swayed in a gentle breeze, moving in rolling waves for miles around us. In the light of a pale sun sitting low on the dark red horizon, they almost appeared to glow. 

Only the television remained, still displaying that red screen. From it, Ben crawled out like a spider, grinning madly. He was older, now; his form had changed from a child to a teenager closer to my age. The tunic he wore was black, not green, and the brown accents had been replaced with red ones. The Poltergeist floated into the air, only to flip around and delicately perch on top of the television. He did a strange, almost delicate gesture with his hand, and a mask appeared in it. Though black and white, it was deeply ornate, with bizarre patterns etched in and tendril-like protrusions sticking out from every side.  

“Welcome home,” Ben greeted, almost playfully lifting the mask to block his face from us. “We missed you.”

“...Wh-What the fuck…?” Kate stammered. “...M-My clothes…”

I turned to her sharply. Before, Kate had been wearing the black hoodie she’d gotten from the rest area. Now, however, she was dressed in a white button-up shirt, black jacket, black skirt, and black tie. So were Natalie and Ellie, I realized. 

Toby and I, as well, were both dressed in suits. They fit all of us perfectly, as if tailored made. Despite them being a perfect fit, we couldn’t take them off; everytime Toby even so much as lifted his hand toward a button, it came to a shaking stop, and he was forced to drop it. 

Natalie grabbed her skirt with a grimace, hiking it up to her knees and tying it between her legs. “Lord, this is like Our Lady of Sacred Heart all over again…”

Toby, however, was far more incensed about losing his things. He let out a loud whine, and began furiously digging through the grass. “Where’s my fucking hoodie!?! And my goggles? And my hatchet?! What the fuck is going on?!”

Ben let out a long, suffering sigh. “Do I really have to explain? It’s obvious. The Games are all over. You’ve been called home, again. The Master has something special prepared for you, and he wants you in uniform.” 

“Uniform-!? This better not be your fault, Ben,” Natalie snapped, her hands balling into fists. 

“...I mean, it is LITERALLY my fault. I brought you all here. But that’s only because it’s easier than The Master’s one-at-a-time method. Be lucky I spared you the trouble!” 

I could feel a growing sense of misery from Ellie. Though she didn’t voice it, she was upset she was forced to lose the dress Kate and Natalie had bought for her. Out of all things, that seemed to be what finally broke her. With one hiccup, she was crying, slinging her arms around as she tried to throw off her jacket in protest. 

Kate tried to console her, but she couldn’t get close without being hit. “It’s okay, Ellie, we’re gonna get your dress back… Ouch- hey!! Toby, could I get a little-?

“HELP!” 

I heard the new voice pierce my senses like an arrow, sending me on high alert. I hadn’t imagined it- all talking had ceased, our heads turned in all different directions. Hands went into pockets, drawing knives to defend ourselves. 

Then-

Click.

“Where am I?”

“I’m scared.”

“I’m cold…”

“What the fuck is going on!?”

“Mom, where are you…?”

“I need help, I can’t see…”

“Where am I?”

“I-I can’t walk, someone help me…!!” 

"I-I can't take this suit off, what the fuck-!?"

"I-It's hard to breathe..."

“Help me, help me, help…”

A hundred voices, all at once, collided and rushed into my mind, filling it with sensations of fear and grief. I gasped at the weight of it, my chest and shoulders growing heavy. 

Like blossoms, small figures began to peek up through the tall grass. Once they were standing, they stumbled across the vast landscape towards us. Though I could hear their minds going haywire with their anxieties, their movements were slow and zombie-like.

Five became ten, then twenty, then fifty…

We quickly found ourselves surrounded by a hundred children, all dressed as we were. They all wore white masks that obscured their human faces. While some were painted in different variations, many of them looked exactly like mine. In fact, the only things that defined us as different creatures were skin color and height. As some grew more conscious, they created small clusters of two or three, helping the ones that were inhibited in some way by carrying them or giving them an arm to cling to. 

“Do I… Do I know you from somewhere?” One said, walking towards us. His mask was one of the few painted differently than mine, with teeth drawn on in blocky squares. 

He cocked his head to one side. “It’s weird… But I think I know you.”

“I had a dream about you,” Another voice said confidently, nearly shoving the other out of the way to approach us. 

“Me too!!” A third said, rushing to the second’s side. “And I saw you on the news!!!”

They all had. They had been woken up by The Operator to find me, after all. Some of them were still covered in the evidence of their brutal games, their hands and masks soaked with blood.  

I felt Kate grasp my hand, and I squeezed it back tightly. Connected to her, I found the confidence to introduce myself properly. “The Operator- our Master- calls me Ⓧrigin. But call me No Face, please.”

“No Face? That’s a character from Spirited Away!!”

“Hehe… You look just like him!! That’s going to be weird.”

“I’m not taking orders from an anime nerd.” 

There were soft murmurings around us, both audible and mental. I felt a hundred pairs of eyes on me, staring in equal parts awe, fear, and suspicion. I shrunk from it all; no amount of moral support from Kate was going to save me from the wrath of teenaged judgment. 

“Well… You can call me whatever you want, I guess,” I said, trying not to share how anxious I was. “Just… don’t call me Ⓧrigin. That’s The Operator’s name for me.”

One Proxy laughed. “What’s he gunna do? Use his tentacles to… to… What’s that noise?”

Whispers. We heard whispers in the backs of our heads, swirling around our minds like mist. Steadily, they grew louder, until we began to make out the barest hint of a song. 

Our Master appeared, then. Inky black veins stretched against the red sky, slowly creeping over us towards the sun. While everyone else ducked into the grass to hide, I stood tall with Kate and the others. 

“Children… Sweet children… Be not afraid.”

I saw The Operator, then, standing just a few feet away from all of us. At the sight of his looming form, the other children screamed and rushed behind us. This was their first time meeting him outside their dreams, which was a wholly different experience. They would be afraid no matter what, and I didn’t blame them for it.

I was also afraid of him, once.

"Ⓧrigin... Come here. How we missed you, child..."

I did as my master commanded; I stepped forward, putting myself between him and all the others. 

“He won’t hurt you,” I reassured my siblings turning to face them. “Look.”

The Operator appeared directly behind me- I could tell by the sudden weight in the air. I didn’t flinch. Calmly, I closed my eyes, letting all tension free in my body. The Operator’s tendrils split the earth beneath me, coiling around me as they pet my hair. I didn’t struggle- I even leaned into the touch, just to prove to the new Proxies that he wasn’t a threat to us. 

They all began to stand up, then, clutching each other and trembling. I could see Kate with a worried frown, her knife raised towards The Operator. Toby, on the other hand, was grinning, looking back to the crowd’s awed reactions. 

“We will not lose any more,” The Operator said. “Too precious… We cannot bear it.” 

The booming voice was as soft as a whisper, echoing through our heads like a song. As he spoke, he placed me back in the cluster of my peers. I quickly found the others again, both Kate and Toby pushing other Proxies away to defensively surround me. 

“Here,” The Operator said, gathering our attention again. “Here you will stay… Here you shall remain.”

For a moment, there was pure silence. We were all unsure of what he meant, and were trying to understand. 

Some of us, however, were quicker to figure it out. “Remain…?” Natalie mumbled, the gears beginning to turn in her head- literally, by the sound of the ticking. Her eyes grew wide, and her breath left her in a loud, aching gasp. “Non, non, non, s'il vous plaît, non…” 

“What the fuck did you just say?” Toby balked, a look of pure panic starting to cross his face. “What did you just say!? Wait a motherFUCKING SECOND-!!”

“You will remain,” The Operator repeated firmly, speaking over all the protesting. 

“Forever.”

Chapter 10: Entry 9.doc

 

-

There 

Is but

One thing I

Ask of you, please

When it is time for us 

To go Home, please

Come with me

And please

Stay

 

–

 

From the start, it was chaos. 

Forever, he’d said. The word sat heavy in my mind, the implications utterly terrifying. I wasn’t alone with my feelings; the panic, fear, and anger of the other Proxies echoed in me, coalescing in my mind. Although I grasped my head and tried to shut them out, they remained a bludgeoning force to my temples. Clustered together so closely, it was impossible to escape.

Quickly, my siblings formed an angry mob. It only took one to step forward, and the rest followed. The ones with their weapons advanced towards him with more fervor, leading the pack. Worried I’d lose my friends in the crowd, I stayed close to Kate and tried to keep myself balanced. 

“This wasn’t the deal, Tall Man!!!” Toby screamed in our heads. He’d placed Ellie on his shoulders to keep her from being trampled, but that didn’t stop him from berating our Master. 

“Monstre menteur!! You dare lie to moi? MOI!?” Natalie cried, echoing Toby’s anger tenfold. She advanced with our siblings, cracking her knuckles as her one, emerald eye began to glow. Her speech became a garbled, distorted mess of Creole French, and I lost most of it in the roar of the other voices. 

The reactions were extreme, but expected. Unbeknownst to the other Proxies, the situation was actually far worse than it seemed. The Ark was borderline inhospitable. It was a photocopy of the Earth, but not a perfect recreation. It had breathable oxygen, yes; however, it was so saturated with The Operator’s presence that, without our masks, it was toxic enough to accelerate The Sickness within us. The Ark was brutally cold, and the vegetation was unable to bear fruit. The water, as well, was undrinkable, nearly acidic in quality. Any attempts to grow food would be useless. The Ark was a dangerous place to live unprepared, and we were completely unprepared. 

“You’re lying, aren’t you?” I begged The Operator, hoping he’d hear me over the cries of the other Proxies. “You can’t leave us here!! We’ll all die!! You know that!!” 

The Operator didn’t answer me. He didn’t linger, either. The moment the other Proxies drew close enough to hit him, he was gone. The space he once resided in was burnt and blackened, soaked with dark ichor. The Proxies, enraged, began to strike and beat that spot on the ground, too frenzied by their echoing emotions to think clearly.

Looking around, I noticed that the crowd had split apart. At least fifteen of us had hung back, crowding loosely around a smaller cluster. I could see who the others were grouped around, and why: two people needed to be carried by others, and more still had lingered to ensure they were taken care of. One was a girl with her legs missing past the knees, and the other girl (as I’d learn later) had a spinal injury. Oddly, their chairs had not followed them to The Ark. At first, that seemed a bit cruel for my creator; however, I remembered what became of human appliances here. Anything more complicated than a knife ran the risk of corroding or becoming disfigured. Honestly, I doubted the chairs could even move over the wild terrain. Going by the way kids had begun comparing their weightlifting skills, they weren’t going to be left to struggle. 

“Should we help them?” I asked.

Kate swallowed, still staring ahead at the larger group of Proxies. “I think we have our own problems,” she pointed out, bringing my attention forward. 

I felt my stomach drop. With our Master gone, the others were quickly marching towards us. Their murderous intent was clear behind their masks, and entirely focused on me.

Oh, right, I thought. I was supposed to represent The Operator when he wasn’t there… 

Which meant that this was now all my fault. 

Once again, Natalie and Kate came to my rescue. They cut the other Proxies off, keeping everyone at bay with both intimidation and appeals to reason. Natalie could literally flex her strength; Kate, on the other hand, tried to use words to diffuse the situation. In an effort to humanize themselves, the girls took off their masks, showing that they were normal kids just like them. 

The appeal wasn’t going well. I heard their spiteful whispers, visions of my head on a spike vivid in my mind. 

For a split-second, I felt the pain of something hitting my jaw. Out of reflex, I flinched, throwing my arm up. 

At that exact moment, a fist flew into my face. However, the pain had caused me to react early, blocking the blow with my arm. Immediately triggered to fight, the tension within me came wildly undone. I swung back automatically, socking my aggressor right on the cheek. 

The Proxy stumbled back, dazed, and I saw that I’d hit a girl. A fairly cute one, actually- her hair was short and cut into a choppy bob, her eyes pumpkin orange and slightly glowing. Her mask had painted eyes like mine, but her mouth had been left blank. 

At first, I naturally felt bad for hitting her. Before I could apologize, however, the Proxy girl charged me, shoving her fist into my stomach. That time, I didn't sense it coming. I felt it in my ribs; the pain made my vision blurry, and my stomach threatened to empty itself with an angry gurgle. She grabbed me by my necktie as she drew her hand back, holding it with a choking strength as she prepared to hit me again.

I groaned, bile bubbling in the back of my throat as she forced me to meet her eye. I learned her name, then- The Blackbird. Once I was connected to her, I could see exactly why she was angry. It was all she was thinking about. She’d killed her foster parents with the intention of seeing the world; now, she was trapped here with kids she didn’t know. It was her own, personal Hell, and the exact situation she'd tried to leave.

While I connected with her, she connected with me. I think that made her hesitate- I was still thinking about how cute she was. “You better fucking fix this!!” The Blackbird shouted, shaking me vigorously.

“I-I can’t-” I tried to explain.

“BULLSHIT!! You’re him, right!? That’s what he said!! You’re his vessel- YOU are him, and YOU can take us back!!”

I shook my head, trying to dislodge her hand from my tie. “I can’t- I’m sorry, but I can’t!! It doesn't work like that!!”

The Blackbird wouldn’t listen. With a frustrated growl, she raised her fist once again. “I’ll kill you…” She growled. “If nobody else will do it, I will. I’ll free us all!!”

“No, you won't.”

In an instant, the air was sucked from the atmosphere around us, the sudden departure whipping the grass into knots. In a single blink, Kate appeared next to me, her hand wrapped around the Proxy’s raised fist. Her fingers were talons- sharp and blackened, poised over the vein in The Blackbird's wrist like a gun to her head. 

“I think you should let him go,” Kate said, her voice eerily calm. 

“Piss off, bitch!! I’ll kill him, and I’ll… I’ll kill…” 

The Proxy trailed off, her words growing less and less confident as Kate leaned in. It was clear to me why: Kate’s expression had become something I can only describe as a calm, wide-eyed bloodlust. Her pupils were mere pinpricks in the pale void of her irises. Her mouth twitched with the urge to bear her teeth, her jaw growing tight. I knew that dark aura well; the stress of our situation had caused Kate to regress, and The Chaser had come out.  

The Chaser’s stare was a predator’s gaze; the eyes of a creature that was waiting for an  excuse to kill. I knew them anywhere. 

“Let him go, or I’ll eat you,” She demanded calmly, her lips parting in slivers to reveal rows of sharp teeth. Her voice was strange, too- as if two people were talking at the same time, speaking at two vastly different octaves.

The Proxy released me immediately, stumbling away with a trembling shudder. The Chaser watched her retreat, following her with her gaze until the girl was amongst the other Proxies. 

“You hurt him, you die. You die, you’re eaten. That’s the rules,” The Chaser stated matter-of-factly. 

She then lowered her head, her eyes unseeing… blank, even. Her right hand quivered, shaking aggressively as she held it close to her side.

Without thinking, I took her hand in mine, stopping its trembling with a firm grip. "It’s okay,” I whispered, carefully moving into her line of sight. “Kate doesn’t need you, right now. You can go back to sleep.”

 With a deep rumble, The Chaser's fingers gently curled around mine. As she slowly closed her eyes, she gradually relaxed as well. Her expression then shifted, slightly, and the dark aura around her vanished in a snap. 

“...Oh… My bad…” Kate said as she sheepishly fussed with her hair, laughing nervously at the sight of everyone cowering in fear. “Oh boy… Did she…? Oh, god, I’m sorry. I guess I’m more stressed than I thought.”

A bit of an understatement, I thought to myself. Still, she’d managed to get everyone on the same page. That page being, “don't piss her off”, but I digress. 

I had nearly forgotten about Ben in the hectic goings-on, but he made himself known then. With a slow, sarcastic applause, he casually floated down from his hiding place above our heads.

“Are we all done establishing dominance yet? I do have to take this NPC stuff seriously if I want to get paid.”  

Of course, at the sight of a literal ghost, everyone started screaming and panicking again. Eventually, I hoped, they’d stop shitting themselves over every little thing. They didn’t know half of the nightmares they’d encounter in The Ark. Honestly, Ben was the tamest creature I’d seen come out of it. 

Ben soaked in their terror with a cackle that shook the trees, his macabre smile stretching his face in a grotesque distortion. “Ahhh, that never gets old…”  

He then clenched his fist tightly for a second; when he relaxed it, he was holding a chain. And when he dropped that chain, a lantern appeared dangling at the end, emitting a fluorescent, green light. 

“Boss, you've gotta give us some credit, here. The Master isn't gonna let you die. He’s been working overtime, gathering materials so he can bring something truly special to The Ark. That's what you were promised, after all,” He explained, gesturing to me with his lantern. "Happy to do my part, as well. I'm proud of the results."

Immediately, my spirits lifted. I remembered my efforts before Jeff- the promised gifts I was due. Shit, why hadn’t he just said that to start with? 

“He should have just said that…” One Proxy muttered bitterly, echoing my thoughts exactly. “Why doesn’t Slenderman explain anything…?” 

Ben cackled again as he began to float across the field. “Why, indeed…?” he mused, providing no further comment on the matter. 

Kate and I were the first to follow Ben. We created a path with the grass we trampled, carving a way for the others. Natalie, Toby, and Ellie were quick to follow me and Kate, and the other Proxies were even quicker.

While I tried to stay in a close circle with the people I knew, Natalie had chosen to reside closer to the other kids. She slowed to keep her pace with them like a herder, ensuring no one wandered away from the pack. My guess was that, unlike us, she was acutely aware of the need for order.

Looking back, I feel bad for Natalie. In her eyes, her age over us left her with a sense of duty that she wasn’t all that comfortable with, but compelled to follow. After all, she was only eighteen- barely an adult, no matter how maturely she presented herself. Worse still, her ability to peacefully transition from child to adult had been violently interrupted, and it had left her feeling unprepared to be her age. Though Clockwork had certainly tried, she really hadn’t gotten along with many people until she met us. She had friends at the jobs she worked at to maintain appearances, true; however, they were never allowed to get close enough to her to know who she truly was. That drowning, desperate feeling manifested as anger within her. Even then, walking with our comrades, she glared at them with her one eye, silently demanding their respect.

The others stayed together more out of fear than companionship. Some tried to speak to one another, but it didn’t end well. No surprise; everyone was anti-social, in some way. It made even the most honest attempt at connection painfully awkward.

It didn’t help that they were all too shaken and tense to think about anything other than survival. Talking inevitably petered out into expressions of fear and doom, and then silence. 

Hilariously, the longer conversations I heard consisted purely of gossip about Toby. With no mask, his face was easily recognizable- and according to the others, he had quite the famous mug. As of last night, he was the FBI’s Most Wanted. They called him The Angel Killer: a domestic terrorist responsible for setting off a chain of events that leveled the entire town of Angelbloom, California. Very few people survived, and those that did pinned it all on him. 

In normal circles, he would be feared. On The Ark, the other Proxies spoke about Toby like he was a celebrity. Hearing it all, Toby strutted beside me with a smug quirk of his lips, head held high as he feigned cool nonchalance. He would look over to me, as if to see if I was envious of his new title. I wasn’t; truthfully, it didn't bother me at all. If they were complimenting him, they weren’t talking shit about me. It worked out for both of us. 

When Toby didn’t get the reaction he wanted, he glued himself to my side, his intent clearly to antagonize me. This time, however, Ellie’s presence meant he couldn’t throw himself onto me. I doubted he would have done that, anyways. Now that we had our… Agreement, Toby seemed to reign in what kind of physical contact he had with me. 

I glanced at Toby for a moment, then turned my attention forward. “You look nice,” I complimented, knowing how much it’d piss him off.

To my satisfaction, Toby's smug look dropped like a stone, his lip curling in distaste. “We look gay as fuck. It’s so stupid that we can take off our masks, but not our clothes…” he grouched, once again pulling at his tie uselessly. He then coughed, the fit lasting longer than expected; with no mask at all, he was quickly falling victim to The Sickness again. He'd be fine if he stayed near the group- if worse came to worst, I could give him my mask to wear, as well.

“ Damnit… Seriously, I better get my fucking shit back. I love that hoodie."

I hummed, pleasantly surprised that Toby hadn’t responded to me with a taunt of his own. “More than your hatchet?” I asked, humoring the conversation. 

“Oh, by MILES. It’s softer on the inside, bro, and that bitch does NOT stain. I'll die in that hoodie.”

I didn't doubt him. I'd seen it wrecked one day, pristine the next. “I hope we all get our things back. We did have some important items, like the storybook. There was also a package I found at Jeff’s house that I didn’t get to open.”

I looked down at my feet. “And… My hoodie, of course…” I mumbled, adding it like it was an afterthought. It certainly wasn't; at the mention of hoodies, the desire for mine had crept under my skin and to the forefront of my thoughts.

Toby caught my change in mood with a mischievous snicker. “Where’d you get that, by the way?” He asked. “You seem pretty attached to it.” 

“...Stole it. It’s nice.”

“Oh, yeah?"

Immediately, I felt Toby probing my memory for the real answer. I was glad I was wearing my mask, because I was certain my face had turned red. 

“Knock it off, Toby,” I hissed through my teeth. I would have punched him, but I didn’t want Ellie to get hurt in the process. 

Kate snitched on me- happily, too. “I’m pretty sure it belongs to a human that tried to stop us from robbing him. Tim acted weird the whole time and almost got us caught," she explained, turning her head back to us. 

“Oh, really?” Toby drawled, casting a knowing look my way. “Should’ve got-t-ten his name.”

I growled at both of them. “I don’t want to talk about it. I don’t even know why you’re bringing that human up. The hoodie is mine. It’s fine,” I muttered curtly, shoving my hands into my pockets. 

Kate backed off, then, and brought the subject back around. “Anyways… We can only hope that all our stuff is wherever Ben is taking us."

Suddenly, it seemed to occur to her- and, by consequence, all of us- that we didn't know our destination.

"Um… Hey, Ben? Where are you taking us?” Kate asked cautiously.

Ben turned his head around to address us- and by that, I mean a complete 180 degrees, with sounds of cracking bone accompanying the action. 

“Oh… A special, happy place full of fun and wonders,” Ben answered, beaming toothily at us. "Just you wait…"

Toby barked out a laugh, the color slowly leaving his face. “We’re all gunna die here, aren’t we?” He joked pessimistically. 

Kate, however, was an optimist. “Haven’t died yet,” she pointed out.

“There’s still time,” Ellie said quietly, ever the realist. 

After a bit more wading through grass, we crossed into the forest. Trees spread as far as the eye could see. They were impossibly tall and equally foreboding, their branches like fingers across the sky above us. As we traveled deeper, the forest grew more densely compacted, until the canopy was a thick blanket overhead. Ben’s lantern became the only beacon of light we could see; not even the glow of The Ark reached there. 

I looked behind me, briefly, to check on the others. The action made several of my supposed comrades jolt with fear, and I cringed in response.

“ ...I don’t think they like me, ” I said quietly. 

“ No shit-t .” Toby sneered at me, forcing my head to turn forward again with a hand on my jaw. “Total noobs, honestly. Not an ounce of respect for Favorites like us.” 

Kate reached over to swat him on the back of his head. “Don’t brag, Toby. Just be nice to them,” she hissed. “It’s not hard to do.”

“Says you,” Toby argued, glaring at her. “You’re the one who almost killed someone a while ago.”

“Shut up,” was Kate’s retort. He did have a point, though. I didn’t bring it up.  

For me, Kate had reassurance. “You’ll be fine,” she said in a hushed voice. “I think they’re just unsure of how much respect to give you.”

I cringed again. Yeah, sure, I thought sarcastically. The Blackbird really respected me when she punched me hard enough to push the pastries I'd eaten into my throat.

“They blame me for trapping us here…” I pointed out. At that thought, paranoia steadily crept into my bones. “God, What if I did trap us here? What if something I said was misunderstood…?” 

Kate let out a sigh. “I can’t believe I’m saying this…” she muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose. “...But we have to trust Slenderman. He promised we’d be taken care of.”

Kate turned around, then, and began to walk backwards. “Right? Let's have a bit of hope and joy!!” She called out to the crowd. “Come on, we survived a Slenderman game!! We should all be walking with our heads high!! No more shitty parents, or teachers, or therapists! We’re free!!” 

“...He did say everything I’ll ever want was on The Ark,” someone said. 

Another spoke up, as well. "Yea… he said that to me, too."

One Proxy grew bold enough to be vulnerable, tugging on her braid all the while. “...H-He gave me… Powers. I-I know it’s crazy, but… I can manipulate photos with my mind. I swear I can.”

There was a small moment of silence. Then: 

“...You can do stuff with cameras, too?”

The change was immediate and drastic. The air exploded into a excited burst of mingling, everyone realizing they had Gifts. The fear that permeated slowly dissipated, replaced by gleeful relief. They weren't in the presence of true strangers, but kindred spirits. I was surprised by how many different Gifts I heard: pyromancy, technomancy, telekinesis… The list went on. Each Gift had their own unique rules and elements, coinciding with the unique minds that claimed them. But all of them, in some way or another, had a piece of our Master's great ability.

One girl displayed her gift right then and there. To my amazement, I watched her levitate into the air, her hands tucking her skirt under her knees to keep herself modest. “My dad used to tie bricks to my feet, if he caught me doing this,” she said, her voice tinged with sadness. “He told me having magic powers made me sinful…”

In sharp contrast, her siblings could only gush. Kate cooed softly at the sight, seemingly stricken by the girl. Her name was Dream Eater- like with Blackbird, I could tell what her name was once she looked our direction, and I saw her mask. For such a scary name, the girl was the epitome of delicate, her blonde hair mousy and wavy like unspun gold thread.

"Wow..." Kate breathed, watching her return to the ground with a dazzled smile. I didn't know why she was so captivated by the other girl, considering her Gift was far stronger and more useful, but Kate didn't take her eyes off her once.

“Those are our Gifts,” I explained to the other Proxies. “Each of us is given one facet of The Operator’s power to use to our advantage. It can be taken away at any time, with enough disobedience. If you do what he wants, though, and you do it well… He makes you stronger. Like Clockwork- she's been killing people for The Operator for a while now, and he's rewarded her greatly.”

Natalie smirked as she was addressed positively, bowing her head at me. She tapped the clock in her eye socket, winking with the other charmingly. “Used to be clairvoyant. Now I can slow and rewind time.” 

“It’s true! I saw her do it!” Kate confirmed, finally taking her attention away from Dream Eater- well, sort of. I think she was trying to speak to her directly, but it ended up being addressed by a wider audience.

“I helped,” Ben added coyly."Not doing it again, either. Fun as that was, I had to risk getting my moderator privileges revoked by the admins. I did owe you for picking me up... Only thing worse than the empty void: flea markets..."

I raised an eyebrow, wondering exactly what Kate and Natalie had done (and why people had a whole marketplace for fleas). Giggling, Kate recounted that she and Natalie found Ben's cartridge in a literal trough of old videogames. "The Bargain Bin" she called it; carelessly, his vessel object had been mistaken for a knock-off, and he was buried under other supposed fakes. Digging him out had been easy, according to Kate, but the man who was selling it clearly thought he was dealing with amateurs. That was where Natalie came in, having far more experience with antagonizing men than Kate did. The man didn't feel as compelled to haggle when her counter offer was "one dollar or I'll pour sugar in your gas tank". If Kate was trying to get me to like Natalie, it was working. She really didn't take shit from anyone, and knowing that she had a good heart just made her actions all the more satisfying to hear.

"Floating? So what!?" Blackbird had scoffed. "I can do that too!!"

"Me too!"

"I can kind of do that? It's more like a double-jump, actually..."

"Oh!! Look what I can do!!!"

Finally, someone with Pyromancy activated their Gift. The crowd erupted into gasps and coos as the area was illuminated brightly, others copying the first once they saw the reactions. The flames were no bigger than a candle's, cradled in the palms of their masters like little pets. In a flash, I saw their flames turn from orange to green, causing a big commotion. That explained the color of Ben's lantern, I thought; whatever was in the atmosphere of The Ark caused fire to burn green.

The others almost couldn't believe it. They had all experienced horrible backlash for their emerging talents; now, though, they were surrounded by people just like them. Finally, there was a breakthrough into real camaraderie… 

For everyone else, at least. Notably, I was ignored.

Everyone began to intermingle with less stiffness than before, now using their abilities as ice breakers. Some Proxies crowded around Natalie, understandably curious about her Gift. She tried to answer as much as she could, but inevitably, it became clear that she was overwhelmed. Kate left my side to help her, presuming that I’d want to interact with others and make friends.

I didn’t. I didn't want to force my presence on anyone. And as I said, they were all keeping their distance. 

… Well. For a few minutes, at least. Eventually, a Proxy took Kate’s place on my right.

The boy with the blocky smile mask. I'd seen him before; it was only then, however, that I registered his name.

The Skull. 

He was a very nervous individual. Though he fell into step with me, he didn't speak. The silence he brought was anxious, his hands gathering the strength to address me with every step he took. For some reason, it reminded me of the way rodents rubbed their hands together to groom themselves.

In return, I didn't acknowledge him beyond a glance out of the corner of my eye. I'd seen him hovering around the two disabled Proxies before, so I knew he hadn't been a part of the angry mob. Still, I didn't trust him. I remained on guard, ready for any warning sign.

"Have we met before?" The Skull finally blurted out in a cracking voice.

It caught me off guard, and I flinched on instinct. That only made him more flustered, his hand running through his short, ashy-brown hair.

"Sorry, sorry. I didn't know how to..." he trailed off. "Is this better? I'm still trying to get used to this..."

"It's fine," I grumbled, brushing off that I'd been so startled. "What did you say?"

"I asked if we met before. What school did you go to?"

My nose scrunched with distaste under my mask. Not at The Skull daring to ask, but just at the concept of me being in one of those awful institutions. Unfortunately, there was nothing about him that rang a particular bell with me. His voice wasn't familiar, nor was his personality. His anxious demeanor was noticeable enough that, if I had met him, I would have remembered the moment I saw him ringing his hands. 

Though I said I had private teachers, he seemed convinced that we knew each other in some way. He told me he had a vivid image of my mask in his mind that he was certain was a memory, not imagination. Ironic as it was, I thought he was a little crazy. I didn’t want to admit that I didn't know him, obviously, in case I offended him. After all, strange as he was, he was the first person that tried to interact with me personally. And who knows, I thought; perhaps I did meet him once, and just forgot about it. I did often forget things. With all that in mind, I didn't deny his claims, nor did I confirm them. I simply shrugged, allowing him to walk next to me.

“S-So… You’ve really been here before?” The Skull asked. “I mean, I guess that’s a little obvious… You don’t seem scared at all.” 

I nodded once, glancing at Toby for a moment. He'd been watching The Skull like a hawk, hanging back a bit like he wanted to sneak up on us. I shot him a dirty look, warning him not to antagonize The Skull. As I did, I said, “We’re safe on The Ark… But don’t go near the water." 

“Don’t piss off The Tall Man, either,” Toby added with a sly grin, popping his head between ours. “He fucks you up if you disobey him enough. Seriously, don’t fuck with him.”

I heard The Skull audibly gulp, his hand nervously rubbing over his throat. “ Right… Anything else?”

I opened my mouth to answer him, but I saw a change in the distance. Something had moved out of the corner of my eye- shadows that flickered, darting from one tree to another as they drew closer. 

“Yeah… ” I muttered. “Never assume you’re alone.”

The other Proxies had begun to see them, too, a few shrieks ringing out as one shadow appeared mere feet from them. They were people-shaped, but their faces were washed out, like afterimages on a film. As they floated listlessly through the trees, their forms seemed to burn the air. They prowled around us with predatory intent, their whispers cutting the air like razor blades.

We were to blame, they said. It was us that stole their paradise from them. The Operator promised them eternity, and yet, he gave them Hell. But there was a chance- our bodies could be theirs if they could just touch one of us. Surely, that would work. They just needed flesh. 

Among them, I saw two, familiar shapes. Swain and Deadhead, watching me with sickening, illuminated grins. They didn't remain; they faded into the deep shadows and out sight, leaving me and my siblings to be corralled into a circle by the other Shadows.

At the sound of screaming, Ben swung his lantern over the group in a wide, arching swing, creating a canopy of brilliant green light. The shadows recoiled from it with a broken, hacking cry, vanishing into smoke and reappearing deeper in the treeline. 

“That’s odd… Who told you we were here?” Ben wondered aloud, completely unphased by the shadows. “And you’re not leaving, either! Ohh, The Master won’t like this, not one bit…”

Though Natalie was just as unsettled as the others, she wasn’t one to show it.  “Come on, now! Just keep moving. They do a bahbin, but they ain’t nothin’. They can’t hurt you,” Natalie shouted, projecting her voice over the hundred of us. She was lying, of course; they absolutely could hurt us, and they wanted to badly. Though they should have seen their timeless, undying states of being as the gift that it was, most of them saw it as a hellish curse. No matter how “aware” they were, the hatred they felt for my Master’s more refined creations transcended their states of being. They’d kill us if we gave them the chance. 

“A-Are those demons?” The Skull said, stumbling to hide behind me. 

I scoffed at the word. “They wish. They’re what happens to The Operator's Drones after he’s done with them,” I explained nonchalantly, as though I was describing rain. “He eats everything but The Sickness, and they turn into these shadows. They're not even souls- they're fragments.” 

I took a step towards one, and it shot like a bullet into the treeline. So they knew who I was, yet they were still antagonizing us? I agreed with Ben- that was peculiar. “They feel pain, so feel free to hit them if they get too close, ” I added. 

At that, The Skull took out a small knife and held it close to his chest. "And you consider this place safe?” 

I could only shrug. “You get used to it,” I quipped. “The Ark is better than Earth, in the end.”

The Skull didn’t seem convinced, but again, he was trying to be friendly. “Well… Any chance you can make them go away? This seems like your job.” 

Good point, I thought. Perhaps I could. Ben’s light repelled them, but they seemed more determined than usual. It wouldn’t be long before they tried to pick us off despite it. 

I held out my hand, The Operator’s spores growing visible in my palm as I called for him. “Enough!” I snapped at them, trying to sound commanding. “The Master is watching you, now! Go away!!”

Surprisingly, that didn’t work. They only seemed to grow more agitated, their distorted voices growing louder as they tightened the circle around us. 

Boldly, I left Ben’s light to confront them directly. I only had my knife, but I was confident in my ability to fight them. I’d done it when I was a child, after all. 

The Shadows visibly perked up at the sight of me straying. Foolishly, I mistook that for fear. “Did you hear me?” I snapped. “I said go-”

I was the straggler the shadows were waiting for. In a blink, I was surrounded.

My stomach dropped, cold fear running along my spine as I was walled in by shadowy figures, their forms close enough to reach out and touch me. I had nowhere to retreat. Panicking, the spores that had begun to rise from my hand began to rise up in my throat as well, leaking out of my eyes. I didn't know how to use my Gift to protect myself, but I had no choice but to try. 

It ended up being unnecessary. There was the loud, sharp thunk of metal striking bone, and one of the shadows burst into a cloud of black spores.  

My rescuer carried a metal bat with deadly efficiency. He had wavy brown hair, his bangs hanging like ribbons over one of his lilac-blue eyes. His mask was uniquely painted to resemble a doll’s face, with long eyelashes and heart-shaped lips. He was slim, like Toby, but he had strong legs like Kate- I could tell by how easily he turned on his heel to swing at another shadow. With a vicious battle cry, he hit another, then another, then another. He decimated the creatures like they were nothing, beating them into clouds of black dust. 

Before he could get them all, a sharp scream- inhuman and tinny- rang through the air, causing my eardrums to ache and my body to double over. Once the screaming faded, I lifted my head to see the shadows had vanished from our sight.

The boy pointed to the sky- right up to the pale sun above us. “And that’s a home run, ladies and gentleman,” He drawled. He then dropped his gesture to me, his eyes narrowing behind his mask. “And you’re very welcome.”

I registered his name, but I cocked my head at it. It was unusual, even for our standards. “Ah… Your name is… Third Space?” I asked hesitantly.

"Third Base," he corrected. He slung his bat over his shoulder and shrugged. “I like Baseball. I guess Slendy does too.”

It wasn’t that it was out of character for The Operator to like human things. However… Baseball? Out of all the things he liked, why baseball? My Master was so random, sometimes. I found it mildly amusing, but nevertheless, I was grateful for Third Base's quick thinking. I'd put in a good word about him, the next time my Master and I spoke privately.

I lifted my mask slightly to wipe off my nose and mouth. There wasn’t much to clean, as I wasn’t forced to do anything too drastic. Still, I knew I’d be sneezing and coughing up black goo for the next hour.  

Third Base let out another, low whistle. “Wow, you’ve got that much facial hair already? How old are you?” he marveled. “And hold on. That jawline? Take your mask off. If you’re actually a 9 under there, I'm gonna flip.”

I shoved my mask back down so quickly, I hurt the bridge of my nose. I shook my head, which made Third Base huff out a laugh.

He then lifted his own mask, exposing freckled cheeks. Third Base was really tan, his nose still a little sunburnt. The sight of his human face made my own feel hot, a little caught of guard by the attraction I felt to it. It really put my isolation in starkness for me; I'd never felt the slightest bit of attraction to another person, to the point where the barest hint seemed odd and foreign. I even felt a bit guilty about it, which I couldn't understand for the life of me.

“What… You scared, Masked Man?”  growled, the glint in his eyes growing mischievous. 

Suddenly, Toby was next to me. He was missing Ellie; afar, I could see her with Kate, both looking mildly perplexed in our direction. Without Ellie on his shoulders, Toby could freely lean against my side, his arm wrapped tightly my shoulder. 

“FUCK OFF- oops, sorry. I mean... Wow!! Third Base!! Cool name, t-t-totally not shit-ty at-t all. If you’re Third, though, Where’s First-t-t and Second?” he asked, his voice tinged with the barest hint of aggression. God only knows what compelled him to interject; it certainly wasn’t out of concern for me. 

Third Base giggled, his eyes growing manic as he lowered his mask down. “I killed them,” He said with a tone of delight. “Bashed their fucking brains in.”

For only two seconds, Third Base and Toby seemed to be having a silent, intense exchange. I witnessed Toby’s smirk become a malicious grin; as if in response, Third Base turned his bat in his hand, his fingers tapping against the metal impatiently. 

Suddenly, Toby appeared to admit defeat. He stuck his hand out for Third Base to shake, that evil smile fading into a satisfied quirk of his lips. 

“Tic-Tic-Ticci Toby,” He introduced with a far more polite tone. “Looking forward t-to bashing some more brains.”  

Third Base shook his hand, copying his expression. “Likewise. Y’know… If the name pisses you off, call me Doby. It’s my old nickname.”

At the name, Toby openly scoffed. “And have your name rhyme with mine? As if you deserve that-t privilege.”

Before they could fight (and indeed, Third Base looked like he wanted to fight Toby over that), Toby returned to Ellie, whistling all the while. If he’d been threatened by Third Base, something about their interaction had soothed his concerns. Maybe it was because he'd saved me, I’d thought. Or maybe Toby was just picking his battles. He didn't have a weapon, and Third Base did; the odds weren't in his favor. 

“...So… Did you really kill your siblings?” I asked in a low voice. 

Doby snorted, slinging his bat over his shoulder. “Fuck no, dude…” He trailed off. “...And I’m not named Third Base because of baseball, either,” he then added, his voice dipping into a cooler tone. To my utter confusion, he winked at me and broke away, saying nothing else. 

I blinked, absently returning to my friends. My gaze followed Third Base as he joined a group he’d been walking with earlier, and it remained as we began walking again. 

“... Toby, can I ask you some questions?”

“Nope.” 

 

–

 

The end of our journey was marked by piles of pure white stones lining the trail. Each stone was stacked perfectly atop the other, like little buildings. Getting close to one made a strange hum ring in my ears. I didn’t know their significance, but I assumed they served some purpose. It would be unwise to touch them, in any case. 

The trees grew sparser and sparser, until we emerged from the woods into yet another open field. This field, however, was made of pale clover, and equally populated with oceans of white wildflowers. Our path was defined by flat, gray stones, leading across the field and up a large hill. 

“Oh, my god,” Kate gasped, her voice rendered a whisper by what she saw in the distance. Following her line of sight, I saw it, too.

A gigantic mansion stood at the top of the hill, surrounded by a lush, ethereal garden. It almost feels inaccurate to call it a mansion- really, it was more like a palace, containing spires, four wings and nigh impossible structures. The towers spewed sparkling, black smoke, which crept high into the air before dissipating. The entire manor was constructed of smoky, gray stone, but you’d only notice that if you saw past the pale ivy and wisteria, which blanketed it with thick vines and white flowers. It gave the illusion that the mansion had sprung right out of the ground, blossoming like a dark rose atop the hill. 

Toby took a moment to pick his jaw off the ground, his breath an awed huff. “So we all see that, right? It’s not an illusion?” he asked, receiving a chorus of affirmatives in response. 

Ben dropped down to our height with a jerk, but never placed his feet on the ground. “Of course it’s not!!” he chirped. His lantern had vanished, giving him two hands to dramatically throw into the air. 

“The Master calls this sanctuary The Kaninchenbau. Home to The Master’s greatest creations… You. Go ahead- it's all yours, Boss.”

Kate gasped, her eyes glittering with excitement. I felt a spark of her joy, the giddiness building within me as a fluttering heartbeat. 

He made this mansion for me- for us. It was a reward for surviving the nightmare that created us, a comfort after suffering for so long… A real home. 

“Last one there is a rotten egg!” Doby cried, breaking into a full sprint.  

The other Proxies soon chased after him, stampeding across the field in a chorus of elated cries and laughter. Even Kate, swept up in the moment, threw me a gleeful smile before running off. Toby had fallen for it as well, leaving Ellie behind with Natalie again. He was shockingly fast, passing up the other Proxies and keeping hot on Kate and Doby’s heels. Natalie could only click her tongue in annoyance and accept it, kneeling to fix Ellie’s tie for her.

Ellie didn't seem to notice the exchange, too thoroughly dazzled by the palace. “Kani… Kanini…” She mumbled, trying to pronounce the name.

Hearing Natalie's displeasure, I placed my hand on Ellie's head. “You can go ahead. I’ll walk with Ellie,” I offered. “I’ll find Kate and Toby later.”

“Ay, you a fine one, monsieur. I ain't no babysitter,” Natalie sighed with relief, flashing him with a weary smile. "Ah, 'ey. Don't be mindin' they childish demeanors. They don't know you a lamb, yet, but stay sweet, an' they'll warm up to ya. Savy?"

I nodded, taking the advice to heart. “Could you try to find food? I’m worried about that, the most." 

“I gotcha, podna. See you inside.” 

Ben caught my attention then with a small hum, checking a watch that didn’t exist on his wrist. “Now that you’re safe… I’ll be right back. I’ve got people to speak to. And by people, I mean… Well. Not people.”

With that, he was gone as well- in a single blink, like a figment of my imagination. 

Finally, Ellie noticed Toby was gone, as was everyone else. She let out a small cry and tried to run after them, but I didn’t let her get that far. 

“Hang on,” I said, trying to stay patient. “You can't just run off. It may not be safe.” 

Ellie lowered her head; I was certain she was pouting, but she was hiding it from me. “But Toby-”

“Toby’s a fucking idiot, so don’t be like him. Hang out with me for a bit, okay?” I said, ruffling her hair. “We don’t have to rush.”

Looking to my right, I could see we weren’t the only ones left in the dust. The two girls that couldn’t walk had stayed behind, and so had some of the girls that were helping them. They seemed to have become fast friends; when I approached, they were all joking about starting a piggyback service. 

“Do any of you need help?” I called out, putting as much friendliness into my voice as I could.

Immediately, the light-hearted mood dropped.

A tall Proxy with dark skin and long, black hair answered me soon enough, her chin slightly upturned. “It’s alright. I’ve got The Chariot pretty secure,” She said curtly, her accent posh and unmistakably British. She was using The Chariot’s skirt to hold her like a backpack, The Chariot's arms wrapped around her neck for further support.

“I’m good, too,” piped up Magpie, the girl with the spinal injury. She was being carried by Blackbird, who was shooting me a contemptuous look from under her bangs. If I'd noticed her first, I would have never called out; I could only assume she'd poisoned the others against me, already.

“Any chance Slenderman is going to help us, Mask Man?” The Chariot asked flatly, obviously not expecting a good answer. “I would like my chair back, eventually.”

I cringed, unsure of how to answer. It didn’t seem fair to rob them of their aids without replacing them. The Operator was cruel, yes, but not in that way- not to us. Leaving two of us without a fair chance was wholly out of character for him. 

The answer was obviously in the house in front of us; however, its dark, looming appearance only served to intimidate me the more I looked at it. I didn't know what was inside, and that fact alone was pressuring.

“We should just get moving,” I said. “We’ll figure it out when we get there.”

“Oh, that’s comforting," The Chariot deadpanned. "I feel better already.”

We traveled in a group towards the mansion. Though it was clear I wasn’t wanted, Ellie had been quickly accepted by the others. I’d already promised Natalie (and, by extension, Toby) that I'd escort her inside, so I couldn’t leave her. Still, the girls threw dirty looks my way when they remembered I was there, lowering their voices to mutters. 

Through keeping quiet and listening, however, I learned a few things about them; where they were all born, what they liked to do- little pieces of themselves that they felt comfortable sharing. They came from all over North America- as North as Anchorage and as South as the Rio Grande.

All of us, that is, except The Fisher King, who was born in Germany and had been living in Britain during her Game. The Fisher King was prodded about her past, given how unique it was; she, however, immediately shut it down, her temper flaring past her stoic, regal persona. I don't mean it disparagingly- trust me- but she acted like a princess standing amongst commoners. She didn't want to talk about herself because we didn't deserve to know. Really, I think she was just nervous about admitting what brought her there. She hadn't killed her abusive parents, but a former teacher that insulted her talents. Still valid, but not the most appropriate to bring up among traumatic stories of Munchausen's and hellish foster parents. 

Each of them had some sort of hobby, which I grew envious of the more I heard about: violin, fencing, opera singing- and that was all just Fisher King. Blackbird loved boxing, Chariot and Dream Eater liked to paint. Magpie liked to make some kind of music video using animated characters, and seemed fairly proud of her skills. Once she brought up those talents, the conversation spun into a dizzying discussion of shows I had never heard of, with names that seemed to have been made up on the spot. It felt like I was listening to a radio show starring Kate and six of her clones… Which, by that point, sounded delightful. 

Don’t get me wrong; I was glad that they weren’t fighting with each other, even if they didn’t care for me. I never expected people to like me, anyways. 

Still… The isolation was bitter. 

Soon, the stone bled into white pavement, creating a walkway that led up to the mansion. The road was lined with lamps and ornate fences, with metal benches underneath them for leisurely sitting. Notably, it was missing the usual decay The Ark caused, which I found curious. Upon closer inspection, I could see that the metal used to make the fences was murky, like they’d been scorched. The icy coldness burned my fingertips when I touched it. The lanterns, as well, housed green flames in their glass bulbs- the same light as Ben’s lantern. Like Ben's, the flame had no oil or gas that fed it, yet it burned regardless. 

These things were not of the human world. I knew that innately. Though I pondered what else could, but couldn’t come up with a logical answer. The closest assumption I made was that they were made there on The Ark, placed along the road by unseen labor. 

Before I could see the entrance, there was a plaza surrounded by evergreens. The trees were lined around like a privacy curtain, giving the space a rather insular feeling. Just past it were the massive doors of the mansion, sitting ajar atop a wide flight of stairs. Proxies moved about freely in the space, rushing in and out with tittering giggles. The general mood was the polar opposite of what it had been; in fact, everyone seemed to have completely forgotten that they were trapped here. Some Proxies even sat on the stone benches in the plaza, taking in the view around them with almost serene dispositions. 

My attention wasn’t drawn to the door or to my siblings; rather, I was captivated by the fountain in the center of the plaza. The fountain depicted a snake knotted with itself, its head turned to the sky as red water poured from its mouth and eyes. It crushed statues of humans beneath its weight, the outstretched arms reaching out from under the snake’s body and grasping for freedom. Red water trickled from the crevices, as if they were trapped in a state of eternal suffering, their blood perpetually overflowing into the basin. It was a strangely macabre statue, its meaning only alluding to some foreboding warning. Wisely, I stayed far away from the basin. The water was only two feet deep, but I certainly didn’t trust it.   

The Fisher King and the other girls stopped at the stone benches, a bit hesitant to trust our new home so quickly. “I dunno...” Blackbird drawled, eyeing the foreboding doorway. “This seems kinda sketchy...”

I didn’t want to disregard her intuition, but I wanted to find Toby and Kate. “I think I’ll take my chances,” I said, taking Ellie by the hand and leading her off. 

“Suit yourself. Bye, Death! See you inside!” Magpie cried, very purposefully not looking at me. 

Of course, I thought bitterly. “Isn’t your name GARDEN…?” I grumbled, more to myself than Ellie.

“Isn’t your name ⨂ri -?”

“OKAY- okay.” 

Great. Ellie spent a day and a half with Toby, and now she was a smart-ass just like him.  

 

—

 

The foyer didn’t smell like corpses and hot metal, like The Ark did- just flowers and apples. 

Curious, I lifted up my mask just enough to expose my lower jaw, and I inhaled through my mouth. As I’d thought; the toxins that furthered The Sickness were missing. It must have been filtering out through the towers, I realized. That would explain the smokestacks I’d seen. It hadn’t been smoke at all. 

The interior was immaculate, set with black and white tile that was polished to a sparkle. Large vases at the door held bleached sunflowers, their heads waving side-to-side as they endlessly searched for sunlight. The floor was checkerboard tile, polished to a mirror like-shine as they reflected the red glow from the windows. The walls were striped with deep green, vaguely resembling a forest with long, thin trees. Interrupting the pattern were surrealist paintings clustered at random along the walls, depicting eyes looking in all different directions. They were hard to observe, but equally hard to ignore; I worried that if I looked away, they would turn my direction. 

Mixed with the red light that filtered through the massive, ornate windows on the second floor, the entire room gave off a suspiciously ethereal, yet benign atmosphere. I remember that, at the time, I’d thought it looked like a house that you’d see in your fever dreams.

I had no idea how accurate that would be.

A set of twin staircases made of ebony stood directly in front of me, leading up to the second floor of the house. Its banisters were accented with polished metal, the color just slightly burnt. The steps themselves were lined with deep, red carpet. I was shocked by how much the carpet muted my footsteps; on tile, my boots were as loud as gunshots. The moment I stepped onto the stairs, however, I had become audibly invisible. The carpet didn’t seem that thick, which led me to believe there was more going on than what I could perceive once again. 

A few Proxies had gathered around an oil painting atop the stairs. The painting was massive- so large, I could make out its intricate details from the bottom floor. It was the type of portrait nobles would have commissioned to depict their families and show off their wealth. This painting, however, only had one person as its subject: a girl, maybe around sixteen or seventeen. She was albino, with white hair and crystal blue eyes. She wore a lavish, crimson dress, the color vivid against the pale backdrop. She was in a garden of sorts, though the background was hazy. White hydrangeas framed the girl, her silver table only two shades darker than her own, pale skin. The girl was staring at a steaming cup of tea as she waited for it to cool, her head resting delicately on her hands.

For a moment, I felt an envy so intense, I thought I was going to set the portrait ablaze with my gaze alone. Someone painted that, I thought dumbly, a bit angry it wasn't me. The girl's delicate, white eyelashes and cold-reddened cheeks were captured with such detail, the painting had to be the work of a genius- one that was deeply loved by my Master. 

At the sight of me ascending the stairs, the group of six Proxies became three. I pretended like I didn’t notice. I approached the painting, searching for a signature. I had to know the name of this artist; if I did, I could try to find him.

I found it in the right-hand corner: the initials H.O., which told me next to nothing. Annoyed, I silently repeated that I didn't care to myself, until I soon stopped caring. 

“Pretty…” I heard Ellie whisper. “...Oh!! She winked at me!! Hey, she-”

A sharp cry came down the hallway to my left. A second later, three girls came barrelling out of a door, running down the hall in a ball of black fabric. 

“There’s video games in here!! And television!!” One cried. "We've got stuff!!!"

Another held up two VHS tapes, their labels scratched off. “Has anyone ever seen The Dancing Demon cartoons? For some reason, there’s a TON of episodes on the shelf.”

Oddly, I had. In fact, it was one of the only cartoons I had seen, aside from old Disney black-and-whites. On my rest days, Persolus would put it on for me so I wouldn’t be bored. I could probably still recite the song.  

They must have seen my perk my head up, because they all winced. 

“Uh… S-Sorry, um… Master Junior? Lord No Face? I’m sure you’re probably busy, so-” 

Another girl cut in, her voice loud and chipper. “No Face, your girlfriend went the other way. You should, like… Go that way, instead of with us! I think that’d be a better idea. The rest of you can come, though!” 

I felt my stomach drop and twist. I tried not to let it get the best of me, but I couldn’t help but feel dejected.

“Can I go watch cartoons with them?” Ellie asked, trampling over my feelings even further. 

I sucked in a breath. “You sure you don’t want to help me find Toby?” I managed, barely concealing my desperation. 

“No,” She said simply. “I want to watch cartoons. You’ll tell him where I am.”

I was not a proud person; however, I wasn’t “beg for the companionship of my ten-year-old sister” desperate. I cleared my throat and tried not to cry. “Sure... Whatever, I guess. Go ahead,” I muttered. “Don’t break anything.” 

Irritated, I went right, ignoring how the other Proxies gave me a wide berth. I’d see that reaction a lot- I knew that. It still didn’t make their rejection any less biting, though. 

These things took time, I told myself. I hated Kate when I first met her, after all. Then again, I was being the asshole to her when we first met… This time, I was certain I was being nice to everyone. I was certainly trying. Maybe I needed to take my mask off more and show people I was just a normal guy. Sure, I would hate it, but hey- whatever made people like me. 

The hallway was a wonderful place to get lost in moody thought. A good place to get lost in general; it seemed to stretch into infinity, without any sign of a bend. The length was impossible, even for a house as big as The Kaninchenbau. Striped wallpaper and checkered tile soon blurred into dizzying patterns as my vision unfocused, the darkness growing tangible. There were more paintings of eyes, and they did move. Either that, or I was imagining their twitching blinks and moving pupils. 

The only light source was the orb-like lamps above me, each emitting a dim, green light. I couldn’t see the ceiling they were attached to; it, too, seemed to go on forever. Despite the light, the shadows were still engulfing, and the darkness made the hallway liminal and eerie. There were doors lining the walls, but many of them were locked. The ones I could get were nonsensical entrances into quiet, empty spaces. Each carried a weight, like stepping into one would be stepping into the midst of tragedy. 

Notably, one door led to a parking garage, of all things. The existence of an entirely different building within the mansion was hard enough to grasp… And the cherry on top was the fact that there were actually cars parked there. Cars that weren’t damaged, rusting, or dirty. There was even a motorcycle- one that I’d seen not too long ago, in fact. 

I muttered a quiet “what the fuck” as I closed the door. Immediately, though, I grew curious again. I quickly opened it-

-To a completely different room. A bathroom, to be exact, housing just a clawfoot bathtub. 

Bewildered, I shut the door yet again. The mansion simply didn't obey logic; that, or I was losing my mind. That was still an option, as it always was.

Right as I tried another door, I heard a soft giggle down the hall behind me. I snapped my head to the sound, holding my breath in my lungs. “Hello?” I called, creeping carefully towards the tinkling laugh. “Kate? Is that you?”

More giggling. Just barely, I saw a flash of red fabric as it crossed from one side to the other. Whatever it was, it was following me, intentionally staying out of proper light. It sent goosebumps along my body, my heart starting to pound in my chest. 

Fearing what was now after me, I broke into a full sprint. “Kate!!” I called, stumbling a bit. Unfortunately, I wasn’t built for marathons. If I was being hunted, it didn’t have to try hard to catch me. 

“Last night, upon the stairs- I met a man that wasn’t there…"

Haunted singing echoed in my head and through the corridor. I didn’t slow down, though my body began to scream at me to stop. I couldn't; I was too terrified to do anything except run. 

"When I came home last night at three… he was waiting there for me...”

 I could hear it sing into my ear, the laughter that accompanied it growing louder. It was closing the darkness in around me, toying with me before it completely engulfed me. 

But no matter how much I ran, the hallway stretched on, and on, and on…

“Tim?” 

I tripped at the sound of Kate’s voice, falling to the floor with a garbled yelp. The giggling and singing vanished; instead, I was left in the abject silence I’d started with. 

“Kate?” I called, lifting my head.

The hallway was now brightly lit. Rose-shaped lanterns hung beside each door, emitting a white light that filled in the dark corners. I could see the end of the hallway, as well, a window at the end providing further illumination.

The last door on the left was already ajar; without a doubt, Kate was in there. Thank god, I thought miserably. I needed someone to tell me I wasn’t crazy. 

“Kate, you’re not going to believe- whoa.” 

I had walked through the door expecting to be the only one that had encountered something extraordinary. As I quickly learned, Kate had me beat by a landslide.

The Library was three floors of nothing but bookshelves. The rich, wooden aisles spread out as far as my eye could see, tall as the trees outside. There were tables, couches, and desks dispersed sporadically between sections, meant to be places to work and relax. There was yet more art, placed tactfully where they could be seen the most; sculptures of serpents and octopi, paintings of faceless people in black, strange baubles left as centerpieces on the table.

The ceiling above us was the most striking thing, in my opinion. It was made entirely of stained glass, depicting tendrils curling around a circle. The glass was in various shades of grey and black, with the clear glass in the center creating a spotlight. It highlighted a largely unused portion of the floor- unused, I assumed, for a reason.

Looking around, I could see signs plastered everywhere, labeling things by their genre and type. The dedication to labels was a bit ironic, in hindsight; they were properly labeled, but only I could know that for sure. The signs were written in The Operator’s language, the scrawling letters like scribbles to everyone except me. 

Kate was able to find her way around, resourceful as she was. She’d found a record player somewhere, along with a stack of vinyls. There were quite a few records by a band called The Stooges, which I assumed was a favorite of Kate’s. A record already sat on the tray; however, the needle had been moved off to the side, and it wasn’t playing. 

Where was Kate? I’d been so enthralled by The Library, I’d barely noticed that I hadn't seen her. Wasn’t she in here…?

“Kate-?”

I nearly left my skin as Kate gripped my shoulders. With a cackling laugh, she whirled me around to flash a wolfish grin. “Oh, man, I really got you!!” She teased. “Isn’t this place amazing? Everywhere you look, there’s something cool!!” 

I huffed out my alarm, glad my mask hid how red I was. “Yeah…. Everyone is having fun. I’m so happy for all of them…” I trailed off, barely concealing my bitterness. 

Kate gave me one, insightful look, and I immediately crumbled. 

“They don’t like me!!!” I whined loudly, throwing my head back. Miserably, I told her what happened with The Fisher King and the other Proxies I’d met. I stressed that I’d done everything I was supposed to; I didn’t hurt them, and I chose to be nice at every opportunity. I thought my cordial behavior had earned at least some pleasantries in return, but no.

(In hindsight, that was part of the problem.) 

Kate found it amusing, but to her credit, she was doing her best to take me seriously. It was clear, however, that she didn’t have much real sympathy for me. 

"I mean… Come on. It’s not your fault, bro. They’re just trying to get used to everything,” she said, trying to console me. “And, hey- I like you.”

I whined again. “No… Don’t lie. You’re stuck with me, aren’t you? You’re just being nice to me because you’re scared of me-”

“Oh my god, don’t you dare start this shit again-”

BAM!

For the second time, I threatened to leap out of my skin from fright. Who else but Toby would come stumbling through the door, skidding across the wood flooring momentarily. He slammed the door shut behind him, visibly sweating as he flattened himself against it. 

“Fucking bitch…” He grumbled. 

Kate whistled for his attention. He seemed just as surprised to see us, his eyes widening slightly with recognition. 

“Oh, shit-t. Hey, guys- oh, shit, check this out...!!” 

Toby did a double-take at his surroundings, whistling as he looked around in amazement. As he did so, I took a closer look at Toby. He seemed far more disheveled than normal, and one side of his face was a bit swollen. Had he been stung by something? 

Kate cocked her head to one side, noticing it the same time I did. “You okay, dude?” She asked, approaching him. 

“Oh, what-t?” Toby’s attention returned to us as he stammered, holding his red cheek. “ Oh, yeah. I’m fine. Just-t, uh… y’know. Making friends.”

Sure he was- just like how I was making friends, I thought dryly. No doubt, he’d encountered a Proxy that didn’t know about his Tourettes, and he’d said something that crossed a line. Truthfully, I’ve glossed over a lot of his ticcs simply because he did it so constantly. More frequently than his full-sentenced outbursts were minute ones that he allowed to slip past his focus. After a while, they became normal enough that I barely noticed them. 

Toby's ego, however, was another story. He said cruel things on accident, but he rarely apologized for them afterwards. That wouldn’t be the last time I saw his face swollen; as always, he loved to run his mouth. 

“Ellie is with some technopaths in… Somewhere in the house. I don’t know if you care, since you ditched her,” I deadpanned, crossing my arms.

Petulantly, Toby stuck his tongue out at me. “Oh, my bad. I left-t a murderous child alone. So what-t? Come on, It’s not like she’s that-t-t much of a hassle! Bet-t-ter behaved than I was at-t t-ten, that’s for sure!” He argued. 

“That’s not the point," I shot back. "She was upset that you left. You know what she’s been through- take responsibility.” 

“Relax. I saw her- she’s having fun, so I let-t-t her be.” 

“What? Toby, you should have brought her with you. This place could be dangerous... Earlier in the hallway, I think I saw-”

“Will you fucking relax?! Jesus, you’re being such a killjoy. So what-t if the house has some weird shit-t going on? I thought-t your precious Ark wasn’t-t beholden t-to logic. A freak like you should feel right at-t home, here.”

I started toward him, glaring behind my mask. Toby grimaced, shoving his hands into his pockets as he backed away. “I wouldn’t be so bit-t-tchy if I was you, Timmy. I found something you’d want-t.” 

With a flourish, Toby pulled my notebook out of his jacket pocket. At the sight of my recognition, his scowl shifted into a mischievous grin. “Found this fucker in an office! There were a t-t-ton of them, all st-t-tacked on t-t-top of each other,” he drawled, waving it back and forth like bait. 

Luckily for me, I hadn’t written any secrets for him to peruse. I didn’t trust him to just hand it over, so I snatched it from him aggressively. As I grabbed it, I felt his fingers clench tightly, gripping it and making me pull before suddenly letting go with a snort. 

Once I had the notebook, Toby’s smile faded into something more stoic. "Oh… and… I found this." 

He took out a rolled up newspaper from his other pocket. “Some are as old as the 1800's. There's reports about murders, car accidents, fires, mass disappearances… This one is dated the day after we escaped Jeff,” He explained. "April 13th, 2001."

I frowned, slightly. The headline was clear: 

“100 Children Missing, Hundreds More Dead: Mass Event Shakes Nation.”

Reading those words brought forth a small bit of unease. I had known, of course, what the Games would entail. Humans had to die to feed our Master. I’d assumed, given that stress was a component of our development, that the victims of their Games would be their abusers. However, I’d come to learn that some of us simply picked our targets and played, no attachment to speak of. Those Proxies had fed our Master well, and their body counts were in the double digits. It was no surprise that the humans had noticed something was amiss.

Incredible. What incredible carnage. Truly, the Master had found the best of the best, I thought, trying to will the unease away. Jeff was lucky he didn't have them all descending upon him. 

“That might be why he’s keeping us here… He’s planning something in the human world, and he needs us out of the way,” Kate pointed out, tapping the newspaper. 

I nodded with agreement. It wouldn’t be the first time. “We can hide from the Organization here, too. Even if they know about The Ark, there’s no way they can get to us,” I stated proudly. “They don’t even know what it is.”

At that, both Kate and Toby turned their heads to look at me. Despite being more knowledgeable than some, they were still fairly ignorant. The deeper knowledge of The Ark’s inner workings had been entrusted to me. 

Only me, it seemed.

“Uh… Tim? What is The Ark?” Kate asked carefully. “Is it a planet, or…?”

“Not exactly,” I said simply. 

Toby scoffed, throwing his hands up with frustration. “What the fuck do you mean, ‘not exactly’? Say more!! Is it another dimension, then?!” He snapped. 

“Explains why it feels like The Twilight Zone in here…” Kate added.

I worried, briefly, that the explanation would be a bit too esoteric. I could have simply passed the information along, but the memories might have made it even more vague. Still, they looked too invested for me to drop the subject.

With a sigh, I leaned back. “I guess it's like another dimension. We’re outside time and space, existing underneath the human reality. Most accurately, though,The Ark was once The Operator’s body- the one he had before our reality existed. ‘So massive was he, The Universe warped around him as it burst from its egg. Within the pocket of Null that was his prison, he built The Ark of his old flesh, the trees of his bone and water of his fluid’.”

I smiled underneath my mask. “Isn’t that incredible? I love that story.”

I was met with near blank stares of agape horror. Kate’s mouth hung open, her eyes darting around my face in search of a lie. Toby, as well, was trying to process what I’d said, huffing out a laugh as he mussed with his hair. 

“... Let me see if I got this right. We’re… inside… him? Right now? Like, LITERALLY in the belly of the fucking beast?”  He asked, his expression slowly shifting to disgust. “...Holy shit, is THAT why the water is dangerous?”

“I wish that was the only reason…” Kate mumbled, haunted by the memories of black tendrils. 

I cocked my head to one side, thought about it, and nodded. “It’s more like we’re inside the belly of his corpse, actually. I could explain further, if you’re that interested-”

Toby held his hand up, shaking his head vigorously. “I’m good, actually. I fucking hate cosmic horror.” 

The subject changed quickly after that. Both Kate and Toby seemed incapable of understanding the scale of our Master, and it was royally freaking them out. I didn’t see what was so mind-bending about it- then again, my bias was fairly weighted. 

The topic shifted to our experiences in the house, so far. According to my friends, everyone was enjoying their own exploration of the mansion, following their own paths and collecting items that belonged to them. Some had mentioned finding clues- hints of what became of the outside world. Kate idly remarked that it seemed purposeful, like we were meant to do so. I wouldn’t deny that, as it lined up with our Master’s love of games.   

Toby had a similar conclusion, and had gone room to room in a purposeful search for his things. Sadly, the notebook and newspaper was the only item he’d found worth taking. Kate had initially avoided the rooms and taken the hallway, like me; unlike the straight path I’d seen, however, Kate’s had been a maze of forks and turns. Once she’d found the library, she decided to remain there until someone else showed up.  

Staying put was a good idea, I thought. Already, I was burnt out on meeting new people. 

Knowing the air was clean, I took my mask off, keeping it like a visor on my head. I searched for a place to properly rest, and chose one of the couches close to the Victrola. Following me, Kate began to play music again, flipping the record she’d been listening to over. I watched her wet a brush with a bottle by the record player and swipe it over the record, creating a shine across the vinyl. When she placed the needle down, it was with the utmost care. 

All of that to have loud, ugly guitar screeches pour from the speakers, ruining the silence with a violent upheaval. Regardless, Kate began dancing. It was an exuberant movement, her hair whipping around her head as she spun or leapt. 

“You’re not even on beat,” Toby heckled. But Kate didn’t stop; in fact, his teasing only encouraged her to take herself seriously. Kate must have had some formal experience, as she performed a rather complicated step dance without breaking a sweat. It wasn’t tap dancing, but looked remarkably similar. 

“Who’s gonna stop me? You?” Kate challenged, sticking her tongue out at him.

“...Shut up and teach me how to do that.”

As I watched Kate and Toby interact, I remembered my promise to her. I could work on that now, I realized. It was the perfect opportunity. I didn’t know what I wanted to do, but the urge to make something overwhelmed me. Everyone else was talented; why couldn't I be the same?

Determined, I opened my notebook and began to etch within it. At first, I drew little flowers, just to see how natural using the pen felt in my hand. I wasn’t an artist, though, so even my rudimentary flowers felt off. I gave up when the page was full, my attention turning to my friends. Kate patiently walked Toby through each step; although he was getting his left and right confused, he was starting to put the footwork together.

Before I knew it, I was on a new page of my journal, writing what I saw. While I technically knew how to write, I most often used fragments of sentences. I wasn’t used to writing in a small font, as well, and paid little attention to the margins. It didn’t matter to me, as I was too excited to put my thoughts to paper to worry about its presentation. It was the absolute least I could do, and the more I did it, the more I began to see the usefulness of writing. Though the moment faded, reading my words back caused the memory to replay all over again, filling me with the same lightness and peace.

Kate caught me stealing glances at her, but when she saw I was writing in the notebook, she began to perform far more dynamic poses. I guess she thought I was drawing her. I didn’t correct her, taking equal joy in watching her flail around like a fish out of water. I didn’t laugh unkindly; really, I was envious of it. Kate was so sure of herself- so much so, she didn’t allow anyone to influence her. Not even The Operator could rob her of her identity. 

I couldn’t believe I used to think that was a bad thing. Now, it was my favorite thing about her. 

Toby, on the other hand, was laughing at her as unkindly as he could. “You dance like a-”

Kate’s eyes narrowed dangerously, and Toby immediately changed the subject. 

“Hey, what’s back here?”

He took the opportunity to explore a bit more, journeying down the aisle that held the record players. He disappeared for a minute, but I could hear him shuffling items. A small sound was followed by several, oddly reverberating thunks to the floor. 

“YO!!” Toby screamed suddenly, sending me to my feet with my knife out. It was a false alarm, obviously; Toby ran back into the main area with a shit-eating grin on his face. 

It was a guitar that had gotten him so excited. The one he’d taken was an acoustic, the wood the color of sand. With one, graceful motion, he swung the strap over his shoulder. “I cannot fucking believe this. There’s a whole WALL of instruments back there. Drums, horns… and guitars.”

While he fiddled with the knobs at the end of the neck, Kate hurried to turn the record off. Toby, however, held his hand up with a smug grin. “Leave it. Everyone’s got something cool they can do… This is the cool thing I can do.”

At that, Toby began to strum the guitar to the music of the song. He didn’t copy one of the guitarists- rather, he was able to play in perfect sync with the members of the band, creating new chords that complimented the accompanying music. I wasn’t aware of how much skill that required, at the time; when Toby’s fingers darted across the strings like water, however, I didn’t doubt he had impressive talent. 

I think I was truly mesmerized, hearing him play. Really- it felt like I couldn’t look away from him, no matter how embarrassing I knew it was to stare. He became magnetic; the air seemed to visually pulse with each strike to the metal strings, washing over me in gentle waves.

“Why didn’t you say you could do this!?” Kate exclaimed, seemingly unaffected by the trance. “This is amazing, Toby!” 

He huffed, but didn’t answer- he was still focused, his ears geared towards the record player. For a moment, I wondered if it was possible to learn how to play like he did. I liked music- I liked the way it filled the silence, making the time I spent in it… prettier, I guess. 

Right as I opened my mouth to ask, I felt the Arkhive’s click in the back of my head. A second later, the door rattled, and I heard a small groan. It then burst open, and The Skull fell through the doorway. 

“Oh, sorry, I… Oh!! No Face! Hey!” He greeted, his eyes lighting up as he recognized me. “Glad I found you. Sorry about running off- I don’t know what came over me.”

Toby let out a scoff; the rude entrance caused him to hit a sour note, and he’d lost focus. “Seriously, dude? Now you’re definit-t-tely st-t-talking us,” he griped. 

“Shut up, Toby,” I deadpanned, throwing him a dirty look. The Skull was the one Proxy that wasn’t immediately uncomfortable with me, making him the only hope I had. 

“You seem stressed,” I pointed out.  

The Skull let out a nervous laugh. “I was looking for this AV room everyone keeps talking about. All our cameras are in there. I had this really nice Canon I wanted to get back, b-but… The rooms are-”

“Nonsensical?” I completed, raising an eyebrow.

“I was actually going to say, ‘fucking bonkers’, but yeah, that’s probably a better word for it.”  

I told The Skull about the AV room with the Technopaths, but Toby informed us that he hadn’t seen our cameras in there. As it turned out, there were many rooms that served similar purposes; presumably, to ensure we didn’t fight over the things in them. 

The Skull told us about all that he’d seen, and his arms were filled with good news. There was food, there- real, human food. In his explorations, he’d found the dining hall, kitchen, and pantry all in a row. Each room had been far bigger than he’d expected. The pantry most of all; it resembled a warehouse on the inside, and was stacked floor-to-ceiling with food. 

That was actually where Natalie had found herself, too. She’d seen certain kinds of spices in the pantry, and she’d felt compelled to use them to see if they were genuine. She was also the reason he was out of breath- seemingly unprovoked, she’d chased him out of the kitchen with a meat cleaver, demanding he “get his Yankee ass out of her way”. He’d run down a hallway, threw open the first door he saw, and appeared in The Library.  

Good to hear Natalie was alright, I thought dryly. Not only that, but she’d done as she promised. Kate's theory had begun to sound more logical; clearly, The Operator had planned for us to stay a while. 

“Natalie is nice once you get to know her,” Kate reassured The Skull, her nervous smile betraying her somewhat. “It just takes a little… uh… coaxing.”

The Skull flinched a bit, fidgeting with the short stands of his hair. “She did say something about you guys as she was chasing me… I’m gonna assume she wanted me to get you.”

The three of us nodded, and we quickly gathered our things to leave. I wasn’t sure how we’d find the kitchen again, given the illogical layout of the mansion, but I wasn’t too worried. There were four of us; if we didn’t have enough brains to figure it out, we would be doomed anyways.

“You know… I didn’t expect you to look like that,” The Skull said to me, reminding me that I'd taken my mask off.

“What did you expect me to look like?” I asked, frowning. I hated that people said that to me, but never gave me a clear answer what they meant. 

I still didn’t get an answer. Without explanation, the ground ominously began to shake beneath us. The aisles wobbled dangerously, their contents spilling in a shower of paper and leather. 

Amidst the rumbling, I heard a soft voice. 

An angry voice.

“....G̴i̸v̴e̸.̴.̸.̷ ̷I̴t̴.̷.̶.̸ ̷B̴a̵c̸k̶.̷.̸.̵….”

Suddenly, I was thrown backwards, nearly colliding with Kate as we both fell to the ground. Something had shoved me, but I didn’t see what did it. Likewise, The Skull and Toby were pulled into the hallway, that same force separating them from Kate and I. 

“Tim-?!” I heard Toby cry out. 

The floor of the hallway, without any logic or reason, began to swell like an enraged ocean, warping the tile as the waves grew taller and taller. It only took a few waves to knock Toby and The Skull off their feet, and one more to carry them away with shrill yelps. 

“TOBY!!” I cried, breaking into a sprint after them. As I tried to leave the library, however, the door slammed shut in my face with a set of loud, echoing clicks. I tried to pull the door open, and it wouldn’t budge. 

We were trapped. 

“Shit, shit, shit- What the fuck!?!” Kate stammered, using her arms as a shield against the downpouring of books. “What’s happening!?”

Without realizing it, I too was panicking. This place didn’t make sense- was it upset with us? Had we stayed too long? 

“I-I don’t know,” I squeaked. “Shit…!!” 

I felt an echo of pain in my shoulderblade. Before I could react, something hit me hard on my back. I hissed as the pain blossomed along my shoulder, right where the echo had predicted. It had been a piece of a sculpture, fallen and shattered. Quickly, I realized the piece that hit me hadn’t simply fallen- it had been more purposeful than that. 

I backed away from the shelves right as a heavy book launched itself off them, barely missing my face. 

“Kate, run-!!” I cried, only for another book to strike me in the gut. I buckled, then, clutching my stomach as agony bloomed under my skin. It made me growl, my fear turning to rage as I bared my teeth. The next time I heard something falling off the shelves, I swung blindly, smashing my hand against the spine of a book aimed for my temple. I hissed, half thinking I’d broken my fingers. Not quite, but I winced everytime I flexed my hand.

Kate, meanwhile, had turned her head to the skylight. With a determined gaze, she led me up the stairs to the third floor. She explained her plan to me as we ran, dodging books and pens. Though the inside of the house was ever-changing, Kate had noticed that the windows always led outside. That seemed like the best and most obvious solution. However, it didn't come without risks. There were other windows in the library, but they were barely large enough to stick our heads through, much less our bodies. The skylight was the best option in her eyes, and I begrudgingly agreed.

Kate jumped onto the banister, crouching like a cat. With a furrowed brow, she used her Gift to launch herself from the third floor, latching onto the molding around the skylight with sharp, blackened nails. She could balance her feet on a tiny groove, which gave her the ability to turn her body towards the skylight. 

My heart was in my throat as I watched her balance herself on less than an inch of space. The floor was so far away, and I knew I’d try to catch her no matter what.  

Kate clutched her knife, turning it blade-down in her hand. “Take cover!!” she shouted. With a cry of effort, she slammed the butt of her knife into the glass. 

At first, it simply bounced and vibrated, and she cursed. She nearly lost her balance readying the next strike, wobbling enough to steal my breath. She managed to hit the glass once again- this time, it created a blossoming crack. 

“Almost!!” She grunted. As Kate struck it a third time, glass fell out of the skylight in chunks…

And then Kate lost her grip. Her feet slid off the ledge, and she began to fall with the glass. 

I screamed, my mind slowing as blood rushed past my ears. Desperate to help Kate, I climbed onto the banister to leap after her. I thought I could catch her; I wanted to, at the very least, soften her fall. 

However, right as I was about to leap, something wondrous happened. A black tree grew like an explosion from the ground, sending tile flying as it shot up to meet Kate. It cradled her in its branches, catching her and lifting her up as it grew right out of the skylight. 

As I looked up, rendered speechless, a Proxy lowered themselves into the library on a branch. They were wearing a girl’s uniform, but my perception of them was oddly muddled. Normally, I’d assume the girl’s uniform meant they were a girl, but I couldn’t see them as one no matter what I did. Their mask was two, oval shaped eyes and an oval-shaped mouth, and I couldn't see much else- even their eyes were shadowed. Their only visible features were their pale skin and dark hair, their locks falling like water over their shoulders.

“...I heard yelling,” They said smoothly, offering me a hand. “My name is S@ITE.”

“Sah-ee-teh,” They repeated, sounding it out for me. Their voice, while very delicate, was very gravely, their vocal chords barely used. “It means ‘growth’.”

I nodded dazedly and took their hand. They helped me onto the tree as the branch began to grow upwards, once again. Any projectile was swatted away by the hundreds of other branches, each one curled around us like a shield.  

"Is Kate okay? Did you help her?" I asked soon enough, immediately going back to worrying about her.

They laughed at me- I could hear the soft giggle under their breath, polite as it was. “I caught her. I heard her breaking the glass, and I got curious.” 

I nodded, accepting that as an answer. I thanked them profusely, relieved they didn’t hate me enough to leave me to die.

S@ITE wasn't alone. I looked up as another Proxy poked her head into the skylight, her orange eyes widening behind her mask. “Ohhh, it’s… both of you. Great,” Blackbird muttered bitterly.

Once on the roof, I saw Kate being looked over by Dream Eater, safe and sound. She was catching her breath with wide, haunted eyes, her hand grasping her chest as it heaved. 

“You literally saved my life,” Kate said to S@ITE between pants. “Holy shit, that was crazy… How did you do that?”

“...I’m not sure,” They admitted. “I imagined a big tree sprouting out to catch you. Then… It appeared. Strange... My gift doesn’t work like this in the human world.”

Blackbird scoffed loudly, throwing her hands up. “Lucky. I got a shit roll! I want a new Gift! Something cooler than being able to fall really slowly."

“Look at it this way: you won’t die if someone pushes you off a roof,” I suggested, absolutely tone deaf. It was only slightly on purpose, I’ll admit. There was an awkward moment of silence that followed what I said, The Blackbird’s eyes narrowing as she considered trying to kill me again. While I hoped Kate would back me up again, she averted her gaze, simultaneously rubbing her temples. She could only defend me so much. 

“It seems the house is upset with us,” S@ITE commented, peering over the edge. Below us, I could see Proxies running out the house in groups, screaming bloody murder as chairs flew out after them. Afar, a window exploded, sending glass flying out as flames crept up the side of the wall. A cluster of my siblings had gathered around the snake fountain, forming a small inkblot on the ground below.

“Did you see what happened?” Dream Eater asked Kate. 

“No… I was hoping you did,” Kate responded with a concerned frown. “Everything just started shaking, and then the books attacked us. It came out of nowhere.”

“It took Toby and The Skull,” I stated, already moving towards the edge of the roof. “We have to get them back.”

“Not a chance! I’m not going back in there!!” The Blackbird cried. “I was attacked by a toilet!! Fuck this place!!”

I rolled my eyes, turning my attention to the ivy that crept down the wall. I didn’t expect Blackbird to care, so I wasn’t sure why she thought I’d want her along. The “we” in question had only included Kate. If they were all so intent on hating me, then fine. I didn't need them.

“This way,” I said, picking at a vine to test its grip on the wall. Dense as it was, it could support our combined weight as we climbed down.

Dream Eater, Kate, and S@ITE all decided to follow me, climbing down the side of the house using the ivy. Well, not Dream Eater- she remembered belatedly that she could float, and began levitating around us to catch us if we fell. Eventually, after what must have been serious internal debate, The Blackbird began to climb as well.

“Don’t you dare look up!” I heard. 

Again, I felt a twinge of annoyance. Obviously, I wouldn’t look up her skirt, or whatever she didn't want me to do. I was focused on the ground, not seeing her ass. She’d shown it enough when we first met. 

"Stop distracting me," I growled back, making The Blackbird gasp with anger. She tried to kick me, but by then, I was too far away.

Once we dropped down, I hurried over to the other Proxies in hopes of finding answers. Everyone that had escaped the house met there, gathered in a tight knit circle for safety. Nobody could tell me exactly what had happened. They’d been exploring, having a fun time, and then the house violently turned on them. Everyone was bruised and battered from being struck with items and furniture; luckily, there were no serious injuries that demanded attention.

At a glance, I knew we weren’t all accounted for. I didn’t see Toby, Natalie, The Skull, Ellie, Doby, or The Fisher King and The Chariot. In total, twenty of us were missing. 

Kate and I turned our heads to the door, both thinking the exact same thing. Our friends were still in there, and we couldn’t abandon them. 

“...We have to,” Kate said hesitantly. “Don’t we?”

I sighed. “I guess so.” 

“The fuck do you mean ‘you guess so’!?” I heard behind me. The Blackbird was looking at us like we were stupid, which I guess was to be expected. “If you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay out here!! This was obviously a trap!!” she shouted.

My temper flared, and I growled deep in my throat. “Our Master has promised this place to us. It doesn’t make sense that it’s just a trap… Something’s gone wrong. Something we're not seeing,” I argued.

"Yeah- your stupid Cryptid Daddy doesn't know how to make anything that doesn't try to eat people!!!" 

I ignored that, my brow furrowing as I tried to rationalize our situation. I'd heard a voice calling out to me right as things grew chaotic, but I barely understood what was said. Something involving a back, or maybe giving something back. Wait- that had to be it. I'd heard three distinct words. The only sentence that could have made sense was "give it back".

I noticed, then, that everyone had items with them. They were wildly varied: weapons, notebooks, cameras… And one very familiar teddy bear. 

I focused on it immediately. It was the bear that I'd used for The Operator's ritual; the one that The Operator had used to “right a great wrong”, as he’d put it. There was no mistaking the bloodstains over the seam on its front. 

“Where did you get that?” I asked, purposefully approaching the girl that was holding it. She was one of the younger Proxies, which explained why she had taken interest in the bear.

Initially, I wasn't upset that she had it, believing at first it was an accident. However, The Proxy- Violent Violet- reacted suspiciously the instant I called her out. Seeing me march towards her, she pulled the bear close to her chest, avoiding my gaze rather tellingly. 

“It’s mine. I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she mumbled, backing up quickly. 

I glared at her, my anger building. “Where did you get that!?” I repeated, my words more of a bark. Immediately, I had other Proxies clutching my shoulders, holding me back.

“Leave me alone, you freak!!” Violet cried, putting the bear behind her. “N-Nobody likes you!! Everyone thinks you’re just The Tall Man’s snitch!!” 

Finally, my thread of patience snapped, frayed at both ends. I threw my siblings from me with a sharp grunt, sending them all to the ground. 

“WHAT THE FUCK DOES THAT HAVE TO DO WITH THE BEAR , VIOLET!? WHERE. DID. YOU. GET. THAT. BEAR!?!” I roared. 

Violet screamed, rushing to hide behind the others. “He’s gonna kill me!! Help!!”

In an instant, that turned everyone against me. I had enough of it. It no longer mattered to me if the others liked me- the ones that did were in danger, and the ones that didn't were only getting in my way.

The Blackbird tried to punch me again, which I basically assumed would happen. My knife was out in a single blink, pressed to her throat.

“Enough,” I growled viciously, making The Blackbird falter and the other Proxies stir. Nobody wanted to fight me anymore, having finally seen that I was willing to protect myself.

Violet fearfully stepped back, only to bump right into Kate, who had snuck around in the commotion. Kate was calmer than I was, at least on the surface. “Ignore him, he’s had a rough day. But, seriously- where did you get that?” She repeated, crossing her arms with a deep frown. 

Finally, Violet cracked, caught between two people she thought would kill her if she didn't confess. “I-I… I found a little girl's bedroom. It was in a glass case, so I figured I wasn't supposed to play with it. But it was so cute… I-I took it. Then… Well…” She trailed off. 

“Then?”

She only winced. Just like that, the pieces began to fall into place. Everyone else realized what she meant- that she’d stolen the bear out of the case, and that had set off the house’s defenses. The fact that she’d taken the bear with her only added insult to injury; more than likely, that was why the mansion was still freaking out, shooting flames out of the windows like faucets. 

Immediately, the anger was redirected from me to Violet.

“It was in a glass case! Are you stupid!?”

“Obviously, you shouldn’t have taken that!! We were looking for OUR stuff, not other people’s!!” 

As the shouting grew, I heard The Blackbird groan in annoyance. At that point, she was just looking for an excuse. “If you want to fight me to the death so badly, we can set up a date later,” I spat, lowering my knife. “My buddies are in danger. I’m going to help them. Either fuck off or help me.”  

The Blackbird blinked rapidly, not sure whether my dry statement was a joke or literal. She scoffed out a laugh regardless, rolling her eyes. “Whatever, dude...”

Violet had begun to cower from the chorus of berating voices, letting out a small whine as she shielded her head with the bear. “I-I’m sorry… It’s cute…” She whimpered. “I just wanted to have something cute…”

She didn’t get much sympathy. “It’s not yours!!” Magpie cried. "You knew that, and you did it anyways!! That's so lame!!" 

“Stop it,” Kate interjected with a glare, directing her words out to the others. “She didn’t know any better, and she apologized. We don't even know if the bear is what's causing this- we're just assuming.”

Anger bounced between us, my sibling's voices spiking with stress. Worse, they wanted to be angry; therefore, they easily swapped their target. First, it'd been me. Then, it was Violet. Now, it was Kate.

"She's a stupid bitch, and so are you!!!" 

“Who are you to fucking boss us around!? You’re a freak, just like Mask Man over there!!”

Kate clenched her fists. For a moment, I thought I saw her eyes glow. After a small pause- a moment to beat her anger down, to rise above- she spoke. “We’re all freaks,” she stated calmly. “But we're all we've got.”

I smiled, briefly. “If we don’t take care of each other, who will?” I repeated, echoing what she’d told me when we met. 

Kate was surprised to hear it, but pleasantly so. She bumped her head against mine lightly. “He's right. We don’t have to hate each other, and we don’t have to attack each other. We can fix this together.” 

Her voice had grown soft, kind- completely forgiving. When she approached Violet, it was without threat. Likewise, there were no more insults. It seemed to finally occur to everyone why they were all there- why their uniforms matched, and why they could trade their masks. They were friends, and they were no longer so alone with their problems.

“...Sorry,” Violet mumbled, hesitantly handing over the bear. “I really didn’t mean to hurt anyone.” 

Kate brought it to me, careful not to drop it. I knew for certain, then, that it was the same bear that I had saved. As I held it in my arms, I felt the soft pulse of a heartbeat. 

“I’m sure the owner will forgive you, too,” I said, fixing the bear’s collar and tie. As I did, I began to feel memories seeping into my mind, the voices muffled and the sights blurry, but still so familiar.

"And… I think I know who that is,” I added after a moment. "This is what we need." 

"You're certain?"

"Yep. Call it intuition, I guess."

Once again, our attention was turned towards the mansion. Kate sighed, scratching the back of her head in thought. Then, she turned to address the crowd. “Anyone who wants to come with us can… But it might be dangerous.”   

Some of us rose to the challenge. Violet, Dream Eater, S@ITE, and most surprisingly The Blackbird followed behind Kate and I. Others, while too afraid to go inside (or in Magpie's case, unable to), donated their weapons for us to use. I was given a crowbar, and Kate was given a hatchet- Toby’s hatchet, I realized once I saw it. I didn't call the guy out for having it, though, not wanting to give the others yet another target. 

While the rest of us moved confidently, I could tell that Violet was terrified. Even with her face obscured, I saw her fidgeting. She felt the need to join us in order to atone, I guess, and felt too pressured to back out. I still thought she was brave for not turning tail. And, surely, Kate's words must have had some effect on her.

As we approached the front doors, they swung open on their own. They slammed wildly against the sides of the mansion, black smog pouring from the opening. It swept us up in a torrential storm, bringing Dream Eater to the ground with a yelp. At first, I couldn’t breathe or open my eyes. Though we were wearing our masks, the spores were simply that condensed, creating a wall of toxins that threatened to sweep us off our feet. The coughing around me was loud, mixed with gagging and gasps for clean air. My body, all at once, felt like it was being drained and replaced with spores, turning my blood as black as tar. Distantly, I could feel myself fall to my knees, the only sensation truly present being the ichor building up in my throat. 

When I was able to open my eyes, they’d turned black- I could tell by the color change in my vision. I looked over to see black fluid pouring from my friend’s masks, dripping from the eye holes and around the corners as they writhed on the ground. 

"T-Tim..  help…" I heard Kate manage.

I coughed harshly, trying to drag some sort of strength from within my sluggish body. I was the vessel, and this was my house; it wasn't allowed to kill me. And once I found the strength to give a command, my words slipped into The Operator’s language, my voice distorting into something inhuman.

“I-I… I… I wan̴t̴ ̶t̴h̵i̵s̸ ̶t̷o̶ ̶s̴t̸o̸p̸.” 

Automatically, my friends grabbed at their faces, their bodies freezing in pain as their bones vibrated under their flesh. Even my own jaw felt stiff, like it'd been popped out of its socket and set back in.

However, to my delight, I succeeded. The spores had vanished at the sound of my voice, dissipating in a single, wisping instant. The next breath everyone took was clear enough to fill their lungs, their gasping breaths soon replaced with pained groans.

I tried to breathe as well, but speaking my Master's language had an effect on me. I erupted into an intense coughing fit, ichor dripping from my nose and eyes as I cleared it from my lungs. I had no choice but to rip my mask off, letting my mouth hang open so I could breathe through it. 

 “Tim, shit, shit, are you okay- No, fuck, you’re not okay- does anyone have any tissues!?”

I huffed, wiping my mouth clean on my sleeve. “I’m fine,” I grumbled. I spat out a large clump of ichor, making Dream Eater and Blackbird make the same, disgusted whine. When Blackbird saw my face though, she did the same double-take that Third Base had done, gawking at me oddly until I put my mask back on. I payed it no mind, even when I heard some mild snickering about it from S@ITE.

Stepping into the foyer was like stepping into a nightmare. The dreamy atmosphere was gone; instead, only disorder remained. The paintings on the wall had all come to life, their pupils rolling and flitting about as if possessed. The wallpaper, dulled and rotting, was peeling from the walls. There was no longer an easy way to ascend to the second floor; the stairs were broken into chunks of stone and wood, the steps smashed to pieces. Anything that wasn’t nailed down was flying in the air in a wild storm of black spores and debris.

The large oil painting was the last thing I noticed; miraculously, it was untouched. In fact, even more astoundingly… it had changed. The girl was gone, and her teacup had spilled onto the table. The liquid was blood red, and seemed to carry an almost viscous quality to its sheen…

“...G̴i̸v̴e̸.̴.̸.̷ ̷I̴t̴.̷.̶.̸ ̷B̴a̵c̸k̶.̷.̸.̵…”

I shook my head like there was water in my ears. There was no denying that- I heard the voice as clear as day. That had to be the owner of the bear, calling out to us. Though it was in the language The Operator used, and the sound of it rang deep in my bones, the others pressed forward unaware.

“Did you hear that?” I asked. 

“Wha-? Tim, focus!!!” Kate snapped, dodging a piece of the staircase with The Blackbird and Dream Eater in tow.

Before I’d realized it, we’d begun the “fight”. I barely avoided the piece that they were dodging, hurrying to find cover near the staircase on the opposite side. S@ITE aided me in that, somewhat, but they could only divert their attention for so long before their manifested plants withered into black dust. Blackbird and Dream Eater avoided airborne debris well enough with their levitation; however, a chair quickly scooped Dream Eater out of the air, taking the girl on a ride with a scream.

“Carrie-!!” Blackbird cried, jumping off the stairwell to help her. Before she could get her hands around the legs of the chair, a painting hit her in the stomach, sending her crashing to the ground. It pinned her firmly to the floor; no matter how much she beat against the fabric and flailed, it wouldn’t move.

“G̴I̴V̸E̴ ̴I̶T̶ ̶B̵A̷C̶K̸!̷”

Kate heard that. Everyone did. The voice was booming, shaking the house with its force.

“̸͉̯̼̉͛Ǧ̶̯͠I̴͕̼͆́V̵͇͙̂̔E̶̙̓̀͑ ̷͖̾I̷̝̋̕T̴̝̥̜̅͛ ̸̹͛̉̔B̵̻̦̺̈́̎Ầ̸̰C̵͎̐͆K̷̟̤͉̊̏̈́!̶̳͖̤̊”̷̫͍͒͜

With that, the windows exploded, raining glass around us like burning embers. Before they could hit the ground, they coalesced together and rose, dancing with the debris like a infernal tornado. A dark figure soon appeared levitating in the midst of the chaos, its entire presence brimming with power. Tendrils swirled around its dark form like snakes, gathering around its head like an angry nest. At the sight of the being, I felt a rush of emotions, none of them my own. I felt rage, agony, and- stronger than any other- betrayal. 

“You took my friend,” they spoke, their green eyes and mouth like the lanterns of the house. “So I took yours. Now we can trade.”

Suddenly, my friends appeared from thin air, dropping from the ceiling like puppets. All of them: Natalie, Toby, Ellie, Third Base, The Skull, the three technopaths, The Fisher King, The Chariot, and ten others I had yet to meet. They were held aloft in the air by an unseen string, their bodies limp. They didn’t seem to be injured; quite the opposite, actually. They were all fast asleep. I could see Toby drooling out the gash in his face, leisurely spinning in circles. 

Kate used her Gift to flit to one of the destroyed staircases. Pushing off of a stable piece, she flew into the air with kicking legs. "No- YOU give them back!!" she shouted, her voice a warcry. She was hoping to tackle the creature; however, the entity simply dodged her, sending her barrelling straight for the ground. Before Kate could hit the floor, however, she was yanked back into the air by an unseen force, her arms flailing as she screamed. She was held suspended in midair, unharmed by the grasp but unable to break free.

Suddenly, the entity’s head snapped to Violet, their eyes glowing brighter as an ominous sign of danger. The glass around us turned into a million little knives, all pointed in her direction. They recognized her as the culprit, and they were still very upset. 

Violet screamed outright, darting behind me for cover. “I’m sorry!! Don’t hurt me, please!!” She shrieked. With a whimper, she pointed at me. “He took it!! See?! Kill him, not me!!”

Kate gasped, her jaw dropping at Violet’s audacity. “I cannot fucking believe you!!” she exclaimed, flailing as she spun in the air. “After I just talked about the importance of friendship!?!”

“WHAT DO YOU THINK THIS IS, BITCH!?! A FUCKING ANIME!?” Violet screamed back, shoving me forward. She then turned, running out the door with a shrill cry, dodging shards of glass as they peppered her feet.

"Unbelievable," S@ITE scoffed. They were blocking some of the wayward pieces of glass with their Gift, keeping them from slicing us as they whipped around the room, but I could tell they were starting to get tired. Their cough came back, their knees starting to wobble as they held their arms up. 

Finally, the entity saw the bear in my arms. Their eyes glowed even brighter, becoming twin beacons that hit like spotlights on the toy. I shielded my eyes from the light, half expecting to be obliterated by it. 

Instead, the light soon faded, revealing the entity’s true form. I saw, then, that the creature that had managed to terrorize us so much was… 

A little girl.

Because of course it was. The only creatures that seemed capable of horrific powers beyond my comprehension were little girls. 

Her hair was mousey and cherry brown, her dramatic curls floating around her as if she was underwater. Her big, emerald eyes were practically ablaze with her anger, which hardly matched her stout figure and chubby, freckled cheeks. The only thing that seemed amiss about her was her forehead, which was stained with dried blood. Other than that, she appeared perfectly innocent, with a face like the most darling of God's angels. If you didn't notice the way she floated or the slight translucence near her feet, you might even think she was still alive.

I almost wanted to laugh, seeing the dress she wore. It was Ellie’s sundress. The entity, while being so horrendously upset about her things being stolen, had also stolen something from us. She was a child in both mind and body, full of contradictions and innocent hypocrisy. 

The entity put her hands on her hips, slowly dropping from the air. “You!!! Gimme Mr. D back!! I hate this game, and I don’t wanna play anymore!!” She cried, stomping her foot. “You big kids are so mean!!!”

I wasn't afraid. I knew her. More than that; I was the one that brought her to The Ark. With my help, The Operator had transformed her soul into the form it was in then- a Poltergeist, with her vessel being her beloved bear.

I became swept up with an odd sense of joy. She looked healthy, I thought. She looked happy- well, not happy at that moment, obviously… but there was no emptiness to her gaze, no fear in how she carried herself. She’d gotten a completely new chance- a brand new start with those who adored her.

I held the the bear out for her. “I’m sorry. It was just a mistake,” I said calmly. “It won’t happen again.”

Seeing as I didn't put up a struggle, the debris around us began to slow to a gentle orbit, steadily falling to the floor. 

"...That was too easy," I heard the entity grumble, taking me aback. "That's no fun…"

Once the spirit was slightly above my eye level, she caught sight of my mask. In a flash, she snatched it right off my face. She looked at it, then at me, then repeated that action two or three times. Each time, her anger was replaced with growing astonishment. 

“...Wait…” She whispered, her voice trembling, holding my mask with two hands. When she looked down at me, I could see little pinpricks of tears forming in the corners of her eyes. “A-Are you…?” 

She leaned in a bit, staring deep into my pale irises. I didn’t look away- I smiled at her, waiting for her to realize who I was. 

Suddenly, she gasped.

“⨂R̷I̶G̵I̷N̶!!!” 

All at once, The Poltergeist’s demeanor changed. She let out a shrill scream, zipping into my arms with a happy giggle. She spun me in a circle with the force of her hug, her legs kicking excitedly as she squeezed me. Unlike Ben, she was fairly solid, resembling a flesh-and-blood person more closely than he. I imagine that had something to do with their states of mind; Ben was happy to shirk off his human form, while Sally felt comforted by it. 

“Papa told me you’d be home soon!! I missed you!! Oh, oh- did you like my prank!?” She babbled. “The rooms moving around was really funny, huh? I scared you so good!!!”

Being so close to the Poltergeist only brought on a sense of fondness. I didn’t fight her elated embrace at all- in fact, I returned it, tapping my forehead against hers. 

“Sally,” I greeted with a warm smile and an affectionate hug of my own. “I missed you, too.”

Without hesitation, I placed the bear back into Sally’s arms. Once in its rightful place, the bear came to life. It looked about listlessly, as if waking from a dream. She gave the bear a tight hug, and I could have sworn I heard it groan in pain. 

“You know her?” Kate exclaimed, flabbergasted by the sight of the little girl. “Since when!? ”

I winced, struggling to come up with the proper words to explain myself. “It’s a long story. She’s… Um… I guess she’s my adopted sister? Or, our adopted sister, I guess… Um... Everyone- this is Sally. She’s... our House Ghost.”

Sally nodded, confirming what I said. “Mmmhm! I was worried you wouldn’t like me… So I was hiding,” she admitted, squeezing her bear for comfort. “I thought… ‘What if you didn’t know who I was…?’ and I got scared.” 

There was no need for that worrying- I did know her. More than I wanted to, really; I had seen the last moments of her life in vivid detail. Her pain had left an imprint on me. It'd manifested into an immediate kinship with the ghost, accompanied by an equal sense of duty. I had brought her to The Ark. Therefore, I needed to make sure she was happy there. 

Sally smiled guiltily, bowing her head with shame. “I broke everything… B-But I can fix it! Look!” she cried. With a dramatic wave of her hands, the debris began to rise and return to their places. Right before our eyes, the mansion was returned to the state of glory it once had been, with not a tile out of place. That was Sally's Gift; The Kaninchenbau was her dollhouse, and she controlled it with the power of will.

With another, smaller wave of her hands, my friends were lowered to the ground. One by one, they began to wake up, groaning as they picked themselves up from the floor. S@ITE helped Kate, and in turn, they helped a slightly dazed Blackbird collect herself as well.

By then Dream Eater was keeping herself aloft. With a graceful slide, she landed, her posture still rigid. “I can’t believe we lived,” she squeaked out, clutching the armrests with white knuckles. “I can’t believe I’m alive, right now…”

“This ain’t nothin’... I survived the Bayou Fest Crawfish Boil of ‘99,” Natalie muttered, cracking her neck with a loud pop. “Hold on- what the hell happened?!”

“Got our asses yoinked by a dead girl. Duh,” Doby bit out, blowing a strand of hair out of his face.

Toby sat up on his own, without any grunt of pain. Immediately, I knew he was looking at me. I could feel it. Without dramatics, he approached me, bumping his elbow against mine in a small greeting. He looked up at Sally almost nonchalantly, a single wave all he had to offer to her.

“Are you okay?” I asked, speaking to him through our connection. I was relieved he was safe, though I now knew they were never in any real danger- Sally would have only tried to kill Violet, if she’d even wanted to kill. Still… Against my better judgment, I had been worried about him. 

Toby nodded once, rubbing his nose. “...Did you call out my name when we got separated?” Toby asked suddenly.

I blinked. “...Maybe? So did you. Why?”

He grinned cheekily, suddenly very pleased for no obvious reason. That rarely meant anything good. 

“That’s gay,” he muttered, punching me so hard in the arm it left a bruise. 

I growled spitefully at him, my temper flaring. Later, I thought darkly. I’ll beat the shit out of him later. 

Violet, as it turned out, had gotten the other Proxies for help. Obviously, things had managed to settle down by then; still, it saved us the effort of having to retrieve our siblings.

“Coward,” Kate spat as she walked past, forcing Violet to hide behind someone yet again. Though I didn't want to make enemies, Kate had no qualms about it. I guess that was a flaw about her sense of justice- if you failed to meet it, she had very little kindness for you. I didn't correct it, both because I didn't see it as my responsibility and because I didn't see it as an issue. Kate was right not to waste her kindness on a coward.

Once everyone was certain it was safe, they began to fill the parlor again, agog at the renewed state of the foyer. With all of us so close, it was easy to transfer my knowledge to the other Proxies. I reassured them that Sally, despite the unfortunate introduction, was our friend. She had no “role”, per say; she was a rare entity that wasn’t expected to work. In fact, we were there for her more than she was there for us. We were expected to play with her and treat her as though she was our real little sister, and cruelty towards her would not be tolerated.

While there were stubborn minds among us, most accepted Sally with open arms. It was easier to accept her than Ben; after all, she was far more human in appearance. 

“You’re so cute!! How old are you- uh, were you?”

Sally giggled. “I’m eleven!! But I won’t be eleven forever!!” she cried. “Papa made me really special- if I’m good, I’ll be able to grow big and strong. I’ll be just like you!!”

Amazing, I thought. A spirit that could age? Did that have something to do with the bear? Did that have something to do with me? I made a note to ask later. 

Ben chose to appear, naturally, right as the fuss ended. “Annnnd… Stop!” he cried, appearing beside Sally. I could see a stopwatch in his hand, his thumb pressed on the button.

“Wow!! 90 minutes! That was way faster than I thought you’d do!!” He chirped, smirking mischievously.

I realized, then, that Ben had completely lied about being needed. He’d vanished from our sight in order to watch us play a Game. 

This had all been a test, I thought bitterly. 

“Honestly, I was SO hoping you’d trigger Sally. There were at least five different endings you could have gotten, but Sally’s is my favorite,” Ben said conversationally, lifting his hand. “Up top, kiddo!! Nice job!!”

Despite not exactly being a willing participant, Ben's enthusiasm easily tricked her into forgetting that. Sally giggled, giving Ben an enthusiastic high five. Without breaking that momentum, she twirled in the air, her form blurring. When she stopped, she was dressed in a uniform like us- instead of a jacket and tie, however, she wore a vest and pink ribbon. 

She held the sundress in her hands, Mr. D tucked under her arm as she floated towards Ellie. “I liked your dress… Can we be friends?” She asked, smiling hopefully, albeit apologetically.

Ellie glared at her suspiciously, cautiously tugging the dress out of the ghost’s arms. “...Yes,” She concluded with a small nod. “As long as you don’t kidnap me again.”

Sally giggled more, zipping through the air excitedly. “Wee!! The game is over!! The game is over!!” she exclaimed. “Oh, Ben!! Can I take them to the pond now? Please, please, please!? The Mistress is probably soooo bored!!”

At that, Ben’s smile grew positively diabolical. “Hehe… Yes. I think it’s time we begin our preparations.” 

Sally squealed with delight. With one, final gesture, she pulled an exit right out of the ground, the double doors sprouting up like a weed between the two staircases. Once the door was in “place”, I heard two, loud clicks. A second later, the doors cracked open. 

Before we could proceed, Ben sunk low to the ground, blocking our way for a moment longer. “I won’t beat around the bush when I say this: your mother is going to be behind that door. Her name is Rouge. Be nice to her.”

Of course, Ben was met with a great stir, but he was undeterred. “You guys should be nice to her- she’s going to be the one responsible for making sure you don’t die here,” he explained.

Then, Ben purposefully turned his head to me. “...Someone else has claimed you as hers,” he said ominously, his smile far too knowing to be anything good. “The Doll is waiting for you.” 

The Doll, I repeated in my head. I didn’t know what he meant by “our mom”, and neither did anyone else. None of us were related by blood; as Toby had said, it really was just a way to put us into a collective mindset. At least, I hoped we weren’t actually related; though I called them my siblings, I was starting to understand why that might have been a bit problematic. 

“We’ll start the ceremony after The Sisters and Brothers arrive, which should be pretty soon…” Ben explained. “Ooh- Speaking of which. I really do have to go, now. Some are starting to ask permission to enter.”

He cackled, clapping his hands delightfully. “This was fun!! I should spy on you more often. Toodles!” 

And like that, once again, Ben was gone in the blink of an eye. I was left utterly confused; Sisters? Brothers? Moms? Since when did I have such a literal family? 

Looking at Sally, though, and knowing that I already loved her… It felt like something I should just accept. Things would be different, I told myself. I would no longer be just one entity. Now, truly, I was part of a collective. 

“So… It was all a game?” I heard The Skull ask, still confused. 

Kate was the one to answer him. “Sort of… Words have a lot of different meanings to Slenderman. ‘Game’ could mean ‘Murder’, ‘Test’, ‘Trial’... And, sometimes, it’s literally a game.”

“That-t-t was the worst-t-t scavenger hunt-t-t I’ve ever been on,” Toby grumbled. He turned his head to the door, subtly nudging me. For a rare moment, he made it clear how hesitant he was. “...He said our mom was behind there. Do you think he meant that literally?”

Natalie's lip curled. “I killed my mama. Better not be.”

 

–

 

I will never forget that garden. 

The willows greeted us, their pure, white leaves seeming to glow as Sally parted them like curtains. There was not an inch of ground not covered with red blossoms and clover, not a bit of ground not blooming with life. Real , growing life. It was strange and alien in color, mutated by The Ark’s atmosphere… But, right before my eyes, I could see it grow. 

Marked with black dirt, our path led deep into the garden. I could see smaller paths that went off the trail to my left and right, the trees hiding wonders I had only caught glimpses of. There were no twists or turns off the main path; we were being escorted, after all, to the end. 

There was a gentle hush in the air- a soft, ambient hum that vibrated the atmosphere with its energy. Running water, I realized. That sound was running water.  

Soon, the source became clear. To my utter shock, a small waterfall propelled actual water through a delicate stream ahead of us. It was built into a large rock formation, the stone a deep, rusting gray.  

I gasped outright when I saw it. I marveled at my Master’s ability, rushing towards the waterfall without abandon. Enthralled, I climbed onto the wet rocks to run my hand under the downpouring water. Not even for a second did I wonder where the water could have come from, or how it was able to stay pure. It almost seemed to break the glory of the moment, to wonder how it worked. After being afraid of still ponds for so long, the sight of any water moving on its own felt like a magic trick.

Kate was following close behind me, but at the sight of my bold actions, she grew hesitant to follow further. “Be careful…” She reminded me, moving to catch me in case I fell.  

I didn’t heed her warning, and I immediately paid for it. I tried to place my foot on a stone, but it proved too slippery for my boots. I felt a sharp drop as my world spun around me, until suddenly, I was plunged into cold water. 

I could hear screaming as I sank; oddly, I was quite calm about it, like I’d jumped in on purpose. I guess that really speaks to how safe I felt in The Kaninchenbau, even from the beginning. One of my biggest fears was drowning, and there I was, totally relaxed. That probably had a lot to do with the other details. The stream was about ten feet deep, about the same as its width. Though it was built to resemble a natural river, it lacked any of the dangers of one. The bottom was quite smooth, the rocks under the surface rounded by erosion. The current was strong enough to pull me, but I could fight it with a bit of kicking. The water was delicious too- crystal clear, as if it came from a mountain spring. I felt reinvigorated from just one gulp. 

“TIM!!! OH MY GOD, ARE YOU OKAY-?!” I heard in my head. 

I chuckled, bubbles spitting from my mouth as I resurfaced.  “It’s okay. It’s Earth water,” I declared with a smile. “It’s safe.” 

Toby howled with laughter at the sight of me. “NICE FALL, LOSER!!” He cackled, doubling over. “You looked so fuckin’ st-t-tupid… You should’ve seen your face!! AND you lost your mask!”

I did? I looked around me frantically, only to see my mask being carried away by the current. Quickly, I hopped after it, ignoring Kate’s protests. 

I was able to grab my mask, but I struggled to stay afloat and put it on. The depth of the water had grown- when I tried to put my feet down, I only treaded, which was about all I knew how to do. The current had become fast enough to carry me away, as well, and Kate had to run to keep up with me. 

I fell down another small waterfall with a sharp yelp; quite suddenly, I was zipped downstream, the trees passing by in a slight blur. Alright, slightly less fun and relaxing- I was regretting not crawling out.

“TIM!!” I heard Kate call out. It was too late to help me. 

Despite the situation clearly getting way out of my control, I tried to remain calm. I didn't need to know how to swim- I just needed to keep myself afloat. With that in mind, I closed my eyes and let myself sink into the water, vanishing from the view of my siblings. Eventually, I resurfaced, my body naturally floating once my arms and legs were splayed out.

Peace returned to me, soon enough. The world was so still; if I didn’t move, I wondered, would I just cease to be? Would my consciousness dissolve, the rest of me following suit? I imagined my body fading, then, and every bit of me becoming entangled with The Ark. I’d meld with it, until it became as much a part of me as I’d become of it. There was no need for friends- no need to be loved. The connection I would have with all things inside it would be a greater bond than anything a person could provide.

Is that what it felt like to be The Operator? No wonder he wanted to return to that state of being. What a blissful one, it was. 

Before I’d realized it, I dropped down yet another waterfall. Thankfully, my ride was over; the water there was still, only stirred by the arriving stream. It was deep, too. The pool was nearly black from its depth, growing lighter as it reached the shore.

It seemed like I’d found a shortcut to the path the others were taking. I could hear the others yelling deeper in the garden, the sound moving slowly through the lush area. This would be their destination- the pond that Sally had mentioned. 

My entire body froze as something brushed over my leg. My mind flashed to images of The ĦYDRA; a horrific amalgamation of human and monster, it’s maw more terrifying than Death…

But it wasn’t The ĦYDRA. To my utter, delighted surprise, it was a fish; a strange, eel-like fish with one red eye, but a fish nonetheless. It move blindly, but as it brushed me, it circled around me until I could see its graceful dance above the surface. Many more began to appear, then, circling me and stirring up the water. I saw one close enough that I could see its mouth; though it had teeth, they were small, its mouth more akin to a bottom feeder. It must have been their job to keep the water clean, I thought, reaching out to touch one. Once I did that, I felt some of them coaxing me toward the shore. I think I learned to swim for the first time, thanks to their help; with them keeping me afloat, I was able to figure out how to paddle on my own.

The grove before me was beautiful. There is no other way I could describe it. I'd heard of Heaven in passing and learned about it in my studies. I knew that, if it existed as humans believed, I would never see it. 

But that place… it was my Heaven. 

And within it, I met an angel. 

“Yesterday, upon the stairs… I met a man who wasn’t there… He wasn’t there again, today. Oh, how I wish… He’d go away…”

Standing just a few yards away under a canopy of hydrangea, a woman sang in a low, serene voice. It was the little girl in the painting; the similarities were unmistakable. She wore a crimson gown, the layered, regal fabric tied with black string and lined with fur. Her snow white hair was pulled back by a single, gold clip, the curls cascading down her back like the waterfalls I’d traveled. Her skin, white as death, was painted with ruby lips and flushed, red cheeks, red powder dusted across the corners of her eyes. To say she was gorgeous would be an understatement- an insult, even, to the divine energy that she exuded from her tall, elegant form. 

When she lifted her hand, flowers grew on the tree above, dropping into her palm and dying with reverence. 

She wasn’t alone; seated all around her were identical little girls, each dressed in red gowns and large, red bows in their hair. They all wore the same childishly spooky mask, staring at the woman with undivided attention. A few feet away from them, as if she’d simply appeared from thin air, stood yet another woman- a human one, this time. Though she had a mask like a Proxy, there was something different about her. I felt a click, but the click was different. 

That was our new mom, I realized. She appeared just as mesmerized as I was, her hands limp by her sides as she stared emptily at the ethereal woman. 

The woman, however, soon concluded her singing, which snapped her out of her trance.

“...Wh-Where am I? What…?” Rouge mumbled, ripping her mask off dazedly. “What’s this- what!? What is all this!? Where the fuck am I-!?”

The woman in red lifted her hand, and the other woman froze in place, her mouth open mid-yell. 

Then, with a graceful turn of her head, the woman in red looked right at me. 

I could see, then, that she had only one red eye, her other one an empty void of black. The area around her darkened eye was cracked… Like she was made of porcelain. No- not like. With a low gasp, I realized that she was made of porcelain. I could see the joints on her fingers, the seams of her mouth and neck… And a large mechanism along her spine, mostly concealed by her hair. 

She wasn’t human… She was a doll. A living doll. 

She was The Doll. 

I swam backwards quickly, though I was too crowded by the swarming fish to actually escape. It was instinctive fear; much like The Operator, The Doll inspired fear first, then all else second.

The Doll calmly approached the edge of the pond, never once taking her eyes off me. She then smiled at me, placing her hand over her heart. Her gaze was tender; loving, even. 

“Silly boy… Did you fall in?” She cooed. Her voice was surprisingly light, her speaking octave a delicate alto. 

She lifted her hand from her heart, turning her palm towards the sky. With that gentle raise of her hand, I was lifted out of the pond, held by the collar of my neck like a kitten in the mouth of its mother. Gently, The Doll beckoned me to her, the little dolls behind her giggling in a chorus. 

I was caught in a spell. Instantly, every fear I’d ever had melted away. As I was placed onto the grass, I avoided the woman’s gaze, bowing my head shamefully. I felt like I'd done something wrong, and clearly, I had. I was prepared to be scolded for not obeying, for getting wet, for ruining everything. 

The Doll brushed over my hair once, twice- and then I was dry, as if I’d never fallen in. I found myself leaning into the touch, feeling absolutely tiny next to her. She ran the back of her index finger over my cheek, looking at me through the holes of my mask. “⨂rigin… You know our Father doesn’t like it when we break plans,” she chided softly. "You were supposed to take the tour with your friends."

Though she’d said my true name, I didn’t flinch. Like The Operator, I felt that she innately had the right to call me by that name. 

She sighed sweetly, lightly pinching my mask. “Oh… I’m too happy to be angry. We’ve been waiting for ages for you, ⨂rigin. Father speaks only of you, when amongst us,” she said, leading me towards the group of dolls. “He bid us to create this place purely out of love for you. You'll be so delighted to learn of what your wishes have brought us... So many great things have been done in your name, already.” 

When the Little Dolls grabbed my hands, giggling and singing, I was too swept up in dreamy bliss to fight it or question anything she said. I recognized the little dolls not as separate entities, but as The Doll herself- as if her soul was split between an adult form and the many child-like ones, two perspectives and mindsets occurring at once. 

Her soul must have been incredibly powerful to allow such division, I thought. Her child one, most of all, to be divided into so many little pieces. 

The Doll folded her hands at her core, her smile fading somewhat. “Forgive me, ⨂rigin… But I can’t tell you anything until the others arrive. Will you wait?” she requested. “All will be made clear, then.” 

I nodded, yelping as I was yanked down by The Little Dolls. Immediately, a Doll tried to braid my hair, and another stole my mask to try on herself.

“Big Brother!! Our name is Ally!!” They chirped in unison, giggling and chattering as they swarmed around me like bees. “And we love you!! We’ve loved you for forever, already!!”

Honestly, creepy as they were at first glance, I couldn't help but be charmed. I was a softie at heart, and I lived to hear the phrase "I love you". And they weren't all that perturbing when they weren't hiding in the shadows, pulling pranks on me.

Still, though I didn’t outright ignore them, I was more interested in the exchange between Rouge and The Doll. The human woman had been rendered silent and paralyzed, her eyes darting about in sheer terror. 

The Doll soon approached her, gracefully gliding across the clovered ground. Her kindly aura had faded; instead, that innate fear had returned, directed entirely at the woman. 

The Doll, with a flick of her wrist, allowed Rouge to resume. 

Rouge lurched back with a shout, her chest heaving as she struggled to breathe. “T-Tell me what’s going on!!” she screamed, sweating bullets as she trembled. “My husband… M-My baby… Where are they!?!” 

She had a knife, but it was hardly a threat to The Doll- if she could even be killed by something as simple as a knife. Regardless, The Doll wasn’t intimidated by her. With a twitch of her index finger, the knife flew out of Rouge's hand, planting itself into a tree behind her. 

“You have a choice, Heather Marshall,” The Doll stated, her voice detached. “You will have what was promised to you tenfold. But you will forget, and you will obey.” 

Rouge- Heather Marshall- cowered, disbelief painted over her features. “What does that mean!? Obey who-!?”

“There he is!! I found him!!”

Sally’s voice interrupted the tense proceedings as she popped around the corner, her smile growing and fading simultaneously at the sight before her. Rouge could only stare at her, wide-eyed and utterly floored as the ghost levitated off the ground. She wanted to say something, obviously, but no words could manifest.

The Doll gave Sally a little nod. "It is my turn, Sister. You may return to your room."

Quietly nodding, Sally vanished into a tree, morphing into it immaterially. She seemed to have been so uncomfortable by the scene playing out, she didn't even allow herself time for a spirited goodbye.

We were then interrupted by my siblings, moving in a herd around the same corner. Kate beamed at the sight of me, her eyes widening with bemused alarm at The Dolls surrounding me. She flitted over, stopping only when confronted by the Ally Dolls. 

“It’s okay,” I whispered to them. “She’s my best friend.”

They cooed in understanding, immediately pulling her down to join them. Naturally, when presented with more braid-able hair, they ignored mine to play with hers. 

"Hello, Katelyn," The Doll greeted kindly to her. "And hello, The Chaser."

Kate blinked, scooting to hide behind me nervously. "H-Hi," she stammered, burying her face in my arm. "Um… Tim, holy shit? What's going on?"

I kindly shushed her, gesturing to Rouge. Truthfully, I had no fucking idea; it was only just then that'd I started to feel like I wasn't dreaming. I knew we were watching something important- somehow, I was deeply aware of that. 

Silently, The Doll gave a gracious bow and moved aside, sharing one last, knowing look with Rouge before revealing her to my siblings. 

Toby, while he'd seen us, didn’t join us in the clover. His gaze had locked onto Rouge, his expression becoming completely unreadable. There was a strange air about it- like he knew her. Had known her all his life. Like he had absolutely no idea who she was- and he knew that- but something was forcing him to believe otherwise. It was a war waging inside his mind; a fight that, judging by the way his eyes glassed over, was quickly lost. 

“...Um. H-Hi,” Toby stammered out. “We’re… Um… We’re your children. Does that-t make sense?” 

Realization shot across Rouge’s features, and her face contorted into a look of utter, overwhelming astonishment. She looked past Toby to the sea of masked faces that stood behind him. The cluster of Proxies had begun to grow anxious, all curious to see the person named Rouge. 

It was only when Rouge focused on Toby, however, that her tears welled over, pouring down her face like rain. I noticed, then, how identical Toby was to Rouge. They had the same messy, brown hair, and their faces looked remarkably similar. Most importantly, their eyes were the same color of firelight. 

Surely, that wasn’t accidental. 

I wouldn’t learn until much later what this moment had meant to Rouge. How that simple question had broken her into a million pieces. How it had simultaneously rebuilt her, erasing her past life and replacing it with the one she had always dreamed of.

This was The Operator’s gift to her. All she had to do was accept it.

“Yes,” She gasped out, her tears falling like rain from her weathered cheeks. When she smiled, it was one of agony and relief. 

“Yes, you’re my children. My amazing, wonderful children…” 

Taking little pause, Rouge held her arms out for the others, open and accepting. 

“Welcome home.” 

I remember the way Rouge had embraced Toby. Her arms had wrapped twice around his thin frame, and she clutched him like a lioness. Like she’d kill anything that tried to take him from her. “It’s you… It’s really you, just like he promised…” She whispered, tears spilling down her face without warning. 

She was careful with Toby- he’d flinched as she reached for his face, but her touch was feather-light. She cupped his cheeks, unbothered by his disfiguration. Strangely, she seemed to expect it. She ran her thumb over the raised, pink tissue, letting out a soft, weeping sigh. I could feel the bittersweetness of her grief, her memories falling in streams down her face and staining the collar of Toby’s shirt. 

“You’re perfect,” she declared, finally breaking into a sob. “Thank you, thank you…” 

Toby, utterly stunned, had allowed her to pull him into another hug. He neither denied her embrace nor accepted it. Along with the tics he’d begun to emit, I could hear his mind racing at lightning speeds. He tried to recall memories he wasn’t allowed to see, and a rare flinch of discomfort darted across his features. The Operator could make him feel pain; he had his ways, Toby’s genetics be damned. He was warning Toby not to look- that the memories lead to more than just the sting.   

“Is this my mom?” I heard him ask me. His tone was frantic, the words repeating with an echo as his mind spun. "I don't remember anymore... Why don't I remember...?"

Of course, I knew the truth. 

“She looks like your mom,” I pointed out, my voice as calm as a snake’s. 

Rouge pressed a fond kiss to Toby’s temple, causing him to jump. The gesture would’ve meant nothing to the ones with parents that would miss them. But I knew that it meant everything to Toby.  

“I know this is all very confusing and very scary… But it’s going to be okay,” Rouge managed to say, her voice wavering still. “Everything will be okay, now. Your Mom is here, and I’m going to take care of you.”  

“... Can I just-t… Call you Rouge?” Toby mumbled, crossing his arms across his chest. 

Rouge laughed softly, wiping her eyes with the back of her index finger. “Of course. Whatever you want, kiddo.” 

“Cool,” He said, nodding absently. “My name’s-”

“Tobias- but you prefer Toby. I know,” She said with a knowing smile. “Slenderman told me about you. You’re his oddball, huh?”

He blinked at the term, growing sheepish as he glared down at his shoes. “I fucked up my game,” He admitted. “No mask… No Gift-t-t.”

No what? I was shocked; honestly, I thought he was trying to be mysterious about it. Surely, he had a gift involving fire, didn’t he? It obeyed him like they shared a soul. I was certain he’d hypnotized me when he played the guitar, or when he spoke... He was so naturally talented, it was hard to imagine he didn’t have at least one of The Operator’s blessings.     

“Oh, so you can’t move things with your mind. Big whoop,” Rouge scoffed, ruffling his hair. “You’re still mine.”

Her smile grew a bit apologetic, then. “I’m going to go say hello to everyone else, now. Is that okay?”

If a smile had tried to bloom on Toby’s face, it died, then. “...Yeah,” he muttered, backing up. 

When she left him to embrace the others- to hold Ellie in her arms with a beaming smile, her eyes sparkling with joy- Toby hadn’t lost the peculiar expression he’d started with. It was so striking; deep in thought, but with a slightly disturbed furrow of his brow. Once again, I found his thoughts hard to read, the walls within his mind returning as he stared off.

He turned around, then, only to fall backwards with a sharp scream. His steps had placed him within arm’s length of The Doll, and he’d turned to see her standing directly behind him.  

“Children,” The Doll called, speaking within our minds. It was impossible to ignore her- the call was a command for attention, as well. All heads turned toward her, all conversation petering out.  

“It is a pleasure to finally be united with you, children. My name is Ally. You, however, will know me as The Slender Doll,” The Doll introduced, curtsying in sync with her smaller counterparts. “Like you, I was once a human- however, long ago, I was a victim of their violent ways. The Master, mercifully, gave me a new life here on The Ark, where I have lived a beautiful, sweet existence. In return for the love he has shown me, I pledge my eternal life to his idea. Think of me from this moment on as your Headmaster and guide through your life as Proxies. It’s my job to ensure that you are good servants to our Master, learning and growing on schedule.”

With a graceful hand, The Slender Doll gestured to her smaller counterparts. They bounded forward, leaving Kate and I in a swarm to bounce around our siblings.   

“These are my Ally Dolls. They will be your playmates, your helpers, and your guides around The Ark. Never leave The Kaninchenbau without me.”

“We’re going to be allowed to leave?” Magpie asked hopefully over the stirring crowd.

“Yes!! Yes!!” an Ally Doll chirped. “We can play anywhere we want, together!!” 

“And we’re big and scary when we’re mad, right?”

“A big Nightmare!!”

“SO scary!”

In perfect step with her other selves, The Doll added, “In fact, there will come a time when you will be asked to journey out into The Ark. But not now; not yet.” 

The Doll approached Rouge. It immediately caused discomfort to overwhelm the woman’s features, her grip on Ellie growing firm; however, she pinned it back with a too-friendly smile. 

“You will be given many teachers and guardians. Like you, they are Proxies that were born with our Master's Spore."

The Doll placed her hand on Rouge’s back, making the woman swallow and force her smile more. Ellie, on the contrary, seemed wholly unbothered, curiously inspecting The Doll’s ribbon-like curls. “As children, they learned to survive on their own terms, passing every trial before them. As adults, they've been collected to teach you what they've learned about the human world, our world, and everything beyond it,” The Doll explained. “You will even meet our Master's Revenant Army, the most elite of all your kind. All of these people are your family- I humbly ask you to learn well from them, and respect their sacrifice towards a gentle eternity with The Operator.”

There was a single, raised hand, and The Doll smiled at it, gesturing with a wave. “Yes, Fisher King?” 

The Fisher King stood at attention. “Why can’t we leave? The Slenderman said we would be stuck here forever,” she demanded to know. She then pointed to me, and I shrunk from her accusatory finger. “And what does he have to do with all this? Why is he so special?”  

At that, The Slender Dolls burst into fits of laughter, the sound like a thousand, ringing bells. After a second of it, it almost sounded mocking.

“Oh, dear… You misunderstood everything he said, didn’t you? Oh, that won’t do…” The Doll trailed off, covering her mouth to hide her smile. “Well… You’ll understand how this works, with time. As far as Ⓧrigin is concerned… Why, he’s The Master’s chosen. He is the most devoted, and has proven himself the most capable... Were it not for him, our Master simply could not exist as he is,” The Doll declared, as if it was the plainest thing in the world. “What else needs to be said? His purpose is so great and vast, I would keep you here for hours describing it.”

That caused every single neck to twist towards me, the amount of stares utterly paralyzing. I hid completely behind Kate, sweating nervously behind my mask. I had no idea what The Doll meant by “capable”; though I’d done fairly well during my own Game, every event since suggested I was incapable of succeeding without help.

The Doll only laughed more, bringing the attention back to her. “But I won’t, of course. Instead, Rouge and I will lead you back inside. I can hear your stomachs rumbling.”

The Doll glided through the crowd, the sea of black suits parting to allow her through once more. Rouge followed quickly behind her, her head low as Ellie held onto her hand. She spared one look at me and Toby, gesturing for us to follow her. Natalie began to walk next to Rouge, then; they appeared to quickly become familiar, their laughter ringing out after a moment of speaking. Rouge’s presence seemed to really put the younger woman at ease. Natalie had been uncomfortable with the idea of being a caregiver, so I assumed she was relieved to know that The Operator wouldn’t expect that of her. 

Obviously, he wouldn’t, I’d thought. He wanted us to be happy. It was more than just a loving desire- he craved the experience called “happiness”. Our smiles and laughter were music to his ears, but The Operator prized the euphoria of joy most of all. It was why he spoiled me rotten, honestly, giving me everything I wanted in spades. Our happiness, quite literally, was his happiness. It was like a drug to him; the more he felt it, the more of it he wanted. 

Kate nudged me out of my thoughts, grinning as she helped me to my feet. “Natalie is an amazing cook, and she’s definitely not gonna let Rouge do it herself,” she said. “We should hurry, in case it’s a free-for-all.” 

When she turned to Toby, though, her grin faded. He hadn't really moved much, since Rouge first walked away. He'd turned his gaze down to his shoes, but he remained standing right where he was left. Worried, Kate placed a hand on his shoulder. “You okay?” She asked him. “That was kind of intense.” 

Toby shrugged her off immediately. “Gimme a minute… I need to think about some shit,” I heard, Toby’s voice as quiet as it could be in my head.  

Accepting that she wasn’t wanted, Kate hurried after the other Proxies. I, too, was quick to follow her; I hadn’t realized it until then, but I was ridiculously hungry.  

Before I could get too far, though, Toby hooked his finger into my back pocket, pulling me back to him. “Not you,” he whispered, doing his best to hide his mouth. “You st-t-tay.”

Curious, I obeyed, already knowing by his attempts to hide that it was important. Rather than stay in the clustered circle, we trailed behind the group, staring at their backs as we talked in low voices. 

“I don’t-t like this,” Toby whispered. 

What a shock, I thought dryly. “What do you mean? We’re safe here. Rouge and The Doll will take care of us.”

Toby shook his head firmly. “No, Rouge will t-take care of us, and The Doll will t-take care of you. Don’t-t you think it’s odd that-t-t The Tall Man seperated you from us? That-t he wants all of us t-t-to think of Rouge as a mom, but-t gave you one of your own?”

It was, but only on the surface. From how she described it, The Doll seemed to be more of a teacher than a mother. That was something I was deeply accustomed to. The others were used to having parental figures- I wasn’t. I had masters and teachers and captors. I doubted The Operator would have discouraged seeing her as my mother, though, if it made me happy. And maybe it did, in some odd way.

“I mean… I-I think it’s nice,” I admitted. “I’ve never met adults that are nice, but The Doll talks to me like how Kate says a parent is supposed to. Rouge, too… They’re soft, and they hold us. It’s really nice…” 

Toby rolled his eyes, punching me on the arm. “T-Take the fucking rosy film off your eyes, Timmy. We’re being manipulat-ted. It-t-t’s weird he wants us t-to have parent-ts at-t all. This is st-t-traight-t up cult-t behavior. We’re being groomed.”

I took deep offense to that. “Groomed to do what?!” I argued. “To be nice to each other? Not to do the kind of shit Jeff did to you?”

Toby bared his teeth at the mention of Jeff’s name, hushing me with a snarl. “I would never do that,” he refuted. “I don’t need t-to think a girl is my sist-ter t-t-t-to not-t rape her.”

I took a deep breath, and tried to keep myself cordial. “All I’m saying is that, just maybe, the point of us being a family is so we don’t turn into savages and hurt each other. It’s Order. If we don't have a little bit of it, everyone is just going to start stabbing and setting fires.”

“Okay, then how ‘bout-t this- If you can promise me The Operator won’t hurt us, I’ll believe you," Toby said. He then gestured towards the two women leading the pack. "But-t can you promise me that-t they won’t-t, if we don’t-t please them?”

Now, with that, he made a fair point. These familial relationships were a two-way street. We, too, had to maintain a certain behavior in order to be accepted as children. Toby feared their temperament, should we fail to be good. It was obvious Rouge was still a bit unstable; there was a chance refusing to see her as a mother would have deadly consequences for us. 

And… Once I steeled myself against The Doll’s dreamy, ethereal charm, I had to admit she was a frightening creature. While I could attribute that to her state of being in some ways, I couldn’t ignore that she gracefully carried a menacing aura. Much like the cracks in her eye, there were cracks in her tender facade, leading me to believe there was much we weren’t being told. 

Rouge, as well, could no longer be trusted. There was no telling how much information had been passed from The Doll to her by then. Seeing Ellie hang onto her, smiling so hopefully up at her… I could tell it made Toby uncomfortable. After thinking about it, it didn’t feel right to me, either. Though Ellie’s independence from Toby was a good sign, it had occurred to him too late that she'd be getting close to people he didn’t trust. I could tell he was watching Ellie like a hawk, even if he wasn’t looking right at her. 

“I connected to Rouge,” I muttered, joining his suspicion now. “It was faint, but I was able to connect to her. I felt her emotions.”

“What’d you feel?”

“I think… Something really bad happened to her. Her grief was… deep. It’s hard to describe.”

Toby sighed through his nose, mulling over what to do. “I think I have the best shot-t at-t getting close t-to her,” he said quietly. “I’ll t-try t-to pick her brain. You keep your eye on that-t damn Doll. She gives me the FUCKING creeps…”

I scoffed lightly at that, but I gave him a nod. It was better to be paranoid and wrong than ignorant and dead.  

With a nod of his own, Toby hurried ahead, swimming through the crowd to join Rouge and Ellie. Though he returned to his usual, boisterous self, he kept his attention on the older woman between them. 

I found Kate walking alone amongst our peers. I felt guilty, seeing everyone subtly avoid her; she’d rushed to my defense so often, she’d already gotten a scary reputation. Kate, however, was simply enjoying the view. If she did notice the others' avoidance, she didn't seem to care. She walked calmly, content to be an island in a sea of people. 

I joined her side as the stares of the others burned my back. Easily, Kate looped her arm with mine, knocking our heads together with a soft ‘thunk’. 

“Big head,” She teased. “How does your mask still fit, after all that praise?”

“Shut up,” I whined, grinning behind my mask. “It’s not like I’m important on purpose.”

“Fuck off, that’s even worse!! ‘The most devoted, most capable-!’” 

“Kate, you are so fucking loud-”  

She cackled, tugging me into a mock fight with a few jabs to my arm and a light one to my cheek. My heart fluttered with her happiness, and I felt my own joy well up in me like a flood. As I tackled Kate and spun her in my arms, I used it as an excuse to hug her as tightly as I could. 

It brought how mundane our lives would become into sharp focus. Since we didn’t have access to the human world anymore, it was assumed that we weren’t going to feed The Operator. That didn’t concern me, as I knew The Operator had many servants on Earth that could feed him. However, it did mean that there would be many moments like the current one ahead of me. Moments that were utterly mundane in their subject, their purpose only to fill the silence of the time we shared. 

After Kate had her fill of humbling me, she pointed out how much the grove looked like a garden she’d been to as a kid. I told her the names of the trees I recognized, and her amazement at how many I knew left me glowing. 

It felt normal, and I felt normal. 

 

–

 

Instead of the foyer, the doors leading into the mansion opened to a short hallway, which in turn led to a massive dining room with a high ceiling. Doors lined the walls, each with a different placard explaining where they led to. Much like the rest of the house, the room was decorated with rich green wallpaper and checkerboard tile, the wood furnishings an equally lush, red hue. 

In the center of the room, there was a table that stretched from one end of the room to the other. I took note of the ornate chair at the head of the table- presumably, that was where The Doll would sit. It implied that she’d eat with us, yet I doubted that was going to be the case. 

Kate also noticed the chair, as she gestured towards it with a thumb and raised eyebrow. 

I shrugged. If The Doll could eat, we’d find out soon enough.  

“Five bucks says that her mouth opens up like a Xenomorph,” Kate muttered. She sent me an image of what that looked like, and I belatedly snickered. 

The Doll and Rouge stopped at the end of the hallway, gently herding us into the dining hall. Initially, it was a mad scramble for seats, many fearing they’d be eating on the ground. It quickly became apparent that wasn’t the case, however, and the frantic rush dissipated. It was a bit disheartening to see just how many were still distrustful of their new lives. Some of them had gone from living in poverty to near royalty. The luxury of having enough was hard to trust. 

Toby faked a smile as we met up once more. While Kate had my right side, he looped his arm around my left. I had the strangest sense I was being guarded, then, not being shown affection. 

“Come on, bro, let-t’s go find some good seat-ts,” Toby said purposefully, nearly picking me up in an attempt to rush me by Rouge and The Doll. They didn’t get very far before I was bombarded by the Ally Dolls, and we were forced to separate. 

“Your medicine!! You have to take your medicine!!” An Ally Doll exclaimed, pulling me towards The Doll again. 

I, a little confused, looked to The Doll for answers. With a smile on her face, The Doll held her hand out to me, patiently holding it aloft. Seeing that, I hesitantly held mine out as well. 

With a single bow of her head, she dropped a pill into my open palm.

A large, red pill. 

Seeing it made my head ache. I felt like I’d seen a pill like this before. I struggled to speak, for a moment, unsure of what I wanted to say. The memory resided in the murkiest parts of my consciousness- the part that I was punished for trying to see. I was certain, though, that I had a memory of a pill like this somewhere.  

“What is this?” I finally asked. 

“Your medicine,” The Doll answered simply. “You require different care, Ⓧrigin. That’s why I’m the one that will provide it, and not Rouge. In order to protect you, they have to be kept secret.”

Her words felt targeted. It sent a tremor of paranoia through my spine, and propelled me to take the pill without question. 

Rouge gasped, her hands flying to her hair at the sight. “Don’t swallow it dry, you goofball!! Go sit down and drink something!!” she cried, pointing to the table. 

The bare table, I should add. While there was a lily-white tablecloth spread over the mahogany wood, there were no plates, cups, or utensils. I raised an eyebrow, confused by what she meant. 

Suddenly, The Doll perked up, her one eye widening slightly. “Oh, Scheisse. That’s me, isn’t it?” She chuckled. “Such a ditz, sometimes!”

Without a command uttered, The Ally Dolls sprang into action, disappearing from the room through a door labeled “Serving Room”. I remained by The Doll, though I could see Toby and Kate gesturing me over. A strong compulsion kept me rooted by her side, which I recognized as The Operator's influence. 

When the Ally Dolls reappeared, it was from a completely different door. It burst open with their boisterous entrance, the little girls riding silver carts at break-neck speeds. They zipped around us with inhuman precision, causing a great ruckus in the entire hall as Proxies dodged their paths.  

The Ally Dolls sang and screamed with delight as they went along the walls, racing without a single thought to gravity. I laughed in awe at the sight, positively dazzled. I wasn’t the only one; coos of wonder rang out as one doll managed to get enough speed to run along the ceiling, sending napkins showering down like falling leaves. 

The other Dolls then began to circle the table in a cyclone of red and white. As they spun around, cups appeared on the table, followed by plates and silverware. Before I knew it, the table was set perfectly. Every napkin was folded neatly, and not a single fork was lopsided. 

When they were finished, another door opened up with a loud slam, and they raced their carts out of the room in a whirlwind, bidding us goodbye in a chorus. There was no food, though- not yet. I wondered what the hold up was, though I didn't voice it in fear of being admonished. Though I tried to ignore it, my hunger was growing. The pill I swallowed left my throat dry, my stomach clenching as it demanded to eat.

It was the adult half’s turn. The Ally Dolls had left their bigger form a single apple, its skin red as her eye and her gown. With a hum, The Doll lightly tossed that apple into the air. It stuck mid-arch and began to float, guided by the lackadaisical gesture of The Doll’s hand. The sight gained the attention of my siblings, who gasped and craned their necks to watch the spectacle.  

“Ⓧrigin… Tell me. Does this apple exist?” The Doll asked. 

I blinked, unsure how to answer. “...Yes?” 

“Does it?” She mused pointedly, her one, red eye moving to look down at me. “How are you so sure?”

“I can see it,” I argued, growing a bit more confident. “I can touch it.”

She gave me a patient nod. “Yes, you can see it. But you didn’t touch it. You only saw it in my hand. Now it sits above you, out of reach. Does that still mean it’s real?” She pressed. 

I frowned deeply in thought. In order to understand anything about The Operator, metaphysics was a necessity; therefore, I was already well-versed in its core philosophy. “Not exactly,” I said, changing my answer slightly. “Reality is based on sensory input. Senses like sight and touch inform us of the things around us, but those senses can only say so much... If I didn’t know that the apple existed, it basically doesn’t until I’m able to perceive it in some way.”

There was more to it than that- a lot more, actually, to the point where I still didn’t feel like I was speaking accurately- but that was the best I could do to summarize it. 

“It could be real,” I added, looking to The Doll for approval. 

She smiled warmly. “Very good. Now… Do you think that there could be more than one apple?”

Logically, no. She’d definitely only had one, and I only saw one floating above me. Still, I’d already learned that wasn’t the answer she wanted. 

I had a small hunch, then. I closed my eyes. 

“Yes,” I said, believing it wholeheartedly. “There are two apples.” 

There was a sudden stir, and for good reason- when I opened my eyes, I saw two apples levitating in the air, orbiting each other lazily.

“Do you think there are more, now?” The Doll asked.

I blinked, my mind a bit muddled. Had there been two? Surely, I would have noticed the second… Had it teleported there?

“Th-There could be a million of them, for all I know,” I admitted. For that answer, I received a gentle pat on the shoulder. 

“Well done.”

And suddenly, two apples became four. Then eight. Then sixteen, thirty-two, and so on. The apples multiplied until there was a cloud above us, moving in a lazy, circular pattern. I saw, then, that they had simply begun to exist, appearing and filling an apple-shaped space in the air. 

“Your mind is God, here,” The Doll stated. “Under our guidance, all of you will learn to bend The Ark to your will. We will teach you how to elevate your minds and bodies beyond mere mortal existence, so that you may be powerful enough to… Well, for example. You could do this.”

With a forceful clench of The Doll’s fist, the apples exploded, crushed and liquified right before my eyes. The amber liquid dyed the room gold as it blocked the light from the window, slowly coalescing into a honey colored blob. As The Doll opened her hand, the juice divided itself a hundred ways; as she lowered her hand, it poured into our cups in spirals. The crystal glasses were filled to the near-brim, leaving not a single drop wasted. 

The woman was almost as strong as our Master, I’d thought. How long had she been on The Ark, for her mind to be so powerful? 

A cup floated over to me, interrupting my thoughts. Dumbly, I extended my hands to catch it. “How are you feeling?” The Doll asked, watching me drink and finally wash down the pill. The juice was sweet, but it burned my throat. 

“...My head hurts, still,” I admitted, looking up a bit dejectedly. Now, though, it came with an odd sense of tiredness.  

The Doll crooned soothingly, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear. “Go sit down with The Chaser, Ⓧrigin. You’ll be alright.”

“Soon, you won’t even notice it!! Right?” Rouge cut in, smiling nervously. 

The Doll turned her head to her. While I couldn’t see the expression Rouge received, it was enough to make the woman back up with a frightened whimper. 

“S-Sorry… I’m… I’m going to go make dinner,” She stammered, looking at the Proxies one last time before rushing off.

Natalie was quick to follow her, calling after her with a frantic shout about proper spicing. Toby had attempted to follow them both, but quickly found himself blocked by other Proxies wanting to speak with him. As was typical of him, the prospect of attention was more important than his worries; without much prompting, he began entertaining them. 

The Doll nudged me to sit, then, gliding to her own, throne-like chair. My cup clutched carefully in my hand, I hurried to sit next to Kate at the end farthest from The Doll. As I sat next to Kate, I kept my head low, using her as a shield to spy on The Doll. 

“What was that about?” Kate muttered, eyeing both The Doll and Rouge with a growing frown. “She gave you something.”

“... It was a pill. I think… I’ve seen it before. Somewhere,” I whispered back. 

Understandably, Kate was aghast. “And you swallowed it? Tim-”

“I-I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t want to make her mad. She turned those apples into juice, Kate… Th-That could have been my head.” 

I hesitated to admit it, but I couldn’t help myself. Toby’s words had left me questioning every gentle word that came from that woman’s mouth. “Th-They keep saying weird things… I’m getting a little scared,” I admitted. “What are they going to do to us?”

She held my hand, but she stared down at her empty plate. “...I don’t know,” she responded, her voice taking on a strangely defeated tone. “I’m kind of scared of that, too.”

I squeezed her hand tightly, throwing my own fear aside to comfort her. “I won’t let The Doll hurt you. I promise.” 

I felt a burst of fondness from Kate, though she hid it with a snort. “Oh, so I need protection now? Last time I checked, I’m the one that has to constantly save you.” 

She was right, and it made me cringe with defeat. 

“...Please don’t let The Doll hurt me, Kate.”

Kate barked out a laugh, suddenly wrapping her arms around me. “Never!! Tim Protection Squad is a go!” She teased, her headlock doing a lot to make me feel better. 

“Oooh, he’s already got a fan club! Can I join?”

I almost hit Kate in the chin with the force of my jolt. It was Doby- somehow, he’d snuck up on me. Without hesitation, he sat on my opposite side, propping his head on the table with a devious smirk. 

He’d removed his mask; in fact, most of my siblings had begun to unveil their human faces. There was a lot of commotion as the more attractive members of our group were exposed. While I didn’t see the point in valuing the beauty of our naked faces- after all, they weren’t real, either- the others still held onto shallow human beliefs, and were gushing over each other’s features.

Still, I did notice that the girls I'd met were way out of my league. The Fisher King had the most attention; as I'd suspected, she was utterly gorgeous, her elegant face and dark complexion quite stunning. Blackbird as well- I was a little surprised by how pretty I’d found her actual face, as well, considering I thought she was cute with her mask on. The roundness of her cheeks made her look like a cherub. It was ironic, considering how quick she was to act like a demon. 

Doby was fairly attractive as well, with a pixie-like face and freckles that dusted his tan face like stars. Then again, I already knew that- it'd been the first thing I noticed about him. I had a good feeling Third Base knew just how attractive he was, too. Though he had his mask in his hand, I doubted I’d see it very often after that. 

Third Base coyly tilted his head, resting his cheek on his hand. “Why don’t you take off your mask, Mask Man? You gonna wear that the whole time?” He asked coolly. "Air it out, bro."  

I hesitated. The air was clean in The Kaninchenbau. Logically, there was no reason why I couldn’t take my mask off. Still…  I knew I’d be bullied for how I looked. I had a little bit of ichor dripping from my eyes, and I felt it caked around my nose. Though I would’ve liked to pretend that it didn’t hurt my feelings to be called ugly, I knew better. 

“Come onnnn. It can’t be that bad,” Doby teased. “You’ll need to do it soon, if you wanna eat.” 

At that, I realized I’d have to, or else Third Base wouldn’t drop it. With my hand over my nose, I pushed my mask to the top of my head, exposing my human face for Doby’s judgment.  

I watched Third Base’s expression go from mildly antagonistic to… something else. At the time, I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. It didn’t look displeased; surprised, but the alarm had far more feral undertones. 

“Oh, you’re gorgeous,” Doby cooed, his grin turning wolfish. Boldly, Doby ran his finger along the sparse hairs on my jaw down to my thicker sideburns, setting the nerves there alight. 

“I mean. Damn, dude. I’d kill for even a few whiskers. Save some of that testoterone for the rest of us, why don’t you?” 

I recognized that gesture as flirtatious. I wasn’t bothered by it, for obvious reasons; Hell, anything would have been better than to be called unsightly. I was, however, incredibly perplexed by his openness. From what I’d gotten from Toby, I was under the impression every guy that felt the way I did would be miserable about it. Doby, however, seemed to be absolutely thriving, flirting with another guy like it was absolutely nothing. 

“You look really mean… You wanna sit next to me?” He offered, wiggling his eyebrow. “I’ll introduce you to some girls I met.” 

I grew stiff as a board at the offer, immediately turning to Kate for assistance. At that moment, I was so nervous, I’m pretty sure I was hoping she’d just tell me what to do. 

Kate was feigning a straight face, but she was clearly trying not to laugh. “I think No Face wants to hang out here, with me,” she stated, which made me nod furiously in agreement. 

Before Doby could bargain for my attention, The Doll’s voice cut through the hum in the air.

“The Chaser,” The Doll’s called, echoing across the room. She’d stood from her seat, her hands folded at her core. “Our Master has just informed me that you are now my child, as well. So, please… Come with me. I believe you already know what is about to happen, yes?” 

Kate’s expression had fallen like a stone. She grasped my hand, holding it so tightly, my bones creaked. 

“Yea, I know. He told me…” She trailed off. Kate hesitated to follow The Doll; however, compulsion quickly overrode her own wishes. 

“What’s going on?” I asked worriedly, holding onto her hand as she stood. 

She looked at me, then, and grimaced. “Sorry. I should have… Told you. Um… I’ll tell you later, okay?” She offered, sliding her mask into place. 

I would have to accept that. She was being ordered by The Operator to go with The Doll. In my mind, there was nothing I could do to stop it. “Okay,” I said quietly, holding onto her until the very last second. “Hurry back.” 

As she joined The Doll’s side, the tall woman placed a hand on her shoulder, leading her towards a set of double doors behind her. I felt queasy, seeing her vanish out of my sight. 

Undoubtedly, she was being rewarded for her efforts in saving me and Toby. She wouldn’t be killed, obviously. I'd be silly to think any harm would come to her, when I cared so much about her. Despite that, I still fretted. Kate was still so hesitant to be a part of The Operator’s grand design. What changed? I hoped The Operator wasn't making her do something she didn't want to. I wanted her to come to terms with her role without being forced. I would never give such credence to anyone but her; Kate, for all her suffering, deserved to fight back until she couldn't any longer.  

Doby got my attention again with a tap on my shoulder. “Is that your girlfriend? I’m hearing rumors that’s your girlfriend,” he asked point-blank. 

I glared at him, grabbing my fork defensively. “Didn’t you just fucking hear Ally? She’s my sister. And if you ask me that again, I’m going to fucking kill you.” The words shot out of me like venom, my rage spiking dangerously. 

“Okay!! Jeez, you’re feisty… Lucky me, though. Means you’re fair game.”

I growled deep in my throat, misinterpreting that statement as literal. “If you want to hunt me, you’re going to lose. I’ll slit your throat before you can scream.”  

Doby’s eyes widened. Like a snap, he grinned toothily, showing off a slightly crooked canine. He leaned in, until we were nearly nose-to-nose. 

“That’s hot,” he deadpanned, plunging his fork into the table.

I faltered immediately. Right… He’d been trying to flirt with me earlier. Apparently, he still intended to do so. 

I kept my head lowered, keeping my voice at a mutter. “I really wish you wouldn’t say that out loud… Girls will act weird about it.” I recalled what Toby had said with a wave of shame. I didn’t want to stand out anymore than I already did.

Doby scoffed. “Girls? Or just one girl?” He asked, looking at the space Kate had once resided in. “Oh, come on. I thought you said you weren’t dating. She definitely won’t care.”

“She would care!!” I snapped back, internally cursing as I exposed myself. I lowered my voice, nervously eyeing the other children around me. “It's not like that. She’ll think I'm gross, or weird, so keep your damn mouth shut!!”  

Doby didn’t look convinced. “She’s not here right now. So, as I was saying… Free game.”

I tried not to let my embarrassment show. I wanted to put my mask back on and hide, but doing so would have felt like defeat. 

“I-I’m… I’m not interested. We’re siblings-”

“-I know, right? It’s so naughty,” Doby teased, laughing at my obvious discomfort. 

He began to remind me of Nina, and I gripped my fork tightly. “Stop it,” I commanded, pushing down an awful, hideous urge. No one else was close enough to stop me. 

When Third Base saw he was losing me, he leaned back. “Whoa- relax, relax. I’m totally messing with you. Well… Not really, but we’ll talk about it later. I didn’t actually walk over here to sexually harrass you, honest. I’ve got some questions.” 

At that, Doby lost his smile, and he took a deep breath. “You see… Something has happened to me, and I want to understand why. I need to know that you’re not gonna flip your fucking lid because your daddy told you people like me are the devil.”

“I don’t have a dad…?” I responded, not really sure of my answer. I had calmed down once Third Base grew serious, but I still had a crawling sensation under my skin. I wanted a cigarette so badly, it hurt. 

“I don’t care about human beliefs. They’re stupid, and they use them to torture us. Why would I follow their way, when our Master’s is better?”

Those words seemed to be exactly what Doby wanted to hear. He relaxed from his flirtatious pose, uncrossing his legs and leaning in with a far more calculating aura. 

“So… Hear me out. Before I got to The Ark… I was a girl. But when I got here, I was a boy. You following me so far?”

I definitely wasn’t, but I thought I was. “Oh… Are you sure? Our connection tells me you’re a boy. Should I not think of you as one, then?” 

“No, no, no,” was his quick response. “See, I wasn’t… I’ve always actually been a boy, right? I was just born in a girl’s body. I dunno how it happened, but it did. I am certain that, up here-” He gestured to his head, his hands shaking- “I’m a boy. But… I don’t know. There was a mistake. Do you get me?” 

I nodded a bit. At the very least, I understood that he was describing a condition he’d been born with. I wasn’t a stranger to The Universe’s cruel jokes. While I couldn’t imagine being in Doby’s position, I had very recently learned the importance of perception; clearly, if Doby was experiencing that mismatch, then it was a possible occurrence. 

“However,” Doby stressed, continuing with excited fervor. “I’m taken to The Ark, and I am a boy boy. I’ve got all the equipment, if you catch my drift, which I definitely didn’t have before I got here. This is not just my body- this is the body I’m supposed to have. And that has some implications, if you’re still with me.” 

I was then, actually, finally realizing where his concern was coming from. if he was speaking accurately, then it implied The Operator had completely rewritten his genetic makeup to correct the mistake. He must have loved Doby terribly, to be so painstaking with his design. But that same implication was rather daunting. He had that much control over us? Even our DNA, the most fundamental building blocks of our person?

“Our Master is good,” I said proudly. “As a reward for our dedication, he fulfills our deepest desires. That was one of yours, I’m guessing.” 

Doby nodded, but he still looked apprehensive. “I mean, is this permanent? If I leave The Ark, will I get my old body back? I-I don’t think I can survive that. It's not all puppies and rave music in here, y'know. I-If I think about being one again, I get really... low. I don't wanna talk about that much, it's just... It's important I don't get my old body back.”

I didn’t have an answer for that, and I was unwilling to get his hopes up. “I’m sorry, Doby… But I don’t know. I could ask The Operator about it- he’ll tell me anything.”

Doby was surprised. “Oh, you’d just… Just ask him for me?”

I nodded. Why not? The other Proxies couldn’t speak to The Operator like I could; many of them were too afraid. I had no such qualms, and would share their troubles with him regardless. It was nothing to me to simply remember to ask a question. 

“I owe you, anyways,” I pointed out. “You saved me from those Shadows.”  

He smiled at that, a bit of shyness coming to his features. “I mean… That was nothin’. I just saw a chance to look cool, and I took it. I love attention, and I’m not shy about wanting it. Everyone else may be doom and gloom, but I’m a fucking rainbow. Also… your sis was right. I don’t see the point in treating people like shit if they’re clearly not at fault. You act like a mean guy, but you’re just a big softie on the inside.” 

He paused, then, and added: “It’s nice. It’s rare that a dude is cool enough to express emotions like you do.” 

I felt the tension within me lessen. I wasn't sure what gave him that impression, as I thought my mask was hiding all my emotions. Clearly though, he saw something I didn't. “Thanks, I guess. I really don't mean anyone any harm. It’s just been really stressful, knowing everyone is against me already...”

“They aren’t cool like me. I'll tell a dude how I feel about him right to his face. By the way, we’re actually even- you saved me from Sally’s temper tantrum. You’re my hero too, Tim.” 

Hearing my name from Doby’s lips left me a bit uneasy. “Don’t call me that. It’s weird,” I said.  

“What? A hero?”

“No- Tim. Kate is allowed to call me that, but I don’t want anyone else to.”

Doby chuckled, a knowing look in his eye. “Okay… But you need a better name than No Face. It doesn’t roll off the tongue well.” 

Right as Doby said that, Toby had found me again at the table, Ellie trailing behind him like a shadow. While I’d seen them walking up, Doby hadn’t. “Ben calls me Boss, and I’ve heard Natalie call me fifteen different names under her breath. Call me whatever you want,” I told Third Base, looking over his shoulder at Toby. 

“...Okay, Babe,” Doby said back, his voice growing playful. “You know, we could just think of each other as classmates… Still works with the whole ‘cult indoctrination’. The uniforms still make it kind of kinky, when you really think about it-”

I saw Toby’s eye twitch as he heard the nickname, a look of disgust crossing his features as Doby continued. Without warning, he grabbed Doby’s chair and yanked on it, sending the other boy to the floor. 

“I called this seat-t first,” He growled, holding the chair like a shield. Behind him, Ellie giggled, her eyes glittering at the sight of conflict. Hell, she was probably making it worse with her Gift. 

Doby hissed in pain, curling his lip at the other boy. “What, are you on your period? Fuck off. Like I’d sit with a bunch of rank dudes when we got gorgeous chicks around us, anyways…” Dusting himself off, Third Base promptly left, not sparing a glance behind him. He played that off surprisingly well; I guess he didn't want to give Toby even the slightest hint that he was worried, knowing he had a penchant for the hurtful.

“Sour grapes, loser!” Toby spat in response to him, sitting in his chair smugly. As Ellie copied him, he turned to me with a loud huff. “Sheesh, what was his problem? What a pervert…”

“...He’s not that bad,” I responded, watching him immediately fit into a cluster of Proxies. With his first line, they were laughing, at his shoulders and pushing him playfully. Doby had more in common with Toby than just their names; he, too, craved to be the center of attention. Doby, however, seemed to have been shaped by his condition, and his approach was far more open-hearted and accepting. He wanted to be popular and well-liked, not notorious. Really, knowing that about him, I could never see it as a selfish desire for attention- just a desire to be seen as he was. 

And, well… I saw him, all right.

By the time Kate returned, there still wasn't any food. I'd been grumbling to Toby about it for the last ten minutes, even though I knew he wasn't listening. I didn't know if it was the medication, but the hunger I felt came with a strange nausea- it was hard not to complain about it. The feeling only grew as I saw The Doll return to the dining room with Kate, a hand on her back and a serene smile on her face. 

Kate was cradling her right hand, which was wrapped in heavy gauze. The bandages were stained with blood; at the sight of it, I was out of my seat and rushing towards her. 

Though Kate’s face was covered by her scratched mask, I could see the distant sadness in her eyes. It grew as she noticed me, lowering her hand in a feeble attempt to hide it.  

“Are you okay? What happened?” I asked, glaring up at The Doll. “What did you do to her-!?”

“Tim, wait. She didn’t do anything,” Kate interjected. “Nothing I didn’t agree to already, at least...”

I didn’t understand, and I pulled her away from The Doll protectively. Though looking at her made my heart race with a deep panic, I put myself between them, refusing to back down from the tall woman.

The Slender Doll merely nodded, her single eye closing gracefully as she gave a small curtsy. "Dinner will be ready soon. Your sister Clockwork is preparing something special for all of you," she said, her lips curled into a secretive smile. Gracefully, she returned to her seat, where she was soon surrounded by our curious siblings.

As much as I wanted to lash out at her for hurting Kate, I still remembered the apples. I had to let it go, growling with frustration as I turned my attention to my sister.

Though she was hesitant at first, Kate gingerly held out her hand for me to see. The bandages were tight, compressing her fingers. They were so stiff, the digits could only twitch feebly. I thought it was blood staining the bandages, but at a second look, I wasn't so sure. It was a strange color; so dark, the stains it left were almost black.

“He gave me a new weapon. If I’m strong enough to hold it, I can keep it,” She explained. “I’m gonna start practicing tomorrow.” 

“Did you want that?” I questioned.

To my surprise, she laughed, though it was tinged with bitterness. “I was scared of losing you, dude. I don't want that to ever happen again. Slenderman said that if I brought you home safe, he’d give me something really powerful- enough to kill guys like Jeff, no sweat. It just… requires me to lose a bit of myself.”

Seeing the look on my face, she took her mask off, revealing a melancholy smile. “It’s okay, really. He explained everything, and I agreed to it. I'm still me.”

She said that, but I could see the glimmer of tears in her eyes. My chest ached at the sight. I wished I could comfort her how she needed to be, but I was still so confused. “So… Are you a vessel?” I asked instead.

Gingerly, Kate placed her bandaged hand in mine. As our fingers touched, I could feel more than just her emotions; I could feel the blood running through her veins and the stinging pain underneath the gauze. It was as if there was no separation between our skin, and our very life fibers were connected. 

“I don't think so,” She told me, her voice growing softer. "But I feel different. I can't explain it... Like he's a part of me, but... I'm in control, this time."

"... Does it hurt?"

“Nah. Just feels kind of numb.”

I smiled a bit a that, my concern shifting more towards interest. A weapon, she said? I knew The Operator liked knives- Blades, he always called them. They held a special purpose to him, both in their utility and symbolism. In my eyes, it was the exact same thing as being his vessel.

Carefully, I clutched her hand, warmth blooming in my chest. Her heartbeat was slow and calm, and mine copied it. 

“I won’t make you regret this,” I blurted out, maybe speaking a bit too loudly. “I’ll make everything about this place worth it, I promise. I’ll make you the happiest girl ever.” 

At that, Kate snorted, her wolfish smile spreading across her face once again. 

“Yeah. Okay, dude. It’s not that deep.” 

Suddenly, I heard giggling. We had an audience; a group of girls had overheard me, and had begun watching us with adoring gazes. 

I misunderstood it as bullying. I was kind of set up to think that way; I was already aware some people were saying Kate was my girlfriend, which I wanted to squash immediately for obvious reasons. “What’s so funny, huh?” I snapped, taking a step towards them. It startled them quite a bit, which only encouraged me.

“You're hopeless, dude…” Kate muttered. Before I could antagonize them further, she grabbed me by the collar, tugging me back to our seats.

I sputtered, annoyed that she'd want to just let it go. "What!? They were being mean-"

"No they weren't, idiot! You were a big scary guy to them a few hours ago, remember?! They just overheard you say some really sappy shit!! They were staring at YOU, because they thought YOU were cute!!!"

That didn't compute with me, but I was embarrassed to explain why: I didn't understand how people looked at me and found me "attractive". Not in a low self-esteem kind of way, but more as a side effect of my upbringing. It was hard to look at my own face; I just assumed everyone else felt the same. Now, suddenly, my face had all these words attached to it that weren't there before.

So instead of that, I changed the subject. "-And I'm still fucking hungry!!! Kate, they're starving us. We're going to die-"

"Quite being dramatic!! There's a hundred people in here, dude- give Rouge a break."

The Skull had joined our group at the table while I’d been away. He sat beside Ellie and Toby, boisterously joking about a video game they both liked.

“Hey!!” The Skull cried when we joined them. “Man, there’s so many people… I have no idea how we’re supposed to keep track of each other. Is it cool if I hang out here?”

I nodded simply. As far as I was concerned, he didn’t need to ask my permission to sit with us. No one else had anything complaints about his presence, either. Easily, Toby pulled The Skull's attention back, prattling on and on about graphics.

Kate, when seated, took a red pill out of her pocket- the same pill I’d been given. Without apprehension, she swallowed it, sipping her drink to wash it down. She caught me staring, and she pressed a finger to her lips. She didn’t want anyone to fuss over her hand- it was easier for her to let it go unnoticed. She kept it in her lap as she joined their conversation, her smile growing as she recalled some trivia.

She was still bothered, but she was trying to take her mind off of it. For that reason, I didn’t press the issue any further. 

Just when I gave up hope of ever being fed, Natalie and Rouge finally emerged from a door. They were followed by two pots pushed by Ally Dolls. While one pot was full of rice, the other was full to the brim with a soupy blend of vegetables and sausage- gumbo, Natalie had called it. The Ally Dolls carried ladles, and with sing-song giggles, they began to fill everyone’s plates with a healthy serving from each pot.

"Sorry! We, uh... We had to change some things about dinner!" Rouge stammered, speaking aloud to everyone. "We've got plenty of it, so if you want seconds, just ask!"

Natalie took a seat beside Kate, rubbing her hands together excitedly. "Ooo, I been cravin' some of that good 'ol fashioned gumbo... Ya'll gonna love this. Learnt this recipe from a chef that was spittin' in my food."

Toby leaned over to look at her. "Pussy," he spat. I saw him flinch subtly, the regret flashing across his mind the moment it left his mouth. He didn't apologize, though, and almost seemed to silently dare her to do something about it.

Natalie smirked at him, brushing the insult off completely. "Boy, you know I ain't let that slide. Spit or not though, that was some good 'ol gumbo. I made sure I got that recipe 'fore I put him in it."

That caught Toby off guard. Rather than try to one-up her or insult her again, he just snickered. "Gross. You're a freak," he said, in an almost affectionate tone. Despite picking at her, he ate without any encouragement, as did the others. 

I tried to eat, hoping that the sense of being watched was The Operator and not The Doll. She sat at the head of the table with an empty plate, staring out with a serene, painted smile. Her lack of movement became unsettling, once I noticed it; she sat without a single sway, her body as rigid as a mannequin. Though her eye moved about, focusing on a new Proxy every couple minutes, she didn’t blink once.

It became easy to forget about her, after a few bites; Natalie was a fantastic cook. The food was delicious, if not spicy beyond belief. I didn't expect it, and neither did a lot of other Proxies; we were nearly put in early graves by it. 

“Oh, don’t be such babies,” Natalie chided, eating her portion like it was nothing. “Woulda been spicier, but pantry ain’t got no Tony’s.” 

Kate had eaten everything save for the meat. As she pushed it around her plate, I watched her face grow pale. “Hey… Natalie, this sausage… It’s not- Is it-?”

“People?”

The bluntness was amusing. Natalie swallowed, giving a playful smirk. “Naw. Not this time. Why you think we took so long? Girl, I got some things to tell you.”

The Skull froze mid-bite. “...What?” He grunted, his mouth full. With his single word, a bit of sausage fell onto the plate.  

All of us fell silent, then, unsure of how to break the news to him. I didn't know what his history was, but if he seemed so alarmed, it probably hadn't included cannibalism. While telling him was probably the most humane way (pun not intended), it was just easier to put a firm hand on his shoulder and transfer the information to him. 

Therefore, when no one was willing to speak, that was exactly what I did.

It got the reaction I imagined it would. The Skull spat out his food, gawking at us like he was seeing us for the first time. “You ate people? No way,” He squeaked. “You’re lying.” 

“‘Fraid not, podna,” Natalie sighed. “You ain’t gotta eat ‘em- we’ve got all kinds of meat back there. But I ain’t gonna cook all the time… You might wanna become a vegetarian, to be safe.” 

Understandably, The Skull lost his appetite, then. He dropped his utensils, holding his head in his hands as he tried to process what he learned.

I bet he regretted asking permission to sit with us. I didn't take his disgust personally. We just embraced our new lives sooner than he did. He was still fairly human; as The Sickness took over him, the disgust would fade with his humanity. He’d stop seeing humans as friends, and start seeing them as the food that they were to be. It was hard to accept without any experience, but he had to learn somehow. For now, though, I just slid his plate towards myself when he didn't want to finish his own. I'd finished mine already, and I was still hungry. 

A rattling, echoing yell began to resonate throughout the dining hall, shaking the window frames and rattling the silverware left on the table. I thought The Skull was causing it, for a moment; then, I saw Ben burst through the doors in a rush of wind, cackling all the way.

“I AM THE VICTOR!” he screamed triumphantly, his limbs spread out and head turned to the ceiling. “GAZE UPON ME, MASTER, LOOK TO YOUR DISCIPLE IN AWE AND-”

He was interrupted by Sally colliding with him, sending them both careening through the air like space debris. “OW- You ruined my entrance!!” He whined. 

Giggling madly, Sally tucked into a ball as she rolled around above us, looking down with bright, green eyes. “Hi, Ⓧrigin!! The Sisters and Brothers are here!” She cried, gracefully twirling down to my level. “Come on- I’ll take you to where you can see them walking up!!” 

As soon as she was in front of me, she was gone again. She shot up into the air, a door slamming open as she flew through it. 

“Oh, are they?” The Doll hummed, rising from her seat. “Well… Children, there is still some time until the ceremony begins. If you’d like, the Ally Dolls will escort you to your bedrooms. For now, though, you’ll have to excuse me.”  

The Doll left through a door to her right; the moment the graceful swish of her dress could no longer be heard, the room erupted into rambunctious chaos, everyone ecstatic at the thought of getting their own rooms.

As The Doll stated, Ally Dolls began to appear- that time, from under the table, startling quite a few of us. They carried baskets full of keys attached to black ribbons. One by one, my friends were called out and given their keys, which we were instructed to wear around our necks and under our “uniforms”. 

I was the last one to receive my key, and I was given it personally by an Ally Doll. My key was black with a red string, and had The Operator’s symbol engraved into the metal. I hid it quickly, embarrassed to have been given a special one. 

I heard Ben’s telltale giggle above my head. He’d seen me fumble, a peculiar, knowing grin on his face. “You’re so funny, you know,” he said once I noticed him. “Isn’t this what you wanted?”

“I want The Operator’s attention. The other Proxies are mean...” I admitted.

“Oh, I heard. Don’t worry! They’ll grow up, soon enough.” 

At first, I smiled at that, taking it as reassurance. However, something about it made me pause. What did he mean "soon enough"? That was mildly ominous.

“Hey!!” Doby cried, tackling me. “I heard you’re gonna go see these Slender People I keep hearing about… Mind if I tag along?”

I’d been startled, obviously, struggling a bit more fervently to escape Doby’s grip than was needed. When I turned to address Ben, to ask him for what he meant by "soon enough"-

He was gone. Vanished without a trace. 

“Oh… Damn, sorry, were you talking to him?” Doby asked, noticing I was distressed. “My bad.”

I swallowed my paranoia. Ben was a cryptic person, I thought; he loved to lie and play jokes. It was just words, and he was just messing with me. Surely, he was just messing with me.

“It’s fine. Come with me,” I muttered distantly, mindlessly pulling him by the arm towards my friends. Toby seemed peeved that Doby was there, but it was too late to uninvite him. I barely noticed, allowing myself to be led by the others around me. 

We left the dining room through the door Sally had zipped through, crossing through a few rooms to get where we needed to go. Green wallpaper, checkered tile; despite seeing a new room every time I stepped through a doorway, they’d all begun to blur together. After the third or fourth room, we came upon into a long hallway with large windows lining one side. The hall seemed to be the part of the mansion that was built lower on the hill, which put us about a hundred feet from the stone path leading to the front door.

Sally was in the middle of the hallway, her face excitedly pressed to the large, glass windows. Ben was beside her, grinning cheekily at us when he heard us coming. “Hey! About time you crazy kids caught up,” he chirped. “They’re entering The Ark now.” 

As we joined them by the window, a cloud of black figures appeared from thin air, moving like a funeral procession up the stone path. As they materialized, they formed two lines, walking in perfect step. The sight of them had me pressing my face to the glass, as well, my eyes wide as I tried to get a better look at them. They resembled the dark figures I'd seen in my dreams- so much so, I became certain those dreams had been visions of my future teachers.

“So… What are these guys like?” Doby asked Sally, crossing his arms with a skeptic frown. “They aren’t a bunch of freaks and weirdos, are they?” 

Sally tapped her chin, trying to think. “Hmm… I dunno!! I’ve only seen them from far away, but they’re really tall, and they’re all really beautiful… Some of them have cool stuff!!” 

As Sally babbled on, the figures drew close enough to be more defined, their masks and clothing becoming perceivable. I could count twenty-nine people- fifteen men, fourteen women. They moved two-by-two, the women linking their arms with their male counterparts. The one man with no partner stood in the front, leading the charge and carrying a black banner on a steel pole. He stood out for more than just that reason- he wore some sort of white ski mask, orange-tinted goggles blocking the view of his eyes. Toby had found his own, once again- they sat on his head right then, and he touched them as he saw the man. 

“Damn… I thought-t I was original,” He muttered. To his credit, his were hardware goggles, and the other’s were ski goggles. Completely different, really. 

The closer they came to us, the more awe-striking The Slender Ones became. They were inhuman in their sheer beauty, possessing forms like angels. Unlike us, they weren’t in uniform, and their clothes ranged wildly in their utility and purpose. The Sisters, by far, were more visually diverse in their appearance- I could see gowns, combat attire, and skintight leather, all moving with the same elegance. While one Sister was dressed head-to-toe in shrounds of fabric, another was dressed in a black bathing suit and jeans. The men, of course, were no different, though they weren’t as bold as the Sisters. Dressed similarly in leather, military gear, and suits, they walked with their backs straight and shoulders squared, their heads facing forward as they marched with their female counterparts. 

For me, my eyes were immediately drawn to weapons they carried. Both Brothers and Sisters were armed to the teeth. Knives hung off their belts, in straps on their legs, in holsters on their arms. They possessed the grittiest tools I had ever seen- Morning Stars made with nails welded to weights, flails made from broken glass…Some even had swords, though they appeared professionally made. There were simply too many weapons to focus on for very long; with gleaming eyes, I struggled to pick my favorite, already dissecting the components to recreate later.  

Some wore masks- some didn’t. Most who didn’t had other methods of covering their faces. Helmets and scarves seemed to be favored; however, some of them didn't wear any mask, and didn't seem bothered at all by the toxic air. They seemed to be very corpselike, their skin like paper and their eyes blackened. They were dressed in far older attire than the ones who were hiding their face, too, like they were pulled from another timeline. I could have sworn one of them didn't have a head, but maybe I was too far away to see.

I was the only one doing anything close to observation. Beside me, the other boys had gone wild, drooling at the sight of the Sisters as they scrambled to get a better view of them. I found it a bit ironic, since I was certain none of them actually cared that much about the way they were dressed or how attractive they were- it felt more like they were pretending to for each other, like some sort of weird game of "who's hornier".

Natalie knocked Doby and Toby’s skulls together with a loud thunk, glaring down at them. “Can ya’ll control yourselves for five seconds!?” She shouted over Doby’s groan of pain. “Kate, mon cher, you’re the educated féministe. You tell ‘em what’s what about respectin’ women... Cher? You listenin'?”

Kate, who had her entire face smashed to the glass, looked over with a dazed blink. “...Oh. Yeah, guys, don’t be perverts,” she deadpanned, immediately turning her head back. “Wow, they’re so… There’s something so… Wow … About them. You know?” 

I agreed with her wholeheartedly. “I want that lady’s sword. It’s got a hook on the end, so it probably tears out chunks when you pull it out.”

Kate’s eyes grew wide as saucers at the idea. “Bitchin’...” 

“Fuck you, Natty!!” Toby snapped, bringing my attention back to the others. “How the fuck are we supposed to react!? Half of them are dressed like complete sluts!!”

Now, at that, I stormed over, growling deep in my throat as I grabbed Toby by the collar. “If they look like that, then there’s a better reason than to make you fucking horny, you idiot,” I reminded him. “Get over yourself.”

Toby sneered, cracking his knuckles as he prepped for a fight. “Oh, like you aren’t thinking the exact same thing.”

“I’m not, actually. Unlike you, I’m paying attention,” I argued, shaking him once. “If you weren’t so busy pretending to ogle, you’d notice that some of them have swords bigger than your fucking head. We obviously don’t need those to kill humans. Which means-”

“They kill something a lot tougher,” Kate finished out loud, her eyes growing wide. That's what The Doll implied, after all; they already had experience defending The Ark. We wondered what kind of enemy needed weapons that brutal.

I heard Natalie choke on her breath. “Shit,” she muttered. “They lookin’.”

She was right- just then, the procession stopped, and a few heads turned toward us. They appeared to be discussing something amongst themselves, their heads continuously turning to the window.

I watched one Sister- the one draped in cloth- take out a strange, all-black weapon from the many draperies she wore. The weapon looked like a gun, but knowing my Master, it couldn’t have been. Still, it had a scope that she held to her eye (where her eye probably was), turning it slowly as she got a good look at us. 

“Greetings, Master. This is The Shroud, returning from Chechnya. Where would you like me to leave my report on the conflict?” I heard. I was a bit taken aback- surely, she wasn’t referring to me, right? Did she mistake me for The Operator?

Before I could explain myself, I saw The Doll emerge from the front door of the mansion, The Little Dolls trailing behind her like ducklings. Behind them, Rouge followed wearing a black cloak, her head bowed low. 

“What’s happening?” Ellie asked, standing on her tiptoes to see out the window. “Why are they here?” 

“Because you’re here!! Everyone has been preparing for this. There’s going to be a huge ceremony in celebration of you Proxies, and everyone's invited!!” Sally explained, throwing her arms out with wild gestures. 

“Almost everyone…” Ben corrected, his voice a bit distracted. “The Nazis still aren’t invited.”

“...We have Nazis?” Doby said, gripping his bat tightly. 

“Those Shadow People. Be glad you didn't grow up with them around,” I told him, watching with amusement as he shuddered.  

Suddenly, Sally sharply raised her head, her gaze growing distant and glassy. As soon as it came, though, it was gone, and she was beaming excitedly again. “The Doll says she wants Ⓧrigin to come and meet The Slender Ones!! She says you guys can come, but if the boys are gonna keep thinking lewd things about their aunts, she’s gonna send them to their rooms.” 

“...Wait. Our aunts?” Toby repeated as a whine. 

“Rouge is a Slender Sister, too,” Ben answered coyly. “So yes. They’re your aunts. We’re one big, happy family. Isn’t that delightful?”

I snickered, taking great pleasure out of seeing their disgusted expressions. I knew I was no better than they were, deep down; however, I at least had the decency to not subject others to it, and I took pride in that. 

It was then that I witnessed an odd exchange. While the boys had gone back to arguing the point against Natalie and Kate- Toby, once again, loudly proclaiming that our relations were superficial at best- Ben had turned his attention to the Slender Sister that had addressed me. 

He didn’t look happy. He didn’t look as young as he used to, either- not at that moment. The expression he gave was that of an adult, silently scolding a child that was far beneath him. 

The Shroud flinched from his gaze, lowering her scope quickly. I could still see her staring up at me; assumedly, we were still within range of each other. I wanted to call out to her- say hello, maybe- but her partner quickly began to hurry her along, returning to their position in line. Soon, they were out of our sight, vanishing into the courtyard obscured by trees. 

Sally drifted closer to Ben’s side, clutching her bear like an infant. They spoke no words that I heard; however, it was clear that there was some sort of communication going on. Sally’s expression, like Ben’s, had grown stern. 

That was all I remember seeing; I was quickly pulled along by Kate. The spirits didn’t follow us, their attention resting completely on the path below them. 

Well… That is, until I was being taken away. Just before I was able to follow Kate through the door, I’d turned my head one last time to see if they’d follow.

They were both watching me. Their stares made my blood run cold, a fear deeper than my bones settling in my core. In a panic, I hurried through the door after my friends. When I ran, I could barely keep up with The Skull, let alone anyone else; however, at that moment, my body was screaming at me to run for my life.

We couldn’t trust anyone, I thought. There was something I wasn’t being told. Something I wasn’t understanding. They were lauding praise and love onto us, playing games and doing silly tricks… Yet, just underneath the surface, I could see that they were planning something. 

My mind raced with terrifying questions: 

What were they waiting for? 

What did they want from us?

What did they want from me? 

I felt thirty pairs of eyes on me the moment I stepped into the courtyard. It didn’t matter that I was near the back of the group; The Brothers and Sisters all turned their heads to me, watching me as we stopped a few feet from The Doll. 

The adults had separated into their respective groups, standing at attention in front of the fountain. Rouge stood with them, filling in the missing slot on the Sister’s side. The hood of her cloak was pulled tight over her head, and she was wearing her mask again; with it on, her nervous demeanor was absent. She stood, like all the others, with her fists clasped behind her, her head turned to me.  

The Doll smiled at the sight of us, leaning slightly to peek at me through my friends. “Ⓧrigin, come here,” she beckoned, holding her hand out. “I promise, it’ll only take longer if you resist.”

Well, that was threatening. Naturally, it kept me glued to one spot.   

“We’re right behind you,” Kate reminded me.

With my head down, I slid my mask on and hurried to The Doll’s side. I tried my best to stay behind her large dress, avoiding the dark eyes boring a hole into my forehead. The Doll didn’t allow it- she stepped away from me, gesturing towards me with a graceful wave of her hand. 

“Behold your Master’s Earthly flesh, which now stands before you. Look upon him- remember his face. There is not a cell in your body that does not owe its everlasting life to him." 

“Obey,” They chanted in unison. I could even hear Rouge’s voice amongst the chorus, monotone and cold. 

"You live for The Operator. You die for The Operator. You live again for The Operator. All that you do, you do for him."

“Obey," I heard again, seemingly more forceful that time.

I heard Kate gasp out my name, and then more disturbance among my friends. “What the hell!? Stop talking to him like that. That freaks him out-!!” 

I could hear Kate was trying to run to me, but I was too afraid to turn around. For some reason, the others were stopping her, pleading with her not to start a fight. They didn’t sound possessed, like the others; in fact, their voices sounded as panicked as I felt standing there. Distinctly, I heard both Natalie, Ellie, and Toby start to cough intermittently, and then quickly scramble to put their masks on. 

The chanting had continued throughout, and it rang in my head as my chest tightened. This wasn’t an introduction, I realized. They were doing something to me; I could feel it, then. Something was being taken from me. I coughed behind my mask, my core burning as I felt my legs grow weak. 

“A-Ally, what are they doing? What’s going on?” I asked, my voice tiny. 

The Doll placed her hand on my shoulder, lifted her head high, and ignored me. 

“Our Master-?” She prompted, holding her other hand out.

“Is good,” was the response back. 

“His will-?”

“Is good.”

“His rage-?”

“Is good.”

“His love-?”

“Is good.”

“Your purpose-?”

“Is good.”

“Very good,” concluded The Doll, lowering her hand with a delicate wave. “Bask in the presence of his living effigy, now, and be exalted for your job well done on Earth.”

The Sisters and Brothers kneeled before The Doll and I, their heads bowed and their hands clasped together. They were praying, I realized with a sick twist in my stomach. Praying to us.

“Praying to you,” The Doll corrected, placing her hand on my head. 

I’m certain I heard Toby mutter “what the fuck”, which was, again, about where I was at as well. And to think I’d scoffed at our group being a cult. There was truly no denying it, then. If anything, we were in a worse position than that. The adults were in a cult. We were the idols they were worshiping. 

An Icon, he’d said. As always, there were layers and double meanings to the term. In this instance, I was experiencing the literal one. I was his stand-in: a physical presence that could be seen and experienced, when his true presence would bring harm. A proxy- just like our namesake.   

I took a step back, but could go no further; I was held where I was by an unseen force, unable to escape the uncomfortable attention. 

I saw The Doll lower her hand from where I’d left it, her fingers curling slowly. As they did, I felt my feet drag across the stone, returning me to her side. 

“Stay,” The Doll ordered, her tone frigid. “You must be seen.” 

I stood there as I was told to, but my skin crawled with discomfort. I then wondered, briefly, if I was supposed to be doing something special. A trick, maybe- 

“Oh, he’s just the sweetest. The most well-behaved boy on Earth, she says,” said a voice in my head. Though it sounded so real, I knew inherently that it wasn’t. The voice matched no one I knew, and it came with a pulsing headache. Spontaneously, a memory had been triggered.

Well. Maybe spontaneous isn’t a good word- after all, there had been a trigger. 

“Can he do tricks?” I heard next, followed by echoing laughter. 

Painful, judgemental, cruel laughter.  

All at once, I found it hard to breathe, my eyes burning. The masks around me began to resemble grinning faces, the eyes behind them cruel and mocking. I tried to cough, and ichor immediately filled my throat. I gagged on it, clutching my chest and neck as my legs threatened to give out. 

Sensing my distress, Kate beat the others back and teleported to my side. She lifted my mask for me; as she held my hair, I spat out black ichor and rice, much to my disgust. It did help, though; with my mask away from my mouth, I could allow the ichor to drain with a few harsh coughs towards the ground.

“Ma’am, I don’t mean to be rude, but what the fuck is going on!?” Kate demanded. “What just happened to him!? Did you put more of that gunk inside Tim!?”

The Doll sighed, gesturing to The Brothers and Sisters as they mumbled to themselves. “Every act of worship heals their minds and bodies… Standing before Ⓧrigin in exaltation is the best way to do so,” she explained. “He’ll be required to sit in on their meetings and events, as well. You’ll be given that privilege when you’ve earned it.” 

Kate looked mildly offended, which I could understand perfectly. The Doll’s intentions were transparent to me. The entire charade wasn’t about making me feel special- it was about using me. In this case, the difference between those words meant everything. All of it was a smokescreen- pure distraction, meant to boost my ego and lull me into a false sense of security so she could do as she pleased without question. 

Eventually, the Hell I’d found myself in was over. One by one, the Brothers and Sisters began waking up, coming back into awareness after being hypnotized.

“Be good,” The Doll told me. I lost sight of her, then. I could hear her voice, mingling with the low rumbles of the adults.

“My God… This is it. This is The Ark. I can’t believe it… I’m… speechless…” I heard. It was a Slender Brother- the brother that had been carrying the banner. “This changes everything …” 

My friends had rushed to me, putting themselves between me and the adults now watching us. It didn’t take long for something The Doll said to upset them. Their voices grew louder, yelling out disagreements in their “contracts”. Mixed with my friends’ voices, it all became white noise in my head. A second later, the volume increased, shouting and chattering all around me. 

Too many voices. Too many people around me. 

I shivered harshly. I wanted to be alone, I thought. It felt hard to breathe, hard to think…

Before I realized it, I had fallen. The world spun around me, growing dark. My body felt hollow- empty, like a husk. With so little within me, the voices bounced around like swarming flies, gnawing on my brain as ichor dripped down my chin and onto the ground.

 

–

 

“...No reason why we can’t see him for just a second. Please?”

“Easy, easy. He needs to relax. Helmet, Painter, and I will stay here with him until he wakes up. You need to return to your rooms and rest.”

“But…” 

“No buts. You’re under our guidance now, so you need to do as we command.”

“That-t-t’s bullshit-t-t….”

“You’re right. It’s bullshit. Now go.”

As I’d come to, I heard Kate, Toby, and Rouge arguing. I wanted to reach out to my friends with our connection, but I was unsure who could hear what in the Arkhive. I didn’t want to expose the fact that I'd woken up, yet, fearing I'd have some sort of confrontation if I did.  

I could hear her footsteps as Rouge came to my bedside, and I felt the mattress sink a bit with her weight. The room was quiet, for a while; I assumed, with growing discomfort, that I was being watched. 

“... How did I get roped into this…?” An unknown voice cursed wearily. His voice was soft, but it was clear he was at the end of his patience.

“You heard him.” 

Another woman's voice, stern and reverberating, spoke within our minds. I’d been right not to use the Arkhive; I'd barely noticed the presence of other people in the room.

“Chernabog has wasted his realm, and he's making a move for ours yet again. If we don’t get The Master’s children ready before he finds his vessel, we’ll lose The Ark and The Earth.”

I barely contained the urge to sit up, stiffening my body to keep the energy inside me. Initially, I was feigning sleep to delay speaking to the Slender Ones. Once I heard what the third voice had to say, I kept quiet out of pure curiosity. They had begun discussing secrets, by the sound of it. For me, they were answers.

“Like I have a stake in any of that. Life will still go on, no matter who’s got the pretty, blue ball… How can we be so sure it’s that serious, anyways? The Foundation's the one hunting us right now.”

“It is indeed that serious,” The other voice asserted. “The Operator has been a good steward for Earth. He’s willing to allow the humans to run their course, harvesting only what is needed to further his goals. Chernabog will waste it all, and move on to swallow the rest of the solar system. There will be no escape from The Eyeless One. His world is concrete and misery, and his Disciples are Cold Judges.”

There was a long breath of silence, and then a deep, exhausted sigh. “Please… You’re only making my headache worse. I'm not going to prattle about fantasies, when I've seen real shit.”

I felt Rouge lightly place her hand on my knee through my blankets, a small, surprised laugh leaving her mouth. “U-Um… Is it really productive to ignore her, Painter? Ann makes a very good point. We're not alone-”

“You,” the male voice continued, cutting Rouge off. “Forgive me for being rude, but after I’ve worked so hard, it does bother me how easily you’ve gone up in the ranks... So let me remind you: death is how we measure worth, here. You’ll never be equal to Muses like me or Revenants like Ann. Slenderman only gives you special privileges because these little mutants call you Mommy.”

The tension in the air could have been cut with a knife. I heard Rouge shift, her hand gently squeezing my knee as she stood. There was a few seconds of silence, broken only by Rouge’s footsteps as she rounded the bed- slowly, at first, then a bit faster as she rounded the end.

My heart jolted at the sharp slap that rang through the air, followed by the scraping of furniture.

“You will never speak about my children like that again, Helen Otis,” Rouge stated, her voice cold as steel. She said his true name like an insult, hitting him with it as harshly as she’d done with her hand. 

There was a pained hiss. “You bitch… You do realize these kids aren’t actually yours, right!? That stuttering one is just a weird coincidence. Your baby died,” Helen growled, the tone of his voice changing dramatically. “I saw the newspapers- it died in your womb after you drove into a tree. You were too shocked to say what happened, so they just left you on the curb while they scraped your half-dead husband up… And then your precious baby fell… right out of you, onto the fucking pavement. ”

“Painter,” The Third voice- Anne- sharply cut in. “That is enough.” 

Helen laughed, the sound shifting from manic to smug. “You know… I bet that’s why he wants you to be their Mommy. You were carrying one of his children, anyways- now he’s making you suffer for killing it so stupidly. Do you feel special now, Heather?” 

For a moment, I felt a spark of Rouge’s grief in the form of rage, white-hot as the sun. I expected the sounds of death to follow words so inflammatory; however, Rouge didn’t give into the urge.

“I'm glad I'm their mother.”

I almost opened my eyes, I was so surprised. Though her voice trembled with her anger, she held firm. “I don’t care how I got them. They're mine because they need me. And, by God, even if this place is FUCKING HELL for me, I will give them the love they deserve!!! That's what a real mother does, and that is exactly what I’m going to do.” 

There was no rebuttal to her words- at least, none that I heard. 

Rouge took another, deep breath. With it, she let her anger go. “We should take responsibility,” Rouge stated firmly, taking a seat beside me again. “When Ⓧrigin regains consciousness, I want us all to be nice to him. We’ll answer any questions he has, and then leave him be.”

After a few minutes of silent debate with myself, I opened my eyes. I'd have to wake up, eventually... It was now or never.

My first sight was a single red eye staring back at me. Obviously, I was spooked- I jolted upright with a small yelp, nearly falling into Rouge’s arms. The fear was short-lived; quickly, I realized that it was just a woman. One of the women Toby and Doby had been ogling. Like The Doll, she was missing an eye, though she was hiding it behind luxurious, voluminous red hair. She wore a black, button-up dress with a red cross stitched onto her chest, sleeves, and hat. She wore a medical mask in place of The Operator’s; however, it was made of black cloth. It, too, had a red cross stitched into the fabric.  

At first, it looked like she was holding something that was smoking. The darkness clung tangibly to her gloved arm and spilled at her feet, dissipating as it wafted away. When I focused on it, I began to see little specks of color- iridescent flakes that caught the red light as they drifted to the surface.

“There, there… That’s just Nurse Ann. You fainted, No Face. Do you remember?” Rouge asked softly, embracing me in comfort. 

I did, vaguely. I remembered the Brothers and Sisters standing before me, the loud shouting, how weak I’d felt… I was certain there was something else, but I couldn’t place my finger on it. Had I dreamt of something, maybe?  

“Where’s The Chaser…?” I mumbled, rubbing my eyes. 

“She’s in her bedroom, now, like everyone else. The Doll wants all of you to have a moment to decompress before the ceremony,” Rouge explained. 

Rouge gave me my mask, then; the string attached to it had been replaced. My jacket and tie sat at the foot of my bed, folded neatly for me to wear when I was ready. 

“Can I see her?” I asked, putting my mask back on. I hadn’t realized how tense I was until it was over my face; I felt my shoulders gradually relax, the shaking in my hands reduced to a slight twitch. 

Rouge’s warm demeanor faltered at my question. “Uh… No, buddy. You should be by yourself, right now. We won’t stay long, either-”

“I want to see her,” I argued, feeling anxiety creep back under my skin with a vengeance. 

“No Face-”

“Let me see her!!” I snapped, slamming my hands down onto the bed. “I’m The Ⓧrigin, right!? That means you have to do what I want!! So let me see her!!” 

A small chuckle erupted beside me, and I turned my head to see a man with stringy, dark hair and a slim frame. The only noticeable thing about him was his mask, which was not only a different shape than a Proxy’s, but the only one with color. A red smile was painted under black eyes, the color dripping down the chin like blood. He was wearing a midnight-blue suit- so dark, it was almost black- and a bright, yellow pin on the lapel. He had no weapon that I could immediately see… Undoubtedly, though, his jacket was concealing a knife or two. 

This must be The Painter, I thought, trying not to give away how much I already hated him. 

“Awfully sensitive, isn’t he?” The Painter mused, eyeing me with a sneer behind his mask. I didn’t have to see his face to know it was there; it must have been so liberating for him to hide that cruel expression, unknowing that I already saw through it. Despite spitting nothing but venom, he maintained a cordial, polite tone. 

“Painter…” Rouge warned, uncrossing her arms.

Helen Otis… And his name was The Painter. Suddenly, the initials from all the paintings I’d seen popped into my head. In an instant, I forgot about my desire to see Kate. “Your name… Did you paint the stuff around the house?” I asked, my eyes widening slightly.

Helen was taken aback, obviously caught off guard by the question. He then laughed softly, leaning forward. “I did. I'm The Master's most prized Portraitist.” 

I nodded enthusiastically, seeing my chance to try to charm him. “I love your paintings. The one of The Slender Doll is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” That wasn’t a lie, either, which made the flattery far easier to lathe. 

Helen let out another, airy laugh, his demeanor changing completely. “Well, thank you! I take it back- you’re alright, with me. You obviously have impeccable taste...” 

Helen removed his mask to reveal a handsome, thin face, a devious, serene smile curling on his lips. He was surprisingly young; barely older than Natalie. “Called myself The Bloody Painter,” He introduced. “The Slenderman just calls me The Painter. He’s a big fan of my work… Especially the splatter paintings I make out of people. Not very often an artist gets hired full-time with so many perks, so I had to jump on his offer.”

Clearly, though, he was having second thoughts. What a snake.

Rouge sighed deeply with regret. “Sorry for what you saw earlier… The Master had command of us. We couldn’t leave until he released our minds.” 

To that, I nodded. Rouge didn’t need to apologize- I’d been triggered by the situation, not them. I couldn’t blame the adults for causing a uproar, either, as it appeared they’d been plucked from their lives about as unceremoniously as the Proxies were. 

“Do you have any questions? Ann is a seasoned veteran- she can tell you anything you want to know” She offered.

 Of course I did. I had a million questions. Half of them, however, I couldn’t ask without exposing what I'd heard. “Who are you?” I asked. Best to start simple.

Ann turned to Rouge, who gave her a small nod. Then, she turned she head back to me. “Some of us were serial killers- others were victims. We have been transformed into Slenderman’s elite guard, unseen by even his highest ranked Drones on Earth. Our jobs are to siphon resources from Earth for The Ark, protect our hallowed ground, and maintain control of our human stock. We…”

Again, Helmet turned to look at Rouge, who beckoned them to keep going.

“...We also maintain control of certain creatures that have begun to appear as a result of our realities interweaving. They risk exposing our operations to the humans, who now have the technology to combat us and them. It is our job to… bring them all to our Master’s heel, so to speak.”

The weapons they’d carried came to mind. If I was being told the truth, these people killed monsters- real monsters. No wonder Ann carried such a strange aura; she must have been so divorced from humanity, the concept was just a theory to her. 

“Allegedly,” The Painter added, deadpan. “I’ve yet to see any of you kill anything I couldn’t do with a few knives and chloroform.” 

“... Those Games are not for Muses,” Ann snapped, her voice tinged with irritation. “Obviously.” 

“So why are you here?” I questioned.

“Simple- we’re going to train you to do the same,” Ann stated. Her voice was droning; she wasn't very pleasant, and she wasn't trying to hide it. “The other Slender Ones will, I should say- Not me. My work is more important. A Revenant named The Helmet will teach you and your sister how to use your new Gifts.”

I smiled at the idea of getting to learn with Kate; remembering her, however, only reminded me how much I wanted to see her.

Rouge picked up on the discomfort as soon as it appeared on my face. “Ⓧrigin-” She began. 

“No Face,” I corrected, frowning deeply. 

“-No Face, sorry. You can relax, in here- this is your bedroom. Your stuff is in the dresser, over there, along with all your clothes. You can’t change just yet… After the ceremony, you’ll be allowed to wear whatever you want.” 

“Ah… The ceremony- I wanted to ask about that, too,” I spoke up, watching as Rouge bid The Painter and Ann to follow her. “What’s that all about? What’s going to happen, there?”  

Rouge crossed my room to the door, and the other two followed her. “The Physician will knock before he enters, okay? He has some medicine for you. Be good!” she chirped.  

I blinked, utterly confused. Did she not hear me? 

“Rouge-?”

The woman leaned back into my door frame, and she smiled at me. “Yes?”

I blinked again, growing more and more bewildered. “...What about the ceremony?”

She stared at me, her head tilting slightly. “...Oh! Yes! Make sure you wear your jacket. It’s outside, so it’s going to be cold.” 

I fumbled over my response, unsure of what to make of the disregard. I had been so sure Rouge was on our side, after hearing her speak to Helen; why was she hiding the ceremony from me?

The three of them left me alone with my impending doom, then. I knew I had to warn Kate and the others; however, when I tried to open my door, I was met with a literal brick wall that blocked me from leaving. Though I tried to dispel it by opening and closing my door, it only changed to a different type of wall.

I quickly searched for another escape. I saw a large, glass door on one side; presumably, that led to a balcony. Unfortunately, it too was blocked by a wall. The only room I could escape into was the bathroom by my door. For the first time, when I opened a door, I wasn’t surprised by the room I saw inside. I was, however, incredibly annoyed.

With a frustrated groan, I gave up on escape. I could guess that I’d face similar obstacles no matter what method I tried. Truly, the only thing I could do was wait in my bedroom to be called again.  

…This was my bedroom, I realized belatedly. Right then, it was a prison, but it was mine. I’d never had a room that I considered mine- just rooms that I stayed in. 

It was definitely the biggest room I’d ever slept in; I almost thought I was in a little house. There was a fireplace on the wall furthest away from me, already crackling with a gentle, green flame. Unlike the rest of the mansion, my walls were striped with red, not green. Instead of paintings of eyes, the walls were decorated with taxidermy insects- butterflies, mostly, but there were a few beetles and flies amongst the displays. Wonderfully, there was little space not filled with flowers and plants. Too many to name without turning this account into a herbology textbook. Their fragrance was like the deepest core of a forest, their colors vibrant and gentle to my eyes. Glass orbs stuck out of their planters, the water within them providing water when the plants needed them.  

The furniture I had was ornate, painted black with silver accents. My bed, in particular, was lavish; Queen sized and four-postered, with the black, canopy curtains pulled back to the headrest. My sheets were the only white thing in my room, and they were pristine as snow. They’d been soft, too. As I remembered laying on them, the urge to do so again filled me. 

Still, I wanted to explore a bit. I found a large mirror, a wardrobe, and a dresser. Looking in my dresser, I found most of my missing items: my hoodie, the storybook, and the package I’d gotten from Jeff’s house. The only thing I was missing was The Book of Diseases. Knowing that it was dangerous, I reasoned it had been taken somewhere safe to store. 

The hoodie had caught my attention, first. It looked good as new, the sunflower color as vibrant as the day I’d stolen it. I took it out and slid it over my button up shirt; though it was hot, I didn’t mind it. It made me think of its owner, and my heart ached like it always did. 

I would never see him again, I’d thought, my eyes burning. Try as I might to put him out of my mind, I couldn’t stop the way I held the fabric close to my mouth, breathing in the scent of it.  

He was supposed to just be a human. A human that I had a single interaction with, no less. I didn’t even know his name. He shouldn’t have meant that much to me; and yet, there I was, once again clinging to the one piece of him I had. I remembered his warm smile, the way his eyes had been lit with fascination. In that moment, my mind rushed with what-if’s, envisioning what what have become of me if I’d taken his hand. Would he have hid me away in the trunk of his car, like a stray puppy? Kept me hidden in his garage, feeding me scraps?

I froze, realizing how much I’d started to sweat. Fearing I’d ruin the hoodie all over again, I pulled it off, storing it back in the dresser. 

I wouldn’t give up seeing him again; at that point, I just wanted to know why he made me feel the way I did. I knew how I felt about boys- I had begun to understand it, too, thanks to my friends.

The way I felt for the human wasn’t the same. It was deeper than that, and I desperately wanted to know why.  

I breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of my cigarettes on top of the dresser. Quickly, I took both it and the lighter Natalie had given me. As soon as I was able to inhale the smoke, I felt the tingling sense of discomfort start to wane, my nerves settling down. 

My attention was then drawn to the package I’d stolen from Jeff. At first, I hadn’t thought much of it; at the time, taking it had just been about petty revenge. Now, though, I was curious about what I’d taken. It looked fairly innocuous; simple paper packaging, with no address to speak of on either side.

My cigarette between my lips, I cut the package open with my knife, peeling away the brown paper to reveal a glass vial. Within that vial, I saw dark red liquid. It seemed to move of its own accord when left alone, defying gravity to press against the walls of its prison.

I recognized the liquid immediately as Proxyhydrone. It was made from Ellie’s blood- the label on the glass container had the initials “E.W.” written on it in ink. 

I dropped it onto my bed like it was hot, backing away from it with a churning stomach. Flashes of macabre smiles filled my vision, a bang like a clap of thunder between my temples. Distantly, I felt blood and meat between my teeth, the soft, smooth flesh gamey from infection. My hatred of Jeff flared hotter than the fires of hell, my body vibrating with the desire to plunge my knife into his heart and gut him like a deer. 

I took a long drag of my cigarette, closing my eyes as the nicotine soothed my anxiety. I imagined how it’d feel to kill him- like slaying a dragon. I’d let Toby take the final blow. Just as I let Ellie kill her abuser in any way she chose, I’d want Toby to do the same. We’d feast on his corpse together- turn all that putrid meat into something worthwhile. 

A knock on my door sent my nerves skyrocketing again. I realized I probably shouldn’t be smoking, and I hurriedly tried to put out my cigarette in my hand. I hissed in pain as I burned myself, shoving the spent butt into my pocket.

A moment later, A Slender Brother entered the room. He was dressed in a white lab coat over his dark suit; with it, he resembled the scientists that had studied me as a child to a disturbing degree. He wore a medical mask, so I could see his pale eyes and thick eyebrows, both of which were narrowed at me sternly. His appearance immediately sent me into a fidget, my hand poised to grab my knife off the bed.

“My name is Dr. Locklear- The Physician,” He introduced. There wasn’t anything notable about him, save for his long, mousey hair. He didn’t seem particularly delighted to be tending to me. That was starting to be a theme amongst the Slender Ones. 

If he smelled the cigarette smoke, he didn’t comment on it. Rather, he approached me, unafraid that I might attack him. I didn’t, of course; while I was uncomfortable, I was told earlier why he was there. Uncerimoniously, The Physician placed a plastic cup in my hand. It contained a red pill and two, white tablets. In my other hand, he placed a can- sparkling water, if I remember correctly. Apple flavored, coincidentally.

With my hands too full to strike him, The Physician lifted my mask off my face and placed his hand on my forehead, causing me to freeze. “Have you experienced unusual urges relating to human copulation?” He asked bluntly, his tone bored.

I felt the blood drain from my face. “No,” I squeaked. Pretty bold of me, in that situation; he was probably reading my mind.

He didn't press me about it. “Unusual appetite?”

“I-I… I can eat human flesh now… I’m kind of always hungry, actually.”

“But no urge to eat coins? No urge to consume Ozone?”

I blinked, bewildered.  

"No?"

Without permission, he looked into my memories of the past month, reaching deep into my mind through our connection. I could feel that invasion pointedly, and I hated it. I couldn’t block him from doing it; even when I saw flashes of the torment Nina had subjected me to, I couldn’t push him away from them. 

He sighed, annoyed, and took his hand away. He retrieved a notebook from his coat pocket, scribbling madly into it with a click of his tongue. It brought another wave of anger, more aggressive the second time it washed over me. 

“In the future, don’t lie to me,” The Physician said curtly. “Take your medication.”

I stared down at the pills apprehensively. “Um… Can you tell me what’s going to happen at the ceremony?” I asked, more of a plea. 

“Take your medication,” was barked at me again. God, I hated doctors... Obviously, that only confirmed for me that something awful was brewing.

“I don’t think I want to go to the ceremony,” I stated, my voice wavering. “I want to see Kate. Right now.” 

Dr. Locklear simply stared at me, his eyes narrowing further. 

“Take. Your. Medication,” He repeated slowly. 

I felt my temper erupt. “No! I don’t have to do anything you tell me to! I can leave, if I want to, and you can’t stop me!!” I cried. Just to prove it, I threw the cup of pills down and stormed past him, shoving him with a growl. 

My face met the floor before I could blink. Stinging pain ran up my arm and across my head as I was held down, my arm trapped behind my back. A heavy weight sat on my legs, preventing me from kicking. 

“You’re going to stay and do as you’re told,” Locklear calmly argued, seemingly amused by my tantrum. “You aren’t your master, yet.” 

I glared at him spitefully, the situation far too familiar for me to handle maturely. I'd been held down by many doctors, and it always went the same way. “LET ME GO!!” I screamed. “I want you to let me go!! I want you to let me go!! I-I want, I want, I̴͆͜ ̶̦͐w̶̲͒a̶̳̎ñ̵̺ť̷̘ -”

My jaw was roughly grabbed, then, my words cut off as my mouth was pried open. The Physician proceeded to dump the pills down my throat; as he forced my mouth closed, the man’s gaze leveled at me with dark intent.

“Swallow,” He commanded, his teeth clenched behind his mask. “Or I will force you to swallow.” 

Terrified, I did as I was told, wincing as the tablets stung my throat. He got off me, then, and lightly kicked the can of water towards me. 

“Drink that,” The Physician ordered. 

I groaned, pulling my mask over my face as I sat up. “Y-You’re supposed to be nice to me…” I outright whimpered. I couldn’t help it; in more ways than one, I was hurt by the abuse I was experiencing. “The Operator is watching. He’ll punish you for this…”  

He had no response to my threat. Instead, his eyes darted to the vial on my bed, and they narrowed. “That’s dangerous for you to have. I’m taking it,” he declared, much to my dismay. 

“You can’t do that!! It’s mine!! I stole it!!” I snapped, stumbling to my feet. At that point, I wasn’t thinking clearly; I was losing so much of my control, anything being taken from me felt like life or death. 

“This substance needs to be tested. Has it been used on you?”

My hand instinctively covered my arm. That was all The Physician needed to know the truth. Immediately, I saw his head tilt towards the sky, another sigh leaving his lungs. “You’ll be tested further. You’ll do no training until it's out of your system,” he stated, now completely exhausted with me. “I'll alert the others to your condition. Have a good nap.”

I was so angry, I was speechless. I watched The Physician walk out of my room, the vial of Proxyhydrone and my memories in his latex clutches. 

The moment I was alone, I tried to force the pills from my stomach. It was too late; no matter how hard I hit myself, I couldn’t force myself to puke. Miserably, I grabbed the water and downed it, clearing my throat of its painful burn. When I was done with it, I crushed the can in my hand, throwing it against the wall with a sharp clink. 

I sat on the floor, unable to bring myself to move. My eyes burned with tears, but they merely pooled in my eyes. I felt betrayed, of course; I had been promised freedom. Instead, I found myself once again at the behest of adults far stronger than I. 

Not knowing what to do, I closed my eyes and reached out for my Master. I felt his presence in the room, then. More than that- I felt a thin, oily tendril wrap around my throat. When I raised my hand to it, I felt nothing there; however, that meant nothing after what I’d seen that day. It slid across my Adam’s Apple like a snake, constricting just enough to shorten my breath. 

“Master, I-” I tried to say, only to have my words cut off by a reassuring squeeze.

The Operator lifted me to my feet by my neck, compelling me to return to my bed. A warm, peaceful bliss overcame me, then, and it grew the less I fought back. Immediately, flashes of the people I knew- Toby and Doby mostly- flashed in my mind, my eyes squeezing shut as it began to race. I missed them terribly, for some reason, and craved their presence more than I ever had before. 

“Master…?” I slurred, trying to open my eyes to see him. “Why…?”

“Sleep,” I heard, seeing only darkness. 

 

–

 

It was so dark. So quiet. 

“̴S̸h̷h̵…̵”̴ I heard. Not as a sound- like a thought in my head. It was The Master’s language. The one that made my teeth rattle. Now, however, I had no teeth to ache.

“D̶o̸ ̴n̸o̵t̷ ̷s̶c̶r̷e̷a̸m̵.” 

How could I? I had no mouth. I didn’t exist- I didn’t live, or breathe, or think. I simply was. 

“W̷e̴ ̸w̴i̵l̸l̸ ̸g̷i̵v̶e̸ ̴i̵t̸ ̷b̷a̶c̶k̸ ̵i̸n̸ ̴a̵ ̴m̷o̶m̸e̶n̶t̴…”

Give what back, I wondered. Whatever it was, the voice could have it. I didn’t want it anymore. I felt a sense of peace that couldn’t exist in a mortal form; not even sleep was so blissful. 

I began to see- there was a bright light above me, but it was still dark. Why was it still dark…? 

It was a body that blocked the rays of light. Its pieces were perfectly separated- skin, muscle, organs, nervous system, circulatory system, skeleton…  They joined together like pieces of a puzzle, one by one.

I was next. I saw the body- my body- floating down, rushing to join with the last, most important piece. With it came the sensation of falling. I wanted to scream, then. 

I couldn’t.

“T̷h̸e̵r̸e̸.̵ ̷Y̷o̷u̶ ̵m̷a̵y̴ ̴c̵o̷n̴t̴i̵n̵u̴e̵.̵”

 

-

 

When I awoke, I felt far better; my persistent headache was gone, and I felt less anxious. When a few minutes passed without The Doll’s appearance, I busied myself by recording my strange dream in my journal, which I found at my bedside. The more I did it, the more I liked writing. It helped me focus, in a way. Writing made it feel real- it channeled the manic fear in my brain into something I could rationalize and express.

Inevitably, though, I heard another knock on my door, and The Doll glided in with a box. 

Knowing what came next, I couldn’t find it in myself to speak. The Doll didn’t speak to me, either, keeping her serene expression plastered on her face as she closed my door. 

First, she trimmed my jaw, cleaning up the sparse patches of hair on my face. She used a straight razor; under normal circumstances and towards normal people, that blade would’ve never gotten as close as it did. However, I had no urge to fight her- I didn’t even fidget. I think I had dissociated from it all, too worried about the ceremony to pay attention to anything she was doing. I knew better than to ask, at that point. 

The Doll wiped my eyes and mouth with a wet cloth, collecting the ichor that had built up. Not all of it, though- with two thumbs, she smeared what had collected in the corners of my eyes across the undersides, blackening the skin underneath.

She smiled wider, using her washcloth to clean a little mistake. “Such an adorable boy,” she complimented, pinching my cheek. “Even when you’re pouting.” 

I flushed, not responding to it. She tapped my nose once with her index finger, giggled, and delicately placed my mask on my face once more. 

“I know you’re afraid, darling,” She cooed. “But you’re not in danger. All of this is for you… You’ll see.”

She put my tie on for me- my jacket, as well. Her last act of preparation was to brush my hair into a neat part, tucking and pinning the long strands behind my ears. Once she was done, I felt something rest on my head, and a thick, heady smell filled my nostrils. The Doll led me to a mirror, where I could see how I looked. A crown of red flowers sat around my ears like a laurel, tucked into the pins keeping my hair back. They looked a bit like poppies, but their scent was nothing like them. I was embarrassed to be wearing it, naturally; I had a feeling I’d be the only one. 

Shyly, I pulled a pin in my bangs out, letting them fall back over one of my eyes. The Doll allowed it, as it didn’t prevent the crown from coming off. 

“It’s time to go,” She said, her hand on my back. 

I became tense as a spring, ready to take off into a sprint at the first chance of freedom. She opened the door, and I saw both Rouge and Helmet waiting for me on the opposite wall. 

“There he is! Aww, look at you!!” Rouge cried, beaming at me. “You’re adorable!”  

My face screwed up with distaste behind my mask, and I let out a low whine. “You don’t have to flatter me so much…” I muttered.

Rouge outright laughed at that. “Kiddo, we’re family. That’s what families do. We tell each other how cute they are, no matter how much it humiliates them to hear it! And I’m sorry to admit it, but Slenderman’s got an eye for fashion.”

“I hear he used to appear in a tailcoat, when those were popular.”

I wasn’t flattered. I wasn’t distracted, either, which was surely what they were trying to accomplish. 

“...I-I’m not going another step until you tell me what’s going to happen at the ceremony. Are you going to do something to us?” I questioned. Though my voice betrayed my anxiety, I didn’t waver. 

Just then, a few of my siblings burst through the door at the end of the hall, chasing each other in a fit of giggles past us. They wore crowns of flowers, like I did; however, theirs were white.  

“No Face!!” 

My heart leapt at Kate’s voice, my spirit lifting as I saw her head in the doorway. She had a crown of red blossoms in her hair- the same as mine- and her mask was on. 

She was at my side in a flash, pulling me from The Doll’s clutches in a playful spin. “It’s a party!!” She exclaimed. “That’s what the ceremony is!! It’s a big party!!”

I was stunned, naturally distrustful- even when it came from Kate. “What do you mean, ‘party’?” I questioned. “Is that the same as a ritual?”

Sighing dejectedly, The Doll placed a hand on her chest, her head lolling to one side. “Ohh, you little devil. I was having fun, scaring him…” She trailed off. “Go ahead, then. Take him.” 

Quickly, Kate dragged me down the hall, leading me through the door to the foyer. She only ran as far as it took to get out of earshot; once we were far away, she let me catch my breath. 

“Are you okay?” She asked, her worry coming out in a rush.  

“I think so… They gave me more medicine. A red pill, and two white ones,” I recounted. 

I felt a spark of Kate’s worry. “Me too… Everyone else got just two pills. One was Advil… but the other was a mood stabilizer,” She explained, her tone serious. “We had to take them. The Physician wouldn’t leave until we did.”

I felt my hatred fizzle, for a moment. “Kate, is the ceremony really just a party? I have a really bad feeling about it. Like they’re planning something…”

“It… It actually is a party, believe it or not. Rouge told Toby that there’s some sort of planned thing, but she wouldn’t say what. It’s another surprise involving all of us.” 

That wasn’t that much more reassuring, but it would have to do. After a moment of silence, Kate squeezed my hand with her uninjured one, and I bumped my head against hers.

I learned what a “party” was once I stepped outside. The front courtyard had been decorated with red banners and white flowers. There were several tables by the pine tree walls, each containing mountains of sweets on silver platters. Playground toys like hula hoops, balls, and jump ropes laid about, ready to be picked up and played with.

My siblings were strewn about the grounds- either playing in the field, dancing near a record player, or helping themselves to the sweets. Some Proxies had discovered the instruments in the Library, thanks to Toby, and they’d begun assembling a band out of those who could play. Fisher King was the conductor of that; it was the first time I heard her laughing, and it was just as pretty as I imagined it’d be. Chariot was the source of her amusement, once again at her side. She sat on the bench beside the troupe, desperately blowing air into a clarinet to produce noise. All she got was a squeaking honk in response, which only prompted The Fisher King and the others to laugh more. One of them had a video camera, pointed at The Chariot as she attempted to play. Many of my siblings had cameras, actually; one in every group, it seemed, was compelled to document the moment for later viewing.   

Many Proxies waved at me when they saw me. Not with any particular enthusiasm, mind you; small, friendly waves that acknowledged they saw me. Fisher King, too, gave me a slight nod of her head, gesturing with a finger towards the end of the sweets’ tables. 

I followed her pointing digit to see Doby and The Skull locked in an arm wrestling match next to the cookie. Toby and Ellie were watching with a few other Proxies, cheering them on as they struggled to bring the other down. 

“...Oh!! No Face!!” The Skull cried. Doby immediately whipped his head around to see me; with him distracted, The Skull was able to slam his hand down on the table, sending confectioneries spilling to the ground with the jostle. 

“You guys are seriously so barbaric. Feats of strength? Really?” Kate teased, joining the group with a roll of her sleeve. “My turn!!”  

I felt relief rush into me like a tidal wave. They were safe- everyone was safe. Not only safe, but happy. I could feel their light attitudes like a warm hug, comforting me and easing my worries. 

I helped myself to the sweets, then. I hadn’t realized how much I liked cupcakes until I’d eaten one that wasn’t wrapped in plastic. Soon, more Proxies I knew came to my side- S@ite, Dream Eater, and Magpie, all wearing white crowns of blossoms. They positively fawned over the red one I wore, leaning into my space to breathe in the scent. While there were many people around me, I didn’t feel overwhelmed like before. I felt their stares, yet I knew the purpose for them. I didn’t have to wonder and question their intent; when they took my hand to dance with them, I knew they just wanted to dance with me. They wanted to have fun with me.  

They aren’t trying to hurt you, I told myself. They’re your friends.

And I did, truly, see them as my friends. Even The Blackbird, who still couldn’t bring herself to trust me. They were children just like me- odd, little freaks that were left to die. I loved them like siblings, like best friends, like longtime classmates… They weren’t just one thing to me, and they didn’t have to be. 

We were Proxies. That was all that really mattered.  

They weren’t the only ones to approach me- Proxies I hadn’t met before came up and introduced themselves. Some even apologized for antagonizing me. They trusted The Operator, once they had proof that they were going to be taken care of. Many were still upset to be trapped there for various reasons, but a rumor that they’d eventually leave had tempered their anger. 

Violent Violet, of all people, was the one to ask us to play a game called “kickball” with her. I didn’t know how it worked, at first, but with a transfer of knowledge from all the present kids, it was like I’d played it my whole life. 

And that’s what it was. 

Play. 

It was so bizarre. I'd played games with knives, but never with a rubber ball. My life had been nothing but blood, death, and horrors beyond human comprehension for so long… But I was completely shell shocked by a real game.

I wasn’t unhappy; though I was mildly stressed, worried I’d hurt someone or do something embarrassing, I could rely on my friends to keep me laughing and distracted. I was having fun, I think. The closest to fun I could have. I hadn’t noticed if I was on the team that won or not, but judging by how much Toby gloated in my face, I assume I was on the one that lost. 

They all talked about watching a movie, after the “ceremony”. Many of them had a dream of constructing the ultimate pillow fort to watch it. The conversations quickly steered toward how to accomplish that, their chatter growing more enthusiastic as idea bounced around. While I felt attention on me- had people looking at me, curious about what I thought- I wasn’t the center of it all. 

Included, I realized with a smile. That’s how I wanted to feel. I wanted to feel included- not special, not worthless. Just a part of something joyful. 

Unbeknownst to me, we’d had an audience for our game. The Brothers and Sisters had been hiding in a thicket of trees around the side of the mansion, passing around brown cigarettes and bottles as they sat and conversed with each other. At some point, Rouge and Helmet had joined them; in fact, I noticed them because Rouge had been cheering too loud, and it made the others laugh. Natalie had been amongst them, as well, boisterously echoing Rouge’s cheering. She looked right at home with the older men and women, which explained why I hadn’t seen her much since I arrived at the party. 

They approached us once the game was over, far friendlier than when we first met them. I kept my eye on Helen; he was trying to make himself go unnoticed, absolutely blazing through the cigarette that had been left with him. The Doll was still unaccounted for, as were all her little selves. I knew I’d see them eventually, so I stayed vigilant. 

“Is everyone enjoying themselves?” Rouge asked. I nodded, and I’m certain others did as well. That pleased her, obviously; she must have worked hard to make sure everything was perfect. Still, I could tell she was a bit nervous. When she was offered a bottle, she downed it quickly. If that was alcohol, then she was trying to get drunk as quickly as possible. That didn't seem in line with her character, but then again, I'd just met her that day.

Idly, I looked around for The Helmet, the Slender One that Ann mentioned. Just when I thought I'd be struggling for a while, their identity popped out at me. They were the only one wearing a motorcycle helmet; distantly, I remembered seeing a bike in the garage I’d stumbled upon. In the light, I could see it was actually shaped like the skull of a dog. It looked sculpted, though the teeth appeared frighteningly real. Three large, red eyes gave away no features underneath, the glass too opaque to see through. They were tall, and it was mostly in their shapely legs. Their body was feminine, which I suppose is why they still stood amongst their female peers. However, like with S@ite, I didn't actually read them as male or female. Their choice of dress was fairly masculine: a white button-up and black slacks, like I was wearing, with heavy boots. They didn't seem ashamed of their body, though, their clothes tailored to show off their legs. 

Standing with them was the Sister that had spoken to me before- The Shroud.

My eyes widened with intrigue. Before they could disperse like the other Slender Ones, I approached them, pulling Kate with me.

"Hello. We meet again," The Helmet said. Their voice was strange, warbling as if they were underwater.

"Hi!! I'm-"

"We know who you are. You won't need to introduce yourself, anymore," The Helmet stated, not unkindly. "It's nice to finally meet you, Chaser. You've been given a great Gift, just like me. I'll be the one teaching you how to use it... Once it heals, of course."

Their arm was like The Nurse- it was shrouded in a peculiar, tangible shadow, sparkling with red particles as it billowed up to their shoulder. Was that what Kate's hand was going to look like, then?

Kate looked down at their arm, then at them. "Oh. Cool!!" she said, her eyes a little too wide for her to be actually excited.

The Shroud leaned in, then. “I’m sorry about before. You look just like The Master, in your suit,” She whispered to me. She had a slight accent that made some of her words become little chirps, like a bird. Now that I was closer, her silhouette was almost visible through the sheer fabric. It made her seem so mysterious, like a kindly spirit.

I giggled at her reasoning. “I have hair, though. Will you still tell me about the place you went to? What was it…?”

Though I didn’t see her expression, I could tell that my question unsettled her. “...I can’t tell you. I’m sorry. You’re supposed to relax, here… He wants you to have a childhood, for a while.”

I understood. I didn't want to get her in trouble, so I didn't press the issue.

“Hey, Mister!!” I heard Violet shout as she rushed up to Helmet. “Is that your real head?! That's freaky!! You're not gonna teach us, are you?” 

Rouge turned a bit pale. “Violet, we don’t say that to our family-”

“No, it’s fine, ” Helmet said, stopping Rouge from scolding her. “I am a total freak- we’re all freaks. That’s why we’re here, after all… It’s why I’m still alive. ”

They stared for a moment at Violet, cocking their head to one side. “My name is The Helmet," the said suddenly. "Do you know why? ”

The Shroud made a small noise at that, muttering something under her breath as she chuffed. "Oh, this again...? Watch this, boy."

“You’ve wearing a helmet,” Violet stated. “Duh."

"Would you like to see the trick I can do?"

Silently, The Helmet placed both hands on the sides of their head. There was a soft twist, a hiss of pressure, and black ichor began to rain down from their headgear. They lifted the helmet higher, higher-

To a chorus of screams, they revealed themself to be headless; severed at the neck by a dull blade, by the looks of it. The exposed flesh and bone writhed with tendrils like hair, leaking down their neck as they held their helmet under their arm. 

Kate let out a roar, her eyes positively sparkling with awe. “THAT’S SO FUCKING AWESOME!” She screamed, bouncing with her excitement. “You’re like The Headless Horseman!! Oh my god, I was reading about dullahans in the Library earlier, and I have so many questions!!! This is so COOL-!!!”

The Helmet laughed, the sound echoing and watery. “My head is in my bag, ” They explained. “I carry it with me for sentimentality. You don’t want to see it- trust me.”

“Y-Yeah… I’ll pass,” Violet whimpered, clutching his heart. “H-How many of you are… D-Dead?”

"A few. You'll know them when you see them. Don’t feel bad for us- our lives are far better with The Operator than they were on Earth."

 “You'll understand that more, the longer you’re here,” The Shroud added.

I hoped so. I hadn't met any of my Master's real servants. The others were put off by their reanimation, but I was fascinated with it. Only my Master was capable of something so incredible, I thought. When it was possible, even death could be corrected.

We all turned our heads as The Doll appeared before us in a flurry of red and white. “Come, children," she called, her hands folded in front of her. "It’s time to start the ceremony.”

I felt all the joy leave me at once. Rouge had found Ellie and Toby, just before she'd arrived; at the sight of The Doll, she pulled Ellie close to her, and Toby further blocked her from view.

The Doll laughed, shaking her head. “Don't worry. This will be it. After this… The children will be free.” 

Though no one- not even the Slender Ones- seemed to know what the final ritual would entail, they couldn't stop her.

We all followed her back to the fountain, where the rest of my siblings were waiting with Ben and Sally. The spectres floated side-by-side above it, both wearing laurels made of red flowers. Even the bear that Sally carried had red flowers pinned to his ears. 

With a toothy grin, Ben manifested a strange cup and ladle. The cup itself was short and stout; however, it had a long stem that was eaten with rust. To my utter horror, Ben dipped the ladle into the fountain water and poured it into the cup. He gave it to The Doll, who, in turn, drank it, the water poooling through the seam of her lips.

I gagged audibly, clenching my teeth to swallow the cupcakes I’d eaten back down. 

“Hey… Didn’t you say we shouldn’t go near the water…? ” I heard The Skull ask.

I swallowed harshly. “Yes,” I said, my voice hollow. “Because it’s not water.”

“...What is it, if it’s not water?”

I couldn’t answer him. I didn’t know. 

The Doll turned then, the cup full. With a smile, she silenced all of us with a wave of her hand. “I would like all The Proxies to come forward and take a drink,” she declared. “With this, the spore within you will be able to grow. You’ll become your true selves, and begin your new life with us.”

She smiled serenely, holding out the cup. “Blackbird… Will you please step forward?” The Doll called. 

No one moved. The Slender Ones stepped back, allowing us to herd together like sheep. “Relax, kids!” One Brother exclaimed. “We had to do this, too. No biggie.”

We all stared at each other and The Slender Ones, desperately searching for answers and comfort. While we found the latter in each other, we were still missing the former from the adults.

Blackbird did as she was told, her body tense and ready to strike. “I-Is this safe…?” She questioned. 

The Doll laughed, the sound like a striking sword. “If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn’t be so dramatic, silly girl!! I’d just kill you. Come now- I’m sure everyone wants to go back to playing games.”

Blackbird was given the cup, then. She lifted her mask just enough to expose her lips, the pink flesh pulled tight as she resisted taking a drink. Finally, though, she had no choice. She put the cup to her lips and tilted her head back, drinking it in gulpfuls. When she was done, she gave the cup back to The Doll and turned to us, wiping off her mouth and adjusting her mask.

“...Well?” Someone said. 

There was a slight pause… And then Blackbird laughed. “It’s just water. It’s red because the light on The Ark is red, idiots. It’s basic light refractory.”

She was met with annoyed jeers, to which she soaked in with pride. “Clearly, someone didn’t go to school,” She said to me, alighting my temper.

As The Doll called out names, my patience with Blackbird snapped. “What is your fucking problem, huh? Do you want to fight me that badly?” I growled, already unbuttoning my jacket to free my arms.

She growled darkly, doing the same. “Matter of fact, I do. I bet you think you’re fucking tough, huh? Well, news flash: I’m tougher. They say when you’re in prison, the first thing you do is fight the biggest guy there… And you’re the biggest pussy I’ve seen, Mask-Face.” 

“It’s NO Face,” I shot back, balling my fists. “Come on, then. I’ll fight you, if you want. I’m not as flashy as Helmet, but I’ll beat your pretty face in just the same.” 

“Tim, don’t- oh, who am I kidding. You won’t listen…” Kate grumbled, stepping out of my way. Toby, on the other hand, was loving it, excitedly cheering me on before he was called. Ellie tried to creep towards us, her hands raised and her eyes glowing; however, she was quickly swept up by Natalie, who saw what she was planning from a mile away. 

I saw Blackbird’s eyes narrow behind her mask, the buzzing activity of my friends causing her to hesitate. 

“Just you and me. Whoever bleeds first loses,” I declared, rolling my sleeves up. With that, Blackbird charged towards me; however, with disappointed groans all around, we were both caught by The Slender Ones. Rouge grabbed Blackbird, and The Basher grabbed me. They pulled us apart by our jackets, holding us up like kittens. 

“Oh, no, don’t stop them. It’ll make it worse,” Helen commented, idly drawing in a notebook next to The Physician. 

… The Physician, who was writing in a notebook. There was a camera next to him, recording the entire ceremony. He was taking notes, I realized. For a second, my vision blurred, and a white-hot anger settled behind my eyes.

“What is he doing?” I asked, my voice calm but trembling. 

The Slender Brother that had me- The Basher- put me down with a sigh. “Kid, you cannot just fight girls. You’ve got to practice some self control.”

That annoyed me so much, it distracted me. I scoffed, snapping my attention back to him. “She’s the one- I have self control!!” I whined, astounded that I was being scolded at. “Right, Kate!?” 

I looked over to see Kate walking forward. I remembered what was happening, then, and my anxiety spiked. 

“Kate, no!! What are you doing-!?!”

I ran up to stop her, but I was too late. She drank from the cup, draining it of its contents in two gulps. 

“...She’s right. It… Tastes just like water…” Kate mumbled. 

The Doll looked to me, then. Ben refilled the cup, and she held it out. 

“Come now, ⨂rigin. It’s your turn.”

Of course, I hesitated. “Drink, darling,” The Doll repeated, more firmly. “All sprouts need water.”

Growth, I thought. They were growing the Spore inside of us. In my case, it was The Operator himself; the more I grew, the more his presence could fill the mass that made me. The more he could exist. 

And I… I wanted that, didn’t I? I wanted to help my Master exist. I wanted him to keep loving me, and showing me wondrous, impossible things… 

So I obeyed. I took the cup and drank. 

They were all right. It tasted like water, in that it had no taste whatsoever. After all the doom I’d experienced, it felt anticlimactic. With shaking hands, I gave the cup back to The Doll, and stepped back. 

The Doll gave the cup back to Ben, who caused it to vanish in thin air. “There. Now, you are all part of The Ark, ” The Doll declared, speaking to everyone through our connection. “It lives within you, and you live within it. ” 

Ben, Sally, and The Slender Ones applauded politely. We stood around, all of us feeling a bit awkward after participating in something so ominous. I wanted to feel relieved; however, there was still something that gave me a deep sense of impending doom. If anything, everyone's casual mingling made it worse.

“That-t-t-t was really fucking weird,” Toby muttered, wiping his jaw. At least he wasn't afraid to say it. Some of the water had leaked out of his marred face, dripping like blood over his gums and teeth.

Still in a cluster, the others began discussing what to do next. The pillow fort idea came up again, and they all began excitedly chittering about it. 

I tried to participate, but I began to feel… Strange. Like something was swelling inside me, soaking up the water I’d just drank. 

“Toby…” I mumbled, clutching his shirt.

The other boy tried to hold me up, but my body had grown oddly heavy. “Whoa, Tim… What-t-t’s going on? Are you good- oh.”

Toby clutched his stomach, his own expression shifting to confusion. He understood what I was feeling, then. Many Proxies were, and the number was quickly growing.  

Once that swelling feeling passed, a new one took its place. What I could only describe as pure euphoria bloomed from my stomach and spread outward, filling me to my very fingertips with pure ecstacy. My breath became short and ragged, my face far too hot behind my mask as I stumbled, taking Toby with me. I laughed uncontrollably as the world went double and became saturated, my voice tittering and bleeding into a whimper. 

“I feel… funny…” I moaned. My spine had begun to burn, and my bones began to feel like they were trying to vibrate out of my skin.

Toby coughed, crawling away from me with deep, retching sounds. “M-My stomach- i-it hurts, it hurts. Fuck, it HURTS-!!” He cried, his voice growing more and more terrified as he realized he was feeling pain.

One by one, my siblings began to grip their stomachs and heads, their eyes turning black behind their masks as they cried out in pain. A loud, horrific screech cut through all the groaning. Dazedly, I turned to see The Blackbird, who had begun to grip at her back and writhe. Others tried to aid her, but her thrashing kept them all at bay. 

“I-It burns… It burns…!!” She screamed, throwing her head back with her wails.

I watched with sickened awe as Blackbird’s jacket began to bulge, the weight bringing her to her knees. She screeched, the sound piercing my eardrums and disturbing the dust on the stone. It was then that two, blackened tendrils shot from her back, branching out like blood vessels in the flesh. As the tendrils thrashed and flailed, sending several of my siblings flying off their feet, they began to beat the ground, lifting The Blackbird into the air and back down again. 

Like a dying bird, I realized. I saw, then, the black tendrils weave together to form wings. Its feathers were a trillion, interwoven tendrils; they prodded the air like an anemone, writhing like maggots in the light. The Blackbird’s mask then gushed black ichor, the liquid leaking out of her ears and eyes. It rained down from her chin like a leaking faucet, coating her face in the tar-like substance. It began to pour out of her sleeves, as well, the poor girl falling to the ground in a puddle of ichor. 

She wasn’t the only one. I heard Fisher King crying out for help, struggling to carry Chariot as she buckled from pain. Chariot's amputated legs had begun gushing black fluid as well, her eyes black as she bled the color all over The Fisher King's shoulder. 

“Help us!!” She begged The Slender Ones, utterly lost. She, too, had begun bleeding ichor, her ears dripping with it. “Please!!” 

The Slender Ones had already begun rushing about, confusedly attempting to help some of us to our feet. Rouge, in particular, looked utterly horrified, rushing to Toby with a cry of his name. 

“This didn’t h-happen before,” a Brother said distantly, covering his mouth. “Ally, wh-what do we-”

“Nothing. You will do nothing,” She stated, cutting through his words. “You will only observe.” 

And, like me, they obeyed. Though they looked pityingly at us, they stood there and watched.

Despite the horrors happening before me, the euphoria within me detached me from the fear of it. I was helpless. More than helpless- I had no desire to help.

“...T-Tim.”

Tears welled up in my eyes as I turned my head to Kate. No, no, no, this wasn’t fair, I thought frantically. They lied to me, they all lied to me-

Kate’s bandages fell away as her hand bulged and writhed. Shadowy tendrils began to poke through the fabric, forming sharp points as they grew. She was looking at me, but I couldn’t see her eyes. They were black, leaking, melting...

All around me, my friends were suffering. The Skull vomited black fluid to the ground, his mask pushed up to expose his paper-white complexion and blackened lips. Doby lay curled in a fetal position beside him, already surrounded by a pool of black ichor. 

He wasn’t moving. 

Ellie leaned against Rouge, dirtying her jacket as she stared up at the sky. Her expression was calm and content, seemingly accepting of her fate. Rouge, however, was desperately trying to keep Toby’s head up. His face was completely obscured by ichor, and nothing could wipe him clean. 

I could only laugh hysterically, my tears mixing with the ichor pouring from my eyes. Death wasn’t the worst thing The Operator could do- would do, to his own children. 

Certainly, this horrific display would serve a purpose. I couldn't see it then; at that moment, my mind focused on a hatred for my Master’s servants. Those two faced, unfeeling adults… It was one thing that I felt like I was dying, but for them to stare at me like some worthless bug.... I couldn’t trust anyone that put themselves above me. Unless I put myself above them, they would continue to abuse me, hurt me, lie to me...

I had to show them, I thought feverishly, my anger growing inside me. Mixed with my euphoria, the rage and adrenaline overloaded me. 

I heard, then, the sound of strikes on paper. I looked up to see The Physician standing afar, once again taking notes. 

Notes of my sibling’s suffering- notes of their development.

Cold. Unfeeling. Cruel. 

When I saw him, dressed so much like my abusers, I felt the rage I had inside me take mass, growing from my core like roots. I lost sight of everything else; my body, once again, felt hollow, only the white-hot fury remaining. 

I hated doctors. I hated men. I hated humans, former and current. I hated every single creature that hurt the people I loved, and I hated everything that stood in my way of being with them. 

I stood, then, ichor oozing from the seam in my mask. My back was burning- a weight had begun to press against my clothes, fabric ripping distantly in my head. 

My attention had zeroed in on The Physician- the researcher, who was studying me like a lab rat, watching me, judging me…

“ ̷L̷o̶o̶k̶ ̶A̷t̶ ̵M̵e̷,” I called. “ I̴ ̵w̶a̵n̶t̷ ̴y̴o̴u̶ ̶t̶o̷ ̴L̸o̷o̸k̸ ̴a̷t̴ ̴M̸e̷,̴ ̶E̷v̶a̷n̷d̷e̶r̸ ̴L̵o̷c̶k̸l̵e̴a̸r̸....̸ ̷L̷o̶o̶k̶ ̶A̷t̶ ̵M̵e̷.̸ ”

The sound of my words caused The Slender Ones to drop like flies, clutching their heads as they all gasped in agony. The Physician began to cough raggedly as he looked up, his eyes filling with utter terror at the sight of me. 

But he looked at me. Just like I wanted. 

“Wait,” He said quickly, shutting his notebook. “Wait, Origin, wait, wait, wait. Calm down. Please, kid, you’re confused-” 

There was no thought to it. It was impulse. It was a dark, desiring compulsion.

It didn’t really connect, at first, that the black tendrils were mine. In my vision, they shot out of the corners of my eyes, swimming in the air like sharks as they descended upon The Physician. They stabbed his body, spearing him like a fish as he let out a guttural cry. He was lifted high into the air- higher than the Manor and trees. With the sound of tearing flesh and agonizing pain, black tendrils emerged from his back doused in blood. They split apart, tearing him with a horrible, agonizing rip. I was showered in his blood; I turned my head up to it, feeling it hit my skin like rain. Ichor dripped down my eyes, mouth, and nose, soaking my clothes.

Still, I only felt a beautiful, relaxing euphoria, my eyes barely lidded. I felt something in my throat, then, pushing up, up, and out - 

Everything would be fine, I thought.

Everything would be just fine. 

--

Chapter 11: Entry 1⨂.doc

 

_

95,652.

I was on The Ark for 95,652 days.

It’s hard to write that and expect someone to believe me. It's hard to write that and believe it myself. But it’s true. That’s why it’s difficult to parse through what’s important to say. I’m so grateful to have my memories back, but the sheer volume inside my head… As I write, my mind feels so scattered.

95,652 days.

3,145 months. 

262 years.

Time was different on The Ark. It flowed backwards, forwards, in tandem, and out of sync. For us, it had nearly frozen; while we did age, it was so slow that we barely perceived it. 

The ceremony was the final stage in our transformation. With it, we were complete. We looked like children- acted like them, too- but we most certainly weren’t. We Proxies were the bridge between the Nothing and the Something. Our Master’s wondrous powers rested at our fingertips, our strength that of someone three times our might. We could fall from great heights, withstand brutal conditions, and go without food or sleep for weeks. Our eyes had two forms- the human state, and the “blackened” state, which enabled us to see in the dark and detect heat. Pain became a dull feeling- a subtle reminder that I could die, and nothing more.   

Physically, I barely aged. Mentally, though… 95,652 days is enough time to learn about the Universe in a way I don’t think humans were meant to. The knowledge I was given, the secrets …

All things I’ve remembered, now that I have my memories back. I have to come to terms with them a second time. I can’t even begin to explain what that feels like... To suddenly just know how everything- literally everything - works. Just as I showed him my world through my eyes, The Operator was the lens through which I viewed beyond my reality. Through him, I witnessed the stars laid out like pinholes in linen, their shine prismatic as they illuminated the worlds below. I saw the Universe as just a hexagonal mesh, towering like a great hive. Tunnels, loops, all connected tissue… 

Out of gratitude for that knowledge, I embodied my Master’s will full-force. All of it- the rage, the love, the determination to survive. I grew more than he could have ever anticipated, pushing myself to the edges of sanity to bring his great Idea to reality. 

But I’m getting ahead of myself, I think. As I write, I find myself slipping in and out of these memories. They're so vivid in my head; I could blink, and I’d return to them.  It’s easy to recreate his movements, his words… Sometimes, I read back what I’ve written down, and it's like I’m that person all over again.

You don’t want to hear about my problems right now. I get it. Anyways.

I can recount every single day I was on The Ark. Obviously, I’m not going to. I don’t have that kind of time anymore. Those days were important to me, don’t get me wrong; if anything, my time there is the reason why I've done all the things I’ve done. But most of what I can recall is a collection of identical memories, which I can just explain. There are some bits that are important- at the very least, I think you’ll find it interesting- but for the most part, I’ll keep it simple. 

As far as why we were there, it was exactly as Helmet had claimed, as Kate had predicted. The Operator was not the only being of his kind; in fact, he had many “brothers”, as he referred to them. We learned of them over the course of our stay, but sparingly. Like our own Operator, those beings were their most powerful when observed. Learning their true names would invite them into your mind, contaminating it in a sense. We learned about them through the illnesses they caused, their symbols, and- most importantly- the servants they planted throughout space and time.   

Inspired by The Operator, they, too, had all created their own lifeforms. Monsters and demons and not-humans, all hiding in plain sight. They did as we did- obeyed- and little else. The training we’d undergo would not only be to wrangle our kind, but to force them out as well. Though we expected enemies from all our Master’s kin, our greatest challengers would be The Children of Chernabog.

Chernabog- The Adjudicator, The Eyeless One, The Lord of Order- had declared himself our Master’s enemy and equal before I was even a thought . We could only speak his name because of that bond, the entity wishing to hear every threat made to him. 

Where my Master loved and bonded with us, Chernabog could not see life beyond its use to him. He was cold space, and our Master was warm Earth. My Master used his energy to spread his roots into the reality that replaced him; meanwhile, Chernabog had curled inward, filling himself with non-euclidean structures and warped constructions, his only inspiration being the deep hum of dying stars and radio waves. It'd served him well, for a while; eventually, though, he began to shrink, just like my Master had. His creations were malformed and lifeless; they couldn’t sing of his existence, and there was nothing keeping the pocket of reality he sat within justified. 

When I was born, he grew envious of what my Master had done. He was a starving God, and The Operator’s garden was ripe with fruit. It was an understandable grab for survival- all things need to eat. But The Operator found Earth first, and he had better intentions for it than anyone. It made our conflict utterly simple. Once Chernabog had found his vessel- his answer to me-, we would hunt him down and kill him. 

 Less than perfect was death, so we trained every day to be perfect. Every day, I learned from the elite of my Master’s flock, sitting side-by-side with my friends and comrades. Together, our minds were polished to deadly sharpness.

Somehow, for every memory I have of holding a blade, I have one holding a hand, too. My life was a strange balance of violence and softness; blood and vanilla in equal measure.  

I’ll go over the ones I think illustrate what life was like for me on The Ark. What it became, too. My days weren’t all lessons and playtime; I was proficient enough to begin The Operator’s work early, and I spent many years doing that. Not to mention the delightful “visitors” we’d get… Oh, but I’m getting ahead of myself, again. Sorry. 

Once again, the name “Tim” faded from my mind. I was called ⨂rigin by The Slender Ones, The Doll, and The Poltergeists, but that name was off-limits to everyone else. Not that anyone wanted to speak it; saying that name instantly called The Operator’s attention to me. As such, I only heard it when I was performing my Master’s will… Or when in a massive amount of trouble. 

The others held a long debate over what name embodied me the best. I heard quite a few, each a bit more hurtful than the last. Thankfully, I had some allies in the conversation, and I avoided getting stuck with an insulting name. 

What they settled on, though… It’s still kind of funny, in hindsight. 

They called me Masky- because I always wore my mask.

I liked it. I thought it was cute. Stupid, but cute.

 

–

8 AM. My day starts. 

I wake up in my room, the red light streaming through the glass of my balcony window. It’s warm; the fireplace is always lit with smoldering embers, and the heat on my face gently coaxes me to open my eyes. 

Every morning, The Doll retrieves me, greeting me with a knock on my door and an angelic coo of my name. She asks me if I slept well, and I tell her about my dreams as she prepares me for the day. 

First, I’m served breakfast. It’s always under a silver serving tray, the domed lid meant for holding in the heat. When the food is revealed, though, it isn’t warm- not anymore. 

Within a small, silver bowl, pieces of human lung were chopped into cubes, sprinkled with just the barest amount of salt. I’m required to eat this every morning, no matter what. It would help repair the damage The Sickness (and my smoking habit) caused to my body. For the first few days, I protest eating the meat raw. By the 50th day, it’s a very chewy breakfast cereal. 

After I ate, I’d have to take my medication: a single, red pill. I was told that it was made by Agents, combining human cells and water from The Ark. It was something akin to a vitamin, but for the piece of The Operator inside me. With it, I’m completely asymptomatic. I feel less anxious, too; I can meet someone’s eye, even if I don’t trust them. 

Next, The Slender Doll dresses me, fixes my hair, and cleans the ichor from my face. She asks me questions about my lessons as she does this, gauging how much I’d retained after sleeping. Occasionally, she asks me to sing for her- practicing scales, mostly. I’m always a bit shy about singing, but The Doll never reacts like I’m offending her with it. She teaches me how to carry a note- how to control the air as it flowed through my vocal cords, so much like the black dust I breathed. 

It’s hard to say how I felt about Ally. The Doll treated me like her child, yet I knew it was out of her love for The Operator that she did. Despite that, I found myself… allowing it, I guess. Depending on how long I’d been there, I would have said she was a doting, older sister, but I knew how I felt about her was far more reverent than that. There were times where it felt so real, I let myself attach to her, treating her the way one would treat their mother.

The Doll also referred to The Master as “Father” sometimes. I’m fairly certain it was accidental, as she always looked a bit embarrassed having said it. I never correct her, or even see that name as incorrect to begin with. I saw The Ally Dolls as little sisters, of course, and I cherished each and every one as such. I didn’t think about it too hard; that wasn’t the point of the relationship, to give it a strict name. 

Admittedly, I really feel like The Doll’s child when I’m in trouble. I’m allowed to do as I pleased, so I'm not scolded for disobedience, per say. I’m clumsy, though, and I play rough. When I get into trouble for breaking something (one of Helen's sculptures, a window, a few plates), The Doll holds me by the scruff of my neck and chides me all the way to her Office. 

She demanded rationality from us. All things permitted within reason, she said; we could take what we pleased and do as we pleased, but we must be patient and share.

We learn to curb our ravenous natures out of gratitude to her. The Doll fit well into the role of a Headmaster, and we all admired her for her dedication to us. She ensured we were on track with our lessons, managing our schedules so we could have equal amounts of learning and downtime. She's always in her study, if we need her, and was a non-judgemental shoulder to cry on. Sally may be the soul that powered The Kaninchenbau, but The Doll is the foundation that kept it standing.  

The Ally Dolls, on the other hand, are as carefree as we are. I often see them sleeping in piles or playing around the mansion. When they come with us into the wilderness of The Ark, it feels more like we’re babysitting them than being babysat ourselves. The only difference is that, once called upon, they fulfill any request asked of them.

… Eventually. The Ally Dolls are, of course, not real children- childish in nature, but still part of a very powerful entity deserving of respect. We have to ask politely for the things we want, or we’d face The Doll’s wrath. Personally, I performed little tasks for the Ally Dolls to show my gratitude, helping them fulfill the wishes of others.  

There’s always one with The Doll and I during our morning routine. She tidies my room for me as I eat, collecting my sheets and laundry to wash. I always thank her for it; I could do it myself, so I feel sheepish about allowing someone else to.  

The Doll told me it was all done out of love. She spent a lifetime being nurtured and doted on by our Master, and it was because of me that she was given that. She was returning the favor, now. Preparing me for my day, running the Kaninchenbau… She delighted in her job, just as we all did.

 

-

 

“Kleiner Hase, Kleiner Hase, bürste dein Fell, bürste dein Fell, eins, zwei, drei, eins, zwei, drei…”

I blinked back sleep as the last stroke of the comb ran through my bangs. Combined with the fullness from breakfast and The Doll’s singing, I was ready to crawl back into bed. 

I yawned, the sound ripping through the heavy silence of the room. The Doll chuckled softly in response, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. 

“You should be doing something more important than just brushing my hair,” I muttered, trying to shake the tiredness from my body with a wild jerk of my head. Of course, this disrupted all the hard work The Doll had just done, mussing up my hair until it fell back into its natural place.

I winced as she bopped me on the head with the brush. “As if this isn’t important,” she chided, pulling me back into place to fix what I’d ruined. “You need routines, and you need comfort. If I didn’t come tell you it was breakfast time, God knows when you’d decide to crawl out of bed…”

I hummed out a giggle, knowing she had a point. “I guess I’m just not sure why you’re so dedicated to it, when you know I don’t need the attention,” I admitted, my voice growing shyer as I spoke. “I’ve gotten along fine without it for most of my life, already.” 

Pointedly, The Doll rested her hands on my shoulders. 

“May I tell you a secret?”

My interest piqued, I tilted my head up, looking into her one, ruby eye with my two pale ones. 

I saw the barest hint of a smile upon her painted lips. “I don’t do this for The Master. I enjoy spending my mornings with you,” she confessed. “There is a tranquility in caring for someone you love. That doesn’t really make sense to you now… but it will, one day.”

I felt my emotions sit in a ball in my chest, making my breath tight. The Collective had always seemed so begrudging. Even Persolus was driven mad by my presence. The Operator had always been affectionate, but still, I didn’t consider someone would actually take joy in caring for me like this. It seemed like a chore- something I had to convince people to do. 

“You love me?” I asked, my voice strained.

“Hold still.”

Even though I had the warning, I still let out a yelp as her thumbs pressed into the corners of my eyes. On instinct, I shut them, my face screwing up with distaste. The Doll then ran her thumbs across my eyelids, collecting the ichor that gathered in my waterline and spreading it under my eye. 

“I do,” she whispered secretively. “Because our Father- The Master- loves you.”

She smiled fondly at the sight of me, straightening my tie with a soft hum. 

“Come along, darling. We’ll be late for Assembly.”  

 

-

 

9 AM. I accompany The Doll to The Meeting Room. 

My schedule was slightly different than the other Proxies. While they eat breakfast, I attend The Slender Ones’ Assembly. 

The Slender Ones are already in the meeting room: Agents, Sleepers, Muses, Berserkers, Revenants, and Harvesters all gather to discuss their lesson plans. While some taught entire classes, others only taught one skill. The Shroud, for example, taught us the survival skills she learned in the military, whereas Helen only taught us how to paint. Obviously, they weren’t typical subject matters; the information we’d normally learn in school was passed to us instantaneously through the Arkhive. Our time was better spent learning beyond that. 

I know these people, so their stares as I enter make me smile behind my mask. I’m always greeted warmly- especially by Rouge, who embraces me the moment she sees me. Sometimes, she slips a napkin-wrapped pastry into my pocket with a little wink. She knows what my morning breakfast is, and it never pleases her that I have a carnivore’s diet. 

Wilson The Basher is usually beside her. He always tries to be friendly, but in that awkward way one gets when they have no idea how to talk to kids. I liked him, though Rogue tended to always treat him with bemused exhaustion. He had a heart of gold, and he proudly wore it on his sleeve. He was a bit old-fashioned when it came to women; he held their doors, pulling his mask off in their presence. He didn’t view them as lesser, like those behaviors typically alluded to… Quite the opposite, actually. The Basher considered himself the last true romantic, put on Earth to be a woman’s man. 

Rouge thought he was a massive dork. She really liked him, though, which mattered the most to me. The Basher pulled her chair out for her every morning, and he didn’t leave his seat until she did. A lot of girls- Kate included- “ship them”, whatever that meant. Eventually, though, they actually started dating, and The Basher- his human name was Wilson, as I'd come to learn- was promoted to Rouge's status. 

Other Slender Ones aren’t so friendly with me. In particular, there’s one Revenant who actively avoids my gaze. I had no personal ill-will towards Dr. Locklear, so his discomfort towards me was confusing. I was told not to worry about him- I’d done nothing wrong. He had made a mistake, apparently, and seeing me reminded him of it. They wouldn’t tell me what that mistake was; I was reassured, however, that the incident had been dealt with by my Master. 

Once everyone bids me good morning, The Assembly begins. 

The Meeting Room had a particular seating arrangement. At one end of a long, ebony table, The Doll sat on a large, black marble throne, her position high above everyone else. I sat on a seat built into it. They covered the stone ledge in cushions, so it was surprisingly comfortable. While I was closer to The Slender Ones than The Doll was, I was still at least two feet above their heads. If I wasn’t careful, I would kick one of them by accident. 

The Revenants always place themselves close to me, with Berserkers sitting by them. The rest sit according to their gender. The Sisters take their seats on one side of the table, Brothers on the other. The Helmet, however, never sits; they stood directly beside me, like a bodyguard. They always help me into my seat, lifting me with one hand under my boot. They’d often playfully pull my leg afterwards, pretending to yank me off my perch. It never fails to startle and amuse, though that’s usually when I start kicking on purpose.  

My role in the Assembly is simple: I need to be present so The Operator is present. He rarely speaks during the meetings; in fact, The Operator rarely speaks at all. Conversations with him are always intimately held in his room, where his intent could be understood without misinterpretation. 

In the beginning days, I opened The Assembly by reading from Die Schwarzäugigen Kinder. It doesn’t matter the story, just as long as I read it aloud. My presence is all that’s needed, after all; The Slender Ones need to be “renewed”, as The Doll put it, and being close to The Operator’s vessel was how to achieve that. 

Years later, however, I’m given a new book to read from. Bound in pale flesh, it held prayers written in The Operator’s language. The scent of its ink was barely hidden by a musty stench in the paper, but I knew the coppery undertone. 

As I recite the words, The Slender Ones become entranced. They stare up to the glass ceiling with equally glassy eyes, their hands clutching in prayer as the red light burns their retinas. They stay like that until I finish the passage, and then collapse at the table with heaving coughs. 

I learn the name of those strange, old words. Nezperdian- The Words Before All Words, The Tongue of The Tall Ones. Hearing it used to be painful, but thanks to many lessons- courtesy of Ben- I come to understand it like it’s my native tongue.  It brings me as close as I can be to him, his breath my breath as his words pass through my vocal chords.

For that reason, I speak with conviction, echoing him with every sound I utter. It flows from my mouth like smoke, rattling my throat as I growl melodiously into the air.

Once the words of our Master are spoken, The Slender Ones discuss what was going on Earth. Although the Foundation is a constant hassle, we could handle them without much difficulty thanks to our advancements. The main topic is usually Chernabog: what to do about him, where he is in relation to us, how close he is to finding his vessel, etcetera. 

Unfortunately for the Lord, he seemed quite picky about what body he inhabited. The Agents would solemnly report that his cult found a suitable vessel, yet returned the next day to proudly declare it a failure. They theorized that his cult wasn’t taking people they believed would suit Chernabog the best; they were taking people to sacrifice to him like lambs. People that they found “unsatisfactory”… Innocent people, I was told. In a way, we were protecting the humans on Earth as well as our kind on The Ark. If Chernabog’s minions were allowed to roam the Earth as we did, they would hunt humans to extinction in the name of “Order”.  

After discussing the war, The Harvesters take the floor next. There aren't many of them- just two, The Shroud and The Marksman. As expected of them, they advocate for Earth’s environment, proposing certain measures to The Agents. It’s due to their love of nature that they’re chosen to be Harvesters in the first place; only people with intimate knowledge of Earth's natural systems could be trusted to take from it.

They found that, if they cared for their extraction zones, The Earth would replenish what was taken on its own. Biomass could regrow, minerals could reform. There were even methods to speed up that process. Once it was renewed, it could be extracted again. Humans, however, made that process difficult; they tore out chunks of the earth like vultures, leaving their filth everywhere their machines went. It made the extraction part of a Harvester’s job risky, and the nurturing part incredibly time consuming. As such, The Agents had to put real human weight behind the efforts, faking companies and paying humans to tend the land.

It helped, but not by much. The humans controlled their societies, not us. Mind you, that’s not without lack of trying; Agents like Yeong tried to infiltrate the higher ranks, but only so much could be done without drawing attention to ourselves.

Yes, I know, what a shock- all of your worst problems were created by you. There is no "deep state" or "shadow government". Just a bunch of dumb, rich assholes that kept getting in our way. We debated about just killing them all, but the logistics were terrible. Not to mention the outrage; you're the only species that mourns your oppressors, and that made killing them a little trickier.

Despite the back and forth between The Agents' numbers and The Harvesters’ field experience, they both acknowledge the importance of maintaining The Earth as long as possible. It was an unspoken truth that something had to be done before it’s “too late”. What that “something” was, however, makes The Slender Ones uncomfortable. When they speak on the matter, it’s always about how to avoid it. 

I have my suspicions of what that "something" was; always, someone would look my way. 

 

–

 

“We are adjourned. Return to your places, resume your work.”

I watched with growing disappointment as the Slender Ones began to leave. By the end of the meeting, most of them just wanted to get outside; the Assembly room was horribly dreary, with dark stone floors and all-natural, blood red lighting. Any door they took led back to Earth, so crossing over was treated as casually as taking a walk down the street for coffee. As such, though, they often left without saying goodbye. 

I wanted to ask what they were really up to; what it was like to pretend to be human. The Agents made their work look glamorous, and part of me wanted to learn how to emulate their dejected coolness. Then there were the Berserkers, who had weapons that’d make Jason tremble in his boots. There was one named Bjorn that had a massive battleax; I wanted to hold it, just once, just to feel the true weight of such a tool. 

Soon, I began to pick up on a conversation happening near The Doll’s empty throne. The Shroud, Helmet, and Rouge are gathered there, speaking in low tones. Not due to some fear of being overheard; it was far more apparent that they spoke that way due to the sheer gravity of their conversation. 

“From what I’ve seen, The Foundation has branches all over the world,” The Shroud muttered, causing a stir of concern between them. “The Europeans are the real problem… They were the ones that found out about our Master’s aversion to lead.”

“No surprise there,” Rouge scoffed. “They take their supernatural threats seriously.”

“They take The Operator seriously,” The Helmet corrected, not unkindly. “They don’t pontificate over what he is. They know he’s older than they can fathom, and stronger than they could ever understand. They don’t poke and prod at his creatures, they kill them.” 

“Makes me worried for the European Changelings… We’re supposed to get more Europeans soon, right?”

“Supposedly. It goes in a circle, after all… Though we shouldn’t expect many from the arid climates. Too much sunlight, and the Spores can’t attach…” 

As their conversation fizzled into a collective grumble of agreement, I noticed The Basher sidling up to Rouge. He must have been standing there for a minute or two, lingering for roughly the same reasons I was- he wanted attention. Unlike me, however, he was specific about who he was looking for.

“Ma’am,” He drawled, leaning cooly into Rouge’s field of vision. “I couldn’t help but notice you didn’t update your evening schedule.”

It took her a moment to gather herself enough to address him- assumedly to address him nonviolently. “Because I have nothing planned,” Rouge said around a breath, slowly crossing her arms. “Is that a problem?”

“If it is, I’m the solution,” The Basher cooed. “Let me take you out again.”

Rogue bristled, caught between irritation and flustered bewilderment. I assumed she hoped Helmet and The Shroud would bail her out of the conversation, but they were watching her quite expectantly. 

“Wilson, I told you,” Rogue muttered. “All your flirting is wasted on me.” 

At that, the man scoffed. “I’m not flirting with you… I can tell you’re not into being charmed.”

He saw me, and smirked knowingly, winking as if to signal for me to pay attention. Happily, I did; apparently, I was about to watch a master charmer win the heart of a Queen Cobra. I won’t say I was hoping he’d get knocked on his ass… just that if he did, it would be really funny.  

“Heather, I’m bein’ honest. I didn’t wanna do shit for Slenderman ‘til I saw you,” Wilson stated, moving just a bit closer to her. “You make me believe in a God again.”

“Really…?” She drawled. I could see the gears turning in her head; the words placing themselves in front of each other as she narrowed her eyes.

“I swear it. I’m not a serial killer, and I ain’t no psycho. I’m just like you- I did some things I regret, killed some people I didn’t mean to. I understand you.”

Rouge sharply cocked her head to the side. “I didn’t kill anyone. I had a horrific miscarriage that drove me insane,” She deadpanned, without skipping a beat. “You know that, right? It’s my whole thing. It’s why I’m the Matriarch… Now all the children are mine.”

(For certain, she was Toby’s mom.) 

Luckily for Wilson, he also knew how to react to that blunt, dark “humor”: he didn’t react at all, keeping calm despite the lashing out. “I-Is it? I didn’t notice-”

“Did you want to see the painting Helen did of the event? It’s very realistic,” she said coldly, her voice edging on a hiss. “It’s like I’m there all over again.”

That caused Wilson’s smile to drop. A dark storm crossed his features, the twist into anger highlighting the pale scars on his face. “He did what? ” He growled, baring his teeth. He shot his head toward Helen, who’d just disappeared behind a door. “That bastard…”

By then, The Shroud and Helmet had stepped away, realizing they both were a bit too dangerous to be around. As they did, they simultaneously noticed me. They both let out squawks of alarm, both tittering that I was going to be late for my classes. I was only able to catch the last exchange before I was shooed off by them.  

“Damnit- calm down, you caveman…” I heard Rouge curse. “Wilson, I like you.  But I’m not fun to be around. Why are you insisting on this, when you know I’m just going to make you miserable?”

“I love a woman that makes me fucking miserable.” 

 “Oh, fuck off…”

They were definitely going out again, I thought with a smirk. Toby was going to be so mad. 

 

–

 

10 AM. The meeting is over, so I’m released for my lessons. 

Kate always saves me a seat next to her, Toby, and Ellie. From the moment we see each other in class, I stick to her side. She and I are seen as literal siblings, which was a relief to me; everytime someone calls us a couple, I feel like throwing up.

Siblings, however, barely scratch the surface of what we are. We’re synonymous with The Operator as his first, successfully grown Proxies. From our Master’s perspective, we’re twins. His “Adam” and “Eve”- a pair created by him, our Creator. It was horrifically on the nose, but that’s what we were in our books. 

It wasn’t without its perks. Our connection was so strong, I could pick up Kate’s conversation for her, speaking the words as they formed in her mind. Likewise, she could mirror me as if she was my reflection. Sometimes, we did it by accident; often, we make our friends laugh by accidentally mimicking each other’s gestures and fidgets. When invited to places, it was a given that Masky and The Chaser would be together, because Masky and The Chaser were always together. 

I liked that. Being a part of a pair; no matter where I went, I could still reach out and feel her reaching back. 

Our favorite subject is History. Not your history, of course- ours. In a large auditorium, we learn about the key points that led to The Operator's existence, his exploits, and his most notable servants.

Of course, my actions are a topic of education as well. I always sink in my seat when The Helmet brings me up, avoiding the inevitable stares from my peers. Everyone already teases me for being his favorite, and bringing attention to it makes it worse; Toby and Doby have an entire comedy act dedicated to how much of a “Daddy’s Boy” I was. 

But, quite literally, I was pivotal to our History. There'd been many attempts to birth creatures that could survive in both planes of existence, but The Operator cracked the code by studying me. What he learned about my growth was applied to all my siblings, giving them similar resilience and aptitude. 

One day, The Helmet told us, all children of Earth would be The Operator’s. He had a vision for the lives of the worthy few; a dream of transforming the Earth into a paradise for them, where he was known by all. 

That’s what we're taught, anyways. 

When History is over, The Helmet goes on to teach the Geography and Mechanics of The Ark. It’s exactly what it sounds like: we learn how The Ark “works”, and its relationship with Earth. While it starts as a 1:1 copy of it, our influence on The Ark caused it to expand. We could create new terrain from the dreams we gave The Operator; as we sleep, new mountains would rise and new forests grow. Impossible, whimsical structures began to appear in the far edges of The Ark, marking the point where our reality ran a little too thin.  

I remember taking great interest in the holes leading to the human world. While The Operator could open a doorway to the human realm whenever and wherever, the permanent ones emitted the Spores that created Proxies like me. There was one in Rosswood, one in Angelbloom, and untold others scattered around the globe. They always manifest as entryways of some kind- doors, mostly. The “hole” was really more of a “threshold”, and a literal entrance was the only way the human world could rationalize their existence.

There’s always one hole that stood out to me in particular. It was in a National Forest in North America, and it manifested as a set of stairs. With just a visual investigation, the stairs seemingly led to nowhere. Anyone who ascended the steps, however, was immediately transported to The Ark. They always intrigued me with their peculiarity; I envisioned how utterly tantalizing it would be to come across such a strange sight. How every bone in my body would scream at me to climb the steps to see where they took me. 

I didn’t have to imagine how irresistible it'd be. I knew.  

Truthfully, I don’t pay as much attention as I should to the rest of my lessons. I'd learned everything about math as a child, and biology was only interesting when we got to see gore. Instead, I goof off with my friends the moment the next Slender One begins their lesson. We cut up in the back of the class, passing notes and harassing whoever is sitting in front of us. Or, in Toby and Doby’s case, they take turns harassing me. They could agree on one thing and one thing only… I’m fun to tease. 

I could never really pin down their relationship. I had suspicions, as they didn’t actually fight - rather, they had this competitive nature with each other that seemed a little more serious than they let on. When it came to me, though, they were shockingly cooperative. Toby called him “Doggers” and Doby called him “Ticci”. Or they called each other whatever slur happened to be the most in fashion. I think something about calling each other fags when they were both gay amused them in a way I just didn’t get. 

Despite not paying attention, I’d still be the only one that did the homework. I’d have to share my answers with everyone else- even Kate, who couldn’t understand Nezperdian Math to save her life.  

In the final class, we learn about the various roles we’d have as adults. Sleepers fed The Operator, living as normal humans until called upon to provide food for The Ark. Agents worked in government and business, acting as spies and (on occasion) assassins. Muses created art for The Operator, strengthening his existence by capturing his likeness on the material plane. Harvesters took resources from the Earth, bringing them to The Ark for our use. Berserkers were the vanguard, made to combat the growing human resistance.

The only role that wasn’t immediately available to us was Revenant. It was the most elite of all. Earning that role meant you became The Operator’s direct hand, possessing nearly all of his powers. 

There was only one way to earn the title of Revenant: 

Die. 

And once you did that, there was nothing you couldn’t do.

A different Brother or Sister teaches the class each day, and we learn a new skill under their guidance. All the while, they pay attention to our strengths and weaknesses. They care about more than just our outward intelligence: they study how quick-witted we were, how socially adept, and how intuitive. They intentionally create conflict amongst us with games and challenges, assessing how we cooperated under stress and negativity. Cooperation is rewarded. While dissent isn’t discouraged, per say, we’re taught that betrayal would cause immediate failure. 

As we reach the end of “education”, the final class becomes the only class we need to take, and it encompasses all our lesson time. All the while, our teachers determine what roles would be suited for us. Sleeper is the most common role, and most would receive it. A few of us, like Natalie, were clearly destined to be Muses or Agents. I was fit for every job except Muse; Berserker is where I shine. 

That doesn’t surprise anyone. I’m a born killer. 

 

–

 

“What’d you get-t-t-t for number 6?”

“1967,” Kate mumbled, chewing her eraser.

“I picked 1976,” Skully said, his body twisted in his seat to look at us.

“What-t-t the fuck? Who’s wrong?”

“All three of you,” I chided, showing them the question. “Look- it’s asking when The Red Spider disappeared from The Ark. But the right answer to question 2 is that The Ark doesn’t operate on logical time. The right answer for this question is just ‘after The Battle of The Between’. No year.”

The three of them cooed in understanding, hurriedly scratching away at their homework. Class had just ended, but we were given homework. In an effort to have more time to play later, we were putting our heads together right then. 

While we struggled with trick questions, Ellie was hard at work on her special homework- drawing pages. While they wouldn’t be imbued with The Operator’s energy- that required a bit of a fugue state- Ellie’s Gift gave her the power to imbue her own chaos into them. The childlike drawings painted with black ink felt chaotic and violent. She kicked her legs as she did, wearing her noise canceling earphones as she scribbled away. 

Toby leaned over her for a brief moment, letting out a small coo. “That-t-t-t one’s cool. Can I have it-t-t?” he asked.

“Nope,” Ellie deadpanned, not looking up.

“What-t-t-?! Come onnnn… What-t-t-t about that one?”

“Toby, this is very serious. I have to have at least ten different drawings of Tall Man before I get my Good Job Cookies from Mommy.” 

He snorted. “Vewwy Sewious,” he cooed, mimicking her to her annoyance. “I’m gonna eat those shitass cookies- n-no, no, I t-t-t-ticc’ed, Ellie, chill!!” 

I felt a weight against my arm. Kate leaned on me, her hair falling into her face as she rolled her head. “I’m bored. Will you finish mine for me?” she begged, batting her eyelashes in mock innocence.

I snickered under my breath, sliding her paper across the table towards me. I didn’t mind it- it was just copying an answer on another page. I could just share the information with her later, I reasoned. In my eyes, we practically shared a brain.

At my immediate submission, Kate let out an offended scoff, yanking her paper back. “Hang on!! What, you think I can’t do it by myself? I can do it!!” she cried. 

I knew that too. She liked to pretend to need help, but she never really did. She just wanted encouragement. 

“Make up your mind,” I whined, flicking her forehead. 

As Kate flailed and I batted away her hands, I noticed some of my siblings watching us- watching me, I realized belatedly. The girls in the front had their heads turned towards us. One of them stood out, having snow white hair that seemed to glow with its own, celestial light. She was clearly the leader of the group around her; all the other girls sat with their bodies turned to her, like petals around the core of a flower.

There was something transfixing about her. I didn’t have to see her face to know she was beautiful- she already was, even with her mask on. She was unflinching with her shadowy gaze, staring right into my pupils and into my soul. Even as friends returned to their conversation, she held me transfixed.

I couldn’t help but flush, my heart racing as I soon lost my nerve. I looked away- worse, looked down, bowing my head like a dog to pick at the lace of my boot. I’d left my mask on the desk; the moment its presence occurred to me, I was sliding it back into place. 

“What-t-t’s up? You suddenly remember you’re ugly?” Toby insulted, grinning underneath his scarf. “Don’t-t-t worry. We’ve already forgiven you. Definitely keep the mask on, though.”

I clicked my tongue, my stare settling coldly on Toby. I was bored, too- I’d been sitting in my seat too politely for too long. 

Unprompted, I hopped over Kate and lunged at Toby, throwing him onto the table by his hoodie. Toby saw it coming, laughing like a hyena as he blocked my punches. He tried to kick me in the nuts, but we grappled to the ground before he could land a hit. We hissed and spat like cats, knocking over books and bags as we fought across the tables. 

“Submit, worm,” I growled in his ear, pushing his face into the ground. 

“Never,” Toby growled back, his eyes burning with glee. 

Ellie soon joined the fray, leaping on top of us with a playful roar. Kate tried to pull the three of us apart before we destroyed the room, but she ended up roped into the fight too. It was the four of us, then, forming a pile of limbs that was trying desperately to separate itself.  

Distantly, I heard Skully trying to warn us about something. Underneath my friends, however, I couldn’t make out what he was trying to say. I did hear the jeering of Natalie, Doby, and Nathan,  who had wisely chosen not to get involved. At some point, they learned to pick our battles more than we did.  

“Whoop his ass, Ellie!!”

“Twist his dick, Masky!! Give him The Venetian Shuffle!!”

“The chair!! Give her the chair!!”  

With how much commotion we were causing, it was only a matter of time before an adult came back into the room. We froze in place as a loud slam shot through the air, stopped dead by the sight of a Slender One’s silhouette.

But it was just Helen. I punched Toby one more time, for good measure. 

“Ugh...” Helen grunted, slouching form in the doorway. “Again, boys…?”

“S-Sorry,” Skully squeaked, peeking out from behind  an overturned table. “I tried to stop him.”

We scrambled back into our places as Helen approached, his tired, dark eyes staring petulantly down at us through his happy mask. 

“Today,” he snapped, slapping Nathan’s homework off his table. “We’re going to learn about pointillism. And maybe, just maybe, I’ll finally bore you little shits to death.”

“I don’t see the pointillism in this-” Doby muttered, elbowing me.

“Whoever said that gets a hundred days in detention.”

“... Fuck.” 

 

–

 

12 PM. The Slender Brother or Sister that taught the final class leads us to the dining hall, where lunch is laid out for all creatures of The Kaninchenbau to partake in. The snacks would remain at the table for the rest of the day, there for us to pick at until dinnertime. 

Food was important to us in a lot of ways. Many of us, like Toby, were malnourished from neglect. Others had to fight for the scarce food they had. We all had unhealthy relationships with food as the result of our treatment, covering a wide spectrum of coping mechanisms and aversions. 

That was in the past, thanks to our Master. There was always enough for everyone on The Ark. While the food still tasted off, we added spices and sugar to everything, so we barely noticed it. Gaining weight was only seen as a good thing, and we were encouraged to eat whenever we wanted. It was necessary, even, so that our bodies could grow tall and resilient. Many of us found our strengths doubled or tripled simply from a proper diet. 

Everyone meets in the dining hall for lunch- including Ben and Sally, who wake up around noon. Sally always looks a little disheveled, but that isn’t a surprise. She’s never a morning person, and death didn’t change that. Usually, I have to fix the bow in her hair, as she can never get it the way she liked it. Toby would usually pep her up with a song he’d written, taking a nursery rhyme and completely bastardizing it. Sally loved them- the edgier the lyrics, the funnier she found it. 

Ben runs on all cylinders the moment he enters a room, yelling and zipping over our heads as we eat. He always seems perpetually filled with energy, his toothy smile plastered to his face. Once he has his fill of exalting our Master and generally pestilent behavior, he helps himself to the little snacks meant to tithe us over until the food was done. He doesn’t need to eat, but that doesn’t stop him from doing it. It’s honestly disgusting to watch; Ben chews with an open mouth, sending particles and mashed bits everywhere. I hesitate to wonder where the food actually goes. 

Depending on what it was, we would wait anywhere from a few minutes to half an hour. When lunch was done, though, Rouge would wheel in the main courses. She’s followed by a train of Ally Dolls, each with their own large tray full of food. They didn’t race around the room as they had the first day; cleaning the tire tracks off the ceiling had been tedious enough to discourage them. Still, when they were released from duty, they ran amok, picking pockets and causing “accidents”. 

There would always be meat involved in our meals- in the meal itself or on the side to add. Nobody asked what kind of meat it was, and Rouge never volunteered the information. It was just “meat”.  

It was a given what kind.  

 

–

 

“Sally, Sally, Sally- Come here, please, just- Sally!!” 

I was begging at that point. I’d been trying to get her attention, but she was far too wound up to listen. I’d righted the bow in her hair, but the one she wore around her neck had come undone, sitting on her shoulders and fluttering in her wind.

“Hup!!” 

Kate hopped onto a chair and leapt into the air, catching Sally as she flew by. Like a balloon, Kate brought the giggling girl down, their hair floating in a brown-black tangle. Kate fixed her bowtie, readjusting the bow on her head one last time. 

I smiled, watching her release Sally back into the air. “Thank you,” I said. “That was going to drive me crazy.”

“ That was going to do it?” Kate teased, smirking. “Come on, Golden Boy. The guys found a spot for us over in the corner.”

Same spot as yesterday, and the day before that. It was our spot, after all. I could see Doby and Skully competing for their fingers, playing a stabbing game with one of their steak knives. I had a feeling that’d end badly, but that was a mistake they’d have to make on their own. 

“Where’s Natalie and Toby?” I asked.

“With Rouge, helping her make lunch with Ellie.”

I should’ve known. Nodding, I nudged my head against Kate’s affectionately. I left her to go sit with the others while I went to find the rest of our friends. 

As I passed by some groups, I responded politely to their calls with my own wave. Someone stopped me to ask if I wanted to sit with them that day; considering I’d promised my own friends I’d eat with them, I promised to sit with them tomorrow. There were no hard feelings; my guess was that they wanted to run an idea for a play past me, to see if our Master would find it appropriate. I’d tell them what I always told people who thought they needed my approval: it was a lot harder to disappoint The Operator than they think.  

There was a small hallway before the kitchen. Three doors- the Kitchen, and two bathrooms. The Kitchen door was pretty obvious- it was metallic, and swung open without a doorknob. As usual, there was a lot of commotion. The Ally Dolls were hurriedly finishing the meal of the day- empanadas, I think it was-, the tip-tap of their feet accompanied by the clank of metal against metal. 

I could hear a few voices in the kitchen: a collective snicker from Toby and Ellie, followed by Rouge’s exhausted scoff.

“Knock it off!! You’ll burn yourself, you goofball!!” I heard Rouge chide, her voice tinged with astonishment. “Get out of here!! Go make sure your sister has a plate and a seat!!” 

“Yes, ma’am,” Toby droned sardonically. He came out the door a moment later with Ellie in tow, inspecting his red palm curiously. 

He grinned when he saw me, shoving me out of the way purposefully. Ellie waved more kindly at me, before promptly jumping onto Toby’s back. 

I rolled my eyes, turning my attention instead to the women in the kitchen. They didn’t realize I was there, since Toby hadn’t announced my presence. I could imagine they knew I was nearby, but probably not within earshot. I doubt they would’ve spoken if they did. 

“Where did you learn to cook, Natalie? You’re the only one who actually helps me.”

A pause. “I ain’t really had a choice, to be honest. Everybody south of Jacksonville wanted me to feed ‘em. I had to learn, or I’d get a canin’,” Natalie explained, her voice throaty. “I ain’t really learn to enjoy cookin’ ‘til I was in Nola, makin’ it for my own self.” 

“Oh? You know you don’t have to help me, Natalie. I can get an Ally Doll to-”

“Naw, naw, I ain’t said that I hate makin’ good food for other people. Everybody down at the Quarter loved my special boudin.” 

Natalie laughed, the sound a bit forced. “It’s fine, Heather. Swear on my mama. I gotta give this place its credit; it’s a good place to get over your human ills.”

Rogue copied her forced laugh. “Don’t I know it…” She trailed off, letting out a small hum. 

“...I still look at Toby, and I can’t believe he’s mine. He’s… a challenge, but he tries his best to be good. I wish his father saw what I see in him. Maybe Toby wouldn’t be here, if he had…“

There was another bit of silence, the white noise of the Ally Dolls in the background. A curious amount of silence, I thought. Natalie had either given a nonverbal answer, or hadn’t answered at all. I could understand why; even though it was Toby, it was a little lame to diss him to her face. And what could be said to that? She was right- not about him trying his best to be good. That was definitely a “mom lie”. But the second bit… I could see what she meant. 

“...What are your intentions with my boy?” Rouge demanded suddenly. “Don’t lie to me- I have a knife.” 

The threat caught Natalie and I both off guard. I heard a clatter as Natalie dropped a bowl, her voice clicking as she choked on her words.

“ Eskize’m? ” she managed. “I-I ain’t got no intentions. ‘Sides maybe killin’ him, if he keeps runnin’ his damn mouth…”

That didn’t satisfy Rouge. “He likes you alot, you know. You’re mature, kind… I’d hate for you to use that affection to hurt him,” she stated, her voice surprisingly cold. “I’d hate to have to get involved in my son’s personal life, like that.” 

“O-Oh, no, ma’am. Never. No. I-I ain’t really into romance or nothin’... If I was, I’d be wanton for one of them Sisters more than him, if you get me,” Natalie stammered. “We just podnas.”

Rouge let out a small noise, then a small sigh. “Right… Of course. Sorry. I shouldn’t assume, just because you’re a girl and he’s a boy… That was rude of me.”

“Shiiiiit!! Ain’t no thang! Heh, I’d be scared a’ me too… Forget you got that mama bear in you, though... You’s a scary woman, Miss Heather.”

“Hah… So I’ve been told…”

“I respect it! Reminds me of, uh… Oi, you like crime stories? You ever heard about that Ellie Nesler story?”

“Oh, did I! I was in high school when that happened. I was a part of the crowd that welcomed her when she got out of jail, too.”

“Sacre!! No lie?”    

I stepped back, then, as their conversation steered towards discussing their favorite true crime stories. I figured I’d just be intruding, if I entered then. Natalie wouldn’t want to come and sit with us and wait, anyways. 

She was busy.

 

–

 

Ben likes to hover around me when I’m nearing the end of my meal. Around this time, The Operator calls on him to teach me more about my role, and he likes to be close in case it happens. Once he gets the word, Ben grabs me and teleports me to a remote area on The Ark. Sometimes, it’s a cliffside- other times, it’s a clearing deep with the Deep Shadows, where the red light of The Ark shone like a pillar through the dense foliage. There, without a soul around to disturb me, I can learn in absolute secrecy. 

Thanks to our conversations, I’m less adverse to the word “magic”. Science and Magic were the same, Ben said; all that was truly different was our understanding of them. Those words mean nothing to us. anyways- we perform a science so esoteric to the human understanding, it seems like magic. It still irritates me to hear our work referred to as such. 

For me, Ben exposed the gears and cogs that made it all work: we had Names, which contained things like Ideas and Meaning. Once those collections of thoughts and desires were given their names, Immaterial could become Material. It made it Exist to our Master, and he could find its design amongst all the noise of reality. Our Ideas and Dreams are blueprints The Operator needs to Create.

Being clear-headed, surprisingly, was a strong aspect of it. We had to know what we wanted, otherwise we left room for loopholes, mistakes. We had to know how to ask, and what to ask for. 

After I understand the formulas, Ben teaches me how to use our Master's runes. Letters in Nezperdian could be used as tools, and they grew stronger in accordance with belief. Once I understand how to use the symbols with our formulas, it's all a matter of believing they'll work and executing the proper steps. 

I learn to use a rune called Severance: two ovals with an eye in the center. It’s the easiest one to draw, by far. It has many interpretations, therefore many uses. Severance “removes” things, in a sense; the ability to be seen, a memory, or the soul from the body. It was all about the intent.

After mastering it, I first invoke it to guard my journal. By drawing the symbol into the corner, I could keep peeping eyes off of my personal writings. I find it shockingly useful; once, when I was being picked on by Blackbird, she tried to open it to embarrass me. Try as she might, she couldn’t peel the pages apart from each other. 

From Ben, I learned my name contained a Nezperdian rune, as well- the “⨂” in ⨂rigin was The Operator’s birthmark. That one letter marked me as him to his kind. When the other Tall Ones saw me, they would see The Operator instead. 

In the past, that symbol in my name made me cringe. When I learn about what it gives me, I begin to use it as my signature. 

Ben also shows me how to truly master my Gift. He made me push myself beyond the Sickness and Spore stage, past the point I'd thought I'd shrivel up and die. I suppose that was the point of having those lessons after lunch, when I’d have the most energy. 

He teaches me to constantly keep my gift in the Spore stage, where I can use it to benefit others. With the Spores I create, I could negate the way lead affected our Gifts; not only that, but for Proxies like S@ite, I could bring the Gifts only possible on The Ark to the human world. 

I've grown stronger, now that I’m home. I feel tired after I practice with Ben, but I don’t cough, and I haven't had a seizure since I got there. On The Ark, I am quite literally in my element. 

It’s my home. I was born there. 

 

–

 

Ben was contemplative, his eyelids drooped as he watched me. I sat underneath him, trying to keep my breathing steady. I could hear Everything; the hum of the Universe itself seemed to echo in my skull, the soft whispers of The Operator guiding me to find what I was looking for. 

The air was toxic with Spores. Dangerous, even for Proxies. Copper and rot sat wet in my mouth, my nose and eyes dripping with ichor. Still, I willed them from me, shedding the particles from my skin with every exhale. 

Shakily, I held my hands out, my fingertips dyed black. My skin was marked with Nezperdian- a prayer written in ink on my flesh, asking my Master for the strength to perform my first Manifestation. In the chaos of Nothing, I wanted Order to bend in the palm of my hand. As such, the writing stemmed out from my hand, climbing up my arm and across my face. 

“Think about the flower. What it looks like, what it feels like,” Ben guided in a low tone. “Visualize it in your mind. Recall it like a memory.”

I did. I remembered the red. I remembered the delicate, satin-like texture underneath my fingertips. I remembered wearing a wreath of them around my head like a crown, their smell unmistakably sweet- like rot. More than that, though, I remembered what made a flower- the petals, the stamen, the sepal, the pollen, the stem. Pieces of a greater organism, each with their own task. 

Minutes passed, and nothing came of it. The flower was supposed to just appear in my hand, as if it’d always been there. Yet my palm still remained empty. I couldn’t help but feel discouraged. This was a Gift that others could do naturally; why did I have to struggle, when I was supposed to be Chosen?

“Well,” Ben sighed. “Maybe next time. You’ve got correct form… You’ll get it, eventually.”

I sighed, frustrated as I sat back. “Why is this so difficult? I should be a natural at this. I’m the vessel.”

Ben hummed in thought, floating down to sit next to me. “Well… You’re not a perfect fit for The Operator. His energy resonates stronger in females, so you’re already at a disadvantage. On top of that you’re… oddly resilient,” he explained, tilting his head slightly. “That has its benefits, though, so don’t take those things as negatives. You were chosen for your devotion, not your compatibility. It’s inevitable that you’ll master his ways.” 

I groaned, laying back on the grass. “How are you so certain?”

Ben giggled lightly. “Oh, I’ve been around for a long time, Boss- I’ve picked up a few methods of soothsaying.” 

“That’s bullshit. Kate and I did the math- there’s no way you’re more than a few years older than us, even if you’re dead.” Besides, I thought. He needed The Observer to witness the future. Childishly, I assumed that meant Ben couldn’t do it himself.

That took Ben’s laugh from a giggle to a full on cackle. “Oh, Boss… So silly. That’s not how time works.”

He waved his hand, lifting me up to my feet with telekinesis. “Don’t worry your pretty little head, Boss. We’ll know when you’re truly ready.” 

“How?”

“Oh… You’ll see.”

 

--

 

1 PM. Once Lunchtime is over, all the Proxies are taken to the base of the hill to train. 

With me, Helmet focused on working with unconventional tools. I learned how to use broken bottles, chains, and tire irons as replacements for lost weapons. While I was adept at them all, my favorites are always melee- things I could use to break my surroundings as well as my opponents. I trained the hardest with a bat and a pipe, though, as I loved the sick crack it made when it hit bone. 

After my lessons with Ben, I'm usually too worn out to do any physical activity. I sit and watch everyone else practice, instead. As The Helmet teaches Kate to use her gifts, The Shroud teaches my siblings across the field. They learn how to run, hide, and fight; how to start a game, and how to end it.

The Doll is always watching from her study. She stands like a mannequin at the window, staring down at us. Sometimes, I see her lips move. I never see who she speaks to, but I can only assume it’s my Master. She’s telling him about what she sees- how far we’ve come, since they last spoke. 

An Ally Doll, at some point, brings Kate and I our afternoon medication (and a snack for me). I trade her for them using flowers I’d picked. Where I have to take two pills, Kate only has to take one. Hers is for her hand; the medication kept The Sickness from turning leprotic. She hated it; I remember her constantly complaining to me about the large, chalky, black pill, and how difficult it was to swallow. Sometimes, I suspected she wasn't actually taking her medication. She once told me that she knew how to fake taking pills better than anyone. I sometimes called her out on it, but she always called me nosy and brushed it off.

Despite her dubious commitment to her medicine, the bandages on Kate’s hand do eventually come off. I watch as she unwinds the stained gauze, exposing the Gift she’d earned for freeing Ben from his Yard Sale hell. Her skin was black to the mid-forearm, a slightly more leathery texture than the rest. Through the cracks in the skin, dark, smoky liquid bled out, perpetually dripping from her fingertips. 

Our Master called it a Tall Blade: an organic weapon made from one of his trillions of roots, severed from him and grafted onto his servants like inosculation. They were plasma-based, making them extremely malleable- hence why The Nurse’s manifested as a chainsaw and The Helmet’s manifested as a sword or whip. A Tall Blade utilized the minerals and elements already present in the wielder’s body, siphoning from it as it “grew” on them like a tumor. 

The Helmet teaches Kate how to control her new Gift- to make it flow and bend to her will, hardening it into steel. Naturally, Kate exceeds all expectations. Fighting was fun for her. She often struggled to sit still in our lectures; on the field, however, she's hanging on Helmet's every word, watching them use their Blade as both tool and weapon.

When Kate's ready, she chooses what form it would take. I wanted her to pick a chainsaw, like Anne; after all, organic machinery was one of our Master's best ideas. In hindsight, her actual choice made perfect sense. She went with a claw- something that she could hide with a thick glove, and felt more "natural". When The Chaser took over, she wouldn't have the wherewithal to use something like a sword or a chainsaw. With the claw, The Chaser could rip and tear into prey before they could ever hit the ground.

Kate never lost her humanity, but The Chaser never had it to begin with. Rather than fight her about it, Kate negotiated. The Chaser would protect Kate, protect me, and protect The Ark. In return, Kate gave up feeling pity for the humans that got in her way.

To us, the training is just as normal as any schooling. We both enjoy watching the others practice when we're done. Ellie is one Hell of a show; even at eight years old, she moves like she was born to kill. She leaves those twice her size with cuts and bruises, she herself staying pristine. If I remember correctly, she was often scolded for biting others. Had The Shroud not been there to stop her, she’d turn many of her siblings into Revenants. I get a big kick out of seeing the Proxies my age struggle with her- especially the boys, who automatically assumed the little girl was at a disadvantage.

The Basher usually assists The Helmet with training us, as did The Shroud; however, a Revenant named The Crow would also join them after a few years, offering input and aid. He commanded a flock of strange, shadowy birds given to him by The Operator. They were deeply unsettling to look at, having at least twenty eyes scattered across their writhing bodies like warts.

Of course, we’re taught about these creatures. We call them Beasts. They’re not real animals, by any metric. Essentially, they were manifested from our dreams, spontaneously made real due to human’s exposure to The Operator. In a way, they were related to us in a much closer way than humans were to their animals. Beasts and Proxies were both creations of The Operator. 

A Slender Sister- The Ghost Rider, or “The Ghost”- had a horse of similar appearance. While it only had four eyes, it had an all black body and sharp, canine-like teeth. She called her horse No Name. It was a rare sight to see them apart; even when I suspected she was, her steed would creep up like a stalking predator. The Ghost is often assigned to train my friends, riding on No Name's back while they run drills.

I enjoy watching Toby practice the most. Everyone else treats the drills like a gym class, but he knows exactly what he was training for. He doesn't smile or joke around; when it's his turn to strike the dummy, he strikes it with precise, white-hot rage, shattering the wood into splinters. 

I wonder, half-jokingly, if he's picturing my face instead of the crudely-drawn one we put on the dummy. Probably. 

Not that I felt threatened, if he did. As I watch him rip his hatchet from the dummies with a single yank, I feel my skin itch, anticipation welling up in my chest. I always want to spar with him; he's the only one that tries to kill me and doesn't hold back. That made it real, and made me remember what it feels like to fear death.

Regrettably, I was obsessed. Try as I might, I couldn't resist being around Toby. Everyone was afraid to hit me where it really stung, but not him. Toby was a mean-spirited, sadistic bastard that loved to hurt my feelings. But that’s what made him magnetic- he wasn’t afraid of me. He encouraged me to join him, allowing me to be just as awful.  I thrived off his devilish goading, and I learned to be just as sadistic in return.

And I learned being sadistic felt good, sometimes. If the pain was just right. 

I was most enraptured with the Toby I saw when we were alone. Whenever I smoke, I take him with me- just him. The Operator gives me whatever I want, and cigarettes are one of them. He doesn’t tell me not to, or judge me for it; after all, my breakfast would heal my lungs of any damage. 

Toby's a different person during those moments. He's quieter, more thoughtful. Instead of trying to get under my skin, he and I try to get into each other's heads. He tells me about the dreams he has: visions of fire, great trees that towered like obelisks, and dark, starless skies. I listen with rapt attention, jotting down notes in my journal. 

He also shares his observations about The Operator, and about our belief system in general. If he was anyone else, I’d call him a heretic for the things he'd say. However, Toby’s view of The Operator utterly fascinates me. He sees him not as a God, but as The God; the one that the humans were trying to call out to. In his eyes, the humans had been under The Operator's control since the dawn of history. He saw us as God’s genuine, chosen children.

I would wonder how he saw me, then. What that made me, in his mind. I wonder what that made him. 

Toby didn’t invoke the comparison like it was a good thing. In fact, when it came to The Operator, he was filled with defiance. He never passed up an opportunity to point out supposed flaws or inconsistencies with The Operator’s rules, and he was first to blame him for every misfortune that befell us. Toby refused to submit, and he denied any form of defeat. He was God’s chosen Angel, he reasoned, and he would always be forgiven.   

I didn’t see that ego as problematic. Most of it was fake. Alone, he expressed thinly veiled self-loathing, his desires to surpass everyone spoken with desperation. He wanted to impress The Master, loathed as he was to obey. He was never given a Gift, even when he became one of the highest-scoring Proxies. To many, he was considered to be The Operator’s problem child- the single defective Proxy in the batch. It deeply frustrated him, and compelled him to put more into his training. He wanted to be in the spotlight, just once, so he could prove he deserved to be there.

When we were pitted against each other, neither of us held back. Bruises, bandages, and stitches, we fought each other until Helmet pried us apart. 

All Proxies share that ferocity. We all take our sparring lessons seriously- a little too seriously, in my opinion. Some of us didn't know when to stop until there was blood everywhere. No deaths, of course, but plenty of maiming.

It didn't really matter what injuries we sustained. You see, my siblings were "changed", if you could call it that. The Slender Ones certainly did.

But if you wanted to be accurate, I'd say they were mutated. The Fountain Ceremony replaced what we'd lost as Changelings, but it gave us more than that. Metal bodies, abominable limbs. We were told they were supposed to level the playing field- to make it fair against an enemy armed with seeds made of lead. The few I remember were the most striking, I think; that, and I often had the privilege of watching them practice together. 

The Chariot was given legs made of metal; the material was dark, but shone like glass. In line with her namesake, she would later add large, spiked wheels to her ankles. With them, she was capable of scaling mountains and uneven terrain like it was flat. She could control them with her mind, so the speeds she could reach were quite impressive. She got in trouble a lot for using a pair of bicycle wheels to race through the house, until Rouge outright confiscated them. 

Magpie, another friend of Fisher King’s, grew an exoskeleton to replace her damaged spine. Emerging from a metal column grafted onto her back, cords wove in and out of her flesh like stitches. While she’d started with a simple technomancy gift, she evolved to connect her mind to anything with a port. Just like Ben, she could transfer herself into technology and control it from within. Most importantly, though, she was able to walk again; she spent most of her training relearning how to. Because of that exhausting effort, she was still given a simple wooden chair, and used crutches all other times.

Their maintenance was overseen by a Slender Brother named The Mechanic. He was an engineering prodigy in his past life, and those skills became a part of his role on The Ark. He was responsible for building The Chariot's wheels, Magpie’s mobility aids and all our weapons, using his own Gifts of technomancy and telekinesis. He called the metal found on The Ark "Telekinetic Alloy" due to its response to telekinesis; when psychic energy was applied to it, it fulfilled any purpose we required. And once it had a name, The Operator made sheets of it whenever asked- properly, of course. 

There were those who’d grown new pieces, reformed in new bodies. Out of everyone with mutations, I found Blackbird’s the most striking. She was given a pair of large, black wings, fitting perfectly into her namesake. The feathers are made of short, flat tendrils, which curl into the air like small feelers. There's constant movement, squirming and writhing even at rest. Her wings shimmer like oil, perpetually dripping very flammable ichor. With two beats of those massive wings, Blackbird is able to take flight, dousing everything beneath her in an infectious, black rain. 

Ignoring Kate’s Tall Blade, none of my friends were changed drastically by The Fountain Ceremony. They appeared as they were born (or in Doby’s case, meant to be born), with no extra appendages or bio-tech. Our senses had been enhanced, and our bodies were capable of regenerating. 

For a while, I thought I hadn't changed. I felt no different inside; outwardly, I looked the same as I always had. 

But as Ben had told me, I just needed to grow into it. And typical of me, I came into it early. 

One day, after a horrible dream, I woke up to the most excruciating pain I'd ever experienced. I must have awoken the whole house with my screaming. I tried to get out of bed, only to find myself being dragged across the floor by an unseen force. It felt like I'd been grabbed by a nest of snakes, their mouths latched onto my spine. They'd wrapped around my hands, feet, and throat, yanking my limp body across the hardwood floor in wet, fleshy heaves.

It was only when I passed my mirror did I see them. Black tendrils that, when I traced them with my eye, all led behind me. They were growing out of me, I realized; I could feel where skin met oily flesh. 

My skin had become sunken and white as paper, my eyelids red and swollen. My mouth was black with ichor, my teeth stained like I'd swallowed ink. My sclera, too, were black, the liquid swimming in my black eyes like an oily rainbow. Looking at myself sent a wave of nausea through me, but I couldn't throw up. I was hungry, I'd thought. Unbearably hungry. 

Soon, The Doll came to my rescue. She scooped me into her arms, tendrils and all, reassuring me that I'd be fine. She carried me to The Infirmary, past my siblings staring in horror from the cracks in their doors. Once there, The Nurse and Physician took over, detangling me and keeping the "growths" restrained. They quarantined the entire Infirmary, so nobody was allowed to see me. I was grateful for that, after I'd called so much attention to myself. 

I did nothing but eat, sleep, read, and take those red pills every three hours for two weeks. Eventually, the limbs fell off, falling to dust around my cot. Physically, I was perfectly fine; I had red welts on my back for a day or two, but no scars. They'd just fallen off like dead skin.

Nurse Anne was the one who actually explained it to me. Apparently, I was always meant to grow those limbs; not that early, but it was all a part of my unification with my Master. Most likely, Jeff's experimentation had caused it to happen early. Nothing we could do about it, except teach me how to control them. 

They were The Operator's, first and foremost. That was the difference between someone like Blackbird and me. Their limbs carried their own strength; mine had the strength of our Master. I would need to learn on my own how to make them obey me, just as my Master had to learn how to make the Universe obey him. 

At training, they expected me to use my new Gift, watching me spar with Kate out of the corner of their eye. Much to their disappointment, though, I don't practice with them much. They were incredibly painful, as growing extra limbs with nerve endings and muscle tended to be. I'm taught to only ask for them when my life feels imminently threatened, and nothing less. Ben always tries to coax me into growing them, but I'd rather write two hundred pages of runes than willingly experience that pain. Not to mention the stares I'd get with them dragging behind me for the next day or two.

It wasn't that people were mean about them, I guess, but I think I would have preferred a little bit of wariness. People liked to touch them like I couldn't feel it, and they'd attempt to take pictures. Eventually, I didn't even let my friends see me when I had them; I would hide them underneath my clothes, then barricade myself in my room until it was over. The fascination they had triggered me, I think. Made me feel like a specimen again.

Luckily, they weren't a permanent fixture. After the first time, they died much sooner, lasting only three or four days before dissolving. 

Thankfully, I wasn't experiencing the changes alone. My friends were determined to make me feel normal for having them… even if they rarely succeeded.

 

–

 

Running laps with Kate was a lesson in humiliation.

“How many, this time?” I asked as she jogged up to my right side. I pant through each word, sweat running down my temples and staining my t-shirt. I’d just finished my fourth lap around the perimeter of the field; once I did five, I was allowed to train as I pleased with the rest of my friends. Kate was keeping me company, as a good friend typically would; however, that wasn’t without its punishments. 

“Lap fifteen,” Kate stated proudly, barely winded. “I’m cheating, though. Excuse me- sixteen.”

The gust of wind she’d created almost toppled me. I tried not to let her gloating affect my mood, but at the moment, I was steaming. Literally- the heat of my body was fighting The Ark’s temperatures. It was bad enough that I was the slowest in the class… At that moment, it felt like she, the fastest, was rubbing my face in it. 

“Why don’t you use your Gift? You’re allowed to,” Kate pointed out, still keeping pace with me. “You can Doc-Ock your way to five laps!”

“N-Not a chance,” I gasped. “There’s… too many people…”

“Dude, really? Nobody thinks it’s weird. My hand-”

“You hide your hand!!!” I snapped. I couldn’t talk and run for very long. With that one outburst, I came to a stuttering stop, doubling over with a wheezing cough. 

Kate stopped, patting my back as I lifted my mask to breathe. “Okay, okay. You won’t cheat…”

I heard that tone in her voice. She grabbed my jacket, and like instinct, I braced myself. I shut my eyes as the world blurred into a sickening blend of red, gray, and black, the icy wind cutting through my skin. It lasted for a single beat; when Kate released me, we were back where we’d started.

I sighed as my feet hit the ground, brushing dust from my shoulders. I really did want to do the same, fair work as my other siblings. I wanted my identity to blend in with them as much as possible, until they forgot I was the vessel. Besides… Calling upon my Master’s will for laps felt beneath his abilities. 

“Come on. I asked Nathan The Nobody to come and hang out with us, and I want you guys to meet.”

I cocked an eyebrow at the name. I didn’t know much about him, other than he was a high-scoring Proxy like we were. He was incredibly tall, with dark hair and tan skin. He often kept his face covered with a cloth, so I didn’t really know his features- just his dark, intelligent eyes. As his namesake implied, The Nobody left no lasting impression on anyone. That’s why I was surprised to hear his name come out of Kate’s lips. 

“How do you know him?” I asked, immediately suspicious. 

Kate knew what I meant by that, and scoffed loudly. “Gross. Relax!! I think you’ll really like him, actually. He’s not as cool as you think he is.”

I could only snort at that, following behind her. I hadn’t heard anything negative about him, so I was willing to give him a chance. Then again, I really hadn’t heard anything positive, either…

My friends were separate from the other Proxies; Doby was practicing his Gift with projectiles, and they were keeping away while the others played tetherball. Ellie was with our siblings, trying out new methods of blunt-force decapitation (unsuccessful methods, I should add). I could see from Toby’s posture against a tree that he was watching her. That was confirmed when Ellie landed a particularly brutal hit, Toby’s shoulders leapt up in a knee-jerk, amused reaction. 

“Pull!!”

Skully pulled the lever of the machine, sending another baseball towards Doby. It flew toward him at mach speed, the path of the ball a single blink of time. 

Effortlessly, Doby struck the ball with a satisfying ‘crack’. With a force that stirred the grass below us, the baseball sailed over our heads, disappearing into the sky with its high arc. I thought he’d finally missed, overshooting the basket by a mile; however, for the fifteenth time in a row, the baseball landed in the basket across the field, the arc of the ball high and the drop to the ground sudden. 

“That’s a ten from me!!” Kate cheered, applauding Doby as he took a sweeping bow. 

“Leave it t-t-to the queer to have the most-t-t-t specific Gift…” Toby grumbled, his lip curled with distaste. “You just-t-t-t gotta be special, huh?”

“Yup!” Doby chirped, kicking one foot up with a wink. “At least I’m not in a mental panopticon of my own making!”

Toby stared dumbly at the insult, then let his head roll lazily to me. “You teach him that-t-t-t one?” 

I popped his goggles for that. “Shut up.”

Of course, I noticed Nathan. Not at first, admittedly; like I said, he was very good at blending into the background. Once I saw him, though, I saw that he was looking directly at me. I froze in place, my feet shifting as I fought the urge to hide behind Kate.

“...Hey,” Nathan said, nodding once. “You’re Kate’s brother, right?”

I liked him that very instant. He knew exactly who I was. But he didn’t know me, outside of how he knew Kate. He didn’t greet me with that weird, stilted politeness as everyone else tended to. It was a normal way of seeing someone- a normal way to see me. I should have trusted Kate’s sense of judgment; the only shitty people she hung out with were me and Toby. 

“Masky,” I introduced myself with a small nod. “And you’re Nathan. Kate said I’d like you… You’re not as cool as you seem?”

I was surprised when that made him smirk, the cloth shifting obviously across his face. “That sounds about right. I guess she felt bad I had no friends,” he drawled, leaning back against the tree he sat under. 

“I didn’t!!” Kate interjected, eyes wide. “I just thought it was cool that you liked the lore stuff like Masky does-”

“-Nah. I think most of it is bullshit,” Nathan corrected. “...But if any of it is real, I want to know. I figure you’re the best person to ask… You’re able to understand it better than anything. Mind helping me?”

I admired that determination, though I wasn’t fond of his choice of words. That was more credence than Toby was willing to give our Master’s teachings, so I found myself nodding again. 

“My Gift can elevate yours, when I will it to,” I explained. “That’s the same for all of you. You should try to learn more Gifts, and I’ll support you.”

“Oh, yeah… I do be havin’ an easier time with my ‘lil bubbles when you’re nippin’ behind me,” Natalie cooed, flexing her hand. “Guess that’s gonna make you a big get for them Collectives.”

I scoffed at the idea. I had no desire to be auctioned over, and a Proxy would be stupid for trying to buy me. It was already explained to us that our Collectives would be mostly made of the friends we had on The Ark. We could recruit people that fit a particular need, and indeed, The Slender Ones would give us recommended matchups when we were ready to form them. When they find out the full extent of my Gift, they’ll be sorry for sneering at me; at least, I hoped they would.

Doby hummed in thought, pointing his bat up to the pale sun. “I wonder how far I could hit a ball accurately… What’s the limit? A mile? Five? Halfway around the world…?”

“I wonder if there’s a way to find out…” Nathan mused, narrowing his eyes as the idea captured him. “Maybe strap a camera to a ball…?”

“Weight of the ball would be impacted. It’d skew the results,” Skully added. 

“No it wouldn’t-t-t-t. You guys are st-t-t-tupid,” Toby argued. “Doggers’ Gift doesn’t make him st-t-t-t-trong enough to hit the ball that hard. He just doesn’t miss. If he wanted t-t-t-to actually land a bullseye, he’d have t-t-t-to aim with something capable of that-t-t range. Duh .”

“Now, hold on, let’s get into this, since we’re bringing up science and magic-” 

As the other guys began to work out the mechanics of such an idea, I caught sight of Doby’s faltering expression. He turned his bat in his hands contemplatively, then took a few practice swings. 

I wondered what was going through his head; sometimes, Doby’s mood would sink like a stone, and neither he nor I could do anything to bring it back up again. He once told me it was more than sadness; it was a lethargic, sucking emotion, draining him of every urge. It didn’t last long, thanks to our Master’s influence. But when it happened, it happened. 

By then, I started to notice it’d happen most right after he used his baseball bat. 

I think, out of all of us, Doby had the most genuine chance of making it in the human world. He’d had dreams for The World Series; if he’d been allowed to be great, he would have been legendary. The kind of human that redefined what it meant to be one. 

He had everything on The Ark, yet he still dreamed of that diamond field. I could see it by the way he clung to the razor-sharp memory. He loved his game, and he missed it. We played with him whenever he wanted to, but it wasn’t the same. It had to be that field, in that world.  

Natalie had noticed Doby’s shifting mood, as well. “Oi, space cadet,” she called.

“...Hm?”

“You done here? Can we go report to Helmet?”

At the mention of that, we all slumped, staring at Doby pleadingly. We were all tired, hence why he was the only one still practicing. I wouldn’t mind staying out there to pull the lever for Doby, but I didn’t want to hide how much I’d prefer not to.

He snorted at our begging expressions, then put his bat back in its sling. “Yeah… I’m done. Let’s go play video games.”

 

–

 

4 PM. Lessons are over, and I’m free to relax and play until bedtime at 12. None of us are required to eat dinner, but it’s always ready at 7 PM. If we wished, we could have food taken right to our door by an Ally Doll. I remember walking down the halls and seeing them race by on their carts, free from Rouge’s watchful eye. 

I would start out the afternoon studying; if left undistracted, I’d be in The Library until I fell asleep at the desk, my head filled with the teachings of my Master. However, being who I was, I was rarely left to my own devices for that long. Someone always needed me- someone always wanted me. At the time, I accepted that without lingering too much on it… but in hindsight, I’m kind of amazed I didn’t.  

Who I spent time with typically depended on who found me first. Usually, that was Kate. Occasionally, Sally would beat her to it; her ability to phase through the walls meant she could enter my room whenever she pleased. Before Kate could knock on my door, she would poke her head straight through it, demanding I join her for a tea party or a game of make-believe. Neither of them were competing for my attention; if Kate wanted, she’d happily join in on any game I played with Sally, and Sally loved playing with everyone. Really, it was just a matter of what silly thing my sisters would subject me to: having my face painted to look like a clown, or getting soaking wet trying to catch fish in The Garden’s pond. 

While my friends typically liked to hang out together, there was no expectation that we always would. Sometimes, The Skull would be missing, working on his skills with all the other technopaths. Natalie often favored The Slender Ones as company, and Doby was quite popular with the would-be Muses of our generation. Even Kate reconciled with Blackbird, and became an occasional member of her friend group. 

Toby was the only one who truly isolated himself. Even though he’s well-liked- especially by the girls- he’s never able to open up. He was still miserably lonely, though, so he’s never too far away. Sitting on a windowsill, leaning against a wall nearby, or sitting on a chair just out of sight- he’s there in the corner of my eye, offering spiteful quips for laughs. I’m his target most often, though, in fairness, there was a lot to tease me about. 

Usually, I take the first and second insult with grace. The third has me out of my seat, storming towards Toby with killing intent. He never runs; we fight right there, until we’re pried apart by Natalie or Kate (or both).

No matter what, we’d all be there for Kate’s Movie Night- my friends and my friend’s friends. There was a genuine interest, too. Kate, as it turned out, was as good at planning things as The Doll. She even got Skully to make fliers and posters, just so people would remember what days she held it. Kate would fill a ballroom with blankets and pillows, serve real popcorn and soda, and invite everyone to watch her movie of choice. 

It was always her choice, I should note; luckily for us, she was also quite the movie aficionado. It wasn't long before I knew as much about Kate's interests as she did. Kate loved horror films- Friday The 13th, The Thing, Space Jam- anything scary, really. We dedicated a whole night to The Blair Witch Project, watching it and discussing it like a school project. That movie was a cinematic Bible for my technopath siblings who filmed. 

I drifted more towards stylish movies like Lost Boys and Hellraiser, but my favorites were always films that brought suspense more than gore. I liked thinking about what I was watching; I liked to wonder about what it meant, what secrets were being told right to my face. I was horribly curious about the minds of others (a trait I shared with my creator), and I gravitated towards movies that invited me in. 

I was a big crybaby, though. I couldn’t help myself; the instant the music turned somber, the words soft and sad, my vision would blur with tears. God forbid if there was a cute animal involved. I was always ribbed for it by Toby and some of the other guys, but Kate and the other girls found it adorable. I was “sensitive”, apparently- something the other guys should have been, but weren’t.  

My favorite memories around this time, however, involve sitting in a rec room and playing video games. We had every console, every game- you’d think that’d make things easier, but we were all picky about what games we liked. Toby and Nathan liked fighting games, Natalie and Skully liked racing games, Kate liked party games, and Doby… Tecmo Super Baseball. Just that game, and nothing else. I’m certain he suggests it as a joke, because he always grins madly when my friends yell at him for picking such a shitty game. The reality is that Doby liked to play “story games” (as he called it), and he had his own setup in his room for them. I prefer puzzle games, but like Doby’s interest, they were single player games. Therefore, I always give my vote to Kate, spicing up the already intense debate. 

Ben’s the best, which isn’t a surprise. It was almost pointless to play against him.  He was the one reason we had so many video games to begin with. If he was idle, he was usually playing a game on a handheld device. Sally’s the only one who ever gets close to dethroning Ben, and Skully is always one unlucky roll away from beating her. Watching them all compete puts professional sports to shame. 

I can’t pretend to be too nonchalant, though- when it’s my turn to play, I take winning very seriously. Not enough to actually win, though; no matter what game, I am the worst player. As someone who was used to winning Games, that infuriates me. 

I’m never able to throw in the towel- too stubborn, I guess. 

 

–

 

“DAMNIT.”

Doby grabbed my controller before I could throw it, giving me a dirty look. 

“It’s only a game, mon cher,” Natalie reminded me, seemingly just to push my buttons even more. She hadn’t looked up from her sketchbook to address me; too busy capturing Skully’s splayed position on the couch. I had no idea how he was comfortable like that, but he slept like a baby. Not even my outburst woke him up.

I grumbled, the anger seeping out of me like a teakettle. “Fuckin’ game sucks.”

“Yeah, bro. That’s it-t-t-t-t. It’s Mario’s fault,” Toby quipped before blowing smoke out the window.

“I told you, Masky, you have to jump!!! A million fucking times!!” Doby snapped. “If you break another controller, I’m telling on you!! The Slender Ones work super fucking hard stealing this shit for us, so don’t break it!!” 

I sputtered, knowing he was right and still refusing to be wrong. I wanted to blame the controls, but no amount of design could account for my piss-poor timing. 

“I’m gonna go find Kate,” I grumbled. “I’ll see you guys later.” 

“If you see Ellie, send her my way. We’re watching Lion King later,” Toby droned. When he got a few soft looks for that, he rolled his eyes. “Don’t even. I want to see the look on her face when Mufasa dies.”

Harsh, but a lie. Ellie liked the hyena’s musical number- I’ve heard her singing it before with gusto.  

I decided to go all the way out to The Garden. After losing my temper like that, I needed a cigarette most of all. I walked the paths while I smoked, trying to calm my angry heart with self-reassurance. It wasn’t my fault I sucked. I just had really meaty hands, I told myself; the little controllers couldn’t handle the immense might of my thumbs. Who’d they even design those controllers for? Babies? They weren’t built for badasses like me, that’s for damn sure. 

With one step, I felt something soft crush under the weight of my boot. 

“Who’s there?” I heard instantly. I looked down to see that I’d stepped on a large, black mushroom. It was one of many, forming a trail toward the garden pond. The mushrooms that preceded the one I’d stepped on were lit up with a lavender glow, blinking like a circuit. 

Obviously, I followed the path to the pond, where I found S@ite. They were standing rigidly, their long skirt very obviously splayed out to conceal something behind them. 

“What are you doing?” I asked, cocking my head to one side.

“What are you doing?” Was their echo back. 

I huffed, but decided not to get upset. S@ite wasn’t a troublemaker, so I had no reason to suspect they were up to something nefarious. “ Trying to blow off some steam. I kept dying in that stupid Mario game…” 

They tilted their head to one side, their hair falling like water off their shoulder. “You have to jump over the gap-”

“Hey, it’s your turn,” I cut in briskly. “What are you doing?”

S@ite giggled, tapping the chin of their mask. “Don’t tell anyone… but…” 

They took a wide step to the side, revealing a large pickle jar sitting on the ground. It was nearly full to the brim with frog eggs. They were black and smaller than a pea, encased in a translucent tube. The fetuses wiggled inside their sacs, nestled against each other like entrails. 

I instantly recoiled; sure, I’d handled gore before, but that was precisely where my disgust came from; the idea of intestines made of frog eggs almost made me gag. 

“Where did you even find these…?” I gawked, gingerly approaching the jar. 

S@ite picked it up, holding it with both hands so I could get a better look. “The Doll had them on her desk,” they explained simply. “I thought I’d release them into the pond, so they could have a proper home when they hatch.”

I smiled at the idea. S@ite loved nature, and loved animals. Of course, they’d take it upon themselves to take care of some new Beasts. Frogs weren’t the kind of animal I was expecting to join our family, but any creature was welcome. Perhaps there was some method to the madness, if it was easier to spawn creatures like frogs, fish, and birds... Perhaps we’d get one from each species first, then more variations would come.

“What’d The Doll say about them?” I asked.

S@ite was unusually quiet, staring blankly at me through the holes in their mask. 

“She told you to take them, right?” I asked again, furrowing my brow. “What did she say?”

The longer they remained silent, the more I started to realize they hadn’t asked The Doll at all. They’d taken the jar without her permission.

“I was waiting for her to get done talking to Anne,” S@ite tried to explain. “She saw me standing next to them.”

“ Haru ,” I gasped, so shocked I used their human name. And here I thought they were a good Proxy. They were going to be in huge trouble, if The Doll found out they’d stolen something off her desk. Worse- what if there was a reason she had them? 

“It’s fine. I know what I’m doing.”

With a huff, I reached out to take the jar away from them. However, as my hands joined theirs, the glass beneath our fingertips began to heat up. The water inside began bubbling, and the eggs began to expand, growing right before our eyes. 

Before we could think to put the jar down, we were hit in the face with a horde of little, black treefrogs. We both screeched as they suddenly covered us, spreading all over the grass and into the woods around us. They didn’t hurt us, but I still shudder at the sensation of their tiny little fingers climbing along the bridge of my nose. 

There was a sharp cry a few yards away from us, prompting me to rush to my feet. Soon after, the cries drew closer, until I recognized one of them as Kate. She was carrying Dream Eater in her arms, of all people, running away quickly as they were chased by little frogs. 

“Gross!! Gross!! Kate, don’t let them get me-!!” Dream Eater squealed, her arms thrown around her neck. 

“I got you, baaaaHEY MASKY. I’m just hanging out!!”

Kate had started to coo to Dream Eater, reassuring her. However, she realized mid-sentence that I was there, changing her words to answer a question I didn’t ask. 

I was so painfully oblivious. I couldn’t fathom why Kate would choose to hang out with Dream Eater- a girl that embodied the phrase “a gentle whisper”- when they seemingly had nothing in common. I saw the way she held Dream Eater like a princess, the other girl clutching onto her like a damsel. I completely missed the way the blonde turned her face into Kate’s neck, squealing as a frog hopped toward them.  

And as if things couldn’t get worse, they did. As I sat up, I heard The Doll’s voice in my head, speaking politely and non-accusingly. 

“Children, I seem to be missing a jar. If you know where it is, please return it. The Beasts inside are very sensitive, and may react chaotically.”

What little color I had drained from my face as I gingerly plucked a frog off my cheek. For a split second, I wondered if I could get out of trouble if I threw S@ite under the bus. Probably- my only crime had been to grab the jar. 

Then I remembered who I was, and what my Master had asked of me. “I touched the jar, and it reacted to our Gifts,” I stated, deathly serious. “Blame me for everything. She’ll be easier on me.”  

S@ite understood, and nodded solemnly, clasping my shoulder. “I will never forget your sacrifice.” 

Neither would I. I wrote “I will not steal” so much, I can write it blindfolded.

 

–

 

8 PM. Usually, I’m in bed around this time on a school day. On a free day though, I grab a second dinner and eat it on my way to The Bar.

It’s a room connected to The Library, opened by knocking on the supply closet three times after a certain time. It led into an ornate barroom with moody lighting and sleek, dark furniture. As the name implied, it was the only place you could find alcohol on The Ark. 

The only person who’d give it to you was The Bartender. He’s a Revenant Muse, having become a Slender One in death. I was never sure why he was chosen, when he wasn’t particularly special in his previous life. He was an actual bartender during the 40’s, and had spent his undead life tormenting his former boss instead of harvesting for my Master. As a Muse, though, The Operator bestowed him his Gift of temporal displacement. The Bar and The Bartender were, in essence, one entity. The bar could appear inside any building, no matter how small; within it, The Bartender would always be waiting, ready to serve you any drink you asked for. 

Unless you were a kid, that is. The Bartender wasn’t allowed to give Proxies booze unless they were at least Natalie’s age, and only Nathan was older than her.

The Slender Ones meet at this time to have an unofficial “Second Assembly”. To the sound of dark, grinding music, The Slender Ones mingled with each other without their masks. They acted like normal adults: drinking, dancing, and complaining about their jobs. 

All creatures are looking for their kind. In their jobs, it was necessary to be antisocial and not get attached to humans. Here, their true selves are revealed; try as they might to deny it, the camaraderie the Brothers and Sisters come to have for each other is deep. Their age, though, means their type of fun is a little different. 

While out surveying The Ark one day, The Ghost and Rouge found a peculiar plant with black seed pods. When crushed, the pods exposed stringy, cotton-candy like insides. The Ghost had performed many on-spot tests to determine its properties, and one of them had been a smoke test. She’d inhaled a bit too deeply, and that was enough- Rouge had to carry her back on No Name. The Ghost spoke nothing but gibberish, bursting into a fit of giggles every two seconds. Normally, The Ghost was incredibly stoic, so the change in personality spoke to the potency.  

Naturally, The Slender Ones went back and took more of the seed pods. For study, of course. 

The Harvesters found no human equivalent for the plant. As far as they were aware, they'd found the first Ark-only plant. As such, they dubbed the plant Black Bells, named for its appearance. It's an incredible discovery that they celebrated in the only way that seemed appropriate- recreating the experiment Ghost had performed. Once The Slender Ones figured out the right balance, they mixed Black Bells with flower petals in order to make it less potent. Rose petals, I think, are the favored choice, but lavender was also used. Black Bells smell like rotting flesh (as most things on The Ark do), so the flowers mask it to an extent. 

The Doll had determined it was for ceremonial use; of course, the term “ceremony” also meant “party”, as history clearly shows. I think that’s why they had so many parties to begin with- to justify the vices that The Doll said were “ceremonial”. The Operator didn’t stop them, so it was allowed.   

I know all this because I’m allowed into these parties. My friends, too. Any Proxy over fifteen can join The Slender Ones, as long as they don't "ruin the ambiance", as Helen put it. We’re allowed to have whatever we could sneak past the watchful eyes of my Guardians. That got easier to do as the night dragged on; if we timed our arrival right, they’d be too drunk to even remember we were there. 

If we were humans, it wouldn’t be safe to be around them. When humans were drunk and high, they turned on each other in ghastly ways. I had seen that for myself. But I always feel safe to lower my inhibitions around my own kind; even if they get rowdy, they get rowdy with each other.

The drugs intrigue me right away. The way they’d smoke it reminded me of cigarettes, so I easily recognized how to use them. Based on the Slender Ones’ reactions, the experience was wholly blissful. It was no surprise I would get curious. 

Weed doesn’t affect me much, but Black Bells do. For me, they cause harmless hallucinations akin to synesthesia: colors coinciding with sounds, flavors appearing on my tongue when I speak someone’s name, and pretty, iridescent flakes blossoming in the irises of my friends. It's a peaceful high; I'm not lethargic, but I don't feel anxiously energized, either. I spend most of the parties on a couch, people watching through a hazy mindfog.

Kate never smokes or drinks, but she loves to dance- she’ll do it with anyone who wants to. And Kate is a fantastic dancer, so everyone does. I do, too, though I bolt once I see a camera. 

Natalie is never particularly comfortable around people; normally, she keeps to her room to paint. When she does show up, though, she's the exact opposite of Kate, drinking The Slender Brothers under the table at every opportunity. 

Toby would come on his own terms, always late. Eventually, word got out that he could play guitar; he would get asked so many times to bring his guitar, he started to bring it by default. Not that he minded playing, of course. Toby loved the attention- the adults and mine.  When I was high off of Black Bells, his music became a dark red wave that spread out from his fingers, shifting to milky purple as he hummed in tune. The way he played still hypnotized me, and I couldn’t hide it. I didn’t want to. 

No matter what, he’d end the night stoned, sitting next to me on the couch. Sometimes, we wouldn't say anything for hours, and barely look at each other.

That is, until he nudges me for my attention- subtly, so the other Proxies don't noticed. He whispers for me to leave first, and he'd follow right after.

I knew what he wanted. We didn't have to say anything else about it. 

 

– 

 

Toby dared me to get a drink from The Bartender. 

I’d been caught staring at him for the fifth time. I couldn’t help it- the sound of his deep baritone echoed in my head over the lull of all the other voices, the vibrations spilling over the bar and creeping towards me like a tide. When I looked over at the owner, I found myself lingering on his muscular arms and sculpted body. He made wearing suits look sexy, like a model or a movie star. His very presence taught me attraction and jealousy were very similar emotions.

“That’s gross, dude,” Toby sneered. “Don’t-t-t-t-t you feel ashamed for looking a guy like that-t-t?”

“Nope,” I said dumbly. 

He kicked me, trying (and failing) to shove me off the couch. “If you’re so brave, go get-t-t-t some booze!! Unless you want-t-t-t-t me to t-t-t-tell Kate who you were s-t-t-t-taring at-”

“Okay, okay!! Keep your voice down, I’m going…”  

I was sheepish as I crossed the tiled floor towards the dark-wooded bar. The Bartender didn’t notice me, yet- The Maiden and The Siren had climbed onto the bar to dance, and he was busy shouting at them to get off before their heels scuffed the wood. 

“Were you brawds raised in a goddamn barn!? Off the mahogany, c’mon!!” he barked, slapping their legs with his towel. 

I wanted to duck down, but he’d see me hiding behind the bar. Instead, I took a seat at one of the stools, ignoring the way my toes barely brushed the floor. 

“H-Hi, Bartender,” I said quietly, smiling innocently as I folded my hands in front of me. “Lovely night, huh?”

He didn’t address me directly- he tended to the Slender Ones lingering, producing strange drinks from thin air. He slid them towards their owners, walking right passed me to take the order of The Ghost. My status didn’t impress Revenants all that much, and he had every right to see me as an annoying twerp. It was probably better that he did, considering how I’d felt about him. 

“What do you want, kid? More pop?” I heard him ask. Goosebumps spread across my skin at the sound of his dark voice between my ears.He had a very old accent- some Trans-Atlantic, New York City-esque way of talking. 

For a moment, I considered throwing in the towel and saying yes, just because I didn’t want to antagonize him; however, I knew Toby would tease me for weeks if I failed.

“I want something else to drink. Vodka, if you have it,” I said, daring to be bold. 

I heard his laugh echo in my head. “Oh, really? Fat chance, dollface. Big man said you’re not allowed nothin’.” 

I scowled at the nickname. “He lets me smoke.”

“And do you think has to hear about that?” 

Nevermind, I thought; I take back all the ogling I’d been doing. The Bartender wasn’t that handsome. “I’m over a hundred years old,” I asserted. “I’m a man!! I’m old enough!!” 

“You’re lookin’ real spiffy for a hundred year old man,” The Bartender shot back. “Nice try, but that whiny yappin’ your doing isn’t how a grown man orders a drink.” 

“Fuck you!!” I growled, slapping my hands on the bar. “Give me a shot because I said so!!” 

He didn’t initially respond, which gave me plenty of time to regret what I said. Was he about to throw me out? 

“...Please?” I added, a bit meeker. As if that’d make the “fuck you” I said disappear.

It didn’t, but it seemed to amuse him. He crossed his arms, a low chuckle in my ear. “Ahh, I’m just fucking with you, hothead,” he crooned. “I’m not gonna make you beg.”

With a few, flashy gestures of his hands, he placed two shots in front of me, seemingly plucking them from the air with a flourish of his towel. 

“Try this. It’s a special brew of my own. Should fit an egg like you.” 

I flushed lightly at that, resisting the urge to beam. I changed my mind again. 

“The other one is for the drowned rat you’re sitting by. You should enjoy your first shot with a friend.”

I scoffed. “We aren’t friends,” I rebuked. Despite that, I still took both drinks. 

I adored the look on Toby’s face when I walked over. He didn’t notice what I was carrying yet, and was smirking quite triumphantly. Then, when he saw I was successful, the smile dropped, replaced with a bitter sneer. 

When I told him what I’d done, he nearly chewed through his facemask. “Fuck off. Fuck off, fuck off, fuck off!!!” He snapped. “That-t-t-t-t isn’t-t-t-t fucking fair!!! You can sweet-t-t-t-t-talk your way out of fucking everything!!!”

I snorted, gingerly placing one shot in front of him. “He gave you one, too,” I pointed out- obviously leaving out what he called Toby. “Don’t let it seep out your face-hole, alright?”

Toby’s sneer shifted into a pout as he muttered, “whatever”, pulling the tiny glass towards himself. He inspected it for a moment, trying to discern what kind of alcohol it was. I didn’t know, and I’d been too excited about getting it to ask. I assumed it was strong, if we only had to drink a little.

Together, we threw them back, downing them with a single gulp. The alcohol burned my throat all the way down, causing a shudder to work all the way up. It traveled to my nose as it scrunched with distaste, and I let out a gagging cough as a reaction. I felt no different- if anything, I felt soberer than when I walked in. 

“...I don’t like it,” I confessed. “This doesn’t seem worth the damage to my brain…”

Toby coughed, trying to hide his wince. “That-t-t motherfucker… He watered it-t-t-t down… Prick,” he muttered darkly. “This part-t-t-ty sucks…”

I found it a little funny. Again, I’m glad The Bartender knew how to react to someone like me- a child that was a little too comfortable acting like an adult. All I really cared about was winning the bet; I didn’t have any interest in drinking.

For a moment, I watched Natalie, Kate dance with Dream Eater. Well… I saw they were all dancing together, but Kate and Dream Eater were focused on each other more than Natalie was. She was pretty drunk already, and she seemed to have settled into an instinctual role of “dancefloor bulldog”. Nobody was going to bother the two young girls as they danced together, but old habits die hard.

Again, Dream Eater was with Kate. She’d been around her a lot, lately. Never when we were all together, which stood out to me as unusual. Kate, Blackbird, and I hung out all the time; if Dreamy and Kate were such good friends, it seemed unlike Kate not to invite her along. Clearly, they were… I didn’t know anyone that was allowed to touch Kate like Dreamy was. 

Toby nudged me, distracting me from my sisters. “Okay… I can do one better than you. Wait-t-t-t-t here.” 

He was up in a flash, walking towards a small cluster of wasted Agents at a table. They were all one quiet song away from passing out. I saw what Toby was grabbing for- they’d left a spliff of Black Bells out on the ashtray, still burning. 

I almost couldn’t believe his audacity. He was in plain view of our guardians. Agent Yeoung was nodding off, but a pen dropping could snap him back to attention. I doubted they’d kick him out, but they’d definitely embarrass him. 

Steady as a surgeon, Toby grabbed the entire ashtray, hiding the joint with his hand as he turned on his heel. The joint burned his palm, but he wasn’t bothered by it- he didn’t even notice. He calmly walked back over to me with the ashtray, a shit eating grin daring to cross his features.  

“They didn’t even look,” I praised. 

Toby shrugged, examining the burn on his palm with a smug grin. He relit the Black Bells, recoiling a bit at the smell. “It’s like hive robbing,” he told me. “Sometimes, when there’s a short-t-t-t-tage of honey, a bee will invade another colony and st-t-t-t-teal their honey. The way they get-t-t-t in is simple… They act like they belong there. That works with hiveminds too- no mat-t-t-t-tter what horrible shit you’re doing, if you just act-t-t-t-t like you’re supposed to be there, they’ll let you get away with it.”

“Unless you just look suspicious,” I countered, taking the joint from him. “Can’t pretend to be a honeybee when you’re a hornet.”

I took a hit- just a second- and hurriedly passed it to Toby, gagging on the taste of rot on my tongue. Soon, though, it bled into a sweet, fragrant fuzz. I scratched my cheek, the wave of euphoria settling over me as I plucked at the sparse hair around my jaw.  

“That’s the brilliance of it,” He argued cooly, watching me. “People underestimate their abili-t-t-t-t-ty to control their own narrative. We walk int-t-t-t-to the room like we’re dangerous, and people think we are. That’s why I think…”

He paused.He took his hit, cringing as the taste of the smoke coated his tongue. “...It’s why I think you’re scary, sometimes,” he admitted, his voice growing strangely quiet. “People think you’re harmless.”

I hummed, my eyes drooping as the noises started to bounce colors around my vision. In the dim light of the bar, Toby’s amber eyes seemed to glow orange, like firelight. I wish he’d let me touch him when people were around. He was allowed to hang all over me, literally swing his weight, but I couldn’t simply hold him.

“I am harmless,” I refuted sleepily, leaning more towards him. 

Toby blinked slowly. A surprisingly genuine smile formed in the corners of his lips, but he didn’t seem convinced. 

“I wish you were,” he whispered. 

I didn’t know how to respond to it, so I didn’t. Something told me he didn’t want me to hear that. I wish I’d known what he meant- what he saw in me that nobody else could see. Everyone else was a mirror, wherein I could plainly see my love reflected back at me.

But Toby lied about everything. 

 

–

 

11 PM. I usually leave the party around this time. At midnight, The Bartender didn’t simply kick people out- if you were in The Bar after 12 AM, you’d find yourself in a cramped closet surrounded by book covers, mops, and lost coats. 

I don't go to sleep until later. Usually, I'm in someone’s- 

I sometimes have-

I leave early, because…

Listen. Hear me out. 

I’d love to never admit this. I’ve spent this whole time dancing around it, because I’d love for this part of me to just stay hidden. Thinking about it was embarrassing, and explaining it now is mortifying. However, I know my “editor” is just going to include it anyway. It’s important, I guess. I figured I might as well put it in my own words. But, God, there’s really no easy way of explaining this. 

I had a way of making myself… Available .

Things start innocently enough. One day, The Doll requests that I start using my off time to familiarize myself with other Proxies. I’m the vessel of our Master, after all; it's important they all trusted me in the day-to-day. I had to exemplify our Master’s love and be a caring brother to my siblings. 

It’s an uphill battle with some. Natalie warned me against trying too hard to make people like me- I have to go with the flow, and accept people where they’re at. I try to be a good listener, a helping hand, and a shoulder to cry on; despite my efforts, I couldn’t change who I was in my Master’s eyes, nor theirs. The more I tried, the more I seemed to push them away. 

Inevitably, I gave up trying to get some broad approval. With the Proxies that were friendly, I elected to be there whenever they needed me.  I didn’t want anything from anyone- I just didn’t want them to hate me. Knowing that, I imagine it was hard to write me off completely. That was a sentiment we were all familiar with. 

My siblings talked amongst each other about everything. Proxies like Dream Eater and S@ite vouched for me, which led to the more amicable among them to give me a chance. It snowballed from there; I woke up one day to find that my siblings smiled at me when I passed by their table. People asked me for help, invited me to hang out with them. Not constantly, obviously- I won’t pretend I was that popular. But I think what I had was better than popularity. It was more contenting, more suitable to my own self-perception. 

Unbeknownst to me, there was another reason people liked me. 

We got older. Our minds aged, but we were seemingly frozen in time. We Proxies enjoyed being friends- enjoyed being children. But we were also bored teenagers, and we did what most bored, hormonal teenagers would do when they're stuck together for a long time.

We had Rouge in an utter panic when she found out what we were up to (though, honestly, she really should have assumed it’d come to that). We all had to get tested, and it was utterly humiliating. Of course, we didn't stop what we were doing- if anything, it just encouraged Proxies to hook up even more. 

Shocking, I know: teenagers? Filled with hormones? Refusing to stop making out with each other? Completely unheard of. 

Rouge decided that, since she couldn’t stop us, she could at least prevent us from spreading diseases to each other (or worse). I knew when she gave the fetch quest and who she gave it to, because I heard The Basher howling with laughter all the way down the hall.

Like me, they were expecting us to take the whole “sibling” thing seriously. We didn’t- it was a suggestion at best, and a point of mockery at worst. 

We were given hard rules: Proxies who were still little kids, like Ellie, were to be left alone or else. We had to listen to each other- no meant no, anytime, for any reason. If there was an issue like jealousy or conflict between Proxies, Rouge was the mediator, and she decided how to settle the issue. 

With those established and known, our relationships became as fluid as water. Everyday, our bonds grew and changed, transcending beyond the simple ones we’d been forced to have as humans. We were friends, rivals, allies, and lovers all at once. And while it’s embarrassing to admit… I eagerly participated in that web. 

I had what I had with Toby, of course. He was… I guess I have to call him my first. Obviously, our relationship was destined to escalate quickly. We’d already gotten pretty intense with each other without sex being involved. 

I don’t remember what compelled us the first time- we were both too stoned to really think about what we were doing. It was only after the deed was done that we looked at each other, fully aware of what just transpired. 

We didn’t talk for days afterward. I wanted to apologize- I did try to apologize, I think. Somehow, I felt like I’d taken advantage of him. I worried holes in my stomach, thinking I’d hurt him like Jeff had hurt him. We hadn’t gone that far, but I didn’t know where the line was for Toby. He hadn’t stopped me, hadn’t said no. What if he’d wanted to, and I didn’t let him?

Then it happened again, when we were sober. And again. And again. When he started having opinions about my technique, I got the impression we were fine. 

I grew familiar with arousal- real arousal, not the reaction Nina had tried to force out of me. I was relieved to experience the difference, to know that there was one. The rush it created was similar to being possessed by The Operator, but more cloying, insistent. It felt like something I had to get out of me, lest it consume me from the inside. At the same time, I wanted it to- I wanted to be swallowed whole by it, lost forever. 

Though the release was always satisfying, the intimacy was what I found the most compelling. I liked being close, feeling our emotions intertwining with our bodies. We shared our dreams as we slept, existing for just a brief moment as one, singular creature. 

When people joked about us hooking up, Toby denied everything. He told people he hated me too much to even think about it. 

In private, though… Different tune. 

I didn’t really care what people thought we were. The relationship I had with him was undefinable, so I didn’t try to define it. 

We weren’t dating. We weren’t even friends. 

Toby didn’t want to be exclusive, all but encouraging me to date other people. I figured that also had something to do with his insecurity- he didn’t want people to know he was into dudes, so he didn’t mind if other people expressed interest in me. I was never taught to be monogamous, so I genuinely didn’t think too much of it. Monogamy was a little pointless, considering there was no real benefit to it.

Because of that, I don’t turn away Doby’s playful advances. He was a flirty guy in general, so he wasn’t that serious about me as a partner- it was very much a “friends with benefits” deal. To me, Toby and Doby were like night and day, even down to how we spent time together. 

He wasn’t the only one. I had a few casual flings: Fisher King, Blackbird, The Witch, Footsteps, Sleepwalker, Wicked Winds, Heatstroke, The Blossom...

…I think you get it.

Despite what Toby said, I wasn't exactly like him. Where he only pretended to like girls, I found myself attracted to both. A lot of Proxy girls are extraordinarily beautiful, and that’s hard to ignore. They’re magnanimous, with eye like hellfire and teeth like knives made of pearl. As I get to know a few personally, I find they’re more than just pretty or deadly. They’re creative, intelligent, and sharp-tongued. They shine with our Master’s light in their own way, each unique to the mind that perceived it. I feel honored to be close enough to witness their glow. 

I didn’t initiate anything with the girls. I was too intimidated by them. There was nothing I felt I could offer to them, outside of useless material things. I was chubby, clumsy with words and actions, and completely ignorant about romance. Based on who the girls fawned over, I figured asking any girl to date me felt like asking them to settle. 

I didn’t try to force the issue, either, lingering around where I believe I’m not wanted in the hopes of being spotted. I didn’t have the same urges as other guys, I think- I marveled, where they coveted. Just being around a girl I liked made me feel happy. She didn’t need to do anything for me.  

But… How do I put this…? It wasn’t what a girl did for me. More like what I did for them. As I’d come to learn, that attitude was exactly what girls were looking for. The stuff about wanting a hot guy with perfect charm was mostly bullshit- most just want common decency. In that sense, I guess I was being a lot more charming than I thought.   

Fisher King was the first to ask me out, surprisingly. Though she started off hating my guts, she warmed up to me when she learned I spoke German. Admittedly, I did try to charm her by treating her like a Princess; however, I would have done that regardless of how much I wanted to kiss her. Being around her felt like you were in the presence of someone royal. 

Then King told her friends about me, which is how I started an off-and-on thing with Blackbird. And then Blackbird seemingly told everyone else about what we did when we were on, which is how I suddenly found myself with a certain kind of reputation. 

Of course, I'm not bragging- not trying to, anyways. I’m not exactly proud of it, if that hasn't been painfully obvious. I was pretty sure I was nothing more than a novelty. A lot of girls only wanted to have sex once, and then never bring it up again. I was warned about this, too. I was the Chosen Proxy, the Golden Child; some wrongly assumed that becoming romantically involved with me would lead to favor with my Master, or bring them closer to him. To me, it was the opposite. I developed crushes on people that already had favor with my Master, like King or Nathan. If I recognized that was someone’s intent, I gave them a cold shoulder. It turned a few lovers into enemies, but the cheapness of the tactic made that alright with me. 

 To my knowledge, they treated all the guys in a similar way. I was just the favorite choice because I was genuinely affectionate, and didn’t pull some weird too-cool-to-cuddle act afterward. I was “safe”, to put it in their terms. 

I couldn’t care less about being used- I treated it all like another fun game to play, which is horrific to think about now. I had no understanding of human taboos, after all, aside from the obvious ones taught to me. My partners took advantage of that, and I let them. I had very little self-control, and I was definitely put in situations that weren’t completely okay. 

It didn’t matter. I loved them. I would do anything for them.

And I do mean anything. Use your imagination with that statement, I guess. 

 

-

 

Each step I took caused red vibrations to spill across the floor.

It was a bad idea to smoke so much. I was certain I was fine, but I never liked to have such little control of my body. Not unless my Master was guiding me, that is. At the moment, he wasn’t. He was watching me, but I had to use the wall to stay upright. This was a mistake I made- I’d have to find my way back to my room on my own. 

I didn’t know where my friends had gone- I barely registered that I’d left The Bar at all. Hell, I may have said my full goodbyes with them, and had simply forgotten it. My memory was set on a timer, resetting every five minutes. 

It’d been impulsive to leave so quickly, but all I could think about was how nice it’d be to pass out in my bed. Eventually, I had to stop. Dazedly, I asked myself if the hallway had always been so long, or if I needed to collect myself more. I didn’t remember, but I reasoned that taking a moment to rest couldn’t hurt. Maybe then, I’d have a sound enough mind to use a shortcut.  

She seemed to fade into my view, like a figment of my imagination. I knew this hallucination, though- many times, I’d caught her and her friends staring at me from the front of the classroom. By then, I knew her name was The Witch. She was just as beautiful as Fisher King, with soft, pouty lips and delicate features. She was a wiry, petite girl with long, snow-white hair. It hung in loose, ribbony curls down to her waist, reflecting the light with a strawberry glow. Against her pale skin, her rose-colored eyes and dark eyelashes stood out. 

When I noticed her, she looked up at me with an expressionless face, her hands clasped in front of her politely. 

“I knew you’d be here,” She whispered. 

I gagged on spit, stopped dead in my tracks by her mere presence. Her Gift had manifested as a scrying ability, which explained her statement- apparently, she was capable of more than that. While she wasn’t the best student, her devotion to our Master’s rituals surpassed even mine. Ben had vaguely mentioned her a few times, throwing around the idea of letting her join our lessons.

Regardless of all that, I couldn’t help but feel a tad apprehensive about her. It wasn’t that she was intimidating; physically, she was the least frightening Proxy I’d ever seen. I was sure a strong wind could knock her over. But there was something about her aura- the way she resonated in a space felt filled me with uncertainty. 

I thought it was envy that made me wary; I didn’t want to like her because she was better than me, and I feared losing my place to my Master. With that in mind, I tried to collect myself, rubbing my face until my vision focused again. 

“Hi,” I breathed. A wave of dizziness reminded me of my state of being, and I subtly braced myself against the wall. “I’m sorry, I-I’m… Kinda out of it… Can we talk tomorrow…?”

“Can I take you back to your room?” 

I considered her request with my last bit of sense. The offer seemed innocent enough. I could overpower her, if I felt unsafe. Not that I thought I would be unsafe- I was on The Ark. The fact that I was wandering around alone while so inebriated was a testament to how secure I felt. 

“Okay,” I relented.

The Witch appeared at my side in a blink, her arm wrapped around my back and my arm draped over her shoulders. I noticed how she smelled, then, unable to avoid her wispy hair. It was surprisingly bad, which made goosebumps line my arms under my sleeves. 

She smelled like death- like corpses, in a very visceral way. 

“Cool perfume,” I complimented, worried my thoughts were loud enough to hear. “Smells like The Ark.”

The Witch giggled. “It’s not perfume. I slept in the pantry last night… with the meat.” 

I laughed airly with her, thinking she’d just made a really strange joke. Taking that as encouragement, The Witch continued: “I took three of them out of the freezer and thawed them out. I wanted to know what it felt like to lie inside a mass grave, you see. What it feels like to have bodies lying atop of you as your life slowly disperses, your soul filling all vessels, but not enough to be whole… Isn’t that so enthralling? Oh, but there’s no need to worry- after I was done, I ate them myself. Master taught us not to waste, after all, and I couldn’t put them back into the freezer. That would be unsanitary.”

Right. That was the unsanitary part. Refreezing the meat. 

My smile dropped when I realized she was serious. Thinking about it now, I don’t know why I was so shaken by that. I too had done horrible things, left a room smelling of decay. There was just something so calculated about what she'd done. Though I was brutal, I was impulsive. I imagined the steps it took to perform such an act… The time. So much silence, and not a second spent questioning herself. I could only imagine what filled her mind, instead.

But… I was oddly curious. 

“Why would you do something like that?” I asked, my voice small. 

“How else would I prove myself to The Master?” The Witch gently countered. “We know what it means to live, but not what it means to die… But I do. I experienced it for him. I don’t see it as a grand gesture… Not in comparison to all that you’ve done for him.”

“All I’ve done…?”

I didn’t know how long we’d been walking, but I was starting to wonder if we were actually going back to my room. In my haze, I distantly recognized the doors for the specialty hallways. The hallways were on the opposite side of the bedrooms- we weren’t even close to my bed. I was trying too hard to focus on what she was saying, and my sight melded into a blurry sameness.

On instinct, I turned to nudge her, my forehead pressing to her temple. “It’s not a competition… You don’t need to impress The Operator.”  

The affection seemed to be what she was hoping for. I felt her heart stutter as I nuzzled against her, the hand on my back gripping a bit tighter. 

“Ori,” The Witch called, stopping me where I was with a hand on my chest. “I like you. I’ve always liked you, since I first laid eyes on you. You’re the most devoted of all of us, dedicated to his will and knowledge. I wanted to prove myself to The Operator, before I confessed to you.”

I didn’t process that confession, blatant as it was. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t heard it, or misunderstood her. It was almost as if it hadn’t yet occurred to me that she was talking about me, and not some other person. I cocked my head to the side, looking down at her with my eyebrows drawn together. “Really? That’s why you were staring…?” 

Her smile turned coy, and one-by-one, her fingers curled around me. “One reason, yes. You are really cute, too,” she cooed. “I also heard some gossip… You’re someone fun to play with?” 

I felt my face get hot. “W-Well… I mean, I-”

“Don’t be ashamed. It only makes sense to me that you’d be so dutiful, being the Master’s favorite.”

I didn’t like the implications of that, and my face only grew hotter. Just like with all the other girls, though, the embarrassment seemed to only cement my feet to the floor. The flushed nervousness in my ribs was soothed by her hands sliding against them, wrapping around my torso as she drew closer. 

“You should come over, tonight… I’m throwing a slumber party with my friends. We want you to tell us more about The Operator… We can exchange so much.” 

In my haze, I didn’t see how flimsy that excuse was. I wouldn’t have questioned it, anyways; I’d propositioned with less, by eyes that didn’t glow so hungrily.

“Is that what you want?” I breathed, my heart starting to beat faster.

She nodded, leaning in. I could smell nothing but that rot. It was on her skin, in her hair, on her tongue.

“That is what I want,” She breathed, pressing her lips to mine.

 

-  

 

12 AM. Bedtime. 

When I'm alone at night- no lovers or friends to fall asleep next to- I return to my bedroom in a sleepy daze. The quiet is both deafening and soothing, and it sits around my head like a weight. I shed my clothes, change into my nightgown, brush my teeth, and light the fireplace. I'm already asleep by the time I hit the mattress.

And as I dream of tall, dark trees, I'm tucked into bed by a million tendrils. My day is over. Tomorrow, I would have one just like it. The same after that, and the same after that.

For 95,652 days.

3,145 months. 

262 years.

 

–

 

“‘We are just demons-’ no, that sucks. Not demons… Creatures? Maybe…”

It was usually dangerous to be so close to a shoreline. I liked to see the water, though; the vast, red expanse glittered like rubies. It helped me focus, and my best writing came out of it.

I'm not surprised when I'm spotted- I'm just surprised when it's not Kate that's looking for me.

“The fuck are you doing out here, Masky?” Toby whined, trekking up the hill. “Ben’s been talking all afternoon about how he’s gonna harass The ĦYDRA today. You really wanna be around when that thing rears its head?”

“It’d give me a chance to say hello to Charlie,” I said grimly, not looking up from my journal. “What are you doing out here?”

His goggles were in his face, so it was difficult to see the irritated glare he had. “Isn’t it obvious? I want my dick sucked,” Toby snapped. He held up our guitars, throwing mine into my lap as he sat down next to me. I’d forgotten our lesson, today. After I'd expressed so much interest in his guitar, he took it as a hint to start teaching me what he knew.

“Sorry,” I said, closing my journal with a soft clap. “... If you’re offering , though-”

Toby punched me on the arm, pulling down his facemask in a sharp tug. “You’re disgust-t-t-t-ting,” he said audibly. “Ellie is t-t-trailing behind me. Not-t-t a chance.”

I rolled my eyes, sliding the strap of my guitar over my shoulder. “Kidding… Couldn’t shake her off, today?”

He groaned loudly, knocking his head against the tree. “Fuckin’... No. I mean, the others love her, and she’s friends with Killer Bite and that one technopath-”

“- Biographia,” I added, smirking behind my mask. She's one of The Witch's friends- she could control you by narrating your actions. “She’s fun.”

“-Gross. But I don’t know- if she thinks I’m going on an adventure, she wants to tag along. It's cute, but… sometimes I am actually trying to get my dick sucked."

I openly laughed at him, giving him a useless shrug. “It’s what you get for being a good big brother," I teased. "You should’ve been a shitty one like me, and only pay attention to her when she remembers you exist.” 

That earned me another swat. “Speaking of which being a shitty older brother- where’s your Ally Doll?” Toby asked, glancing around for a head of snow-white curls. 

“Bribed her with a piece of candy to leave me alone. What about you?”

Toby scoffed loudly, the sound bleeding into a laugh. “Funny story… I snuck out without one, but I ran into another on my way here. I also had to bribe her with a piece of candy.”

I nearly cackled, then, shifting the guitar into position. 

“Get fucked, idiot.”

"Shut up!!"

While I tuned my guitar, I noticed Toby had begun to eye my journal. Toby knew I had a Severance Rune on it, but that didn't stop him. It was something he wasn’t allowed to see, which naturally piqued his interest. I tried not to react by snatching it away- that would only encourage him to try and steal it.

“-I bet you write fanfiction about me. Freak. Gimme that.”

I scoffed as Toby tried to snatch my journal from me, grabbing before him and holding it out of his reach. “Fuck off, dude!! I put a Rune of Severance on it, so you can’t even read it!!” I whined, my body already springed to run.

“Oh, excuse me, John Dee, I didn’t realize I was dealing with a fucking wizard -!!”

He tossed his guitar to the side and tackled me. When we were “younger”, Toby would have easily lost to me; however, he knows how I fight, and he’s become more formidable because of it. He used my guitar to pin me, taking my journal from me by faking me out with a triumphant cackle. 

Still sitting on me, he cleared his throat. “I Call upon The Will and Might of My Master, May He Do As I Say In Accordance With The Pact We Formed. I Call You, Master, Unbind This Severance and Show Me That Which Is For Seeing.” 

I stared dead ahead, rage filling me to the brim as I heard Toby flipping through the pages of my journal. 

“Ben taught you about the Runes, too?” I asked bitterly. 

“No. Stole the info from you last week. You do know it’s rude to think about other things while you’re with your boyfriend, right?”

“ Boyfriend? Literally go fuck yourself. I’m never touching you again.” 

“You’ll come back. They always come back for my undeniable charm-”

“-And five inch- OW.” 

I felt a small click that made both of us freeze. 

“Maskyyyy… Tobyyyy… Whatcha doin’?”

 At the sound of Ellie’s voice, we quickly separated. I coughed, sitting up with an irritated thrum in my chest. Toby pretended he was tuning his guitar.

“Nothin’,” We both drawled in unison. 

Ellie came over the hill a second later. “Look!! There’s Ben’s ship!!” She cried, barrelling towards us with a wild giggle.

She called our attention to the black shape rising from the red ocean, the hull bright with white flame. I smiled at the sight, stepping forward to get a better view.

Ben and The ĦYDRA were mortal enemies (according to Ben). Therefore, he’d often try to hunt and kill the great beast. He was the only one who could survive such a battle- the rest of us, for certain, would be eaten. The magnificent displays of power were wonderous to watch, if not incredibly dangerous to be near. I reasoned we would be fine where we were at; we were high enough above sea level to avoid any splash. 

“...Did you write this?” 

I blinked, looking over at Toby. While I’d watched Ben’s ship rise from the ocean, water and flame pouring from it in equal measure, the other boy had continued to read my journal. 

I flushed at the sight of it still in his hands. It had rather personal things in there, and I didn’t want him to mock me for it. 

“‘A deep itch in my bones’,” He recited quietly. “‘The burning of trees, the sky, the air, my lungs… the body which I held in my fist like a God. A tearing of our flesh, grafted together anew’... Dude, you write fucking poetry? "

I hissed darkly. “I write whatever things pop into my head. Sometimes it’s hard to describe emotions, so that’s- that’s how I do it. It’s not creative like Clockwork, so it’s not like it’s that shocking-”

“Masky, what the fuck are you talking about? This is sick as hell… I mean. Shit…” He looked at my journal again with renewed interest. “They almost look like song lyrics.”

Suddenly, an idea popped into his head, and he smirked at me. “Hey… I’ve been thinking… Clockwork knows how to play the drums. You can play bass pretty decently. And I’m basically the worst guitarist ever. We could be the next Metallica, if we had someone writing some sick, twisted lyrics for us…”

Wait- songs? I could make a song? “Wait- my writing?" I balked, amazed by the idea. I’d never considered what I wrote to be poetry, let alone something that could be sung.

“Oh, totally. I’ll show you, it's all based on something called 'bars'-”

Suddenly, a loud splash cut him off. The ĦYDRA had taken Ben’s bait. Afar, we could see great, black tendrils breach the water, a horrific screech cutting through the air as The ĦYDRA rose from the depths. They were pissed, understandably; Ben had once again tricked them with a straw doll and a vial of our blood.

I let out a sigh that squeezed my heart as it left me. When I said I’d see Charlie, I meant it. The ĦYDRA was now two-headed. They had one large, gruesome head… and one slightly smaller one, grafted directly onto its shoulders. Both had maws like lampreys, their teeth numbering in the millions as they stretched down their throats. 

Ben was unafraid. With an equally loud cackle, he began to rise into the air, the water churning around his ghostly ship. Above him, I could see a black mass begin to form into a sphere, with two, red eyes peeking out as the spores whirled and coalesced in the sky. 

Ellie let out a loud cheer, jumping up and down. “KILL IT, BEN!! YOU CAN DO IT!!!” She screamed, pumping her fists. “KILL! KILL! KILL! KILL!”

Toby snickered at her, ruffling her hair. “...I’m serious,” He said quietly, nudging me slightly. “I bet-t-t Slenderman would really like it-t.”  

I nodded in agreement. “Can I ask K-?”

“I’m already giving her tambourine lessons. Dude, it’s like I know you or something, that’s so weird.”

I shoved him, moving back to the tree. “Come on, Toby. You said you were going to show me what you meant.” 

“I mean, we got forever, don’t we? Take it easy. ” 

I thought about it for a second. Maybe, I thought. Maybe we had forever. 

Wouldn’t it be nice, if we were there forever?

Chapter 12: Entry 11.doc

 

 

--

 

Today was an errand day. 

Our creative talents earned us much more than attention from The Operator. If we pleased him- entertained him with song, dance, or the like- we were rewarded with gifts from the human world. The Sleepers collected them for our Master when they fed him; in turn, The Operator passed them to me to give to my siblings. It was a bit of a pipeline, but it gave me something to do. Being both alone and idle made me feel anxious, so the errands were an honest blessing in the early mornings.

I carried out these deliveries before anyone else left their rooms. That way, I wasn't spending hours looking for them in the maze of the house. It was still quite a bit of walking, though; the hallway with everyone’s doors felt miles long. 

To shorten the process, I’d begun wearing a pair of skates to make the process faster. Rouge had taken it upon herself to teach me, drawing memories from her days playing roller derby. She’d been endlessly patient, keeping my spirits up when I fell or tripped. Even when Toby started to tease me about my clumsiness, she didn’t allow him to discourage me. 

The skates she'd given me were bright pink, and they clashed horribly with my dark uniform. They were the only fitting pair. While I could have easily gotten brand new ones, Kate told me they were cool and Sally adored them, so pink they stayed. Toby had plenty of jokes, but The Skull and Doby called it a "statement", whatever that meant. I liked pink, just like I liked any shade of red; the color didn't make them faster, so it didn't seem that important. If they broke, I'd ask for replacements, but I was fine with the hand-me-downs. 

I passed by Toby’s door right as he came to my mind. Rouge had already come into his room to wake him up; knowing him, however, he’d probably fallen right back asleep. I felt an urge to be wicked creep up, then. Impulsively, I slammed my fist against his door, rattling it within its frame.

“FBI!! OPEN UP!!” I shouted.

I heard Toby curse harshly behind the door, his footsteps stuttering as he tripped out of bed. 

“Bitch,” I heard in my mind, making me bark out a laugh. That was the third time I scared him awake that week, and he was getting tired of it. 

I didn’t wait for him to get ready- I had deliveries to make, after all. He’d catch up to me when he got his pants on. 

I skated for about twenty doors, stopping at one with a gold, hand-engraved nameplate. I knocked twice, trying not to appear too pleased. Considering who’s door it was, though, I couldn’t help it. I even preened a bit, adjusting my mask and fixing my bangs with a few plucks.  

The Fisher King had asked The Operator for makeup; after she participated in the dance team’s performance of something called “Para Para”, The Master had acquired the palette for her. She’d be happy to see it; if I was lucky, she’d be happy to see me, too. 

Fisher King’s door opened of its own accord. “Come in,” she called. “I’m in the bathroom.”  

I perked up, moving inside with a few kicks of my skates. Fisher King was a girl of the utmost refined taste, and she clearly showed that in her room. She had Frida Kahlo prints all over her walls, as well as a giant poster of Gustav Klimt's The Kiss above her bed. Her collection of porcelain dolls were laid out perfectly in a glass shelf, their dresses made of satin and velvet. Stacked haphazardly, her pulp fiction novels resided in a bookshelf built into her desk. She had her own vinyl player- it was out then, playing a Bauhaus record she’d snuck out of the Library. I couldn’t help but feel the choice of music was a little targeted. She played Bauhaus the last time I was with her. Pure coincidence, surely, but I still adjusted my tie like it was a sign. 

I saw Fisher King sitting in front of the vanity, dressed in uniform but missing her jacket. Her brow was furrowed with concentration, her nimble fingers winding gold through her dark hair like a spinning thread. Gold was her favorite color, and finally, The Operator had granted her request for thread last week. Well deserved; the song she’d composed based on his droning hum was a true masterpiece.

I marveled at the trickles of gold running down her back like droplets of sunlight. The Fisher King’s curls were tightly coiled, but when she separated the strands to braid, they ended at her mid-back. She’d been chastised often for her hair on Earth- for everything she did, honestly. On The Ark, however, the only person that told Fisher King what to do with herself was Fisher King. At the time, I didn’t understand how much that meant to her; now, though, it’s obvious by how warmly she'd begun to treat me and the others.  

“That’s beautiful, Fisher King. That’s just like how you pictured it,” I complimented, grabbing her chair to stop the roll of my skates. 

Fisher King huffed fondly at me. “What are you doing prancing around my door so early, eh? You got something for me, love?” She asked, narrowing her eyes at me through her mirror. 

“I do, actually,” I said eagerly, taking her makeup pallet from my bag. “The Master thanks you for prosthelytizing his existence.” 

Fisher let out a coo of delight as I placed it on her vanity desk. “Oh, Masky, you’re a doll. Thank you,” she gushed. 

I was surprised by the kiss she gave me- on the cheek and on my mask, but still a kiss nonetheless. The action caused me to slip a bit on my skates, and I took the opportunity to fall on my ass beside her chair.

“Do you fall everytime a girl gives you affection?” Fisher teased.

I blushed. The answer was basically “yes”, and she knew it.  “Can I sleep over tonight?” I asked, figuring I’d take my chances while I had her in a good mood. 

She scoffed, almost considering it. “Nice try, but no. My girlie is comin’ over, and she’s not into you like that.”

Ah, Chariot. When it came to her, I was chopped liver. I wasn’t bothered by it- Fisher didn’t even need to explain why. She didn’t want to, and that was enough for me. “Could you come find me next time you get lonely, though?” I all but begged, looking up at her through my eyelashes. 

“You’re so needy!!” She scoffed again, raising her foot to kick me. 

“N-No, not like that- we don’t have to do anything. I just… I haven’t spent time with you in almost two years. I miss hanging out with you,” I shyly admitted. "Let me take you dancing in the garden again. I'll wear my best suit, you can wear that gold dress with the sparkly front."

I watched her expression curl as she fought her smile, her cheeks darkening. I knew her too well, much to her chagrin; although I'd assumed she'd be icy, she was actually quite sensitive and romantic. She liked fantasy a lot, so in her eyes, seeing her as a princess was the highest compliment I could give. I later saw her as a Knight, too- she wore armor, after all, as part of her Gift. But I think there was something special to her about feeling like a princess- being an elegant girl, wearing beautiful things and dancing gracefully. I liked it, too, but then again, I would have liked doing anything with her.

“...I’ll keep you in mind,” she said eventually, returning to her braiding. “Maybe.”

“Morning, King!! Is Masky in there?” I heard Kate ask in our minds. I was surprised to hear her so early; usually, she stayed up late on free nights playing video games. Waking her was a death sentence.

“Yeah, I’m here,” I called back.

A moment later, Kate poked her head into the bathroom. “Mornin’,” she drawled. She wasn’t wearing her mask correctly; then again, when did she ever? At the very least, her uniform was tidy. She remembered her tie, that time, and she’d finally gotten her skirt hemmed to end at the knees instead of the ankles. She wore her black stockings as well, her black loafers likely sitting outside Fisher King’s room. 

“Good morning,” I said back, gesturing to my skates. “Running errands today. I’ve got the twins’ book next, and then Doby’s got a gift from The Mechanic I'm supposed to pick up and deliever. After that, I’m helping the Ally Dolls catch some of those hellfrogs.” 

“What? I want a pet hellfrog!! I’m coming with you. Oh, but remember- we got band practice later, so they can’t have you anymore after that,” Kate said. 

“Band practice?” Fisher King interjected, looking over her shoulder at the other girl. 

Kate gave her a nod and grinned, her hands resting on her hips. “Yep!! Toby’s putting a band together. I’m gonna be the ethereal girl in the long, white dress holding the tambourine!!” She cried. As she spoke, she displayed the gentle sway she’d been practicing. 

Fisher King let out a snort, looking down at me. “What’re you calling it?” she asked, nudging me with her foot. 

I couldn’t help but chuckle a bit. “The Tall Trees,” I declared proudly.  

Toby wanted to call us “Toby and The Proxies”, but I’d managed to talk him out of it. If we played for humans, as he clearly wanted to, we’d have to hide our identities. After much debate, he was satisfied with the name. He still referred to us as his “backup”, though, despite my reminders that I was writing his lyrics and Natalie was composing the beat. 

Typical.  

Fisher King’s expression lit up at the name. “Oh, I love that!! You’ll sing for me, right?” She asked, raising an eyebrow. 

I blinked owlishly, surprised by the request. No one but The Doll and Kate had ever heard me sing. “I-I mean, I’ll play my bass guitar…” I muttered, shakily wobbling to my feet. “T-Toby’s the singer- whoa-!”

“I got you,” Kate said with a giggle, helping me stay upright.  

The Fisher King turned in her chair with a pout. “Oh, come on… I hear you humming all the time, love. I bet it’s gorgeous.”

I cleared my throat, backing up quickly. The kind of singing I did wasn’t exactly for performance; although melodic in essence, The Operator’s language was a growling, guttural tongue. It was a bit intimidating for ill-prepared ears. I was embarrassed to talk about that aspect of my job, as it was (admittedly) very bizarre.  

“W-We should go. Right, Kate?” I stammered, looking to my sister to help me escape. 

Kate grinned wolfishly at me, grabbing me more firmly to steer me across the tile. “Yeah, yeah. We’ll see you later, Fisher!!”

She snickered as I made a hasty retreat. Soon, the rapid tap of her feet on the tile matched the scraping of my wheels. 

“That was weak, dude,” she chided. “I didn’t cockblock you, did I?”

I scoffed, my face getting even hotter. “...She said no,” I admitted, my voice a low grumble. Kate wouldn’t rub my rejection in my face, but even just mentioning it felt like my nose was being dragged across the carpet.  

“That’s rough, buddy. Maybe next time.”  

Rolling my eyes at that, I slid to a stop in front of the door of The Silence and The Sightless- twin Proxies who shared a room.

The Silence was deaf, and The Sightless was blind. From what I’d gathered, they had once been conjoined at the head, and experimentation caused them to be separated. They had some sort of scar from it, but I never saw it- they wore knit hats to hide them. Naturally, it deeply distressed the twins to be apart from each other, so they shared one room. Despite their physical separation, their Arkhive connection was strong. When together, they could quite literally be each other’s eyes and ears. 

Both girls were short and chubby, with tanned skin and dark brown hair cut into choppy bobs underneath their hats. The Silence (a black hat with little cat ears, no glasses) was the one who answered the door- the one who asked for the book. When I passed it to her, she smiled, signed “thank you”, and waved to Kate. Behind her, The Sight (same hat, but wore pink-tinted sunglasses) leaned into our view. 

“Good morning!” The Sight called. “And thank you, Masky. We’re grateful our Master liked our painting.” 

I nodded, leaving our interaction at that. The Sightless and Silence weren’t interested in having friends, despite being as friendly as Proxies could be. Their safety was with each other. Considering their circumstances, I didn’t try to insert myself where I didn’t belong, and I encouraged everyone else to do the same. 

Kate barely waited for the twin’s door to close before continuing our conversation. “… I’m surprised Toby’s not more possessive of you,” she pointed out, much to my dismay. “You guys are still dating, right? Or… I dunno. Enemies with benefits?”

I winced, pushing away from The Sight and Silence’s door. “Toby’s… Different. I try to understand how he feels, but he’s always vague about it. If he asked me to be exclusive, I think I would be. But he says, ‘fuck whoever you want, because I will’, so…”

Kate hummed with thought. “I think he just wants to avoid the competition. You dudes act like Toby’s the hot one because he’s pale and thin, but you’re the one who actually tries to be a good partner. The girls get downright x-rated talking about you.”

“S-Sorry you have to hear that…” I let out a shaky laugh, looking everywhere but her. I knew the others gossiped, but it was still flustering to have it confirmed to me. 

“It’s okay. They talk about me twice as much.”

I nodded… Then blinked, looking at Kate suspiciously. 

“What do you mean by that?” I asked. 

Kate didn’t answer me, but she did let out a particularly hard laugh.

 

–

 

The Mechanic's room was called The Basement. I doubted it was actually underneath The Kaninchenbau, but it certainly gave the impression that it was an underground bunker. Kate said it looked more like a shop class, with all the tables in the center. On each one was a Technopath's current project, whether that was a new prosthetic, special cameras, or a vacuum that cleaned on its own. The Mechanic was the one who lead the lessons about Technopathy; through appliances and gadgets, certain Gifts could cause wondrous things. Because of that, the worktables that lined the walls were stack with junk and forgotten suit jackets, and the shelves were filled with The Mechanic's favorite assignments.

When we entered, stepping down the stairs, the floor was covered with string lights. A couple Ally Dolls were trying to help The Mechanic untangle them, but it seemed like a lost cause.

"This is boring..." Ally muttered, finally giving up.

"Hey! It's not boring! It's a puzzle!" I heard. 

The Mechanic was a Slender Brother- tall and wiry, with his skin wrapped tight around his bones. His hair was cut into a mowhawk, but that seemed to be for convenience; the mask he wore was an amalgamation of gasmask and welding gear, the strapped thick and tight against his stubbly head. He appeared like a preying mantis more than a man. He was dressed in his usual black coveralls, The Operator's symbol on a patch where his name would be. Despite the mechanical enhancement on his arm, he couldn't get the threads to separate, the extra fingers not enough to unweave them. 

"Good Morning, Mechanic," I greeted, calling his attention to me. "I'm here for Third Base's bat."

The Mechanic made a loud, almost cawing sound, his head jerking with a nod. "Ahh!! Right!! Right, right. His request said that it finally corroded. I told him!! I told him it would happen!! Human things corrode, eventually. They're worthless."

He went on, as usual, admonishing humans for not being fast enough in their development. He had more right to do that than anyone else; if it required fuel, electricity, or perpetual motion to work, The Mechanic was an artist with it. His talents were wasted on humans, who only wanted better distractions. With us, he was working with biomechanics and inter-dimensional travel- topics that were far more perplexing for his vast intellect. And because of his work, we progressively had access to better technology, which meant stronger Technopaths.

In Third Base's request, however, the only skill The Mechanic needed was his superior welding skills to make a more indestructible bat. As the man ranted, he hobbled behind a row of shelves, rifling through what he'd made for Doby's bat. Kate and I giggled as a Crow suddenly flew out at him, its peculiar nesting spot causing The Mechanic to sputter and swat at it angrily.

"Get out of here!! Ah, damn you, Crow... Ah, here it is."

He came back around with an obvious bat-shaped package wrapped in wrinkled, brown paper and tied with a piece of thin string. "I almost didn't accept it, but Third Base gave me the perfect chance to test this new metal I've found..." he said, his voice tinged with intrigue. "Make sure he comes back and tells me how it works."

"Will do!!" Kate chirped. "And... Hey, you realize you've got two different chords here, right?"

She kneeled down and began pulling the wires apart, revealing the separate plugs with a confused smile. After a moment of contemplation, the Ally Dolls let out a long coo and got right back to work, now more fervently pulling at the tangled wire. The Mechanic only hung his head, shaking it as he realized he'd been wasting so much time.

"I rarely see you, kiddo, but it's enlightening everytime," The Mechanic said, his voice playfully weary. "Who says you can't learn from kids, huh?"

I hummed, turning the package over in my hand. The bat was made from a metal we found on The Ark. We called it "Telekinetic Alloy", and for good reason. It had incredible properties, and in the hands of a Technopath, unlimited possibilities. We were still learning all that it was capable of, but The Mechanic was always experimenting with new robotics and materials. With Third Base's Gift, we'd see how much damage it could sustain, and if it'd degrade like so many other things exposed to the natural air of The Ark. It was exciting to be a First Generation, for that reason. The First Proxies got to watch our perfect home grow even better for the next Generation, our lives even more advanced.

Despite the routine, things were always changing. While I should have remembered that, I admit I'd settled into a very complacent state of mind. Nothing happened for two hundred years- why would anything happen today?

 

-

 

Normally, I’d stay a while in Third Base's room. With Kate there, however, it felt a little awkward. Not because Kate intentionally made it that way; despite what Toby claimed, Kate wasn’t “weird” about my relationships at all. If anything, she was more normal about me liking guys than he was. I kept myself in check, however, because I didn’t want to third wheel her. Doby and I didn’t exactly speak politely to one another, after all.

I’d see him later. He and The Skull- Skully, as he was more commonly known by then- liked to film things together. In fact, Third Base had been looking for spare tapes when I opened his door. We exchanged “Good mornings”, and I passed him his requested bat.

"You'll never guess what it is," I said dryly, smirking underneath my mask.

He snickered, peeling off the paper. "Thanks. Leave it to my favorite boytoy to deliver the goods and the goods," Doby purred with a coy smirk.

I still had no idea how to respond to his obvious flirting- besides, of course, shyly kicking my heel about it. I'd only just learned not to start arguing, and to actually feel flattered.

Kate wasn't in the mood to deal with us. She faked a gag, pulling me away before I forgot what I was doing.

The final task was the frog situation; however, we'd gotten a bit lost on our way back to the dormitories, and it was later than I'd hoped. Kate and I were both getting hungry, so we decided to get breakfast first. Since we were up so early, we’d have first pick of the best pastries. We’d eat quickly, then head to the garden with nets and bear spray. 

We were discussing our favorite type of donut when the lights in the hallway suddenly flashed. It sent us both on edge, Kate’s hand immediately reaching for her glove.  

“⨂rigin and The Chaser,” I heard in my head. It sounded like The Helmet. “Please come to The Assembly Room at once. There is an Emergency. The door will be on your left.”

I blinked with alarm, meeting Kate’s wide-eyed gaze with excitement. Of course, I was ecstatic; finally, Kate was going to sit with me at an Assembly. She’d been promised a seat at the table on day one, but hadn’t actually been invited until then. Naturally, I’d already told her everything that went on in the meetings- all my lessons with Ben, too. Now, though, she’d have her own seat in the Assembly.  

“Do you think it’s Chernabog?” Kate wondered aloud.

“Hope not…” I grumbled. “Band practice will definitely get canceled if it’s him.” 

I took off my skates, then, figuring they’d probably be a little too silly for something as serious as an Assembly. 

“I̵ ̵w̷a̶n̷t̴ ̸m̶y̴ ̴b̶o̶o̵t̵s̴,” I commanded, calling upon my Gift. Black spores appeared in my hand- scattered at first, but coalescing onto the skates in a blanket of darkness. Then, with a small ‘pop’, the spores dissipated, my steel-toes replacing the skates in my palm. The fanfare wasn’t necessary- all that I described happened in less than a second. However, I found the sight endlessly fascinating. I could get used to so much on The Ark, but the strange things we could do with its nonsense rules forever enthralled me.   

Speaking of which. “This door?” Kate asked, pointing to a broom closet. 

As she opened it, we were immediately bombarded with a dull roar of several conversations happening at once. Rouge was already waiting by the door, her mask on. When she saw us, she quickly pulled us into The Assembly Room, sparing no time fussing over the two of us.

“I’m so sorry, kids. I bet you’re starving…” She muttered, straightening Kate's tie. “This’ll be over quickly, I swear.” 

The Basher greeted us next, his voice muffled underneath his ski mask. “Just join the crowd by the table. Hate to say this, but I need you two to stay quiet. You’ll get a chance to speak once everyone’s on the same page, okay?”

The immediate rushing and fussing left us both a little frazzled. “What’s going on?” Kate asked, copying their hushed whisper.

“Not sure yet,” Rouge answered. “The Slender Doll called us here a minute ago… Do you feel anxious at all, Masky? Paranoid, maybe?”

I shook my head, confused by the question. Was I supposed to be? 

I frowned, seeing the other adults crowding around The Slender Doll. For the first time, she wasn’t at her throne- instead, she was at the table, her hand raised toward a large cloud of spores. She had Die Schwarzäugigen Kinder out, the pages flipped to an illustration depicting a dark, man-shaped creature with eight limbs. 

“You stay here with them- I’ll get the other kids out of bed and into the auditorium,” The Basher said to Rouge. 

“I’ll keep our connection live,” Rouge said back, nudging his temple with her forehead. “So you can keep updated with what’s going on.”

The Basher, grateful, took her hand and kissed it, giving her a small wink before leaving the room.

Together, the three of us approached the other Slender Ones, joining them at the table. We ended up sidling next to The Bloody Painter, who looked particularly irritated (more so than his usual, general discontent). He was being forced to interact with people, which he hated more than living. His mask hid the dark bags under his eyes, but not the contemptuous groan he made when he saw us. 

"Aw, come on, Helen. It's just a work meeting," Rouge told him. She rolled her eyes at the look he shot her, his hand reaching for his knife in his pocket.

"Enough. Come to order, Collective," was The Doll's command, to which we obeyed.

As The Slender Doll waved and curled her fingers, she created a bust from the spores at the table. Bit by bit, the face of a young man became discernible in the swarm. His eyes were two, dark holes in his head, his grimace cold and intimidating. There was a small moment of silence- a single breath of it- as The Doll lowered her hand.

“Chernabog has chosen his vessel,” The Doll declared. “The War has begun.”

Damn, I thought. Band practice was definitely canceled. 

Immediately, I felt Kate’s hand grab mine and squeeze it. She was afraid- I could feel it as a vibration in my chest. I squeezed her hand back, holding it as a way to remind her I was still there. 

The news caused a stir amongst my aunts and uncles. “How? This wasn’t forecasted!!” The Agent Yeong cried, raising the volume of the chatter. “They weren’t supposed to be sacrificing anyone until next week!! What the hell happened?!”

It was then that The Crow stepped forward. That day, he had five birds with him. Were it not for their shiny plethora of eyes and glistening teeth, they’d vanish into his pitch-black suit. He'd been the one to report the incident to The Operator, and so he knew the full story. “There was a sacrifice conducted by a smaller branch of Chernabog’s cult- a newer one that hadn't caught our eye yet. Somehow, they were able to figure out the summoning process,” he explained. "He killed them all and escaped."

There were curses all around. It had been so long since there was real news on Chernabog, and so most had begun to assume he’d never find the right fit. The lax nature we’d enjoyed before, so abruptly, was over. 

We’d have to leave The Ark soon, I realized. The notion seemed surreal. 

“What’s the plan, Ally?” The Painter asked, crossing his arms. “He's not that tough looking… I can slit his throat before he even notices.”

“Ill-advised,” The Crow stated. “Körbl has witnessed The Angel of Judgment returning to her sword. She is watching over him, now, fully prepared to defend her Master.”

At the mention of this “Angel of Judgment”, Nurse Ann let out a deep, inhuman hiss, her hand flexing as it dripped ichor. “That bitch…” She growled, baring her knife-like teeth. “I’ll slaughter her.” 

“She killed you the first time,” Helmet pointed out. 

Nurse Ann slammed her fist on the table, leaving a large dent. “Death means nothing!! We underestimated her… I won’t make that mistake again.” 

Helmet wasn’t deterred. “The Angel is not our main concern. Chernabog’s minions know their Master is on Earth,” they continued. “They’ll do whatever it takes to protect him, as well.” 

“What are you suggesting, then?” The Ghost interjected, crossing her arms incredulously. “Just let him roam free?”

The Crow shook his head. “We saw The Angel descend in Georgia… Logically, that's where Chernabog is. If that is the case, we think we should draw him out towards the Gulf Coast. We may be able to trick him.”

“What’s this ‘we’ business?” The Bloody Painter snapped. “I’m not on anyone’s team.”

The Crow narrowed his dark gaze. “Not you. We,” He stressed, gesturing to the companions on his shoulders. “We are we. As if we’d need your help…”

 “Hey, I can make those ugly little birds you love so much!!” Helen cried, clenching his fists. “I bet I made that big one you love so much, too!!”

“Fool!! Nothing made Körbl!!” The Crow snapped back. “You speak like a petty cuckoo. Shut up!!"

Another Revenant- a Slender Sister named The Mortician- let out a soft chuckle. “Come now, Grim… Don’t let the living vex you.”

“Can we get back to the subject, please!? What are we doing with-!?” The Physician snapped, quieting when he saw me looking at him. 

Soon, the voices were echoing out so quickly, it was hard to keep track of who was who. 

“I say we kill him now.”

“We could all go. We’d spare the children the fight.”

“Yes, but we’d still need to bring ⨂rigin.”

“Right… Without him, half of our gifts are useless…”

“That’s easy. Let’s bring him with us!!”

“Great idea!! Let’s bring our Master’s FAVORITE child out into the real world, where a stray bullet could end all of our existences as we know it!!” 

“That’s just a theory. You don’t know that-”

“OH, I’M SORRY. DID YOU WANT TO FIND OUT??? BECAUSE I DON’T!!!”

“Excuse me?!” Rouge’s voice cut through them all. “Why are you talking about him like that!? He is standing right here!! Show some goddamn respect!!”

Everyone was arguing and bickering, the sound bouncing off the walls and high ceiling. Meanwhile, The Slender Doll had remained deep in thought, her hands clasped together in prayer. She had a pair of Ally Dolls at her side; they gripped her dress tightly, burying their faces deep into the crimson fabric. 

Suddenly, The Doll perked up, her expression stone-faced and her one, ruby eye glowing bright. 

“S̶͇͆ì̴̼l̴͚͗e̶̢̓n̸̟̿ç̷͝e̶͓͘,” she commanded. 

The sound of our Master’s language rendered the room deathly quiet, those still not used to the sound wincing from the ache in their teeth. 

From where I was, I could see The Doll’s hands lowering to gently pet the heads of the Ally Dolls, as if to comfort them.  “...We will wait and observe the situation,” The Doll stated, her voice ringing in our minds. “Maintain the status quo on Earth.”

The Helmet cocked their head to one side in questioning. “...You have concerns, Milady?” 

The Doll closed the storybook, passing it to one of the Ally Dolls to carry away. “I do,” She admitted after a second. “⨂rigin should have been the first one to know Chernabog was on Earth. Yet, clearly, he doesn’t sense him. If Chernabog’s summoning had truly gone as planned, he would be able to tell us exactly where he was.”

I saw her one, ruby eye slide to me and Kate. She took a brief pause, seeming to mull something over. The conclusion she came to clearly displeased her, as I saw her lips curl downwards with displeasure. 

“The Ghost, The Helmet… I want you to seek out the Shadow known as The Sentinel. I wish to speak with him immediately,” she commanded. 

With two nods, The Ghost and Helmet were both out the door. They had the easiest time navigating The Ark with their respective rides; The Ghost, as well, was given the Gift to find anything.   

“You want to bring a Shadow here? Isn’t that dangerous for the children?” Rouge piped up. 

“Not The Sentinel!!” I cried, unable to stop myself. I grew excited at the prospect of seeing my old teacher; surely, he’d be proud of all that I was able to become.

“He’s been… agreeable, as of late,” The Doll explained further. “He will be able to tell us more about Chernabog's vessel.” 

The Doll gestured to the face she’d constructed out of spores. “⨂rigin… Memorize this face. This is your nemesis.”

I blinked, staring up at the bust. Save for the stern expression it bore, the face seemed as human as I was. But, then again… I knew how human I really was. Looks were deceiving. 

A nemesis… A strange thing to genuinely have. People joked about having enemies, but what did those equate to? Arguments over food? Work practices? Sex habits? All trivial, when compared to who this man was to me. I was supposed to fight him to the death, and eradicate him and his flock from Earth. If I didn’t… My friends, My sisters, My Master. All would be consumed. Never in my wildest dreams did I think I'd have that kind of responsibility, and yet, there I was.

I squeezed Kate’s hand tightly, committing Chernabog’s face to memory. I wouldn’t let them down; I’d kill Chernabog with my bare hands if I had to. Anything to protect those I held dear to me.

I felt The Shroud gently touch my shoulder, silently requesting my attention. I noticed, then, that she was dressed in some sort of military uniform, the dark camo covering her frame. Cloth still covered her face, but it was a coarse fabric that she’d stuck leaves into. I could see one of her eyes, but it was too dark to glean any emotion from. 

“Kate, Masky… I think it’s time you start to consider your roles,” she told us. “If you’re both serious about becoming Berserkers-” 

We certainly were, and we nodded affirmatively to that. 

“-Then you will need to start getting your own Collective in order. You’ve been watching your siblings, Masky. Choose who will suit your purpose the best.”

Kate let out an excited squeal. “Oh, I know this part!! It’s like a party!! You need the tank, the healer, the DPS-” 

She yelped as The Shroud bopped her on the head, her annoyance clear. “This is not a child’s game, Kate. These are Slender Games. They’re to the double-death. Your teammates have to be more than strong or agile- if they cheat or break the rules, The Master will punish you and everyone else,” She explained sternly. 

Kate wilted and gave her a meek nod. We understood; we were taught as such from the very beginning. Our Master had strict rules of engagement, and if we wanted to be successful, we had to follow them. 

Already, I knew who’d I choose for my Collective. Every day, I'd observed my sibling’s growing strengths and flourishing gifts. Just as Shroud had claimed, I knew who I needed to complete my purpose. 

“How long do we have?” I asked. 

“Get ready like you’re going to leave tomorrow, and we’ll see how long it takes.” 

Of course the answer would be vague. It usually was. 

The Shroud sighed, sensing our anxiety like it was her own. “Come now… The Ghost and The Helmet are talented trackers, but you know the nature of the Shadow People. It’ll probably take a few days for-”

To the surprise of everyone, the doors to the Assembly Room flew open. The Helmet and The Ghost had returned.

“-Nevermind,” The Shroud concluded, her hands moving to her gun.

The two sisters were headed by a man-shaped mass of darkness. The only thing that defined him was the shine of light on his “glasses”, causing his face to be nothing but two, white rectangles.

The Sentinel- The one who Observed all things, and my Master's favorite Shadow.

“I was in the area… I had a feeling you’d be asking for me, soon,” The Sentinel explained coyly. I saw the whiteness of his teeth as he smiled, his image burning the air. 

When The Sentinel saw me through the crowd of Slender Ones, he raised a shadowy hand in my direction. Rouge put herself between us, fearing he was going to attack me; however, he laughed mischievously, and gave me a little wave. 

“Hey, kid. You grew into those suits, haven’t you?” he asked lightheartedly. I didn't notice the bitter sting in his voice- maybe I just didn't want to.

I pushed past Rouge to greet him. I didn’t get far; The Doll grabbed me by the scruff of my neck, keeping me at a safe distance. I didn’t understand why they were wary of him. He may have been a Shadow, but he and his Collective were chosen to care for me because they were still devoted to my Master. If he wasn’t a threat to me as a kid, what threat would he be to me now?

The Doll narrowed her eyes at The Sentinel. “You've been told to stay away from here unless called. Need I remind you that you are a fleshy child on Earth, still? We can halt your timeline whenever we choose, Sentinel.”

The Sentinel’s gaze seemed to flick from Slender One to Slender One, as if weighing his chances with each of them. “And what a shame that would be,” He drawled. “I would escape this torment, never knowing the horrific mistake I made trusting The Administrator.”

He held up his formless hands as evidence. “If I knew he’d do this to us when he was done, I would've thrown my computer into a lake,” He spat. “I was lied to.”

I faltered, my heart cracking from his blunt statement. In hindsight, though, that should have been obvious to me. Knowing that the Shadows lived purposefully miserable lives was something I'd intentionally disregarded. 

The Doll scoffed, gesturing for Helmet and The Ghost to bring him closer. “You were rewarded,” she reminded him. "You and Firebrand most of all."

He sighed, the sound heavily distorted. “Ah, yes... The Observer. I’ve seen everything happen, everywhere, from the beginning to the very end. Every miserable, boring second." 

When The Sentinel laughed, it was bit-crushed and static. “What a gift.”

As he laughed, the two Sisters dragged him to The Slender Doll’s feet, The Helmet gripping his shadowy form with their equally shadowy hand. 

“This is the guy that taught you the basics?” Kate asked incredulously, whispering in my ear. “I thought you said you guys were cool.”

I thought so too, but it seemed I was lied to, as well. What a horrible time to find out. 

“Oh, but I do love the little house,” The Sentinel added. “It feels like a cockroach den. Perfect for all you vermin to breed in.”  

“Why must you both vex him so?” The Slender Doll chided, glaring down at him. “Our Master sees you- unlike Deathshead and Swain, you and Firebrand are given a chance to regrow yourselves. Can’t you see his love?” 

More, distorted laughter. “No. I thought I could, but… No.”

The Slender Doll let out a low sigh, adjusting some of the strings of her gown. “Enough,” she stated, as if scolding a child. “You are upsetting ⨂rigin. We can always be worse, Sentinel. Remember that.” 

At that warning, it was The Sentinel’s turn to falter, his form losing some of its definition. “...Yes, ma’am. What do you need to see?”

The Doll smiled pleasantly, then. “Chernabog's vessel. Where is he, right now?”

“Him?” The Sentinel cocked his head at the bust on the table. Looking at it, he fell silent as he tried to remember where the being was. His Sight worked like memory; he was capable of seeing everything. He just had to recall it. “Jackson Nichols,” he declared. “I see him. And… Then I don’t see him. Interesting…” 

The Shadow’s teeth gleamed as he smiled.  “Very interesting…”

“I want to kill him," Ann snapped. "He’s wasting our time.”

"I agree. Where is he, Sentinel?"

The shadow refused. Though he was pressed for more information, he only continued to flash his illuminated grin. 

"Sorry. I just realized... I don't actually have to tell you. Piss off. You're on your own."

Before any of us could stop him, he vanished in a fizzle. The Doll let out an offended cry, utterly floored by the blatant disrespect. "I want him HUNTED," she demanded, the Slender Ones quickly grabbing their things to disperse. "All of them!! The Master is too kind to those vermin!!!"

Though The Doll was enraged, we really only needed his name, and The Sentinel had given it flippantly. We already had a face and a general location to search; that was enough for any Technopath to do. Particularly Skully, I thought; his Gift gave him the power to find anything on anyone. 

The Slender Doll let out an irritated sigh. “No. I speak too hastily. Find this ‘Jackson Nichols’, and observe his movements,” she ordered. “The goal is to figure out what Chernabog’s vessel is capable of, and what he intends to do with it. Do not engage with him- The Master forbids it.”

With a few affirmatives, The Slender Ones disappeared behind the Assembly Room doors. The Doll looked relieved to have everything settled; her glide to her throne was rather snail-like, her joints quietly squeaking. She flopped into her chair, her head in her hand. The two Ally Dolls climbed after her, curling up in her lap to cry. She gently held them, sighing once more.

"Madam," The Helmet said quietly. "If you'd still like, I can go see to it that he pays for this. The Master need not trouble himself... I'm happy to take on the task." 

I could hear the venom in their normally pleasant voice. Were Firebrand and The Sentinel getting into that much trouble? I didn't even know they knew about the house. I tried my best to pay attention during Assembly, but perhaps I didn't pay enough attention to the daily news. 

"Please," The Doll hissed, not lifting her head. "I warned Master that rewarding the Shadows was a bad idea. We can't control them..."

"I'll find them. They're not necessary, anymore, with the growth of the children. I'll remind them both of that..."

The Helmet disappeared, then, vanishing in the blink of an eye. That left The Slender Doll alone with us. Kate and I exchanged concerned glances, worried about the well-being of our Headmistress. The Slender Doll was usually such a pinnacle of composure, so to see her so genuinely frazzled was alarming.

“Miss Ally?” Kate called, taking a few steps toward her. “Are you alright?”

She lifted her head, smiling softly at us. “Yes, children. It’s been a long morning,” She told us, her voice betraying her weariness.

I was already moving to join the Ally Dolls at her side. “It’s alright, ma’am. We won’t let you down,” I reassured her, peeking over the steps of the throne. “I’ll protect The Ark.” 

The Doll let out a small coo of affection, lifting me into the air with a wave of her hand. “Don’t worry about that, my darling. You could never disappoint me,” she said, bringing me to rest on the arm of her throne. She reached out and stroked my hair, ruffling it before tucking my bangs back into place. I adored the affection, leaning into the hand that cupped my cheek. Her skin was smooth- more plastic than flesh, but still soft. 

I shot out my skin at the sound of Ben’s voice. “Hate to cut in on family time, but are we going to breakfast soon? ‘Cause I am STARVING.”

How long had he been there, just watching and listening? I hated it when he did that. He acted like such a voyeur, sometimes, even to conversations he was a part of. 

Ben snickered as he floated down from the ceiling, his fist propping his head up as he lay horizontally in the air. “Mornin’, Kate The Chaser. Boss, I saw that teleportation earlier- excellent pronunciation,” he chirped, leaning into my space. “I can’t believe The Sentinel would be so callous! You know, I’d be more than happy to-”  

“I’m fine, Ben,” I said, cutting him off as I jumped down from the throne. I didn't want to think about The Sentinel anymore; it was painful to think he regretted the months he spent teaching me how the world worked.

“Hehe... You're hungry, right? Let’s go.”  

As we walked, my mind swarmed with possibilities and "what ifs". What would be our first mission? Would my Master start us off doing something easy, like guarding an entryway? Or perhaps he’d send us to capture one of his wayward manifestations…? Then again, I thought, he could also send us to directly engage with Chernabog. Realistically, the Master would do everything to delay our formal introduction. There was an assumption that it’d be destructive, and he wanted to ensure we'd be placed into a game that we won.

But… What if he couldn't?

“She said whoever you choose, right?” Kate spoke up, picking at a string on her glove. “Who do you have in mind?” 

That was easy for me. “You, of course. Toby and Natalie, too. Skully would round out the group with his technopathy. We'll need him to look up information on our targets.”

I looked to my left at Ben, who was whistling cheerily. “I’ll probably bring your cartridge, too,” I added. I knew firsthand how powerful he was, and I knew he'd be a good ally. He could split the crimson ocean down to the pale, sandy bottom- and that was his weakest ability. 

“Oh, as much as I’d love that, Masky, I’m afraid I’ll have to decline,” Ben said. “I’m a busy ghoul- no time for games.”

That was the biggest load of bullshit I’d heard all day. Aside from his work with my Master, Ben spent most of his time playing games. There was a Slender Brother named The Chess Master that he'd grown fond of, and they played board games for literal hours. 

I knew I could offer the chance to possess my body, and he’d be on board in an instant; however, the experience of possession was unpleasant, and I’d rather not offer myself in such a way if I could help it.  

“Aw, come on Ben!! Just one?” Kate begged. “You’re so OP! As long as we get you plugged in, you’re unstoppable!!”

"Nope, sorry. You're a Collective of Proxies- I'm merely an NPC."

We both doubted that. Counting Ben as a “maybe”, Kate took stock of the other members on her fingers. “Okay… So me, you, Toby, Clocky, Skully… Wait. No Ellie?” She turned her head to me, raising an eyebrow. 

I grimaced at the idea. “She’s still a baby.”

“She’s grown a lot, in the last few decades,” Ben reminded me. “She’d be able to keep up with you.”

Still, I shook my head no. It wasn’t that she wasn’t capable- my reasoning had nothing to do with her skill at all. Ellie was happy on The Ark. There, she had people who loved and understood her. Her time in Liu’s hands had become nothing more than a bad dream; The Master, with all of his mercy, caused those memories to fade from her mind. The scars lingered, but the pain was gone. I knew, however, that the wounds could be reopened with stimuli. My heart ached at the thought of tearing her away from her safe space, and I was certain Toby would agree with me.  

Kate understood. “Well… I think we should bring Third Base and Nathan The Nobody. They have reflexes like cats- they’ll be good bodyguards for you.”

That word made me pause. “Bodyguards?” I gawked. My next words were a low grumble, my ears growing hot. “I-I’m… I’m not helpless, Kate. I know I’ve been a softie for the last fifty years, but when I really want to hurt someone-”

Ben was the one to set me straight on that, wrapping a friendly arm around my shoulders.

“Boss, face it. You tend to get distracted easily, and basically anything can sneak up on you,” he pointed out. “Trust me- as your real teacher, I’m telling you the truth. You’ll need them to guard you while you perform some of your Gifts.” 

I winced at that. He had a point; occasionally, I’d get a warning just before encountering a painful blow, but it was never consistent enough to trust. 

Both were good choices, as both were physically capable and highly intelligent. Doby's Gift was a sort of future sight, able to predict where an object would land before it was thrown. It was 99.9% accurate, which meant Doby never missed. Nathan's Gift was equally unique. His name- The Nobody- was in reference to his imperceptibility; his presence could be completely ignored by the affected mind, even when he was standing right in front of them.

Nathan got along with everyone. Though he had a penchant to be moody, he was down-to-earth and cooperative. Doby and Toby, however… They liked to fight, and not in the fun way.

“Toby's going to hate that,” I muttered. “You know how Third Base makes him feel.”

“Who cares? Toby can get over his inferiority complex for ONCE,” Kate barked, crossing her arms. “You know, if Doby just went by Ricky, or we used his Proxy name more, we wouldn’t even be having this conversation. He's literally getting his boxers in a twist over a name. ”

I pouted behind my mask, a little annoyed by the lack of sympathy. Kate never gave Toby any slack; deserved, mind you, as Toby had been very rude to her in the past.

It wasn’t just about a name, though. Both boys felt a bit put off by their similarities, and it created constant conflict in our group. While Toby was the usual instigator, Doby had a fiery temper when challenged or insulted, and it often escalated things to violence quickly.   

“I think we should be more strict about Third Base’s name… It’ll help to not trigger Toby,” I argued. “You know he’s prone to outbursts when he’s stressed…” 

Kate rolled her eyes at me. “You’re so weird, Masky. You two fight all the time, but the MOMENT anyone has any issue with Toby, you’re the first to defend and placate him.”

Ben cackled. “What did you expect? Their black romance is legendary.”

I felt my face turn bright red, immediately swatting at Ben for saying something so out of pocket.

“Our what!? What the fuck are you talking about!? That is not the reason, Ben-!!!”

“Isn’t it? I see some shocking things while on patrol, Masky.”

I outright gasped. “You’re a fucking liar!!” 

He was definitely not a liar. Ben knew that, and cackled with a particular righteousness. 

 

--

 

We ended up being late. Breakfast was almost over, and the table was sparse. My siblings were already finishing up their plates or moving on to a game room. I felt my heart drop, the hope of getting a fresh donut starting to fall the closer I got to the empty, silver trays. 

“Bonjou, y'all. Lookin’ for some of these?” Natalie asked, her drawl accompanied by the scent of something warm and sweet. I could have cried- right when I needed her the most, she’d brought out another tray. Rouge had been in the Assembly room for far longer than I’d thought, as Natalie was wearing the woman's “Queen of Breakfast” apron and pink oven mitts. 

“Thanks, Clocky!!” Ben and I said simultaneously, rushing toward her. We swarmed her as we snatched the donuts off the tray, earning her sharp protest. 

“Nah, nah, you goddamn seagulls, at least wait for me to put it down, sacre-!!” 

Too late. I retreated to safety behind Kate while Ben floated above us, far out of Natalie’s reach.

“Fuckin’ animals…” Toby grumbled as he stepped into my view. Natalie must have forced him to help her- he still had flour on his hands. “You guys are pathetic-tic-tic.”  

Toby was dressed in uniform, which was rare. He was without his jacket, his suspenders hanging loose around his hips. His scarf was missing; instead, he wore a large, white medical bandage over his cheek to cover it. The goggles on his forehead messed up his curling bangs, making his hair appear particularly wild.

Seeing him, my brain fizzled out for a moment. For how shitty his personality was, he really did make a compelling argument with looks alone.

“Good morning, Toby,” I greeted, my tone light. 

He acknowledged me with a sneer. “Where’d you guys go? There was a whole fuckin' assembly at-t-t the asscrack of dawn,” Toby complained, setting the jug of orange juice he’d been carrying onto the table. 

“It ain’t got nothin’ to do with… What we got told, eh?” Natalie asked cautiously, offering her a donut. 

Kate took it with a sympathetic frown, confirming Natalie's suspicions as she relayed to her what we heard and saw.

As I ate, my attention was drawn to Skully and Doby at the other end of the room. There were some crows sitting in the rafters, and I think they were trying to feed them. Their master was in the opposite corner of the dining room, speaking in low tones with The Mortician and two other Sisters over coffee. He seemed apathetic to their mischief, but that didn’t mean he didn’t notice. He and his crows shared an awareness; naturally, that was why the birds were just staring at them, confused by the soft clicking and smooching noises the two boys were making. They understood English- if the boys wanted them to come over to be petted, they could have asked. They were using bread, too, which wouldn’t work to charm them. The crows were strict carnivores. 

The crows fluttered away from the other two, alerting them of my arrival. “Hey!! Masky!! Good morning!” Skully greeted, holding up his camera. “Say cheese!”

I threw my arm up right as he snapped the picture, ruining the photo. I didn’t like my picture being taken, so I became quite good at dodging lenses. It wouldn’t stop Skully from trying on behalf of my "fanclub".

“Hey, handsome. Come here often?” Doby teased, reaching for the other donut in my hand. While I enjoyed flirting with Third Base, I growled at him for trying to take my food. It only encouraged him, though, and he fought me until Kate barked for our attention.  

She told Third Base and Skully what she’d told Toby and Natalie- that they were invited into our Collective if they wanted to join, and that we’d be leaving soon. 

“No Robo-Ricky?” Doby pointed out.

“Ah, n-no. He’s dating Magpie now, it’ll be awkward,” Kate answered quickly, the "for Masky" bit of her sentence going unsaid but understood. I didn't even understand why he was bringing him up- none of us were that close to him.

Doby shrugged. “Figured you'd want two Dicks instead of one.”

He got three people with that joke- Skully, Natalie, and Toby (against his will). I let out a long, beleaguered sigh, rubbing my temples as I considered dignifying that with a response. 

Kate wasn't amused, either. “Come on, guys. Be serious!! I don’t want you to just make this decision lightly. You know what we’ve been training to fight… These are going to be Slender Games,” Kate explained, echoing a bit of what The Shroud had scolded her about. 

“So… you’re saying we might die,” Skully clarified, his voice wavering. “No pressure, though…”

“You can say no,” I pointed out. “Our Master doesn’t force us to participate.”

“He just-t punishes us if we don’t-t-t,” Toby interjected bitterly, looking away as if it was an outburst.

“Well... Honestly, I feel the safest with you,” Skully admitted. “If you want me on your team, I’ll accept it.”  

Third Base looked particularly energized by the offer. Ready, too, already carrying his new bat. He’d been so impressed with The Mechanic's work, he’d brought it to breakfast to show it off.

“Well, obviously, I’m in,” Third Base declared, making Toby hiss with loathing. 

I shot Kate a knowing look, and she let out a weary sigh. “On one condition. We need to be serious about names. So… We’re gonna start calling you Third Base, now,” she declared.  

Obviously, Doby took offense to that. “Why do I have to go by my Proxy name, but Rogers gets to keep his?! Call him The Hangman!!” 

“Because I’m more important than you, queer,” Toby snapped- a tic, I noticed. He didn’t stutter when he ticc’ed. “...I mean, let’s face it-t-t. You’re basically playing second fiddle t-t-to me, anyways.”

“Queer!? Second fiddle!?!” Third Base snapped, gripping his bat tightly. “As if!! I’m better than you, and you know it!! Masky thinks so, too!!”

“Who fucking cares what Masky thinks? He’s an idiot!!” 

And then I was offended. “I need both of you if I wanna fucking survive!!” I exclaimed, my hands raising to gesticulate wildly. “If you guys don’t get along, we’re all going to DIE. Do you not understand that!?! Chernabog is going to kill us!! Or, worse- he’ll make us worship him!! Is that what you want!? Everyone to get fucking enslaved, or sacrificed, or-”

“Gars,” Natalie whispered hurriedly, grabbing my arm. “Ya’ll be too loud, now...”

I realized, then, how quiet it had gotten in the dining room. We still weren’t alone- looking around, I was met with worried expressions. My outburst started a litany of gossip, nervous tittering filling the silence as my siblings hurried away in droves. 

Even worse; when I looked behind me, I saw Ellie hiding behind the door. My rage seeped out of my skin, slowly replaced with guilt.  

“What?” Ellie gasped, stepping into the dining room. “A-Are we going to die? T-Toby, are you going to die?”

The reaction startled Toby. “No!!” he cried, rushing to her. He no longer had to kneel to hug her, but she still only came up to his chest. “No, no, Ellie. I’m sorry we were yelling… I’m not-t-t gonna die, I swear. Nobody’s gonna hurt-t me.” 

She sniffled, clutching him tightly. “Good… I’ll kill anyone who tries to hurt you, okay? I’ll kill all of them,” she whimpered through her tears, pushing her mask up to wipe them off her cheeks. 

Toby squeezed her, resting his unmarred cheek on the top of her head. “I know you will… Let’s get-t-t some bacon. Bacon will make you feel bet-t-tter, right-t?”

I caught Toby's eye as he led her away, but his expression was unreadable. He didn’t look pleased with me, though. Nobody did.  

I felt my skin crawl with discomfort, the stares of my siblings growing too much to bear. They were all looking at me like I knew what to do, and, honestly… I didn’t. 

"I'm gonna go to the roof,” I muttered, turning my back on my friends. “I’ll meet up with you guys later.”

“Masky-” Kate began, her mind reaching out for me. I didn’t allow it, keeping my thoughts hidden. 

I felt Kate’s disappointment as I passed by her. “We’ll be in the band room,” she told me. “...Hurry back, okay?” 

I was lucky that I wore my mask so constantly; it was easy to hide how bothered I was. I quickly rushed out of the dining room and down the hall, the gears in my mind churning away. 

What I recalled about Earth was fuzzy. The last memories I had of it were hot and painful- I’d learned to associate Earth with those words, in a sense. When returning to it, I didn’t expect much change. I remembered their oxygen was different from The Ark’s; it was devoid of the spores that we’d been mutated specifically to filter. That transition would be hell, and I knew that already. 

Don't get me wrong- I was excited to serve The Operator, as I always was. But I was nervous, too. The creatures we trained to fight were our biological equals: they had our powers, our resilience, and our connection. While some of us would become Revenants… not all of us would. 

I cared about Toby. I cared about Doby. I cared about everyone. It didn’t matter who they were to me- I didn’t want to lose anyone to The ĦYDRA. 

“Masky,” I heard behind me. It was Nathan- no surprise, as he was the only member of my Collective I hadn’t spoken to yet. It was certainly due. 

Despite that, I didn’t slow my pace. Nathan could easily keep up with me, and indeed, he quickly came to my side. That day, he wore a vest over his uniform, his scarf sitting snugly around his throat. His mask hung off his hip, there to put on when he went outside.

“Mind if I tag along?” He asked, leaning into my field of view. Nathan’s eyes were the most striking thing about him. The colors were vivid, one eye green as the grass, the other blue as the sky.

“You’re already following me, so I guess not,” I droned, opening the door to the roof. There was a stairwell that led to another platform, and I went to it to smoke often.  

“Well… I am part of your Collective,” Nathan declared with a soft smile. “I think I’m allowed to follow you around, a bit.”

Ah, I thought. Kate sent him after me. That made sense; she knew I wouldn’t tell him to leave me alone. 

And she was right- I didn’t. I gave him a cigarette, which he took with an amused huff. Together, we walked to the iron railing that lined the roof platform. 

Below, I could see The Chariot practicing with her wheels, slaloming through poles she’d stabbed along the hillside. There were others with her, cheering her on; combined with the warbling of my other siblings out and about in the courtyard, it filled the air with comforting white noise.

I stood out there with Nathan for a few minutes, mindlessly blowing smoke into the air. “Thank you,” Nathan said, bringing my attention back to him. “For putting me in your Collective, I mean. I know what that means… I’m flattered that you think that highly of me.”  

I flushed at that. “I-I mean… Kate suggested it. I really shouldn’t take credit.”

He chuckled. “But it’s your Collective, isn’t it? You have the final say.”

“Not really…” I trailed off. He was trying to better my mood, but his words only made me feel sheepish. 

“B-But I do agree with her. You’re really good at killing Foundation members,” I added quickly. “And… Uh… Well… I’m worried about Chrysalis, too. I want to help you find her.” 

As saying the name of his twin always did, Nathan gained a distant haze in his eyes, and he exhaled smoke with a low sigh. “I appreciate it. I hope Crystal is still alright… I still don’t understand why The Master didn’t bring her with me,” he said, his voice dropping to a murmur at the end. 

“We’ll bring her home, this time,” I reassured, squeezing his shoulder. “You can leave my Collective when we do to spend time with her.”

Nathan gave me a fond nudge in return. “I’d see this to the end. You’re the ⨂rigin- The Master is going to send you to do the fun stuff.”

I huffed at that, leaning against him. That was one way of putting it, I thought.

“Hey… Let’s go to the band room, now,” Nathan offered, lightly prodding me. “Kate was worried about you, you know.”

“I’m fine… Just… Y’know how much pressure I’m under.”

“Hey! That’s why we’re here.”  

I smiled, tossing my spent cigarette in the trash. I didn’t fight his guiding hand turning me to the door. “I’ll only feel better if Toby and Doby stop fighting over who’s the better ‘Oby’,” I grumbled.

“How about I try to move a mountain, instead?” 

As I laughed at his joke, I turned my head to the horizon one last time. The perspective was slightly warped; even though the land went on for miles, I could always see the blood red ocean in the far distance, making The Kaninchenbau feel like a little island in the middle of the sea. 

I took a deep, filtered breath of it through the nose holes in my mask. Beautiful, I thought. A home worth protecting. 

I began to walk back to the stairwell; Nathan, however, stopped me. He'd turned his head back to the distance, his hand firm on my arm as he held me still. 

“Masky… Were there always stars in the sky?” he wondered aloud.

I looked where he was pointing. There was the pale sun, of course; however, I could see a trio of white stars sitting in a triangular pattern a short distance away. 

While I found their twinkling quite pretty, it did strike me as odd that they’d suddenly appear. There certainly weren’t any stars in the sky the day before. At first, I assumed it was a new construction of my Master; however, if he’d made literal stars, that'd probably be something he’d announce to us.

“The sun isn’t real… so maybe the stars aren’t real?” I reasoned, squinting at them. 

Nathan wasn’t satisfied with that answer. He leaned over the balcony, as if that’d give him a better view. 

“...Do you see that?” He murmured. “That dark color…?”

I did. The red inside the triangle was darker than the rest of the sky. At first, I’d disregarded it, thinking it was a trick of the eye caused by the gleam of the stars. Once Nathan confirmed what I saw, however, I knew it wasn’t a mere hallucination. It was almost like someone had placed a triangular window in The Ark’s sky, or peeled back one of its layers. 

As we were discussing what it could be, the space between those stars rippled like water. Then, it began to inflate like a bubble, a light growing in the core. I began to hear a loud, crackling sound- like a thousand branches snapping at once, pointed right down to my eardrums. 

Shaken, I stepped further back from the balcony, pulling Nathan with me. 

“What… the… fuck-?”

Suddenly, there was a clap of thunder that rattled the Kaninchenbau, shattering the windows in a great cacophony of exploding glass. A pink light burst from the bubble, tearing through the atmosphere. It moved like a meteor across the sky, leaving a burning, purple trail in its wake. Its course would bring it straight to us- I could see its brilliant light growing larger and larger as it drew closer. 

“Masky-!!”

My vision became obscured as Nathan threw his body over me, shielding me from any harm. A split second later, we were both rattled to our feet by the impact. I could see dirt and debris shooting into the air near where The Chariot and the others were practicing. Their cheerful cries became frightened screams. I saw Blackbird for a split second carrying someone, but I couldn’t see who. 

“What the fuck?” Nathan squawked, echoing my previous thoughts. “Are you alright?” 

I groaned a bit. “I might need a few sips of spinal fluid…” I grumbled, rubbing the back of my head to soothe it. The trembling had sent us forward, so I’d broken Nathan’s fall more than he’d broken mine. 

As Nathan helped me to my feet, I heard a sharp, cackling laughter- like a hyena, but faster and more echoing. It sent every hair I had on edge. 

I took a breath to calm my nerves. "The foyer," I simply said, pulling Nathan towards the door. 

As I expected, I saw a crowd of Proxies at the front door, all of them clambering to see what was going on outside. I faintly heard strange, clunky music- like a child slamming their hands on a keyboard, but with even less talent. Equally, I heard the sounds of a struggle, a loud cry of exertion prompting several Proxies to jolt away from the gap in the door with gasping cries.

"Hey!! We need Pyromancers over here!!" Fisher King cried, drawing my attention towards her. 

Thankfully, The Chariot and the other girls had made it safely inside the house; however, their exposure to the impact left them with a strange affliction. Aside from some nasty scratches, their arms and legs- and in Chariot’s case, her neck as well- were covered in black and white fungus, the colors like stripes on their skin. It seemed to be causing their limbs to spasm wildly against their will. The limbs still twitched under heavy restraint, their fingers wiggling erratically. 

Nurse Ann was already with them, burning the fungus off with pyromancy. It was working, but it was clearly painful. The Chariot whined in agony as The Nurse carefully peeled the dying fungus from her skin, the one hand not infected clutching Fisher King’s tightly.  

"That's awful… What is that?" Nathan gasped, hurriedly moving down the steps to investigate.

“Out of the way, out of the way-!!!” I heard below. The Basher was in full uniform, carrying his spiked club at the ready. He wasn't alone; The Crow, The Mechanic, and The Shroud were rushing after him, all three carrying similar weapons.

“Hey, all of you!! Go to your rooms!! Right now!!” Rouge shouted, briskly following behind them. She was dressed differently; while she normally wore a suit jacket and loose turtleneck, that was replaced with a bulky jacket, her mask firmly in place under her hood. 

As usual, she received a chorus of complaints in response. That time, she wouldn’t entertain it; in response, she let out a fiery growl. 

“I SAID GO, CHILDREN!!”

Fearing her wrath, the Proxies scattered like roaches. I lost sight of Nathan in the crowd for a second, but quickly found him trying to help The Nurse carry the afflicted girls. Assumedly, he’d take them to the Infirmary, where The Physician would treat them.

“Take care of them,” I heard The Nurse tell The Nobody. She bolted out the door, then, her arm leaving a trail of ichor in its wake.  

“Kate?” I called. She was the only one I could contact that far away; one of the benefits of our bond. 

“Here. Don’t worry- everyone’s in the band room. Skully got cut by some glass, but we got it bandaged already,” I heard her call back. “What happened? I can’t see much from this side of the house. What’s that noise?”

Briefly, I closed my eyes. I tried to share what I was seeing, sending Kate a glimpse into the foyer. 

“Oh, shit. We’re on the way,” Kate said. At first, I wanted to protest that; however, I realized that this was exactly what our Master had prepared us for. The others should be there to help The Slender Ones, just like I was. 

I heard the heavy, squelching thud of Blackbird’s wings as she perched next to me, her feet wrapping around the banister. “I saw the whole thing. There’s a woman… She looks like a clown," she explained. 

 “A… What? ” I cocked my head at that. Surely, I’d heard that wrong.

“I said what I said!” Blackbird snapped, pecking me with the beak of her mask. “A clown. She fell from the sky."

Instantly, I remembered the pink light. That had been a person? That couldn’t have been true; I knew all the ways of getting onto The Ark, and a random portal in the sky wasn’t one of them. 

Blackbird shoved me towards the staircase. "Go do something about it, Daddy’s Boy.”

I scoffed, tilting my head to glare at her. “I love it when you’re mean to me, Birdie. It just makes the fact you’re a pervert even funnier,” I teased. 

She giggled, flipping me off as she fluttered after the other Proxies. For a split second, I wished I’d asked if she wanted to hang out later. I hadn’t seen her in a while, either. 

“⨂rigin!” I heard below me, snapping me back to attention. The Doll had appeared, and was beckoning me to follow. 

Immediately, I hurried down the stairs to her side. I was ordered to remain behind her, forbidden from interfering with the Slender Ones. “Remember your prayers, ⨂rigin,” The Doll reminded me. "Bring his eyes to us."

Of course, I thought. I closed my eyes again, taking a deep breath. As I recited my prayers, I felt my chest fill with The Operator's presence, my mouth filling with ichor.

 “Our Master is good. His will is good. His rage is good, his love is g̶o̸o̷d̷ …”

I felt him with me, then. My back burned, but I wouldn't allow myself to grow. Not yet, I told myself. Not yet. 

As The Doll led me outside, I heard that strange, hyena-like laughter again. The courtyard was a wreck- the fountain was destroyed, the pine trees that surrounded the plaza broken and burning. 

Finally, the strange music I'd been hearing cranked to a stop.  

“Ohhhh… There’s so many special friends here. How splendiferous!” 

The Slender Ones had surrounded what appeared to be an adult woman. A fight had already taken place, but The Doll's emerging presence caused a standstill. 

Rouge and The Basher were holding The Chess Master up, his arms slung over their shoulders. A gash on his chest was soaking blood into his monochrome suit, and he appeared to be unconscious. The Mechanic and The Shroud were crowded together, the technopath furiously trying to repair The Shroud's grenade launcher. Absurdly, it was spewing glitter, and nothing he was doing seemed to get it to stop. The Nurse, The Crow, and The Helmet were positioned in a triangular fashion around the intruder. Their Tall Blades were out, their shadowy forms bleeding into one another and forming a barrier around the woman. Just outside that circle, the Harvesters, Agents, and Berserkers were prowling, weapons raised. Everyone else was strewn about the courtyard, either injured or panting with exhaustion. They, too, were afflicted by the strange fungal infection. Those that knew Pyromancy were already burning it off, but not without hurting themselves in the process.

The woman seemed unbothered by her precarious situation, looking down at the creatures trying to kill her. And she was looking down - her proportions were absurd, wrong to the point of caricature. Her spindly, striped legs gave her a staggering nine feet of height. Her arms were equally just a bit too long, moving with unnatural elasticity. Her hands were more like claws, the point where nails met flesh like the talons of a bird. Though her hair was long, black, and luxurious, it was too shiny- like a wig's sheen, more plastic than real hair. It framed a pair of eyes the size of dinner plates, the glowing pupils ringed with pink, blue, and yellow colors. 

Blackbird hadn’t lied; the woman’s skin was clown white and painted to resemble a harlequin. She was dressed in peculiar, doll-like clothes- a white petticoat and black chord. The most noticeable thing by far, however, was her nose. She didn’t have one- instead, she had a long, cone-like beak, the strange protrusion ringed with black and white. 

The woman moved like a bird- sharp, sudden shifts, her steps graceful with how slow and purposeful they were. 

“So this is what Belly-bong did with all those dead things…?” The woman asked, her head slowly turning sideways as she swayed back and forth. Her voice was cartoonish- too high pitched, her cadence performative. “I like it. It’s niiiice.” 

She dragged out the last word, her sinister smile growing as she hissed. Her teeth were like a shark’s; two rows of triangular, razor sharp knives, the rows barely concealing an eel-like tongue. 

The three Revenants followed as she took a step forward, tightening the circle around her. “This is as far as you go, ma’am!!” The Basher shouted, pointing his club towards her as he shielded Rouge and Chess Master.

“How did you get here?! Who sent you!?!” Rouge demanded.

The woman didn’t answer him. Instead, her head bobbed and weaved, darting between the spaces The Slender Ones created with their bodies. She turned that cone-like beak to the air, the colors of her eyes changing like melting wax as she sniffed.

“What’s that smell? It smells like Belly… But it’s so sweet …”

The Doll clutched me tightly, forcing me even further behind her. As she seemed to anticipate, the woman-like being focused her bizarre gaze on us. 

“Oh. That little thing behind you… What is that?” She asked, her voice betraying her genuine curiosity. 

The Doll, however, wouldn’t allow it to be sated, hiding me with her blossoming dress. “You are on hallowed ground,” she declared. “If you know our Father, then you know that you will perish for attacking this place. We had an Agreement.”

The clown seemed startled by this, looking with her entire upper half at the house before her. I could hear the distant chatter of my siblings speaking in their minds, curiously watching the battle unfold before their eyes. As such, they were in plain view.

Her eyes positively lit up at the sight of them. “Ohhh, there’s more…” she cooed, saliva dripping down her chin as her lips parted. “Like a box of chocolates… Yummy. ”

She burst into a loud, hyena-like laughter, her entire body bending with the force of it. The stripes that ran along her legs seemed to bulge and shift, her arms waving about like reeds in the wind as they began to elongate.

“Okay… Round two of the Game. You go first.” 

Nurse Ann had lost her patience ages ago- the invitation was all she could ask for. I saw her break formation and charge the woman. Her arm, once shrouded in shadow, came to life. As if drawing it from the darkness, the flesh of her arm shifted to metal and teeth, turning into a chainsaw nearly half her height. Her Tall Blade came from the origin of the chainsaw as a medical tool. Though it'd lost that purpose to humans, for The Nurse, it still retained its historical use. The moment it formed, it revved to life, the noise tearing through the air as harshly as her Blade did.

With a perfect cut, Nurse Ann sawed the woman’s head clean off her shoulders, a shower of pink blood gushing like a fountain into the air. The woman’s head hit the gray stone with a hollow thunk, splattering more hot pink blood across the ground as it bounced and rolled. It came to a stop a hundred feet away from me, its hair wrapped around it like a nest. The Crows immediately swarmed it, tearing its flesh off with their talons and poking at its eyes.

All was still for a moment, save for the fluttering and cawing of the birds. Although I was ready to celebrate, The Doll held me back. 

“...Der Albtraum wird unruhig…” She whispered to herself, her voice betraying how unsettled she was. “Vater… Was ist diese monstrosität…?”

I spoke German- she couldn't hide her words from me. She'd never seen a creature like this before, and it worried her.

“Masky!!” I heard behind me. Kate, Natalie, and Toby were poking their heads out of the doorway, stacked on top of each other as they tried to get a better look at the fight. Hurriedly, I beckoned them over, gesturing for them to stay low.

“Is that a headless fucking clown?” Toby gawked, drawing his hatchet from the holster on his back.

Doby, unafraid, moved to stand beside The Doll; however, he was immediately shooed behind her, the woman's expression twitching with anger when she saw us.

Kate blinked, perking up with recognition. “That dress… That’s a Silly Jilly dress. Remember? Those toys that kids used to choke themselves with?”

Doby scoffed incredulously, leaning a bit as he squinted. “...Oh my god, you’re right. It’s got the same nose and everything. That’s a giant Silly Jilly doll.” 

Of course Kate would know about that, and of course it would end up being relevant information. That thing was a toy? Or… Rather, it seemed to be trying incredibly hard to look like one. 

The Doll narrowed her eyes at Kate's words. "Looks like something from the human world, you say…? The only creature that can do such a thing belongs to-" 

Suddenly, her eyes grew wide and fearful. "Oh, scheisse …"

“Looks like the chaoui dead as a doornail,” Natalie quipped, brushing imaginary dust off her hands. "Too easy."

Unfortunately, it wasn't over. Far from it. The woman’s body hadn’t fallen; it was frozen in place, the spine and legs bent into odd angles. As if waiting for just the right moment, it began to twitch, the action starting in her shoulders and spreading out to her claw-like fingers. 

Suddenly, the body bent towards The Nurse. Without much else as a warning, it shot pink blood from its neck like a water cannon, sending Nurse Ann off her feet and past the pine trees.

“That was a great turn, but I think I can do better!!” I heard, followed by the sound of screaming crows.

I looked to the source of that voice, shrieking at the sight of the woman’s head rising from the ground. She'd used her hair as makeshift legs, the spider-like appendages matted together with pink blood. Some of the hair-legs had pierced the bodies of The Crows, killing them. As she scuttled away, she flung the dead bodies towards the other crows trying to peck at her face, sending them crashing to the ground.

 “Körbl-!!” The Crow shouted, brashly charging the woman.

He was soon intercepted by the body of the woman, her punch sending him skidding across the stone pavement. The woman’s arm had stretched impossibly long, the boneless limb moving like a ribbon in the wind. It veered towards The Bloody Painter, next. The Painter slashed at the arm, but it kept stretching, avoiding his knife and entangling him in its grip. It tossed him high into the air, forcing another Brother to break formation to catch him. 

The woman's other arm constricted The Mortician as she tried to help The Crow up. Like Helen, The Mortician was thrown, launched towards the house with a shrill cry. She hit the brick with an ominously wet thud, falling into the bushes below.

In response, a Brother named The Marksman drew a crossbow from his back, other Berserkers backing him up as they brought the combat close. "Great One, I want this bolt to carry true. Let it be lightning, and let it strike!!" He shouted in his mind. With a burst of black shadow, he fired a bolt from his crossbow, its path leaving a burning trail of darkness in its wake. 

The woman was distracted, needing to keep an eye on her body to respond to far away attack. By the time she noticed she was being shot at, it was too late. The bolt tore through her shoulder, severing her arm in another gushing shower of pink. That did something, at least; The Marksman had a Pyromancy ability, and with special bolts, he could heat the metal to temperatures as hot as the Sun. The arm flailed wildly, having seemingly lost its use thanks to his valiant efforts.

None of this is implying that the other half was stationary. While the other Slender Ones were fighting the body, The Helmet was desperately trying to stab at the head with their Tall Blade. The woman's head moved as quickly as a jumping spider, evading every jab. Even when they gained the assistance of other Slender Ones, it darted around them with broken, howling laughter. 

"Can't catch me, can't catch me!!! Hee hee… SURPRISE!!"

The woman threw a carcass she'd been saving at The Helmet, catching them off guard. As they batted the dead bird away, the woman lunged, her mouth open wide. Despite the bike helmet being far too big to fit in the woman's mouth, she closed her jaw around it, ripping their head from their shoulders. She chewed the dog-skull helmet to pieces, spitting it out in a molten pile of metal.

Imagine her surprise when Helmet didn't fall.

"I see… you're not very intelligent, are you?" The Helmet taunted, shadowy ichor pooling from their neck.

The woman gasped loudly. "THAT'S CHEATING !!" She whined, her voice shrill. "I don't want to play with you anymore!! Cheater!!"

As the head skittered away, The Helmet pursued it, the ichor pouring from their neck joining the ichor that formed their blade. It transformed it a whip, pursuing the head no matter which way it weaved and dodged. While it'd managed to grab the head once, it was able to leap out of the vice, making a beeline for us.

The Doll had yet to move, keeping us in the doorway of the house. At the time, I assumed that The Doll wasn’t fighting back because she couldn’t. It was hard to imagine how she could, given she was in such a large, heavy gown. However, it's clear to me now that she feared giving the woman access into the house in the chaos.

The creature seemed to be semi-aware that The Doll was more than she appeared to be, as she kept an impatient distance between them. Eventually, though, the prizes The Doll hid behind her (us) looked too delicious to resist. The woman's head began to scuttle towards us, her mouth open wide to expose a third set of teeth in the back of her throat. 

“Stay back!” The Doll warned, raising her hand. 

She didn’t listen. The creature scurried across the pathway towards us, her laughter growing louder and louder. 

There was a sharp ‘click’, the origins of which were unseen. However, The Doll’s empty eye had begun to glow with a red light, her usually passive, expressionless face twisting.

“Creature, I warn you!! Stay back!!” She cried. If I didn't know any better, I'd say she was frightened.

Still, the woman didn’t listen. “Yummy!!" She chirped, her voice distorted like a toy with a dying battery.

"Yummy, yummy, YUMMY-!!!”

Natalie yanked me backwards, and a split second later, the decapitated head of the woman launched itself into the air. Her tongue shot out like a frog’s, striking where I'd just been standing. It stuck to the ground, pulling the head closer to close its teeth around our heads. Though The Doll quickly severed it, it was on a direct path to us.

“NOPE!!” 

I heard Toby's voice a split-second before I saw his hatchet sail over my shoulder, flying towards the head. There was a sharp thunk as Toby struck her diagonally between the eyes, landing a perfect shot. The woman finally expressed pain, then, letting out a sharp squawk as she hit the pavement. He looked just shocked to have landed that shot; judging by how much he was shaking, I could see why.

The Doll grabbed the head with her telekinesis, mentally gripping it by the hair in her fist. She looked both relieved and enraged, her fierce gaze unlike anything I had seen before. She held the woman still with her telekinesis, allowing the remaining crows to attack her. They pecked and tore at her face in revenge, her wails muffled by their caws. 

Eventually, The Doll dropped her head, now a bare, pink skeleton. The Crows fluttered away to tend to their master, their work done. 

“C’est magnifique, Toby!!” Natalie congratulated, grabbing his shoulder.

“Lucky shot!!” cried Third Base. "Let me show you how to really hit something!" 

Although he tried to run around The Doll towards the fallen head, The Doll levitated him back at my side. It was still too dangerous. Destroying the head hadn’t stopped the body; while we’d been distracted, the rest of the woman was fighting the remaining Slender Ones.

Despite being completely outnumbered and headless, the woman easily combated their assault, swaying to and fro all the while. Nothing seemed to land; if anything, she grew more agile once she’d lost her head. Even when Rouge and The Basher attacked her simultaneously- Rouge with a cleaver, The Basher with his bat- she spun like a top to avoid both strikes, using her one hand to backflip out of their reach.

Suddenly, the woman hopped away from the others, growing rigid as her body froze in a contorted pose. Her neck then began to bulge, forcing a veiny, red plastic to grow from the stump. It took an oval shape as it swelled up, the plastic stretching and pinching as it morphed. 

The same happened for her missing arm, though that was a far quicker growth. Pink dripped from her rubbery arm like amniotic fluid as it shot out of her torso. Not where her arm was supposed to be- directly in the center of her chest, her fingers flexing around nothing. With a sickening, wet squelch, the arm traveled from her chest to its proper location on her body, wiggling rapidly as it locked into place.

I gagged, feeling bile rush to the back of my throat as I watched hot pink meat and bone forming right before our eyes. Horrifically, the hair grew before the skin, the plastic-like strands sticking to the moistening flesh underneath it. 

The skull of the old head, meanwhile, had begun to melt in a slurry of pink and black. It caused a pungent scent to fill the air- like days old buttered popcorn, amplified to a potency that made me go from gagging to outright retching. 

As the woman’s features began to reform, her worm-like tongue slithered out of her lips, tasting the air like a snake before sliding back into her maw. 

“Mister Toyman will be mad at me… but I want the yummy treats inside that candy house…” She purred, her voice distorted and scratchy. “Give them to me, and I’ll tell my friends to go home.” 

Friends? I thought miserably. There were more creatures like her?

Rather than answer (or maybe to answer her), all the Slender Ones descended upon her at once. Still, the woman defied proportion and logic, her limbs growing and shrinking at her will. She could entangle a person like a snake and constrict them until they turned purple, throwing them across the field like a football. 

Before anyone could stop her, She killed The Marksman. His crossbow had jammed at the worst possible time, and The Shroud was too far away to cover him. While he was trying to repair it, the woman had gouged him in the stomach with her claws. He didn’t die in vain; as she lifted him in the air, her hand digging into his gut to snap his spine, he buried a bolt right between her eyes. It caused her to drop him and grasp her head, her teetering movements more chaotic and wounded. 

"Ow!! My brain- my soft, baby brain! How could you!?"

The Marksman, blood running down his chin and front, raised a weak hand. His last act was to flip her off, having a bit of a laugh himself at the way the bolt protruded from her head. The light of his first life may have left his eyes, but he would be granted a new one for his performance. However, he did have to be carried away by a nearby Agent, his body kept away from accruing more damage. 

From what I was seeing, only the Wrath of our Master could kill this strange creature.

Nurse Ann, however, was a close second to that.

"Y̵⨂U̸ ."

Finally, Nurse Ann had recovered from the woman's attack, her entire body stained pink as she dropped back into the courtyard. She was covered in patches of fungus that were actively on fire. With a harsh slap, she put one out, ripping her sleeve to remove the foreign material. She didn’t look happy, to say the least.

“Uh-oh,” cooed the woman, grinning madly. "You're the one Mister Toyman warned me about…"

Silent as Death, Nurse Ann revved her chainsaw and charged. Though the woman met her, she suddenly couldn't keep up with the Nurse. The Revenant was relentless; over and over, she slashed the woman, intending to kill her with pure, brute force. 

In a moment that seemed like a victory for the woman, she dragged a claw across Nurse Ann's stomach, outright disemboweling her. Yet despite such a grave injury, Nurse Ann seemed to barely notice past her fog of rage. The Revenant's entrails fell to the ground as she stabbed the woman with her chainsaw, letting the teeth run loose and eviscerate her organs in return. 

Pink blood, thick as paint, splattered everywhere; likewise, with every chunk The Nurse removed from the woman, the flesh began to melt into the same, pink goo. The scent, now pungent enough to taste, actually caused both Skully and Natalie to simultaneously puke. The others gagged and coughed, hurriedly retreating into the house to escape it.

I stepped back to follow them, but stopped when movement caught my eye. Miserably, I watched as the pink fluid began to undulate, tendril-like feelers emerging to drag it across the ground.

I outright groaned with frustration. Really? After all that, somehow, the creature lived …

… That's really bad, I thought, my stomach dropping. That's really, REALLY bad.

"Ally…" I called worriedly.

The Doll saw it too, finally leaving the door to rush after it. “Harvesters, capture that!!” She ordered. I could see her trying to lift the goo off the ground with her telekinesis, yet it was fighting her, dispersing and reforming as a piece began to float.

In response, the goo took off, using the cracks in the ground to avoid being scooped up. It weaved through feet to the trees behind us, prompting all the able-bodied Slender Ones to give chase.

"I got its tracks- I'll lead the way," said The Ghost. She pulled her mask down to expose her blackened lips, retrieving an Aztec whistle from her pocket. When she blew the whistle, a wail like a dying man came out instead, the sound bleeding into the scream of a horse. Summoned by the whistle, No Name appeared from a cloud of black spores, already in a furious gallop. The Ghost grabbed his reins as he rushed past her, using the momentum to heave herself onto his saddle. 

With a whoop, she and the other Slender Ones chased the pink sludge into the forest. It was only a group of eight- the rest of The Slender Ones were too injured to continue on, bearing both horrific wounds and the same fungal infections as before. 

"There you are, children- now you can help," The Doll said curtly. "Help your Aunts and Uncles to the Infirmary… Get a corpse from the Pantry, too. They'll need to eat."

 

–

 

Despite the Slender Ones' best efforts, the strange entity wasn’t found. They combed The Ark looking for her, but it was like she’d vanished into thin air. Deeply frustrated, my aunts and uncles returned empty-handed.

Once they all returned, The Slender Ones stayed in the infirmary with their fellow Brothers and Sisters. Locklear would ensure the wounded regenerated in peace, and The Nurse would tend to those with infections. Of course, I had to read from a book again, using my Gift to replenish the spores the others used.

As for The Marksman… The Ghost and The Shroud took his body away in a box filled with flowers.  They told us they were taking him to be judged by our Master. It was a silent affair; There were no funerals for Slender Ones, after all- not for the first death. The Shroud, knowing him best, was his advocate, and carried him at the head.

From what I understood at the time, The Master had judged The Marksman fairly. When they came back, The Slender Brother was living again. The hole the woman's claw made went right to his spine; you could see it shift when he moved his weight about. His wound had calcified, his organs black and hard as diamond. His oak brown eyes were gone, and his skin was grayed… Yet he still smiled, greeting the others like he'd never left. As a Revenant, his true death was for The Operator to decide.

That was what my Master was capable of. If we earned it, not even death mattered.

While The Slender Ones were being looked after, the Proxies were kept inside the house. We weren’t allowed to leave until the woman was found, since she seemed keen on eating us. In a sense, we were grounded. No one took it well, obviously. We all wanted to do something about the intruder. The disrespect of her presence alone was enough to rile some of us up.

However, we were forbidden from hunting her. If the Slender Ones couldn't find her, then we couldn't, either. 

We disagreed with our elders.

I reconvened with my friends to plot in the Band Room. Though I didn't put much significance to the moment, that was the first time my Collective was together as my Collective.

Kate The Chaser.

Ticci Toby.

Clockwork.

Skully.

Third Base.

Nathan The Nobody.

My Collective wouldn't stay this way, of course… You can probably guess some of the future additions, if you've been paying attention. But these were the people that had chosen to align their lives to mine at that moment. 

I should have cared more about that. I should have said something. Hell, I should have been cheesy about it and let Skully take my picture. But I didn't notice, and neither did anyone else. 

I wish I'd noticed.

But instead, I sat by Kate, a silent observer to her and Nathan's heated conversation. She was recounting what we'd seen outside, much to Nathan's growing horror.

"Okay… So let me get this straight. Ann cut off its head-"

"-Yeah, I know!! It fucking grew back!! Who fucking does that!?" Kate balked.

Nathan huffed softly, running a hand through his long hair. "That's unbelievable... Things like that really exist...?"

Toby let out a frustrated growl, pacing as restlessness overtook him. “I hate just-t sit-t-ting here…” he muttered, plucking at his clothes irritably. “I can kill that-t thing, if she’s just-t a fucking t-t-toy.”

“Oh, she's not!"

Once again, I was startled by Ben’s voice above my head. He was poking his upper half through the wall, not even bothering to hide that he was spying on us. 

“That 'thing' was a Clown,” Ben explained, seeming unable to contain his glee. “A Mimic, to be exact. It’s a bottom feeder that likes to pretend to be objects with a lot of joy attached to them… Toys, for example.” 

Kate gasped. "Oh!!! Like the chest monsters from Dungeons and Dragons!!" 

"Eh… Sure, if you like that nerd shit," Ben quipped, moving on with a dreamy sigh. "They're horrific creatures. No concept of human decency. They'll eat each other, if there's no children around to eat first."

I gulped, dread starting to kick in. “You say that like there’s more of them…”

To my misery, Ben grinned ear to ear. “Ohh… I’m sorry, Boss. Clowns aren't solitary creatures. Like us, they roam in troupes. In fact… I imagine they’re already setting up a Tent somewhere.” 

I felt rage flare up inside me. They thought they could get that comfortable? In my home? 

"Weird that they're invading so boldly…" Ben continued with a tap to his chin. "It's almost like a certain someone told them to..."

He grinned, as if already knowing the truth. "Who would possibly send a Clown...?"

"It don't matter," Natalie growled. "I ain't puttin' my feet up 'til that thing is dead."

Toby stopped pacing, his eyes glittering as an idea sprang forth. “We’re not just average Proxies, right-t?" He asked rhetorically. "We are the best-t of the best-t, as select-ted by our Master himself."

I hated the way he put that. 

"-We could handle this on our own, is what-t I'm saying.”

Natalie let out a hoot. "I ain't killed a clown yet. Wonder if the fellers honk when they die… A sad wee one, y'know? 'Lil 'hawww', like a dyin' aigrette."

Kate snickered. "It's the boy version of Silly Jilly that honks. God, what was his name? It was really obvious…"

I was torn. While I wanted revenge, I was deeply shaken by what I’d witnessed. That was the first truly non-human thing I’d seen outside of The Ark- while I believed in what my Master told us, as always… Having proof such things were real was truly mind-blowing. 

And I knew for certain it was real, because she tried to kill me. Usually the things that tried to kill me were the realest.

"W-We should do what The Doll says and stay put… Right, Masky?" Skully begged, a nervous sweat already beading on his temples. 

He was trying to appeal to my desire to behave, which was smart. Unfortunately for him, it wouldn't work that time. We had to do something about that creature- if we didn't, it could find a way to bring more of its kind to The Ark.

“...You know… We did just see how they like to fight,” Kate pointed out. “And we know how to work in massive teams, remember? We did that five-year course. We could get everyone on board."

"And sneak out with them?" Doby asked incredulously. "How? " 

After a second of thinking, the answer became painfully obvious. "Sally," I declared, the plan forming as I spoke. "Sally can distract The Doll. The Slender Ones are all in the Infirmary... We could hop out the windows and climb down with the vines."

"What about the Ally Dolls?" Nathan asked.

Ben gestured to himself. “I’ll take care of them. I'll even be your shepherd in the wildnerness,” Ben answered, tapping his fingertips together. “I have an interest in Mimics. Such curious little abominations…”

“Are they… Chernabog's abominations?” Kate hesitantly asked. I'd had the same suspicions, of course; the timing was too close. However, if they were, our teachers overlooked them when they taught us.

Ben outright laughed. “Oh, I wish. Mimics are the creations of an entirely different entity!"

That got Natalie out of her chair, her one eye wide as a deer's. "Aw, hell, there's more?!"

Kate echoed Natalie's confusion,  her face screwing up with it. “But… I thought Chernabog-”

“Ohhh, tsk, tsk, comrades!! You forget your lessons!" Ben playfully scolded. "There’s more than one thing that wants to eat you, remember? Chernabog is the closest to our Master, but there's many entities like them. As many stars in the sky, there are pieces of the Singularity pursuing each other in their fight against Entropy. Alas!! We've caught the eye of a particularly nasty one. More than likely, we'll all die. So exciting!!"

Toby's eye twitched as he rubbed his temple. "...Ben, I would give anything to know what the fuck you're talking about."

Ben stuck his tongue out at him. "Not what- who. Don't tell me you didn't pay attention in class, either!!"

We did- I did, at least. It didn't surprise me to hear there were more beings like The Operator and Chernabog. It didn't even surprise me that they also made creatures like us; making Proxies to interact with the new reality seemed to be a common conclusion.

What surprised me was the interest in us now, of all times. Was it because of Chernabog…? Did they know he was in the Game, now?

Ben twirled in the air with a flourish, his delight unhidden as he continued his lesson. "Mimics, Dark Clowns, Jesters, and Demons of the utmost depravity serve The Collector- more commonly known as The Night Terror."

Hearing that name, like a trigger, I let out a small laugh. I didn't think the name was funny- the bark came out like a tic of my own.

Immediately afterwards, I felt like throwing up again.

Ben snickered at my outburst. "The Collector, like all Tall Ones, found a galaxy bursting with life, and… I believe he called what he did to it 'The Collection'. Same story- from his old body, he created a reality to hold all his demons. THAT is where our lovely guest came from. They call it The Dark Carnival, but I've also heard 'The Garden of Filthy Delights' and 'The Abyss'. Depends on who you ask, I guess.”

"...Wait. It's called The Dark Carnival? Like the band?"

Now it was everyone else's turn to laugh. Though Ben was probably trying to scare us, his descriptions only painted the intruders as utterly ridiculous. 

Honestly, what did he expect? He'd just told us we were being invaded by-

"Space clowns. They're clowns from space!!" Kate blurted out, making everyone howl. 

"Even worse- w-we're being at-t-tacked by JUGGALOS!!" Toby yelled. "Someone call ICP, they've got-t a lawsuit-t on Planet-t Honkfuck!!"

Doby let out a shrill scream of a laugh, almost dropping into the glass under our feet. "Stop, stop, I hate it!!! All of it, start to finish!!!"

Ben looked utterly offended, stomping his foot in the air. "That's what you all took from that!? He took over an entire galaxy- did I mention that!? It was a way more advanced galaxy than yours!! The human equivalents were having a really cool era with steam-powered machinery, and-!!"

"Oh, no. They heard you Ben," I deadpanned. "I think we've crossed a point where this is all a bit… Overwhelmingly silly. " 

In fact, I'm certain half the laughter was purely hysterical at that point. Nathan looked like he was in the midst of a crisis, silently reconsidering his choice to be in the Collective.

With a loud, frustrated sigh, Ben floated to the floor. "I'll try to find Sally. You round up your siblings. And maybe, while you're doing it, you'll think about how scary 'space clowns' really are!!!"

He didn't have to convince me. After what I'd seen (and would see), I'd be shocked if I could ever look at children's toys the same way again.

 

-

 

“Yesterday upon the stairs-!” Kate shouted. Her steps were loud as they crunched over dark twigs and crisp forest bedding, followed by the soft thunder of the rest of us. 

The echo of her words came back to her in a chorus. There were thirty of us in total, all following Ben and his lantern through The Ark's wilderness. Unsurprisingly, the Mimic had thoroughly spooked most of us into staying home where it was safe. Some were even more terrified of The Doll, Rouge, and The Operator, all of whom instructed us to obey. I hadn’t forced anyone to come with us; the ones that did were our strongest Proxies, so I felt confident about our chances.

As we marched, we moved in a triangular pattern, our flashlights scanning the ground and treetops for signs of the missing Mimic. We stayed within each other's range, with Blackbird circling in the back to watch the air.  

“Yesterday upon the stairs!!”

“I met a man who wasn’t there!” Kate cried, pumping her arms as she marched. It was Kate’s idea to start the chant. The Mimic fed on children’s joy; therefore, she’d reasoned making a lot of joyful noise would attract it to us.

The chant, of course, was The Antigonish- a song written about The Operator (allegedly). The version we knew was a jaunty ragtime song; in fact, Kate and I had an entire routine for it. At that moment, however, we were shouting it like a marching drill. That was Natalie's fault- she found out the lyrics matched, and she and Kate tossed it back and forth to each other when they were bored. As we ventured into the wildnerness, it became amazingly relevant.

I couldn’t help but feel a tinge of giddy excitement. I hadn’t played a Game like this in a while. I hunted fake monsters, of course- Ben’s apparitions, for example, which often took the form of zombies or shrub-looking creatures with big, yellow eyes. However, those monsters didn’t bleed. Kate and I both looked forward to killing something real again.

“I met a man who wasn’t there!” I called, echoing my sister.   

I could see the underside of Kate’s eyes lift up with her returning grin. “When I came home last night at three-!” She called, raising her voice even more. 

Dream Eater floated around Kate’s other side, clapping to keep time with her chanting. I was surprised when the introvert volunteered to come with us. Dream Eater wasn’t much of a fighter; she wanted to graduate as a Muse, after all, so there wasn’t pressure for her to learn combat. Kate must have convinced her, I thought; I wouldn't miss the chance to impress my girlfriend, either, even if it might kill me.

“When I came home last night at three-!!” Dream Eater- Dreamy, Kate called her- echoed, her soft voice cracking a bit as she strained to raise it.

“He was waiting there for me!!” Kate cried, grabbing her girlfriend’s hand to swing it with enthusiasm. 

“HE WAS WAITING THERE FOR ME!!” The others screamed behind us.

Kate giggled at the enthusiastic response. “Sound off!”

“One, two!”

“Sound off-!”

“Eat shit!” Toby interjected as he barrelled into me, earning a round of annoyed jeers for ruining the song. 

"Ughhh, Toby!! You ruin everything!!" And "Fuck you, Toby!" came from behind us. All of it made Toby laugh, basking into the negativity like sunlight.

I shoved him off me as I snickered. In turn, he tried to trip me, sticking his tongue out petulantly. 

"Since we're about-t-to fight-t some clowns, why not-t chant-t some ICP? I know you know the words t-to 'My Ax'.”

Yea, I thought- because he'd literally forced them into my head, and the tune had turned into an earworm. “Not a chance in Hell,” I snapped, shoving him again. 

Quickly, we started throwing punches. He was bigger after Rouge’s care and a proper diet, but not bigger than me. If I wanted to, I could've picked Toby up and thrown him back down.

I would have done it then, had Natalie not intervened. She grabbed both our heads and knocked them together, the sound suspiciously hollow. It stopped our squabbling immediately, both Toby and I falling to the ground as stars danced in our vision.  

"Enough, heathens," Natalie ordered. Unlike the rest of us, her enthusiasm had begun to wane, her brows furrowed as she grimaced.

“Ya’ll, I’m not gonna lie. I’m shocked you’re so laissez-faire. We all saw what that thing did to our tawnts and nawnks,” she stated, keeping a vigilant eye as she communicated through the Arkhive. Her eye ticked quietly, her fingertips glowing as she kept her Gift continually activated and ready.

“Oh, come on!!” Toby whined, scrambling to his feet. “The Slender Ones are still human… Kinda. They aren’t fuckin’ born-and-bred killers, like us. We got this. You saw how I bitchslapped that bitch's head out of the sky with my hatchet!!”

“That was pretty cool,” I pointed out, as if that was a valid point to make. 

Rightfully so, Natalie dropped her fist on the top of my head, shutting me up. “And what happened when you tried to get that hatchet back, Toby!?” Natalie countered irritably. 

Toby’s expression dropped for a moment, and he struggled to answer. “...It melted,” He said quickly. “But that’s not the point!! Point is, we’ve trained our whole lives to be badass, supernatural killers!! This is what we were BORN to do.”

Again, I felt that was a fair observation. That thing had surprised us once. We wouldn’t be surprised again.

So I’d hoped. 

“Sure, okay, there’s a ton of ultra-powerful, Cthulhu-ass-motherfuckers running around,” Toby had continued. “Whatever. We belong to the strongest one! We can EASILY overpower King What-His-Name and his little cumsock puppets.”

“Night Terror,” Ben corrected. His next words were said with a small, wistful smile, which I could see as he turned his head to us. “You think so, huh…?”

I’d frowned at that. Whenever that name was spoken, I had the strangest familiarity. Like a memory of something I was told about. Flashes of color, strange spirals… Dark lines that bulged as something strained against them. 

I remembered the name "The Collector"- it was in the singular, ten-minute lesson about The Tall Ones that half of us didn't even bother to attend. Truthfully, there was very little The Operator could teach us about them beyond telling a story and showing illustrations. We had a two distinct interactions with Tall Ones in our books, and neither involved The Collector. As far as we knew about them, he had come into existence far away from us, and the distance was simply too far to send any vessel.

Well... a flesh-and-blood vessel. A spectral creature, however, could cross that distance eventually. I knew that because Ben had explained it to me after a lesson. 

I'd always wondered what he was off doing for long stretches of time, but he always seemed to return right as we began to wonder where he'd gone. He clearly knew more about this than my teachers... Perhaps Ben had shared that knowledge for a reason.

“Are you allowed to tell us more about Night Terror?”  I cautiously asked him.

Ben cooed with delight. “Ohh, Night Terror is fascinating. Our Master is able to understand pain and sorrow… Thanks to you, Boss, our Master practices empathy. But that word doesn’t exist to The Collector. His sinful hunger is bottomless. Everything is a toy, a treat, or a game... Nothing is sacred to him."

“He sounds rad,” Doby interjected, making the girls he was walking with giggle.

Ben laughed just a little bit louder than them, waving his lantern to and fro as he drifted higher into the air. “You find him interesting, Third Base?” he asked calmly. 

I didn’t like the tone of his thoughts. Not at all. 

Ben looked at the trio of stars that had appeared; from where I was, I could see the way his facial muscles flexed to glance upward. He smiled, for a brief moment, then shrugged. “... Alright. They are disobeying you, after all. I’ll show them.”

“Show us…?” Skully muttered, audibly gulping. “What do you mean?”

Ben’s blonde hair began to take a strange, greenish tint, the strands growing heavy with water as they began to float. “I’m showing you what you’re up against,” he said simply. “I have permission now.”

Ben pointed upward with two fingers, the other three partially folded to keep his palm exposed. Once his hand formed that sign, the world began to melt away around us. 

By then, I was used to his tricks; however, my siblings weren’t. They thought the Ark was being manipulated, and reacted as such. I felt spikes of panic bounce around me, and soon, I was on edge despite my best efforts to remain calm. 

Really, it was our perception of it that had changed. The moment you chose to believe it was real, it became so- that was how Ben's illusions worked. It was wonderful when our enemies were afflicted… Unfortunate when it was us.

The environment remained blank for a brief moment. Then, with a particularly cruel grin, Ben pointed his hand downward. 

"T̴a̷k̷e̷ ̷u̷s̶ ̴t̵o̵ ̶T̶h̴e̷ ̴D̸a̴r̵k̵ ̷C̷a̷r̶n̶i̶v̵a̶l̴."

And in a bright flash, the scenery around us gave way. 

I can’t describe in truly accurate detail what I saw. God, it still makes my skin fucking crawl just thinking about it. 

Everything was so loud. I couldn’t even discern noises, at first: it was just a screaming, howling wave of noise. Overlaying it all was that awful, clunky music- like a carnival ride slowly losing power, but never shutting off. The sheer volume of noise rattled in my skull, as if sticking its gnarled fingers into my eye sockets and rattling my brain in its cage. 

Then again, that wasn’t the only thing that made me feel sick. A scream from my siblings caused me to focus my vision, and I felt my body flush with sheer terror. 

We waded in knee-high, rust-colored muck, the substance smelling strongly of copper, butter, and rot. It sucked us in, keeping us planted where we were. Even when I tried to lift my foot, I found the mud to be as thick as cement.

Rainbows bleed and ooze in my memory when I think of that place. It was hard for my brain to process what I was seeing, at first. Confetti and glitter rained from some unknown source, giving everything a dazzling sparkle. It was momentarily blinding, leading me to think the place was far more innocent than it actually was. Once my eyes adjusted, however, I could see the glitter sat upon pink viscera, the ground itself pulsing like exposed flesh.

All around us, large behemoths marched by, shrieking with hellish elation. They carried pikes with organs and rotten flesh strung up like banners, the entrails billowing in the wind and raining blood-soaked granules of glitter down on us. They looked like clowns- they wore “clothes” that looked like clown costumes, their voices high-pitched and cartoonish. They behaved like clowns, too, prancing about with incessant giggles and throwing glitter into the air by the fistful. I could see them pulling circus tents and game stands, trudging through the mud with wheels like meat grinders. There was a certain whimsy about the creatures that, when put in a slightly different context, could have almost been lighthearted or cute. 

The whimsy did nothing to hide their true forms. Those creatures weren’t clowns. They weren't even human- never were, never could hope to be.

Their forms- stretched, squashed, and twisted- were mockeries of the pleasant and sweet. Limbs and pincers like arthropods protruded obscenely from their bodies, the carapaces oily black and greasy. Some dragged the ground with those appendages; their “human” legs had either fused together, become infected with barnacle-like pests, or were missing entirely. In contrast, some had limbs so large and spindly, they carried the entire body, letting it dangle as the pole-like legs stabbed into the mud. 

One passed over us, looking down through the large ruff around its neck. I could see that its eyes were like snail eggs covering one side of its body, the single, human eye it had wide with perpetual agony. As it rolled back in its skull, a gush of rainbow fluid burst from its tear ducts and nose.

Some of them, I noticed, were carrying carcasses of beautiful, humanoid creatures. Their proportions were like Greek sculptures, with crystal blue hair and opalite skin. That was the source of the glitter, I quickly realized- it rained from their skin and clothes, each tiny speck like a sparkling diamond. The clowns displayed the bodies like trophies, their beautiful corpses defiled with maiming wounds and infections. Their torsos were spread agape, pink ribs protruding in delicate arcs. Their organs spilled out as they were jostled high in the air, sloshing red liquid dotted with pieces of confetti onto the clowns below. They were pecked at by million-eyed birds with beaks made of knives, their eyes pulled from their sockets by needle-like teeth. One, I remember, had a distended stomach that writhed, small bumps rising and falling against the pearly, glittering skin. Right before my eyes, the abdomen of the creature burst, making me choke with disgust as rainbow-colored beetles poured from the cavity, mouth, and eye sockets. The scarab-like creatures devoured the corpse; then, without discernment, they ate the clown carrying it, the sound of agony it made like howling laughter.

Someone clung to me for dear life- Toby, I think. I wouldn’t look away to know for sure, but I shot my arm out to get a firm grip on whoever it was. I felt the urge to puke come and go as I collected myself, my eyes squeezing shut. I could still see the horror behind my eyelids- could still hear it happening all around me.

"Ben, stop it!!” Kate demanded. She'd grabbed Dreamy, her girlfriend's head buried into her chest to shield her eyes. “Why are you doing this!? What is this!?”

Ben, floating high above, gestured grandly to the nightmare all around us. “This is The Dark Carnival, silly!” He declared, dropping sharply to avoid a clown covered in mouths and miscellaneous teeth. “This is what The Night Terror did with his old body. It’s their Ark. What, did you think it'd be some rinky-dink county fair?"

Maybe? I certainly didn't expect it be an Actual Hell. Dangerous as The Ark was, it was still pretty.

"That muck you’re standing in is a slurry of all trillion lifeforms he's eaten," Ben pointed out. "His creatures are born from it. Watch.”

Right as he said that, a Proxy girl let out a shriek, leaping into the arms of a boy. Where she’d been wading, a head was trying to push through the muck. A clown- no deformities or aberrations- crawled out, dripping with dark, red sludge. It waded slowly through, its nails growing sharper as it dug. With every step it took, it grew taller and more obscure. Its jaw grew long, its arms growing rubbery as they shrunk into its torso. When it opened its massive, pelican-like mouth, its teeth fell out like flower petals, revealing a maw made of undulating flesh. 

Ben giggled, watching it trudge on. “I wouldn’t say they’re the same, though… Unlike The Ark, this place has a clear exit.”

To my shock, the clown we’d just seen being born was snatched up by a bigger one. Without care or hesitation, the bigger one bit the head clean off the smaller one, eating the rest with loud, wet crunches. Ben only winced at the sight, shaking his head with disappoitment.

“If you survive long enough to get to it, that is,” He added.

Natalie was trying to dispel the illusion, but she wasn’t as strong as Ben. Every time she threw her hands up, she’d gasp with pain, gripping her eye. “Ben, this ain’t funny!!" she cried. 

“Really? I think it’s hilarious.” 

Ben wouldn’t drop the illusion. He was ordered by our Master to show us this place- to give us an in-depth lesson on the true scale of our enemies. It wouldn’t end until Ben deemed the lesson “learned”. 

"BEN, STOP!!” Toby screamed, coughing loudly as he covered his eyes. His mind echoed his words over and over, his tics out of control as the stress overwhelmed him.

A dark shadow fell over me. A clown with a hundred, crab-like legs stepped over us, seemingly unaware of our presence. One limb nearly brushed my arm; I felt the coarse hairs along its carapace graze my skin through my jacket. A gasp ripped through my throat as I fell back-first into the muck to avoid it.

The muck pulled me down, like hands beneath the surface dragging me to the bottom. Toby desperately tried to pick me back up, high strung panic in his voice as he stammered about “beetles”. The mud only sucked me deeper, the bare skin it touched beginning to burn.

And then I looked up.

I will never forget- and I repeat, I will never forget- what I saw when I looked up. Even when I lost my memories, the haunting image of that place stayed with me.

The nightmare around me was merely the first floor of the Carnival. The parade of monsters climbed in a spire above me, the procession growing more and more distorted the closer they coiled towards a brilliant, white void. Its rim shone with a rainbow hue, the light like mosaics in the smoky air; it bathed everything in its multicolored glow, turning my vision into a melting, colorful hellscape. 

In the center of it all were the three stars that formed a black triangle in its middle. It absorbed the brilliance around it like a black hole. An eye peeked through the triangle, searching. I can’t really say how large, but I could see the individual fibers of yellow in its emerald green iris. Far bigger than any creature I had seen.

The pupil turned into a slit as it focused. I couldn’t tell for sure what it was looking at; it could see all. 

Somehow, though, I still knew it was looking at me. 

 

–

 

I’d fainted without realizing it. 

As I jolted awake, I furiously patted the grass beneath me, coughs rattling my chest as the cold air hit my skin. 

Once again, the tall, black trees and red haze had replaced the rainbow fever dream. Thank god, I thought with a deep, calming breath. I ran my hands through the cold, gray grass, relieved to feel it once again.

I hadn’t been the only one to faint. Nathan was starting to come to beside me, and Kate and Third Base were still unconscious. Dreamy held Kate's head in her lap, gently cradling her as she soothed her mind. 

We were lucky to have fainted- some had pissed themselves, or were off to the side puking. Others could only cry, their bodies trembling like leaves in the wind.

Ben surveyed the damage he caused with a cringe. “Oops… I messed up again, didn’t I? I forget how real my projections are for you flesh-havers… Sorry!!”

I winced as I flushed with discomfort, pulling off my mask to pinch the ichor out of my eyes. I then felt Toby's hand on my back, his thumb moving in a nervous circle over a notch in my spine.

“You good?” Toby asked softly. "You were seizing, for a second. Your back was... Twitching."

I blinked blearily, sniffing back mucus and ichor. "Yeah… I think I'm okay. You're-?" 

"Alive," he muttered, seemingly not pleased about that. "I didn't-t pass out like you pussies, at-t least."

I clicked my tongue, affixing my mask back in its proper place. I got to my feet soon enough, and I was able to stagger to Kate. She was beginning to stir, and I wanted to be there in case The Chaser woke up.

“Wow, Ben! That was AMAZING!!”

My head whipped around at the declaration so fast, my neck popped. What kind of sick, twisted freak thought anything we just saw was amazing -?

Ellie, I realized with a whine. Ellie was that kind of sick, twisted freak.

To my utter dismay, Ellie stood amongst my crumbled siblings, clapping and giggling hyperactively. Though we deliberately left her at the house, she’d still managed to sneak out and follow us. I should have seen that coming, as Ellie never lost a game of hide-and-seek. She’d been smart, too, sticking to the back of the group so we didn’t connect and notice she was there. Blackbird wouldn’t have ratted her out just to spite me for a laugh, and she knew that. 

Ellie was grinning ear to ear as she applauded Ben’s work, who gave a performer’s bow in return. “That was so cool!!” The little girl cried, jumping up and down. “You forgot the pretty man with red hair, though!! I saw him when I went there!!”

Hearing that, Toby and I exchanged shocked looks, and Ben’s eyebrows launched into his hairline. For a moment, I wasn’t sure what was more pertinent to address- Ellie following us, or… that. 

“Ellie, what-t do you mean?” Toby asked shakily. “You went-t-t where, exactly?”

“That place that Ben showed us. I went there in my dreams, once,” Ellie explained, seemingly unfazed. “A pretty man with red hair sold them this little pink bottle, and said it was from 'The Dark Carnival'. He told Jeff it'd give him an 'edge'.”

Ben dropped down to her eye level, looking at Ellie in a whole new light. “Master told me her memories were quite distorted… But he didn’t know why,” he purred, his eyes glittering with curiosity. "Fascinating..."

Ellie remembered more than just that. She pantomimed what they’d done to her; she pretended to hold a large syringe, stabbing it into her arm as she wriggled her fingers wildly. “They did it… three times, I think. The third time, l felt tingly and went to sleep… Then I woke up there.”

Ellie thought for a moment, her wild gestures coming to rest at her core. “Jeff gave it to Nina once, but she didn’t know he did it,” she admitted, her enthusiasm waning. “Um… I didn’t tell her. Was that… Bad of me?”

“What? Of course not,” I said. From my perspective, Nina deserved everything she got. “So she was there with you?”

Ellie nodded. “The clown people could see her, but they couldn’t see me. They did… things…to her…” she mumbled, trailing off near the end. “B-But that man from before saved her!! He saved me too!! He took us back to his house, and he took care of Nina until she was better again!!”  

Ben rubbed his chin, unable to stop the sneer growing on his face. “Red hair, you say...? Well, that’s a mystery I didn’t even know could be solved! And, oh, the implications.”

Needless to say, Toby and I were still completely dumbfounded. It explained a lot. Why I felt so put off by Ellie until she officially joined us, her Gift's strange effect on us… It might explain Nina's state of being, too. Jeff had experimented on Nina before; if the human's body was prepared to withstand the stress, it was possible for the mind to cross into a nonreal place like The Ark or The Carnival. Less matter to deal with, and the mind did most of the work when it came to perceiving its new environment.

Clowns with shark teeth, she'd said. Now that made me want to laugh. 

“You’ve got-t-t t-t-to be fucking joking… Nina was t-t-telling the t-t-truth?!” Toby gawked. “She act-tually t-t-tripped so hard, she crossed int-t-to another dimension. Fuckin’ wild shit-t.”

“Remember what Jeff kept telling her?” I pointed out. “‘All in your head’, he’d said. And the whole time, he knew exactly what she was talking about.”

Toby scoffed. “... What-t if he didn’t-t? I can’t-t imagine anything from that-t fucking place being on the S.C.P’s radar. For all we know, he could have been t-t-taking deals under the t-t-table. Idiot like him would t-take something like that t-to t-torture kids. Especially if it was cheap and had a spooky backst-t-t-tory.”

He looked to Ellie, his brows furrowing as the gears turned in his head. “What else do you remember about the man? Did he look st-trange?” Toby asked. “Doesn’t matter how small a det-tail- anything that made him st-tick out in your mind.” 

Ellie pouted at the question, scratching her head as she tried to remember. She blinked once, before letting her face contort with discomfort. “Jeff didn't notice, but His skin looked kind of… grey. And his eyes were weird… Really shiny. Like doll eyes.”

That seemed to be exactly what Toby was expecting. “That-t proves it-t- Jeff got-t played," he declared. 

“Ugh... He likes to act like he’s all that, but he don’t think for longer than his dick. Ain’t that hard to outsmart him,” Natalie quipped. At some point in our conversation, she'd returned from puking up her breakfast. “He’s a bigger clown than the Clowns.”

It wasn't so hard to imagine the red-haired man Ellie spoke of was the one responsible for The Mimics, too. But how? Night Terror's creatures were supposed to be too far away to come near us.

Kate’s groan brought my attention back to her. She’d woken up, finally. She stirred for just a moment, then immediately shoved her mask off to breathe. The cooling sweat on her brow making her fine, dark hair stick to her face, her pale eyes wide and dilated with fear. 

“You okay?” I asked, immediately fretting over her. “Squeeze my hand- wait, someone bring me a flashlight so I can check her pupil dilation-!!” 

Kate laughed weakly, her hands weaving through her messy hair to clear it of debris. “Masky, I’m fine,” she reassured. “I’m starting to regret laughing at the ‘space clowns’, though… That’s not nearly as funny as the name implies.”

“Told you,” Ben snapped, a hand on his hip. “You can still turn around, if you’re scared! That was your final warning, after all.” 

“...No. I-It… It doesn’t matter. None of that matters.”

Skully had stopped crying, finally, and unballed himself from his place on the ground. As he did, he had the strangest, wildest look in his eyes. He was still breathing heavily, but it was quiet- the careful intake of a determined killer.

“Th-Those things will bring all of that here, if we don’t do something. We have to protect our family,” He stated, his voice shaking. “It doesn’t matter how scared we are… We have to kill them.”

I was pleasantly surprised by his resolve, and I’m sure I wasn’t the only one. The fear made him hesitate, but he wasn't running away.

No one moved to leave. We hesitated, but we didn’t run. 

“...Sally would be angry if she got grounded for nothing…” Kate muttered.

Oh, right. We couldn’t just go back- it was a massive risk just to leave. After her “magic mansion” was damaged, Sally was positively distraught. She could feel the shattered windows like a slap to the face. When I found her, she was hiding in her closet with her army of toys protecting her. I was able to coax her out (eventually), and I promised to spend a day with her if she helped us. It doesn’t seem like much of an exchange; however, she’d wanted to subject me to her Tea Time game for ages, and I always let my pride tell her no. For her help, I promised her that day. The thought of having her big brother’s undivided attention, I guess, was enough to persuade her. 

Surely, by then, The Doll was aware that we were missing. If we returned then, we would be up to our necks in trouble with nothing to show for it. Honestly, the anger of my guardians scared me just a little bit more than the demonic clowns.

Nathan let out a low groan, his head tilting toward the sky. “Can I… Maybe go back on my own?” He muttered under his breath. “I’m… Actually not… fond of…”

Toby’s head turned to Nathan like he was a wounded rabbit. “...Wait-t. Nobody… Are you…?”

Nathan turned to stone on the spot, glaring with deadly intent at him. “Nevermind. I don't want to talk about it-” he bit out.

“Are you scared of clowns?” Doby gawked, grinning ear to ear. By then, Third Base had woken up as well. While he'd been lucid and quiet, he seemed to regain his energy once Nathan spoke up.

Facing both their teasing, Nathan bristled, his arms crossing as he grit his teeth. “They’re fucking weird, okay!?!” He blurted out, unable to resist. "I don't like them!!"

“I KNEW IT!!" Toby shouted, laughing madly. "You’re scared of them!! You big pussy-!!”

Nathan took his knife out, his temper flaring. “I DON’T LIKE THEM-”

Natalie put Nathan in a full headlock, using his scarf to cover his mouth. “Keep ya’ll’s voices down,” she hissed, glaring at Toby. “That thing could be anywhere.” 

She had a valid point; suddenly, the anxiety we’d felt was starting up all over again. 

Using the Arkhive, Kate and I spread a sense of calm to the others. With it, we gathered the attention of my peers.“We’re going to be fine,” I reassured everyone. “We have a plan, and we’re going to stick to it. If everyone looks out for each other, we’ll all make it home.”

Our plan wasn’t convoluted, either. It was essentially the same as The Slender Ones: comb the forest for any sign of the intruders, then kill them. The only real difference was our starting point. While the Slender Ones followed the Mimic as she fled, we started our journey where she’d landed. 

I remember their "ship" well. I hesitate to call what they appeared in a ship- it looked more like a giant snake egg. There was no visible door; in fact, it looked like they’d torn the hull to get out, hence why it reminded me of an egg skin. The inside held no controls for flight; instead, there was a glossy, rose-colored fluid leaking out of the gash like blood. Where the blood of the Mimic had been acidic, the liquid in the “ship” seemed to act just like amniotic fluid. As it soaked the ground, sprouts of Black Bells grew right before my eyes.

From within a deep crater on the hill, there were trails of pink, buttery-smelling goo that led into the forest. Skully had pointed out that there were three trails; with that, we assumed there were, at most, three creatures. While the number was small… One Mimic was awful enough. I wasn't happy to assume there were three.

One of the goo trails veered off towards the house; that lined up with the accounts of my other siblings, who said the Jill Mimic started toward them when she heard one of them call out for help. The other two, however, went straight into the woods. While the trails faded over time, we were able to still follow them based on the disturbance they’d made in the foliage. They must have started to grow; at first, the bushes were the only things broken. Eventually, though, we began to find entire trees that were felled- pushed over, seemingly, by something very large. 

There was also the strangest smell- occasionally, I’d catch a whiff of cotton candy. While it made my stomach churn, we followed it with the hopes that it would lead to the Mimics.

Honestly, I don’t give half of what I saw justice. My descriptions are just rationalizations my mind has come up with. If I was describing any of these things accurately, I'd be in this damn chair for ages trying to figure out the right words.

I'm trying my best. It’s a bit like lowering the resolution of a television, in a sense… You can still understand what you’re looking at, but it’s a blurry image. The blurry image is far easier to understand than the clear one I saw, and so it's the one you're getting.

And I think, for your safety, you should accept the blurriness. Trust me, I had to see it. A clear image isn’t always the best. 

 

–

 

An hour passed by (according to Natalie’s watch). We moved deeper and deeper into The Ark, until the terrain became nothing but thin, black trees, shooting into the sky like obelisks and blocking most of the ambient light. 

I used my gift to comb a wider area, hoping I’d pick up a disturbance in the clouds of spores I sent out. I didn’t concern myself with how it affected the others- by then, we’d all donned our masks and gotten serious. 

I felt a sense of unease, but it wasn’t from my net. I couldn’t exactly place it- like The Ark was too full, somehow. Like something had gotten in that didn’t belong. It left me feeling agitated, a low growl the most I could manage without openly snapping at any conversation. 

Then again, it wasn’t just the Mimics that left my mood sour. My Master was watching over me disapprovingly; I felt a twinge of pain with each step. He’d told me to behave and stay in the house, and I was actively disobeying him. I could almost sense his perplexion- I had never acted so blatantly against his wishes before. Even when I was at my most unruly, I folded when he “put his foot down”, as it were. He’d shown me horrors beyond my comprehension, yet I still continued on. 

Maybe that’s why he didn’t force me to go home- he was too curious to stop me.

I understood that disobedience meant that I would get weaker, but I didn’t care. Neither The Operator nor my headache could stop me. It was my duty to eliminate anything that dared to stake their claim on The Ark. I had to protect my family, just as Skully had said. 

I wasn’t alone with my sentiment. There were complaints of headaches and feeling watched all around, but no one suggested retreating.  

The Sickness was getting worse, though, our resilience be damned. It was starting to affect our progress; the light of the flashlights began to blur in our eyes, and our march eventually came to a sluggish crawl. Even Blackbird had to descend and walk, her pain beginning to affect her balance in the air. 

While my presence counteracted the symptoms, The Operator was actively punishing us. He wouldn’t stop until we returned home… or until he approved of our venture.

Realizing we’d be in no condition to fight without my Master’s blessing, I knew it fell on me to act. 

“Ben. I need to speak to The Operator,” I stated. "Can you watch the others?" 

Once at eye level, the Poltergeist let out a small giggle, propping his head on his lantern. “Gonna ask him to forgive you? You know turning around is the only way to do that,” he pointed out. 

I huffed. “I’ll talk to him,” I repeated. 

While the others took the time to rest their legs and eat, I stepped further into the forest. I didn't go far; with one shout, my siblings could be at my side in a blink. It was still risky to go off by myself, of course, but it was worth it. I didn’t trust my siblings not to stare. It was supposed to be private, in my opinion. Speaking to my Master was… intimate.

I picked a tree and sat underneath it, my back pressed to the crispy bark and my legs crossed over its roots. I closed my eyes and took deep, rasping breaths, searching for the piece of my Master within me. I began to feel him running through my veins, his tendrils enveloping my heart in a loving embrace. As I tilted my head up, my chest filled with fluid, a feeling of drowning coming over me. Ichor began to leak out of my tear ducts and spill out the corners of my mouth, dripping down my mask and chin.

I didn’t panic. I waited. I breathed. I spoke his name, calling him to appear before me. 

And then my Master came to me, as he always did. 

“...⨂rigin… You are being a very bad child.”

At the sound of his chiding voice, I opened my eyes. The Operator stood a few feet away from me, his dark body blending in with the spindly trees perfectly. I could only make out his faceless head, the barest bit of shadow discerning his minimal features.

“Ally is very upset that you snuck out… She cries.”

The Operator didn’t sound angry. He was just stating a fact... One that I knew. The Doll had been so terrified of that creature hurting us, and still, we put ourselves in danger on purpose. Worse- I knew that would upset her. The Operator didn’t have to express anger for his words to impact me, and he was well aware of that.

“I-I know, I…” I stammered. "But…"

The pain inside me lessened, the drowning sensation fading with a few coughs. My head was still foggy, but… The Operator was going to permit me to state my case. 

I swallowed nervously, emboldened by the gesture. “Master, I’m almost three hundred years old!! I’ve practiced every day!! I can kill anything, now!!” I declared. 

“You know nothing of The Collector's ways,” He gently chided. “We are a stranger to ourselves...”

“But Ben does!! I know you've sent him to spy on The Collector!” I argued, standing up. "Plus, I can grow your limbs. Isn't that enough!?"

“BEN does not know all. You do not know all. We are not one, yet. Not yet… need more time…”

I wasn't happy with that answer. I was supposed to protect The Ark- that was the job he'd given me as his icon, his vessel, and his Proxy. How could he not see that? I was more than ready.

“If you don't think I can do it, why don’t you get rid of them yourself?! Don't you want us to be safe!?” My mind blurted out, much to my abject horror. Rarely did I speak out of term, and rarely did I yell it. I shrunk, compelled by meekness to submit as The Operator towered over me. 

“... We cannot,” The Operator admitted, surprising me.  

“So what!? We just let them camp out here!?”  

“Let your aunts and uncles rest, and then-”

“Ṇ̸͌ő̶̦̊!!!” I shouted out loud. Once again, I couldn't control my outburst, and once again, I grew terrified at the potential consequence.

The Operator stopped, mid-sentence, and tilted his head slowly. He still wasn’t angry- if anything, more curious.

“...Please,” I begged, lowering my tone. “Let me take care of them, Master. Let this be our graduation test. If we’re ready to kill these creatures, we’re ready to kill anything that stands in our way. Please?”

I heard silence for a few moments. After what I assumed was quite a bit of deliberation, I felt the pain inside me flip, my heart skipping as euphoria swept over me. 

“If you truly desire it, then we make it so. You have our blessing,” he said. “Prepare your Gifts, sweet child. You are playing a Game now.”

I nodded enthusiastically. Knowing I had tested his patience, I lowered myself to the ground, my head pressing to the dirt as I bowed to him. “Thank you, Master, thank you. I won’t let you down…” I chanted, over and over, feverish with my praise.

He was already gone, but I knew he wasn’t- not really. 

Just as he commanded me to, I opened my notebook to prepare my Gift. With a black marker, I drew his symbol into the page, tracing over it over and over to express intent. I put my hand over the drying ink, my mind focused towards what I wanted the spores inside me to do. 

I then felt ichor being pulled from my palm, followed by the slight ebb of it returning. When I lifted my hand, a ring of tendrils emerged from the paper and chased it. My palm was stained with a copy of the symbol; as I turned my palm outward, the spores that had begun to surround me gathered, drawn to it like moths to flame. 

“Everyone’s starting to feel better,” I heard Kate say. “Do you still need more time?”

I coughed out a laugh, the overwhelming feeling of dopamine leaving me a bit giddy. “Yeah. Gimme a minute.” 

I coughed again as I smiled behind my mask, carefully guiding the tendrils to grow and curl. “I’ll show you, Master,” I whispered excitedly. "I promise…” 

Placing my hand into the mass of tendrils, I felt my spine tingle with energy. His vines intertwined with my fingers, wrapping up my wrist as they traveled up my arm. I felt him in my blood, then, thrumming through my bones- a vibration that continued on, fluctuating with the beat of my heart. The Operator was so close, so concentrated, thriving just underneath my skin. At the same time, he was everywhere, from the giant trees to the smallest blade of grass. 

I closed my eyes and lost myself in it. I wasn’t vulnerable- not like that. If anything, I was my most dangerous when I allowed myself to let go. By then, my body was truly his body; the less of me was present, the more The Operator was. His eyes never closed, and he was never unaware.

My trance was interrupted by a familiar ‘click’. Once I realized who it was- Toby- my blood ran hot, and I cut my "worship" short. 

It was just Toby. He’d snuck away- I could hear Natalie and Ellie wondering where he went, their voices barely louder than a whisper in my mind. 

I had a suspicion of what Toby wanted, but I didn’t show my hand just yet. 

“Did God answer you?” Toby asked aloud. He leaned against the tree I sat under, looking down at me with a particularly sadistic curl of his lips.

I scoffed, the tendrils receding as I shut my book with a soft ‘thud’. “Always,” I quipped back. “This is now a test. Failure’s not an option, anymore.”

“When is it-t ever, with that-t guy? He's a fucking slavedriver,” Toby shot back, moving around the tree as I stood up. 

“Toby, that sounds like blasphemy,” I accused in a playful tone, resting my back comfortably against the tree. A bit hypocritical of me to say, honestly, considering how I'd just spoken to our creator.

I’d been right about him. Casually, Toby drew closer to me, until we were chest to chest. I could feel his heartbeat running in tandem to mine, perfectly synchronized. 

“Am I wrong?” He asked.

“...No," I responded, chewing the inside of my cheek.

He laughed airily, bracing himself against the tree with his hand by my ribs. “When we kill this thing, let’s mount-t it-t’s head in the foyer,” he purred darkly, his knees slightly knocking into mine. “Then all those losers who st-tayed behind will regret-t not-t coming along.”

I clicked my tongue, making sure he saw the roll of my eyes. “Idiot… We have to burn it,” I pointed out, shifting to allow him closer. I didn’t put my hands on him yet- by then, Toby’s attempts to assert his dominance over me through touch were more amusing than invasive. 

Toby pushed my mask off my face, then. His pretty, firelight eyes gleamed with delight when he saw my own smirk. His heart always skipped when I smiled at him; something about my teeth, I think, reminded him of what I was. The canines and far incisors had grown sharper- the canines more so, to the point where a strong enough bite was fatal. Those teeth were grown to eat humans, and we all had them to some extent. Mine were more pronounced thanks to my carnivorous diet, and I think it excited Toby more than he wanted to admit.   

He moved in, then. I knew it was coming; it was borderline traditional, at that point. 

“Just leave it-t-to me,” he whispered into my mouth, pushing me until the bark dug into my skin. “You chop it-t up… I’ll burn it-t for you.”

It was getting harder to keep my hands to myself. Toby, after all, never did. Even then, I could the hand by my ribs begin to move towards my belt. I hummed, amused and impatient. “You’re not my friend, Toby,” I reminded him.

Toby scoffed out a laugh. I felt his mouth on mine, then, his lips prying mine open with intent. In response, I grabbed one of his suspenders, keeping him where he was against me. He didn’t mind; if anything, it only encouraged him, his breath hot as he forced it down my throat. 

It was hard to be aware, when I was… With him. My senses were focused on the boy in front of me, not my surroundings. Sound became dulled, but I could hear every hitch in his breath. In contrast, I became hyper aware of the contrast between his warm hands and the cold air of The Ark. My blood rushed with his every move, and all I could was let out a small purr of encouragement.

Part of me knew we shouldn’t have been doing this. We were playing a Game- we had to focus. 

On the other hand… At that age, it was hard to say "no". 

If he wanted to hide our relationship so badly, then maybe he shouldn’t try to blow me when our friends are thirty feet away, I thought darkly. I guess the shame he had was worth the risk. Knowing Toby, the shame was why he risked it in the first place. Personally, I didn't care- they could watch, if they wanted to judge us so badly. No amount of gossip could make me feel embarrassed for wanting Toby. I found him first, I reasoned- by all accounts, I brought him there. He was mine. 

Toby pressed his grin into my lips. “Where’s your head at, babe? Come back,” he whispered into my mind.  

In an act of impulse, I nipped him; he didn’t flinch, of course, but he knew instantly what I’d done. 

He poked at his lip as it already began to heal, narrowing his eyes at the droplets of blood on his fingertip. "You're an animal…" He growled, grabbing my tie. “I can’t believe The Tall Man’s favorit-te is a slutty idiot-t like you.” 

"You're just jealous because I'm special," I teased back, prying his fingers off my tie one by one.

"Why would I be jealous?” Toby scoffed. “I can make you do what-tever the fuck I want-t, you dog."

He was probably right. Still, being called a dog… My skin prickled with sweet anger.

Twigs broke in the far distance, halting our little “moment”. Toby and I snapped to alert at it, simultaneously looking to the same place with pitch-black eyes. I think we startled our voyeur more than it startled us; whatever it was, it jolted and vanished into the dark underbrush.

“Is that one of them?” Toby whispered, pulling out his singular hatchet. 

I gripped my head as it pulsed once, the ache causing my knees to buckle. It wasn’t The Operator’s doing- I heard distorted music and absurd laughter, the giggles like a distressed hyena. 

Toby cursed, rubbing his temple. “Yep. That’s one of them…” 

Suddenly, a Mimic poked its head out from behind a tree, its rainbow eyes illuminating the apples of its cheeks and the top of its striped beak.

“Excuse me!! I’m afraid I’m a bit lost. Do you know where the Carnival is?” 

I blinked, confused. That was my voice I'd just heard. It had my cadence, my tone. 

When I looked to Toby, he'd already turned his head to me. “...Did you…?”

My eyes widened. I shook my head no. 

“...Ah.”

“I’m lost…” It repeated, its innocent tone now menacing. “Can you help me?”

When I looked back, the Mimic was already moving closer; so close, in fact, that I held up my book as a warning. The Mimic came to a dead stop at the sight of it, wobbling like a flower in the wind. It then waved at us, echoing the airy laugh Toby had made before- as if to reveal just how long it had been watching us.

As it took one step closer, I became rigid, my back starting to burn. It didn’t just sound like me. It looked like me, too; same jaw structure, height, width. Clearly, though, it was a Mimic. The disguise had several flaws: its skin was ghostly white, and the face was painted like my mask. It was dressed in a monochrome Pierrot suit, the frill around the neck cradling its head like it was detached from its shoulders. 

I bared my teeth, pulling my mask down to cover my face. What the hell was it trying to do? Did it think we were stupid? It was speaking to the very person it was trying to copy, and that disguise wouldn’t fool anyone. Was it just mocking me? 

It smiled, exposing two rows of shark-like teeth and gums black as tar. “I’m horribly lost,” it said, still copying my voice. “I can’t find my friends, and I’m going to be late for my grand performance. Can you… help me? Please? Pretty please, with blood and sugar on top?”

It cocked its head to one side, its hands starting to twitch. “Let's play a game. Let's play, 'Look away'. It's easy to play- just look away from me, again. Just for a second. Just a second, look away. Please? Pretty please? Look away. Look away. Please?”

We recoiled, unsettled by the creature’s desperate, cloying rasp. It never raised its voice; if anything, it grew quieter as it begged. The more we ignored it, the faster it spoke, its words bleeding together in a blur of 'please' and 'look away'.

Toby clicked his tongue, keeping his eye on the creature as he pulled his hatchet out. “What do we do?” 

“Cover me,” I said. Quickly, I pried my book open, hurriedly flipping to the page with my manifestation on it. 

Seeing me do it, the Mimic’s expression instantly shifted from pleasant neutrality to ugly loathing. “WHY ARE YOU SO MEAN TO ME?!” It shrieked, teeth warping my mouth as they grew too big for its face. 

There was a sickening 'crack' and 'pop', the neck of the Mimic twisting unnaturally. Without warning, its head shot from its shoulders like a bullet, its striped neck extending like a rope as it lunged for us. 

“Oh, fuck-!!” Toby cursed, obviously not expecting that. "Masky-!?"

"Got it!!"

Finally, I found the page. Panic building inside, I turned the book outwards, using it like a shield. 

“C̷o̶m̶e̷ ̴f̸o̶r̵t̵h̴!” I cried in my Master’s tongue. Black tendrils like pythons burst from the pages, knocking me back by the force of it. Toby, likewise, stood far out of my way, watching with terrified awe.

The Mimic hissed at the sight. As it retracted its head to flee, the tendrils chased it all the way to its body. The vines branched off, creating a net-like system with every missed strike. Eventually, the weight made me drop the book entirely, collapsing with a cough against the tree.

"Since when could you do that?" Toby balked.

"Ben taught me," I winced. "It takes a second to prepare and invoke, but it's useful."

It didn't seem to matter to the creature. The Mimic bounced and cartwheeled away from the tendrils, its laugh unsettlingly familiar. “Oh, wow!! You look so different now, Belly-bong, but it’s really you!!” It cried, backflipping away from a tendril. 

“What the fuck did it call you?”  Toby scoffed. As if I had any idea. I assumed it was some sort of slur in their terms. I was more concerned with the mouth of the beast than the words that came out of it. 

“Shit, I can’t get near the fucking thing… I'm losing energy.”

I could only make the vines grow so much; once I started feeling weak, I was forced to pick the book up and close it. The vines dissipated, then, bursting into clouds of black spores. 

We lost sight of the Mimic in the fog for only a second. It soon reemerged dashing through the clouds, mouth agape as it bounded toward us on all fours.

Toby and I must have thought of her name at the same time. 

In an instant, Kate The Chaser appeared, her hand radiating darkness. She swiped at the Mimic with her Tall Blade, knocking the creature away and leaving five, deep slashes from eyebrow to jaw. 

The Mimic gushed pink fluid from its face that, at first, looked like blood. “Ow!! Ow, ow, Kate, Kaaaate… Why would you do that?! It hurts…” it sobbed, copying my voice as it clutched its bleeding face. 

 I heard her gasp as she realized who the Mimic had copied, the sound guttural and horrified. I saw the point of disguising itself as me, then. Unfortunately for the Mimic, however, Kate was a “kill first, ask questions later” type of girl. 

“Kate,” I called, hoping to keep her focused. “You know that’s not me. I’m right here.”

Her head turned, the relief plain in the way her shoulders relaxed. “...R-Right,” She said, backing up to shield me. 

The Mimic, seeing it hadn’t fooled anyone, was quiet. Somehow, I got the sense that it was seething rather than thinking. 

Suddenly, it let out a sharp squeak, raising its face to us. “Just kidding!!” It cried. It had already regenerated, the gashes sewing themselves closed. Pulling at its cheeks, it blew a raspberry at us, bouncing in place as it mocked us.

“I know- let’s play tag!!” The Mimic chirped. “And… You’re it!!” 

It spirited away, then, disappearing and reappearing away from the scene in great distances. Kate chased after it on pure instinct. Toby was quick to follow her, worried that he’d miss out on a fight. I winced and tried to tell them to wait; however, the words barely left my mouth before they were gone, their shadows fading into the treeline. 

I began to hear Ellie’s footsteps behind me, followed by Natalie, Nathan, Doby, and Skully. 

“Masky, are you okay!? I heard yelling-”

“It’s the Mimic,” I said quickly, interrupting Skully. “I’m going after them. Everyone else can catch up.”

“No need to,” Doby said, nodding behind him. The others had followed my Collective, their weapons already drawn. 

Ben held his lantern up, tracing the path the Mimic had taken. “This trail is fresh! I can lead you straight to it,” he declared. Under the green light, the trail of pink goo glowed brightly, illuminating the right way to go. 

It occurred to me that we were probably being lured to the Mimics’ lair- presumably, to be eaten alive. Still, it didn’t deter me. I was glad to be led, by that point. I loved The Ark, but I was tired of walking through its wilderness. It was a blessing that the Mimic decided to lead us right to it, regardless of its true intentions. 

We'd show them. If they wanted to play, then we Proxies would play.

 

–

 

We were on the right track. I could smell it- cotton candy and popcorn, growing more pungent by the second. Those things had a gimmick, and by God, they stuck to it. No wonder it was so difficult to take them seriously; in fact, I’m pretty sure that was the point. 

Using my connection to Kate to keep track of her, we ran through the trees after the Mimic. Ben and Doby, of course, ran ahead, followed by Nathan and Natalie. Skully was behind me, maintaining our connection with the others like a telephone line as we shifted in and out of each other’s range. 

The further in we went, the further the atmosphere shifted to a slightly different color; lighter, somehow. 

Pink, I thought miserably. Why was everything that tried to kill me so pink? 

I found my friends hiding behind some trees, eyeing a clearing. I knew that spot well- I and a few others had marked it off as unsafe fifty years prior.

The lake that was supposed to be there was missing. In its place was a massive tent, striped with black and white and topped with a little, pink ball. Red and White flags cascaded from that ball to wooden stakes in the ground, hanging from those ropes and loosely billowing in the breeze. They’d cut some of my Master’s trees down to make those stakes; the sight of the wasted material made rage spark behind my eyes.

“It ran inside… Obviously, we weren’t going in without everyone else,” Kate told me.

“She’s lying. She was scared,” Toby teased, earning a smack to the arm. 

Ben let out a low whistle as he drifted into my view. "That is a HUGE tent. The Mimic that made it must be a big one, too…"

I let out a small sigh, remembering to save my anger for when it could be useful. “It’s good you waited,” I said after a moment, taking out my book again. I'd have to draw another symbol, having exhausted the first one. 

As I drew it, I took stock of everything we knew. Ben told us that, in order to properly siphon joy, Mimics had to take on the physical properties of the toys they were copying. That meant that these terrifying creatures, while able to regenerate from cuts, were incredibly flammable. That was doubly true for our unwanted guests; the toys they were based on were older, cheaper, and made of highly flammable cloth.

I took stock of the group, next. There were plenty of arsonists and low-skill pyromancers among us. Some could produce flame, others could sustain it- if they were directed to pair up according to that, I reasoned, they’d be their own flamethrowers. Toby was the closest thing I had to a Pyromancer in my Collective- for how much he loved fire, he might as well have been one. While I wasn’t the best at producing a flame, I could make it grow to an inferno once a fire was lit. And, lucky for me, I always had a lighter.

We’d work in teams- confuse it enough to overwhelm it, chop it up, then burn the pieces. Three tasks, three groups. Simple and easy.

Unfortunately, while I’d gotten lost in planning, I’d missed the others beginning to discuss their own ideas. 

“I think we should go inside and check it out,” Doby suggested. “We saw it go in there. It’s probably hiding with its buddies.”

“We shouldn’t all go in at once,” Nathan added. “Some of us can stay out here and get ready to burn the tent down.”

“You mean while the cowards stay outside, the real men are gonna risk their lives inside? that sounds fair,” Toby said sarcastically.

Nathan cocked an eyebrow. “Does that mean you're volunteering to go inside, Toby?” he asked plainly, looking at him with mocking expectation.

Toby’s smug smirk dropped like a stone, his eyes darting to the tent with a nervous tremor. 

“...Uh. Well. Obviously, I’m going to… Um…”

“Fuck it!!” Third Base shouted, shoving past us all with his bat in his hands. “I’m not scared of aliens OR clowns!! Let's trash it!!” 

Third Base had no issue approaching the tent. There were no land mines, no wires, no traps. Nothing happened when he pulled a large rope, opening the tent like he was drawing back a curtain. We could see lights inside, but heard nothing. 

Seemingly, it appeared safe. Toby cautiously followed Third Base, sputtering about how he’d tricked him into going first. 

“Come on, guys!! We’re moving closer!!” Kate alerted our siblings. They’d begun to disperse around the area, each trying to get a closer look. With her call, they all began to approach. 

I'd tuned back in when I saw everyone running ahead. My jaw nearly dropped at the sight, my anxiety spiking. What happened to forming a concise plan? Did they already forget about the danger?

Nathan, on the other hand, seemed to have some sense in him. He kept himself planted firmly where he was, glaring at the tent like it was a gigantic wart. Toby had made fun of him earlier for it, but he did have quite a serious case of coulrophobia.  

Skully passed Nathan a camera, then, as if noticing his discomfort. “I think we should start recording. It’s a good idea to document what happens, right?”

I understood the idea. Perhaps with the camera, we’d be able to tell how close they were by the distortion. While that was assuming the Mimics caused video glitches like The Operator did, I had little reason to believe we were harder to get on film than those things.   

Ellie barrelled into Skully with a giggle, shaking his arm vigorously. “I want a camera, too!!” She whined. “I know you’ve got more, Techie!! Gimme!!” 

Skully winced, laughing nervously. “Wh-What? Why would I carry around three cameras, Garden? That’s so…” 

Nathan and I both gave him a knowing look. He swallowed, cleared his throat, then silently took out a third camera from his backpack, passing it to Ellie without looking anyone in the eye. 

I'm not sure what we were expecting to find inside the tent- the Mimic, most likely. Instead, it was completely empty. It looked like your average circus stage, every decoration painted with a gradient of the rainbow. It was complete with stands, trapeze above our heads, and three rings on the ground in a triangular shape.

Kate and the other Proxies were already spread out, their flashlights illuminating the tent roof as they searched the entire area. I was drawn to the center of the room. Three rings- three stars. I wondered if that was significant; if so, what part? The shape? The number? Or perhaps everything about it was relevant.

“Ben, I’ve been meaning to ask- Ben?”

Mid-sentence, I’d looked up to speak to the Poltergeist. I’d assumed he was floating above us, watching us fuck around. I knew I saw him drifting in with Toby and the others. However, surprisingly, Ben wasn’t there; in fact, he seemed to have disappeared completely. 

“Ben!?” I called angrily. “The Drowned!! Hello!? Has anyone seen Ben?” 

Everyone stopped, looking around incredulously. He seemed to have vanished without anyone noticing.

"He was just here, wasn't he?"

"Yea! I just saw him float up to the trapeze!"

"Ben, where are you…?"

I growled deep in my throat. That was a huge problem- Ben was ridiculously strong, and would have made everything ten times easier. Yet right when I needed him the most, he was nowhere to be found. What happened to getting a sample of a Mimic? 

“That bastard…” I muttered. He was up to something- at that point, I was sure of it.

Rather than sit around asking questions to nobody, I helped Kate search the stands surrounding the circus floor. The only thing that was notable were some papers strewn about, tucked under the seats and a thin layer of dust. The writing was in a strange dialect of German, but I could decipher most of it.

They were advertisements, oddly enough; old ones from the 30’s, introducing a new toy shop opening in Spielzeugland, Germania. 

Except... there was no Spielzeugland, Germania. It didn't look like a typing mistake; in several places, the name of the country of origin was spelled plainly.

The name of the owner- Jason Meyer- caught my attention. It detailed him being a master craftsman, his dolls being revered far and wide. It didn’t say much else about him; just that he made dolls for a royal family, once, and that he was responsible for a new type of wood preserve that was quite popular. As far as advertisements went, it was a very good sell. Had I been a kid in the 30’s, I’m sure I would have been impressed by the gold border on the flier.

For a brief moment, I wished Fisher King had been there with me. She loved antique dolls; Surely, she would have known about this toymaker. Remembering her, however, only reminded me of what we were there to do.

“You think these are here on purpose?” Kate wondered aloud, waving one in the air. 

If not purposefully, then for some other reason. For us, it was an obvious clue into who was controlling the Mimics. I took one for myself, sliding it between the pages of my notebook. 

“How’s the coast, Nathan?” I called. 

I couldn’t help but laugh when I saw him. Poor Nobody looked like he was living several bad childhood memories at once, and had barely moved from the entrance of the tent. 

At my prompting, I heard Nathan's wary voice. “Everything’s good… for now.”

Behind Nathan, I could see my siblings moving (in pairs, thank god) around the perimeter of the tent, dousing it in gasoline. Once they were done outside, they began to move inside as well. I noticed they wore their gloves and masks, which pleased the professional mindset within me.   

I waved to Nathan, and he stepped out to record the area around the tent. Things were going good; we’d be done in less than ten minutes, if things continued to remain quiet.

“This ain’t nothin’!!” Natalie scoffed, bringing my attention below me as she kicked up orange dust. “I wanted to fight a pierrot-ass clown!! All I’m smellin’ is cotton candy!!”

Just then, a couple Proxies rushed up to Toby, dropping empty canisters at his feet. “We’ve got the gasoline poured!! Ready when you are, Ticci-Toby!!” one said. 

He gave them a half-hearted thumbs-up, fishing his cigarettes (my cigarettes, actually, that he fucking stole again) and his lighter out of his back pocket. The lighter was Rouge’s- I could tell by the rose etching in the bronze. He didn’t steal that; there was no greater gift from a retired arsonist to her protege than a refillable lighter. 

At the sight of it, I hopped off the stands and jogged to his side, sidling next to him with an expectant look. If Toby was going to take a smoke break during the Game, then so was I. 

Toby snorted and gave me a cigarette, doing the honors of lighting it for me. “Nothin’s here,” He pointed out to me. “Anything else you wanna do?”

I shook my head. “Start at the farthest end. I want to give everyone a chance to get back safely,” I instructed.

“You heard the voices in your head!” Third Base barked, pointing to some of our siblings with his bat. “If you can’t light a candle, get the fuck out!”

There were a few whines- “I wanna see what happens!!”- but I only repeated what Doby said in a more polite tone. Only Pyromancers could truly control fire, and there was no need to be reckless.   

Toby gave me a mocking salute as he whistled for the other Pyromancers to follow him. With that, he was off to start the burning. I’d join him soon enough; it’d only take me a minute or two to finish my cig.  

“Masky!!” I heard Skully call. “Ellie found something!!” 

Nevermind, I thought bitterly, tossing it to the ground.  

Though I was certain the room had been empty, Skully was now holding a peculiar, little box. It was painted with white and gray stripes, one side fitted with a silver crank. 

“It just sort of… sprouted from the ground,” Skully claimed. “I almost stepped on it.” 

“The label on the bottom says it’s a Laughing Jack-In-The-Box!!” Ellie piped up, her body twisted to look underneath the toy. “I had one in my old house…”

The hair on the back of my neck stood up. Silly Jill, Laughing Jack. The names were quite obvious, indeed. 

“Guys, that could be a Mimic!!” Kate shouted incredulously, hopping down from the stands. “Are you serious!? Put it down!!” 

“But… It’s not big, like Ben said it'd be!” Ellie chirped, snatching the box from Skully. “It’s just a silly box… It has a silly man inside… Look, I'll show you.”

I heard her begin to turn the handle, a strange, distorted tune starting up. 

“Ellie-!!” Toby barked, breaking away from the other Proxies. “Listen to your sister, goddamnit!!” 

He froze as the words left his mouth, blinking rapidly behind his goggles. His hand, shaking, reached up to his mouth hesitantly, as if they lingered on his lips.

“I-I’m not touching- I didn’t touch the handle, I swear!!” Ellie cried, her head whipping between us all. “It just moved on its own!!”

She was right. The music box, to my horror, was still turning, playing that unsettling tune even after Ellie dropped it. Nothing had touched it. 

“HEY!! THE GROUND-!!” 

The sound of my siblings' cries alerted me back to the floor beneath Ellie and Skully’s feet. A strange set of symbols and patterns began to etch into the ground, glowing bright pink as they began to creep towards the box in the center. 

The lines of light burned; one Proxy yelped as their boot’s heel began to melt, the smell of burning rubber mixing with butter. My siblings on the outside were able to jump out without touching the growing etchings; however, Ellie and Skully were too close to the center, and were corralled into the middle of the three rings. 

“Toby!!” Ellie cried, nearly stumbling into Skully as she backed up. “Help me!!”

He couldn’t; powerless as he was, Toby couldn’t leap across to grab her. He danced around the circles, his eyes flitting wildly as his panic grew and grew. “It’s okay, Ellie!! W-We’re gonna help, just-t-t-t-t hold on-!!!”

Natalie pointed her hands at the ground, trying to slow whatever was happening. She didn’t seem to be making an effect; even when others joined her, no will could be exerted to stop it. 

Kate rushed past me, kicking up dirt as she went. I knew what she was planning- she’d take a running leap, hoping to grab them before the circle closed and activated. 

However, I could already see that wouldn’t work- even if she could use her speed without touching the etching, there was quickly starting to become less and less ground for her to leap to safety. Kate would only trap herself, too, trying to save them.  

Skully must have realized that, too. 

He looked at me, his shoulders slumping as he held Ellie close to him. He then squeezed his eyes closed, his body growing tense. He seemed to make his choice then and there; I could see his resolve straighten his back, the memory of his own words playing back to him.

Protect our family, he’d said.

Without another thought, he grabbed Ellie. And with all his strength, he threw her towards Kate. 

Easily, Kate reacted and caught her, yelping as her foot brushed across the burning sigil with her landing. Just as quickly, she teleported away, placing Ellie into Toby's protective grasp.

“Shit,” Skully squeaked, as if realizing just then what he’d done. He stood on his tiptoes as the symbols formed an empty circle barely wider than a plate, his chest rising and falling quickly with his growing, frightened breath.

“Shit, shit, shit-!!”

“Hang on, Skully!!” Kate shouted, leaping back into the winding patterns. She could only take two more hops before the sigils became too interwoven, but that didn’t stop her from bouncing around the circle, searching for any way to get closer. Dream Eater was floating overhead; if Kate could only teleport safely to Skully, she could throw him up to her and get out.  

The music stopped. There were a few final, tinkering notes, but then… Silence. Naively, I thought that meant that it was over- that the trap was finished, and we’d escaped.   

But like it never existed at all, the circles vanished.

It took the floor with it.  

Skully and Kate floated for a split second, unaware of their fates; when physics caught up with them, though, they fell straight down. Nothing but a small “oh!” of alarm was uttered by Kate.

“KATE!!” Dream Eater screamed, diving after her.   

My mind went into a frenzy, seeing their forms disappear. It wasn’t that quick, I thought mindlessly. That was too soon, it wasn’t fair -

Blackbird showered ichor over us as she dove down into the hole after them, her arms outstretched. A few of my siblings grabbed me before I could jump in after her. Still, I tried to get closer- still tried to save them.

There was a tense pause. I begged every entity in non-reality that Blackbird would emerge with all three of my siblings. 

She did reappear slowly, furiously beating her wings upward. But she held two of my siblings in her arms, not three. 

Those siblings were Kate and Dream Eater.

No Skully. 

Blackbird roared in pain as she threw both girls back over the edge, dropping to the ground with another wounded cry. There was some sort of suctioning force pulling Blackbird back; her fingers dug into the ground as she began to slide across the dirt, almost slipping in before being rescued by other Proxies. It took five of us to help her, and we were all using the fullest extent of our strength. 

The others near the edge were struggling, too, their feet dragging across the orange dirt as they tried to step back. One stumble, and the vacuum sent them off our feet, unable to find purchase or safety.

“Hang on, El-!!” Toby cried, using his hatchet to keep himself and Ellie planted. With his other hand, he held Ellie against his chest, his muscles straining under his white dress shirt as he clung to his anchor for dear life.

Natalie grabbed me when I started to slide, stabbing her knife into the ground to brace us. Beside us, Third Base lost his footing, skidding past me with panicked whimpers. At the last moment, I was able to grab his ankle, my arm straining as the force tried to rip him away. 

"Don't let go, Masky, PLEASE!!" I heard, making my grip on Doby's ankle even tighter. His shoulders hung over the edge of the hole, his fingernails leaving deep tracks as he fought to keep his head upright.

Right as I felt my grip start to loosen, it all stopped. The hole closed with a small “pop”, and it was like nothing had happened. 

Like whatever that was hadn’t just taken one my friends. 

My anger, panic, and despair pulsed through me in waves, echoed by everyone else's. I ran over to where I’d just see Skully standing, feeling nothing but smooth ground. Somehow, still, a part of me believed I could dig Skully out. I took out my knife and chipped away at the dirt mindlessly, breaking my fingernails as I dug. 

That moron, I thought. Why did he do that? Why did he have to go near that goddamn box? He shouldn’t have touched it. Didn’t he know better? 

We had a plan. Everything was going so well. But then they found that damn box-

It was still there, I remembered with a cold wash of panic down my back. 

Quickly, I flitted my gaze to Ellie, who last had possession of the box. However, as she and Toby sat up, I realized with morbid worry that it was missing. She’d dropped it, hadn’t she? So where was it now? Did it fall down the hole?

“Whoops! Wrong kid!”

Kate snapped her head to me, glaring through the holes in her mask. “Masky, what the fuck is wrong with you!?” She cried. “Why would you say that-!?”

“Kate,” I said, my blood turning to ice. “I didn’t say that.”

Right then, I knew exactly where the box was.

I heard a giggle near the entrance of the tent. I turned around to see a Mimic with the Jack-In-The-Box in their hands, holding it with a honey-sweet grin.

Behind the creature, there was a weak groan from Nathan. He collapsed just as he was walking into the tent. He was wounded; there were several deep gashes across his shoulder, and the striped fungi had begun to grow over one side of his face, causing his body to jerk uncontrollably. 

“M-Masky… ‘Mm sorry, I tried to… Stop her…” He managed to slur through his seizure, before all the fight left him. He was still alive… but not for long. 

My siblings outside were in much the same condition. The ones still capable of standing were trying to get into the tent, still determined to kill. 

The Mimic took one step forward, one curled, black boot stepping in front of the other. “You made me mad~!!” it cried in a singsong tone, once again using my voice. “Now you’re all gonna die!!” 

I saw Toby mutter something to Ellie. As she ran towards the stands, he lunged at the Mimic, his hatchet whistling as he dragged it through the air. The Mimic pulled its head back to avoid the blow; however, it squawked as he reversed his swing, hitting her with the handle, instead. It spun its head around like a top, but had the popping sounds of real bone and flesh twisting and contorting.

The Mimic stumbled back- rattled, obviously, but only for a moment. It let out more giggles, its head slowly rotating back to its original position. As it did, the copy of my face slowly melted away, revealing the creature as the Silly Jilly Mimic from before. 

“Surprise!!” She laughed, her hyena’s cackle echoing all around us. 

Jill’s hand then shot out quick as lightning, grabbing Toby by the throat. He tried to swing, but she immediately grabbed his arm and snapped his wrist, forcing him to drop his hatchet. Had Toby not had his disorder, he would be screaming in agony. As it was, he merely stared at his broken wrist, more confused by what she'd done than anything. He tried to move it, but couldn't.

“I can’t wait to get candy!!” She chirped, her smile widening. “I’m gonna get candy!! I want candy…”

With wild, gleeful eyes, she began to pull Toby’s neck one way and his arm another. Toby gasped and blinked rapidly as the pain receptors in his brain finally buzzed dully, alerting him that he was being injured. 

It was more than that- Toby was being literally torn apart.

I was rushing toward him, then, my knife tucked against my wrist. My back burned worse than it had all day, something wet beginning to soak into the back of my shirt. I couldn’t use that Gift, I thought; not after using the spores so frequently. It’d drain me completely, and I'd be unable to control it.

I pounced, stabbing at the creature with all the viciousness I could muster. The Mimic’s blood stung as it splattered across my hands- like lemons on an open wound. Even then, I could feel hunger start to overwhelm me.  

If only I could eat her, I thought darkly. That would wipe the smile off her face.

“Masky, hit the dirt!!” I heard. I obeyed immediately, letting go of Jill and hitting the ground with a solid thud. As I’d expected, a flaming ball hit Jill right in the back of the head, melting a crater in her skull. The scream she let out sounded wonderful after hearing so much laughter, and she released Toby to grasp at the wound.    

My spirits soared at the teamwork. A Pyromancer had doused a rubber ball in gasoline- using his gift, he set that ball on fire. He then threw the ball to Doby, using the Arkhive to communicate his intent. For the star athlete, it was second nature to swing. Third Base hit the ball, and his Gift ensured it would hit his target. The result was a serious blow; The Mimic, now missing one half of her face, let out another enraged scream, releasing Toby to avoid another fireball. 

Somehow, despite being pelted with fireballs, the Mimic clung to the box. Kate, Third Base, Natalie, and all my other siblings rushed Jill, slashing at her in a barrage of blades and blunt force. She danced around it all, her head already beginning to recover from its trauma. At first, it didn’t appear as if we’d done any damage at all; notably, however, I could see she was a bit shorter than before. They could heal their wounds by filling in the space, sure- but if they had to keep replacing themselves, they’d eventually have nothing left.

"FINE!!" the Mimic screamed. "PLAY WITH JACK, INSTEAD!!!"

She tossed the box at us like a bowling ball, sending it skidding across the dirt far more smoothly than its shape typically allowed. When it came to a stop about two feet away from me, it landed perfectly upright. The knob began to turn again, the tinkering sound of “Pop Goes The Weasel” filling the air as the toy operated on its own.

As Jill retreated to safety in the trapeze, I relayed my observation to the others: burning them was working.

The box’s song ended abruptly, much earlier than before. Everyone froze, staring at it with deep apprehension. We didn't know what would happen if we breathed, much less move. Jill, as well, didn’t attack again; she simply watched the box with one intact, glowing eye, the other slowly regrowing in bubbling, pink swells. 

"Ugh- Fuck you, and fuck this creepy box!!" Doby shouted. With a loud cry, he struck the box with his bat, hoping to crush the box into a million pieces.

The bat- the special one The Mechanic had made for Doby, supposedly harder than steel- bent with a single strike. 

“...What the hell?”

The box flung itself open, then, and a giant, black claw popped out. It grabbed Third Base and slung him into the stands with a loud crash, flinging him like a wet paper towel. It all happened within the span of a second- so fast, I didn’t realize where Doby was until I saw him flying. 

A deep, macabre laugh filled the air, replacing the clunking music. Another gigantic, black claw burst from the tiny box, slamming into the ground with enough force to cause a crater.

Little by little, a behemoth lifted himself out of his box. Fur-like feathers adorned his neck like a collar, trailing down his back and across his long, snake-like arms. He looked exactly like Jill- same cone-like beak, same ringed eyes, similar Pierrot clothing. Where she looked more like a human, however, This Mimic looked far more like a monstrous toy. His skin shone with a plastic texture, his short, plastic-fiber hair sticking in every direction. His eyes were unblinking; in fact, it seemed like he didn't have eyelids at all.

The main difference, though, was his sheer size. He had to be at least the size of a small building. With his giant shadow looming over us, he stared down with teeth bigger than meat cleavers, his mouth pulled into a truly sinister grin. 

“Hi~” He cooed as we all hastily retreated. He gracefully leaned in after us, his chin dripping pink saliva as he tried to get closer. There was no ferality in his movements; if we didn't know any better, we would have mistaken the beast for tame.

“Holy fuck,” Third Base cooed, alive but severely bruised.“It’s kinda cute.”

“DOBY-”

Just then, Kate leapt after Jill, using her Tall Blade to ascend into the trapeze. They fought immediately, their strikes blurs of black as they tried to throw each other off. 

"Ooh, you're really good-!!" Jill chirped, squeaking as Kate grabbed her by the hair. 

In a bold move, Kate leapt off the trapeze, dragging the Mimic to the ground with her. There was no way she could avoid an injury like that, but that hardly seemed to concern Kate.

The Mimic had other ideas. She grabbed Kate by the legs and threw her into the stands as well, uncaring of the chunk of hair Kate took with her. 

Natalie, though wounded, had enough strength to activate her gift. Before Kate landed, she held out her hand and stopped Kate mid-air, giving Dream Eater the chance to catch her and put her down safely.

Jill, meanwhile, had landed on her feet, her knees to her chest as her impact made her squat. In a continuous motion, she backflipped away, her limbs stretching and warping like a slinky as she retreated to safety under the larger Mimic.

The behemoth, having spent the moment just watching the fighting with curiosity, now focused his gaze on the smaller Mimic. He loomed over Jill, their eyes flashing melting hues of color as he shielded her with his claws.

“See, Jack? They’re little children, just like he said…” Jill whispered loudly. 

Jack’s white pupils flit across all of us, his head slowly cocking to one side as it swayed. 

“Which one is Belly…?” He asked. His words were slow and gentle, like an adult speaking to a child.

Jill huffed, pointing definitively at me. "Right there!! I'm sure of it!!"

I jolted as two pairs of rainbow eyes fell on me. I groaned, dread creeping into my stomach. This was why I hated being "special"- it literally never meant anything good. 

Jack gradually cocked his head to the other side, his legs beginning to unfurl from his box like a snake's body. "That's not Belly… Belly is taller," he stated. "Where are all his hands…?"

"Remember what Toyman said? He wouldn't look the same as before!! It was just like the story, though- all of Belly's angels were trying to protect him."

Suddenly, she grinned, bouncing in place. "See…? They're doing it now."

She was right. Unbeknownst to me (and the others, too), they'd all stepped into my path, separating us.

"Seriously?" I whined harshly, feeling a little babied.

"It's not like we do it on PURPOSE, Masky," Toby snapped. While he’d moved closer to me, he wasn’t looking at me. He was watching Ellie. He hadn’t sent her away to safety; quite the contrary. Ellie was trying to start a fire, using her size to hide in plain view near the stands. However, she seemed to be struggling with the matches- none of them would stay lit long enough to be dropped into the pour gasoline. 

"I-I don't think my old bat is going to work on that," Doby pointed out, still trying to untangle himself from the audience seats. 

Very few of our weapons could, I realized miserably. This was a fight for the Proxies with superhuman gifts, of which we had very few. 

"I saw this in a video game- this is gonna be so cool, if I don’t die from it."

Kate had recovered. She stood on the thin, wooden barrier separating the seats from the rings below. Her Tall Blade had fully grown by then; it followed her like a loyal pet, her large claw dripping ichor and billowing dark spores. She was utterly silent, walking the thin edge until she was directly behind them. Though I tried not to watch her, I couldn't help it; the larger Mimic was starting to creep closer.

“Please don’t die,” I begged. “But… Hurry.” 

She took that as her “go”. Kate vanished, reappearing directly onto the behemoth's back. While she used her Tall Blade to keep a firm grip on his pelt, she went for his thin neck with her knife. Kate was so light, Jack only noticed when her blade dug into his throat, dripping pink blood down his front. 

He growled demonically at Kate’s aggression, the gentle nature leaving him the instant we started to fight back. He directed all his violent attention onto her, his limbs growing and winding as he tried to shake her off. Kate hung on tightly, though; if she was thrown, the grip she had with her Tall Blade only pulled her back to Jack.

Seeing Kate start to combat the creatures, my other siblings leapt into action after her. Our fears were forgotten instantly. Suddenly, we weren't fighting for our lives; we were running through our drills. The same ones we'd done for countless days, over and over, until we could do them in our sleep.

Others focused on the smaller one, attacking Jill with weapons doused in gasoline and fire. Everytime we hit her, we did just a little more permanent damage. Our numbers forced her to evade more than fight back; she could only take opportunistic swipes at us, and they were often missed. We were careful not to sever anything, knowing it would only create more creatures to fight. We stabbed, forcing the fire deep within to burn her from the inside out. Proxies like Birdy and Dreamy went for Jack, distracting him from both Kate on his back and our siblings burning his feet.

I could only help Natalie, who couldn't do much with her gift, either- her time stopping abilities didn’t seem to affect the Mimics at all. That didn’t mean she was helpless, though, as Natalie always had an ace up her sleeve.

And by "ace", of course I mean explosives: Natalie’s second favorite solution to all her life's problems. In this one instance, it was the perfect solution to our massive one. 

Natalie shed her jacket, exposing the secret pockets she'd placed inside for her homemade fireworks. They were perfectly harmless unless they were lit-

And she wrapped them all together with a rubber band, lighting every single one. 

"STICK THIS UP YOUR FUCKING CONNARD-!!" She yelled, throwing it at the large Mimic.

It worked better than she hoped; Jack, seeing movement near his head, snapped his jaws around it, too frenzied to realize what it was. He learned his mistake not two seconds later. With a wail, he vomited a flood of pink, the scent like pungent, burnt popcorn. His lower jaw was slopping off his face in large, pink strips, his nose resembling a melting candle as he wept and spat up blood.

Jill stopped, enduring a stab to stare with horror at her brother. With a shriek of anguish, she no longer evaded us; despite the action setting herself aflame, she attacked Natalie and I, as well as everyone in her way. Her movements, erratic and enraged, began to confuse us, giving her opportunities to strike. Every scratch caused that fungal infection to appear, overtaking the afflicted wound in mere milliseconds. One by one, we began dropping like flies again, twitching and seizing.

Jack, meanwhile, had finally thrown Kate off, slinging her to the ground with a gurgling roar. He raised his hand high above his head, intending to drop it down on her. 

No, no, I thought, my mind beginning to grow blank as excruciating pain bloomed from the base of my neck to my tailbone. Kate was still stunned- she couldn’t get up.

She couldn't protect herself- I had to-

“Alright, alright!! That’s enough, you two!! This barbarism must end!!”

At the sound of the new voice, Jack stopped dead in his tracks, his fist mere inches from smashing Kate like a bug. All at once, the malicious energy around him was gone, replaced with a seemingly benign aura. He began to coil back into his box, growing smaller as he repaired his face. Jill, as well, scurried away from us, hurriedly picking up his box. By then, she was as short as we were, heavily marred by the fight. Still, to her, her gigantic brother was light as a feather. Effortlessly, she held his box close to her chest. Her head bowed sheepishly as she hurriedly turned the knob on its side, drawing Jack back into his box even faster.

“Sorry,” Jilly mumbled, as guilty as a demon like her could be.

The new voice had come from above, near the trapeze. As I helped Kate up, the owner dropped down, landing like a cat before us. 

I could tell there was something off about the man I saw. His eyes were just a little too big and a little too yellow. They seemed to glow, slightly, as if radioactive. As he stepped into the spotlight, his brilliant red hair shone with gold, the ribbon-like stands resting delicately on his broad shoulders. He was dressed in fine, but simple clothes, a worker’s tool belt around his waist containing scissors, wooden mallets, needles, and thread. The man was extremely handsome- too handsome, in a way that made his good looks feel maliciously purposeful. His face was painted (actually painted), the strange markings underneath his left eye and down his neck.

When he smiled, he had a mouth full of sharp teeth. 

“You,” Toby growled, still clutching his pink-stained hatchet. “You’re the one cont-trolling these freaks?!”

The man smiled and took a bow. “Guilty. They’re pretty valuable Mimics, so I’d kindly ask you not to destroy them any more,” He said. He had a strange accent, I noticed; like a German accent being masked by a British one. 

I glared, rising from my place on the ground. “Are you Night Terror!?” I demanded to know.

The man outright laughed at that- a genuine, flattered one. “Heavens, no!! Though I love that you can’t tell the difference. Actually… I'm a human!!” He declared, his sharp teeth glistening as he sneered.

Right. Just like I was a human.

Kate didn’t care that a ceasefire had been called. In a blink, she was on her feet again, her Tall Blade slinging black ichor as she pounced and sliced the man into pieces. He let her do it; in fact, he watched her with what I could only describe as pure amusement, tucking his hands behind his back.

I saw him fall. I saw him bleed.

“That was a bit rude.”

But then I turned to see the man behind me, fixing the cuffs of his white dress shirt. My siblings dispersed when they noticed him, everyone skittering back to avoid a potential attack. 

“I really didn’t mean for them to cause so much trouble,” Jason said, almost conversationally. “They’re horrifically stupid creatures, so that’s my fault for thinking they could resist food. They are… fairly deprived… Also my fault. You won’t believe how expensive candy is these days…”

I looked back to where the corpse of the man was supposed to be. Wood- Kate had destroyed a wooden mannequin. There was no blood, no viscera.

I was understandably confused by the trick. “...A normal man?" I asked, giving him a chance to clarify.

He laughed. “Yes. A human. I’ve just had some… enhancements. I’ve always seen myself as perfect, but… well, they were gifts! How could I refuse?”

So… He was a Proxy, of some sort. Or, more accurately, something like the Slender Ones.  

"Oh!! It's you!!" Ellie cried out. She broke away from the crowd, squealing out in delight as she rushed towards the man. 

At the sight of her, the stranger let out a delighted gasp of his own. “Well, if the void isn’t dark and lonely!! My little friend!! Ahh, now I see why Ben told me to come and stop this before it got too ugly… You’re one of The Operator's tikes? Well, that's a mystery I didn't even know could be solved!!”

Wait- Did he just say Ben? My temper flared instantly. Ben went to speak to him?!

“Ben knew it was you this whole time, didn’t he!?” Natalie shouted, voicing my anger. "That fucker!!!"

The stranger laughed again- this time, a bit more sheepish. “Ohhh, he had his suspicions… I like to work in privacy, just in case what I envision doesn’t bear fruit. It’s an easier cleanup. Again, the blame falls squarely upon me for not calling ahead… I assumed your Master was the same kind of monster as mine. I see, now, that my pomp and circumstance wasn’t needed."

He bowed with a flourish, his hand on his chest as he spoke emphatically. "Forgive me, and allow my to introduce myself- my name is The Toymaker, and I come in peace!” 

I scoffed at him. It didn't matter why he came here, and I didn't believe it was for peace for a second. His presence only led to complete disaster. My siblings were bruised and beaten down. They were quickly succumbing to the strange fungus, their bodies seizing.

Skully was gone.

"Your apology is worth SHIT!!" Doby cried. "You killed my best fucking friend, you asshole!!!"

The Toymaker gasped, dramatically feigning concern. “Oh, good heavens!! Did that trap not work!? Well… I guess not, since you’re still here,” He deadpanned. “Luckily for you, your friend isn't dead. He isn’t even injured."

I felt the air leave my lungs, the hope punching me squarely in the gut. "Wh-What do you mean? Skully's okay?" I stammered, hesitant to believe it.

"Of course he is! That was just a little passageway I made. It's a small party trick I've picked up," Jason explained. "I set it up thinking you'd fall into it, but alas… Everything went wrong, it seems."

Though Jason's tone concealed some of his madness, it shone in the wild glint of his eye. “I have my own ambitions, you see. That’s actually why I’m here, ⨂rigin, if I could have just a moment of your time,” He requested, his smile holding a familiar, hungry gleam.

“And the little doll, if you don’t mind,” He added, wiggling his fingers towards Ellie. "But that's personal business."

I wasn’t amused by his attempt to be pleasant. “Give me my fucking friend back,” I growled, my rage burning through me.

"If it was that easy-"

“Give. Him. Back,” I hissed, refusing to take no for an answer. I could feel something writhing against my back; with just a little more force, I'd have weapons to kill him over and over.

The strange man held up a finger, gesturing for me to wait. Then, in a single, waving motion, a key appeared in his hand. He stepped to the side, revealing an ornate door in the middle of the room that hadn't been there before. 

“...What if… We had tea first?" He offered, gesturing to the door. "Allow my people to entertain you for just a moment. Jack and Jill will treat the wounds your siblings have, and all will be well when you return.”

I looked to my friends for guidance, of course. “J-Just go, Masky,” Toby said, still trying to wrap his head around the trick Jason pulled with the mannequin. “If it’ll get him to leave, just do what he says.”

Ellie didn’t need to be convinced; with a skip, she was at the man’s side, walking right into the literal den of a monsters.

I had no choice but to follow her.

 

–

 

“Pardon the mess- I’ve been meaning to clean, but I've been so busy...” 

I took in the sight of the toy shop, but could barely make sense of it. In every corner, on every shelf, and overflowing from every box were ornate toys. There were handmade dolls and puppets, wooden toys resembling animals, and strange, unearthly baubles that appeared to float on their own, spinning listlessly. It all felt like an antique- even the room itself felt like it existed in a time capsule from an era long ago. The dust carried a certain vinyl coating, waxy to the touch. The air was musty, but it lacked any putrid odor- just the barest chemical, which I attributed to the bottles of wood varnish on the worktable.

Ellie bounded ahead, navigating the clutter effortlessly with her small frame. Jason watched her as she perused the shelves a baby dolls, his hands tucked behind him. “It’s so rare that I meet a child that truly appreciates my work… Really, how could I not see that you were The Operator's? Normal children are so... unappreciative," he said, patting her head affectionately. 

"Where are we, exactly?" I asked immediately. I felt on edge; I didn't know how I knew, but the workshop felt different than The Ark. As if we'd stepped out of it, but not onto Earth. It was all strangely claustrophobic. There was room to move around, but the realm itself- the reality we existed in- felt compact.

"Well... That's a bit difficult to explain," Jason said coyly, leading me past the shop counter. The storefront was dusted and pristine, maintained like he expected customers. Dolls lined the shelves, sitting neatly with their hands in the laps, and wooden rocking horses waited in a paper stable by the door. The windows to his shop displayed a rather peculiar scene: it looked like Earth, but nearly half the people had blood red hair like Jason. They dressed in old Victorian fashion- which, judging by the carriages, was just the current fashion.

The animals perplexed me most of all- the few that passed the windows, at least. There were horses and dogs, but there was just something off about them. The horses' noses were larger, their hooves a different shape, with pairs of regal antlers crowning the more extravagant carriage-pullers. The dogs had more fox-like bodies, and appeared to act more like cats. Even the birds, while appearing unchanged, seemed to be strangely colored, their rosey plumage matching the lilac hue of the bricks. 

After seeing one of those dogs vanish around a corner three times in a row, I realized I was watching a loop. Curious, I hopped the counter to get a closer look at the word outside.

"You like it? Wherever I am, it follows." Jason cooed, leaning against the counter. "It's a- what do you call it? A Gift. A hideaway from pesky saboteurs."

A trap, more like. The looping outside had no purpose, outside of lulling someone into a false sense of security. Such an illusion would fool any human. One could step through the door, and never realize that they'd left their plane of existence.

With a flippant wave of Jason's hand, the scene vanished; in its place was a pure, dark nothingness. Immediately, I stepped away from it, climbing back over the counter to safety. "H-How is this possible? Y-Your supposed to be lightyears away from us. How did you come here?" I demanded.

He threw his head back and scoffed, walking away from me to another room on his left. "Lightyears? Is that what you call it? Sorry to say, chum, but you're not the only intelligent beings around. I'd even say I know more than Ben about how these old corpses work. It's become a bit of a fascination to me... These spaces are so tangible they can be touched, and yet they carry a metaphysical quality to them. Our world is so rigid, so strict, so hostile. Here... It's as if there's a soul within these walls, and it speaks to me. Listens to my dreams... It wishes to become me, and I become it."   

The concept was familiar to me, as it sounded like something Ben would ramble on about. We called the realms the Tall Ones' "corpses", but there was still some life to them- still some remnants of the impossible, ethereal creatures they once were. Ben often phrased it more in terms of how they could be used, rather than what that said about them- we were building a society, after all, and we could figure out what it all meant later. The walls were alive- what else is new?

Ben spoke about it more often in relation to the Null- The empty space, where time didn't exist, and all not perceived was swallowed up. He often described The Ark as a literal ship floating atop a vast ocean, subject to its tumultuous waves. The Poltergeist could cross any distance in the Null, thanks to his non-corporeal body; with someone like me, it'd be like walking into open ocean. And because Time wasn't a concept there, not only would I die, I'd die forever. Ben wasn't satisfied with that limitation, and neither was The Operator. Ben would muse about what to do, but he described his information as "incomplete".

"I can hear how impressed you are," Jason teased. "Ben Drowned certainly was when I showed it to him. That's to be expected of me... I don't stop until I reach perfection."

I was on edge as I followed him, weaving through boxes of broken toys. While we were speaking, Ellie had already selected her new doll. She'd fallen in love with with a doll dressed like a jester, its hair shimmery blue and its detailed, hand-painted face masterfully crafted. She held it close to her, looking at Jason with begging, blue eyes. Idly, I wondered if he'd dare to charge me money for that. Surely not, but it would be quite the power move on his part. 

The Toymaker glanced towards a hallway off to the side, partially obscured by boxes of toys. Quickly, though, his attentions were back to Ellie. With a fake smile, he knelt to her height. "Oh, of course you can have that one. That one's hair was such a pretty shade... I had to have it."

I tensed at that. Ellie didn't catch the sinister undertone to what he'd said, but I did.

"So tell me… How is Nina? Has she dumped that rube?" He asked. Though he tried to feign nonchalance, I noticed a nervous energy starting behind his smile. 

"Oh… He dumped her," Ellie told him with a pout. 

"What!?! That complete fool- I mean… A poor mistake on his part. Nina was truly a one-of-a-kind woman. I’d never seen a human kill one of Night Terror’s monsters bare-handed. I take it she's… on the market, now?" he asked, hope tinged in his question. 

"She's dead. She tried to kill me, and I killed her first," I bit out. Was he seriously trying to use our connection to Jeff as a way to get a date? 

Or… Perhaps not. For the first time, I saw a real emotion cross the man's face.

Jason composed himself quickly, standing up with a few adjustments to his vest. “... It’s funny. The night I was Collected, I'd been rejected by a girl I loved. I thought throwing myself into my service to The Collector would remedy my pain... And yet, I still felt hollow,” The man stated. "But of course, I'd feel hollow. He'd taken my soul. You'd certainly feel it if you were missing your leg, hm? That strange, phantom pain... The absence."

He moved to small hallway, where the clutter perfectly darkened the entryway to yet another door. As he stepped into the shadow, his colors warped- red hair became white, pale peach became gray. When he looked back, it was with icy, hollow eyes.

“I thought no one knew what that felt like. Until... Until her. She knew,” he continued, his expression softening as he turned to the door in front of him. “She was different... It truly is a shame that she’s gone.” 

That didn’t sound like the Nina I knew, but I didn’t refute him out of fear of upsetting him further. Jason opened the door to the backroom, the doorway illuminated with a warm firelight. Hesitantly, I followed both he and Ellie inside, my hand clutching my knife in my jacket pocket. 

The room was a living space, complete with a fireplace, rich, wooden floors, and opulent, gold-framed furniture. As I expected of The Collector's minion, there were shelves filled with strange, otherworldly objects. While some of them appeared to be fossils or rare stones, Jason had quite a few living trophies. One of those pale roaches from Ben's dream scuttled around furiously within the confines of a glass mason jar, drawing my eye to several other bottles of minuscule insects in sparse habitats.

I was both shocked and not to see Ben already sitting on an antique couch, helping himself to a pile of cookies on a silver platter. He wasn’t alone; a few men sat around him in their own, ornate chairs, all quietly nodding to each other and speaking in a strange, rumbling language. Each one was dressed stranger than the last; the only thing that tied them all together were their humanoid forms.

They all seemed incredibly familiar with each other. Ben even laughed at something they said, the noise bleeding into a joyous cry when he saw Ellie running in.

As I stepped into their view, the men grew silent, all of them carefully standing up. Their hands went to their waists, into their jackets, behind their backs. They reaching for weapons to protect themselves, I realized. From who? Me? There was no way, I thought- I was the weaker one. If they wanted to, they could kill me right then.   

“Boss!! Hello!!” Ben chirped. “Look who popped in!!” 

He leaned back, revealing Skully sitting next to him on the couch. Just as The Toymaker had promised, he was completely unharmed. He was unconscious, and the worst of his injuries were a bunch of crude drawings across his mask. 

The sight of him made me gasp with relief. I rushed to him, ignoring everyone else. I carefully helped him shift into a more upright position, holding his head in my hands as I tried to check for any sign of alertness. 

“Skully, buddy… Wake up, it’s me,” I begged. “Come on…”

He opened his eyes after a few seconds of being shaken, blinking blearily as they adjusted to the light. I felt a massive weight leave my chest. I lifted my mask to show my face, smiling reassuringly at him.

“Masky,” He whispered, his pupils dilating. “I… I have to tell you something important.”

He gripped my jacket, his breath trembling. I could see a nightmare in his eyes- something truly evil, the memory burned into his retinas.

“I-I saw... I saw it...”

Suddenly, Skully fell into a slump against me. He was asleep; it had been so sudden, I thought he’d passed out again. When I dared to lift up his mask, I realized his skin had become incredibly pale, dark circles under his eyes almost as purple as bruises. He looked like he hadn’t slept in years. 

“Boss, you won’t believe this… But I know these guys!” Ben cried, seemingly unphased by Skully’s desperate situation. “Jason's been my cultural advisor for his solar system. We're basically best friends!”

“Is that what you call it…?” Jason muttered bemusedly, glancing over his shoulder. "You hear that, Puppet?"

One of the men let out a low huff of amusement. It was drab man with dark hair, dark clothes, and gray skin. The only bit of color was in his eyes, which glowed with a eerie, yellow light. "You broke into The Dark Carnival to spy on the Night Terror," he droned, showing that his mouth also glowed with a yellow hue. "If you weren't already dead, you would be for that."

“Oh, right- these guys hang out here, too,” Ben continued, gesturing to the strange men around us. “They’re all a part of a guild. The Makers- very classy name, by the way. Love that it matches your jobs.”

“That was the point,” Another dryly commented, extending a delicate hand to me. "Charmed to meet you. I'm Julius The Dressmaker. My gowns were world renowned- I dressed Alexandria Alexa for the 1756 Annual Spring Gala... And then her corpse thereafter. Not that you would know about my line of work... Clearly." The last word was added snidely, his sharp eyes darting across my suit.

One by one, Ben pointed to each man and introduced him properly. The Dollmaker, The Dressmaker, The Toolmaker, The Puppeteer… And, of course, The Toymaker.

“Jason, please,” he corrected. “My name should be synonymous with ‘toys’, after all.”

“And child murder?” The Puppeteer quipped, still eyeing me and my friends. 

Jason laughed at that. “Indeed!! Now... Everyone get the fuck out.”

The Toymaker was met with incredulous glares, at which he blinked indignantly. “Did I stutter? Get out. This is between me and the ⨂rigin. You freaks aren’t invited,” he snapped. "Go shovel for viscera in The Carnival."

"You've got to be fucking joking-"

"GET OUT!!!" Jason roared, his form momentarily shifting into demonic grayscale. With quiet rage, the other men obeyed, vanishing where they stood. They were friends, but clearly, Jason was in charge.

I readjusted Skully's body to be out of his line of sight, moving to hide him behind myself. “I want answers. NOW," I demanded, my tone stern. "Why did you send those Mimics to kill us? What did you do to Skully?”

Easily, Jason smiled, raising his hands in a gesture of openness. "There's been a huge misunderstanding. Jack and Jill are pets, not weapons." 

Pets? I couldn't fathom that. Maybe they looked a little less disgusting than other creatures, but they weren't even close to domesticated. Why the hell would he bring them, if not to kill us?

"They grew hungry on the journey here, and I lost control of them. Truly, it wasn’t my intention to cause trouble,” Jason explained, looking from me to Ben as he spoke. “It's as I told you- I saw it best to stay with Jack, as his size makes him more of a threat. I do apologize for the damage Jill caused. I'll happily do what I must to atone with your Master.”

Ben waved his hand. “We’ll discuss it later. You were saying something earlier about the uh… fairies?”

“Ah,” Jason said, shifting to the edge of his seat. “Yes, yes… The Genyr…” 

No, I thought angrily- I asked about Skully, and that was far more important. I couldn't believe Ben was being so callous about one of The Master's children. Even Ellie seemed concerned, holding his hand as she tried to watch his pulse.

“You see,” Jason began, directing my attention back to him. “We Makers have vowed to live according to our Master’s will. We act as his generals, his advisors, and his executioners. You understand that, right?”

I did, to the point where I found that question a bit asinine. The Tall Ones needed us, we needed them, and we both had things to exchange for it. 

He smiled, nodding with satisfaction. “Good. In my Master’s case, there was a race of creatures that were less than willing to accept him. Beings who called themselves Genyr. They were the only things strong enough to stand in our Master’s way. As a result… there’s very few of them left.”

I shuddered as I thought back to those beautiful creatures, their organs chewed on by demons. That was what The Night Terror did to his enemies: he trapped them in his stomach, subjecting them to every type of violation his creativity allowed. Even after death, their bodies were turned into decorations and toys.

So many of Jason's dolls had blue hair, I thought. Even the one Ellie had. I swallowed harshly, quietly taking the doll out of Ellie's hands. I didn't like the direction the conversation was taking; it was starting to sound like a threat.

“S-So?” I managed. “What does any of that have to do with us?”

Right then, The Toymaker chose to pour me a cup of tea.  “It’s simple, really,” he said, gingerly pushing the cup towards me. I didn't trust it, obviously, so it remained untouched.

“I’m asking if the last of them could come to The Ark. I want them to stay with your kind, for a bit, and buy me some time.” 

I raised an eyebrow at that. Buy time? For what?

Jason seemed to have read my mind. “Seems the Genyr The Night Terror chose as his vessel still has some will. He has this... twin." Jason said that word with such venom, I knew there was history there. "Her presence is an issue. I'd love to take care of her myself, but the vessel's threatened to kill himself should we harm any remaining Genyr. Of course, we can’t have that, so I suggested your kind host them until he and my Master can reach an agreement. An unbiased third party.” 

My gaze darted to Ben for some confirmation. This all seemed wildly far-fetched, even by our standards.

Jason chuckled warmly, eyeing me with a small grin. “All I'm asking is for you to spar just a teensy bit of compassion for some poor, homeless denizens. And in return... Consider us friends. It'll be the first alliance of its kind- your Master and my Master, working together.”

Now that caught my ear. If I could avoid needless fighting, I was willing to consider that. What he was asking for wasn't even that much- we had plenty of resources for more people.

“How many of them?” I asked cautiously.

“Ten. Just ten, including the Queen herself.”

“What if I refuse?”

Jason's smile dropped, and he leaned back. “I’m adamant about their safety. I fear very little, but I fear Candy Pop's ability to commit to his promises. If he kills himself… Well, it’s never been done before. Who knows? Might cause an event that makes the whole Universe go dark.”

I winced, hating that this was being placed on me to decide. Chernabog was supposed to be my priority, not them. I felt pushed into accepting the terms, fearing more aggression from these strange clown people.

“Fine,” I said finally, clenching my jaw. I was going to make him regret doing deals with me. “But it's not an alliance. I want your Master to admit he forfeited to us, and I want my Master to have final say in what becomes of these 'Genyr'. You follow our rules, and you stay away from our meat."

Obviously, Jason was taken a bit aback by that. I guess he didn't expect me to know what I was doing, but I'd learned during Assembly that I should argue for the most control I could grab. Win, Lose, and Draw had more weight to The Tall Ones- calling it a 'draw' meant that The Night Terror would be allowed to try again. Therefore, I wanted him to admit he lost, giving us a sort of authority. 

“That's why we call him Boss,” Ben added, utterly serious despite his playful tone. “Well... I call him Boss. Just me.”

Although Jason didn't seem genuine in his happiness, I guess he didn't have anything to counter-offer with. It was just out of politeness that we called the exchange a deal. Really, it was a favor, and Jason couldn't exactly refuse our terms. With that in mind, he clapped his hands together, letting out a delighted sigh.

“Then it’s settled!” He cried. “I've got them right here in my office. With his permission, they’ll be able to just pop right in. Once again, thank you, truly. You have no idea what good this will do for our little Universe.” 

With that, Jason clapped his hands once more-

-And I was suddenly back in the tent, sitting on the dusty ground. Skully was beside me, still dead asleep, and Ellie was on my other, clutching her new doll once again.

Everyone was alive and safe. Nathan was awake, speaking to Birdy and Dreamy as they finished bandaging him up. Toby, as well, was patched up, his arm in a sling until he could heal at the house. The fungal infection was gone, having cleared up from our skin without so much as a raw patch. They were the only ones who had sustained real injuries; the rest suffered from scraped knees and bruised ribs.

“Masky!! Hey!! Check it out!! They’re friendly, after all!!”

I gawked at the sight of my siblings gathering around the Mimics. There was a pile of candy in front of both creatures that they were dutifully refilling. The Mimics, now so docile they could be pet, were happily munching away on their piles, eating candy like kibble. As they did so, I could see color begin to return to their bodies, their black clothes turning brightly colored and rainbow. They cooed like doves, delighted as could be under the attention of the other Proxies.

Third Base was sitting on Jack’s shoulder, of all places, trying to brush out the unruly mop of hair the creature had. Occasionally, he'd find a black cockroach, which he flicked away to the ground (causing an absolute panic below him, of course).

“Can we keep them?” Doby asked, smiling cheekily.

“FUCK NO!!!” Natalie shouted. "Ain't no way!!" 

A bag of candy dropped into my lap, knocking the wind out of me. Ben appeared, then, carrying four of those bags on each of his shoulders.

"We're keeping them," Ben declared, breaking the bad news as delicately as he could.

The declaration was met with protest and elation in equal measure. Apparently, Jack and Jill couldn't live in the Carnival, as they were too "domesticated". The Toymaker called them a gift to The Operator, but it felt more like Jason was dropping off two strays at our doorstep.

“...Hey… Hey, HEY!! SKULLY!! HOLY SHIT!!!” Toby cried, finally seeing our friend at my side. 

At the cry of Skully's name, Doby launched himself off Jack's shoulder, causing the giant creature to warble and try to catch him. The others weren't far behind him, either, all rushing to Skully to celebrate his survival.

Kate looked like she was trying not to cry, seeing him in one piece. "You got him back," she whispered, pulling me into a hug. "Good job, Masky."

I heard Ben chuckling above us. "Oh, yes... Good job, Masky," he echoed in a strange tone. "Skully is back all in one piece... Well. Mostly."

The screams of Skully's name caused the poor boy to jolt awake, his eyes widening with terror as thirty bodies suddenly dogpiled him. Immediately, he was overwhelmed by the tearful embraces, the joy about his wellbeing clearly unexpected. 

“...Y-You were worried about me?” Skully asked quietly, choking on his words.

“Of course we were, Skully. You’re our friend,” I reassured.

“And you’re a fucking hero, dude,” Kate added, grinning wolfishly. “Even if that guy wasn’t actually going to kill us, you risked your life for Ellie.” 

“The Master is going to reward you for that sacrifice,” I concluded. 

Skully huffed softly, his voice faltering somewhat. "Right... The... Master..."

I remained by his side as I directed the others, sending Blackbird back to The Kaninchenbau to get help. Though I tried to ignore it, I had knew there was something wrong with him. Before Skully had passed out, he’d seemed distressed. It seemed to linger with him even then, his eyes flitting about with confusion. As I helped him to his feet, he clung to me, his knuckles white as he gripped my jacket. In front of the others, he played it off as exhaustion, but I knew better. He'd seen something, he said- something that had drained him of his life force, leaving a near-empty shell.

He'd be fine, I told myself. I was there. All he needed was a good night's sleep and a warm meal. That made two of us; I took a deep breath, and the exhaustion of the day hit me all at once.

We won, I thought. We were ready.

 

--

Chapter 13: Entry 12.doc

 

 

--

Three hundred miles,

To your door

Crawl on my 

Hands and knees

Across your floor

Baby

The Godless Games

We play

Give me more, and more, and more

 

–

 

The Operator loved to watch Toby perform almost as much as I did. 

No matter what rhythm Natalie kept, Toby could match her speed. With his guitar in hand, he wove notes together in a way I’d never heard before (I had heard most music by that point). The droning notes were as hypnotic as the hum of The Operator- of the Universe, even, their changing pitch like the fluctuation of radio waves in the dead space. 

I could always feel our Master’s eyes on him when we played. Every note was a praise to him; with every note we emitted, we created a space in reality that he could exist in. His humming response to Toby resonated deep within my chest, singing through my ribcage and spreading up to my throat. It was hard not to fall for the rush of energy, overwhelmed by the urge to be swept up in its tempest. 

Still, his guitar skills were nothing compared to his voice. His voice was a cold whisper in the dark, beckoning its listener to follow him out of sheer curiosity. Behind a microphone, Toby had a surprisingly calm demeanor; he parted his lips to let delicate, breathy notes vibrate through his throat, his hand wrapped around the stand like he was choking it. It only became a deeper, more alluring coo as his voice grew into its own. He stared straight ahead, glowering through his ruddy brown hair as he seethed, the exposed sinews of his jaw and cheek taut.

Toby didn’t need me to show him how to sing the songs I wrote. He took the words I placed on paper and gave them life, echoing them as if they were his own. In a way, they kind of were… He was usually on my mind when I wrote his songs. I avoided putting too many ‘t’s’ in the slower songs I wrote, knowing that would agitate his Tourrette’s. I never told him that I did; I assumed it was just sort of obvious. I wasn’t exactly subtle. 

While I was nowhere near Toby’s level, I could at least play competently enough to provide a bassline he could play off of. And since he refused to "play against" me, I'd recruited Third Base to be our second guitarist. Toby hated it, but Third Base kept an underlying melody to his erratic playing, tying us all together. From the vast studies I'd done- bootleg concert tapes, of course- I'd reasoned that the more guitars we had, the cooler we were. The result, however, was a lot of time arguing and not a lot of time practicing. If I dared to have opinion during their spats, I was immediately reminded of my place as the bassist. Toby hated Third Base, but would never pass up the chance to dogpile me. I took in stride, as I didn’t mind not being the center of attention.

In fact, it gave me a chance to goof off with Kate during practice. She’d been (mostly) kidding about playing with us. It wasn’t about stage fright, nor was she untalented. Over time, though, the idea of performing in front of humans became less and less appealing to her. In her eyes, our talents were for our Master alone. You could even say singing and dancing had become a religious practice for us; a way for us to please our Master when we couldn’t feed him. We loved him for all he'd done for us, and we couldn't help but sing and dance to show him the happiness he craved. For Kate, it’d become too special to share with the ones that rejected us. Toby did, however, put her in charge of sound effects- his weirdest ideas often included dragging spoons across strings and hitting gongs, and Kate lived for it. In the day to day, though, she become more of a manager; she was the one who found the abandoned classroom during a late-night snack run, and she was the one who made sure we practiced more than fought.

The only unanimous choice we had was making Natalie the drummer. She was perfect at keeping a beat, after all. It didn't take long for her to learn how to use a drumset, and her passion for it grew the better she got. Sonically, she was a perfect contrast to Toby; she was steady-handed and focused, able to keep him in line in more ways than one. While Toby and Third Base argued, I'd sit with her and build the sound underneath the guitars. I'd amuse her as much as Kate, plucking at my bass like an old blues' musician. She'd throw her voice into a throaty, deep warble, bemoaning some horrible misfortune. It became a bit for her to see how miserable she could get before I cracked. At least then, Toby would start paying attention to us.  

Kate would sit on the windowsill for most of practice, the window left slightly open for my smoke breaks. She usually had a soda or something with her; sometimes, she’d let out the most heinous, gut-wrenching burps I’ve ever heard just before a big part of our song, angering Toby in a way I didn’t think possible. She wouldn’t always do it, which only made the orange Fanta in her hand all the more ominous. When I’d see Kate looking my way, I’d try to make her laugh, too; we watched a lot of those concert tapes together, so I had plenty of artists to imitate. Copying The Beatles always made Kate crack up; something about how still I could stand, she’d said, was unsettling in a way that she could only giggle at. 

That day, though, it was hard getting Kate to even smile, let alone laugh or play. Her mind was elsewhere- I could see it in the glassy sheen of her eyes. 

I knew where it was. If I closed my eyes, I could see her mind rushing down the endless hallways, through the green, striped walls, and underneath oakwood legs, coming to rest in the Infirmary. The reminder- Skully's keyboard- sat on the floor, untouched since our last practice.

Everything seemed fine, despite the circumstances. We’d returned to the Kaninchenbau bandaged and bruised, but relatively unharmed given our enhanced durability. Our regeneration kicked in once we had something to eat; while the more serious injuries, like Toby's wrist, required more patience, by the time we were hungry again, we'd be completely recovered.

I told The Operator of all that had transpired: most importantly, how I'd won. The others didn't know what I'd accomplished yet, and neither did I- not really. When I told him what I'd agreed to, the news had pleased him more than I anticipated. At the time, I didn’t understand why he was so proud of a nonviolent resolution, when he’d done nothing but teach us how to be violent. 

I should've realized. I did something he hadn’t expected; surprised him, once again, which only served to fascinate him. 

“You’re growing faster than we thought,” he’d said.

He gave us permission to keep the Mimics; however, their care would be our responsibility. Sally had already taken to them, so that wasn't an issue; in a way, Sally, Jack, and Jill were perfect for each other. Sally was the one child they couldn't kill- an eternal playmate.

Skully had seemed fine, even during our dinner. I noticed he barely touched his food, but he didn't eat much to begin with; he didn't like to eat human, either, so I assumed he'd grabbed from the wrong pot. Kate suggested he go to the Infirmary about the circles under his eyes, but he refused, reassuring us that he was fine. It was hard to take that seriously; whenever we tried to ask him what happened, he just played dumb.

I knew better, though. He stared at me with a new light in his eyes- something manic and unfathomable, like a mouse against a wildfire.

It took a while for Rouge and The Doll to find out we were back- partially because we were trying to avoid them. Eventually, though, everyone that went was caught, and they both tore into us for sneaking out. Most of it was flustered exclamations of disbelief; we’d never disobeyed them so flagrantly, before. They were horrified that we’d dragged Sally into it as well, knowing that The Operator would have been furious with her if we'd gotten killed. I’d find out later that they took away her television privileges for a day as a punishment, and she was taking it poorly. Or had been, rather, until she got her new toys.  

In hindsight, our punishment was a slap on the wrist. Neither woman could ground us- how could they, when we were about to be sent to work? Nevertheless, they weren’t deterred by that. Rouge was a professional at that point; she knew exactly what would get her point across. So until we left for Earth, we’d be running drills early in the morning- five AM, to be exact- and we had to be in uniform. 

Brutal for a teenager to hear, trust me. 

While the others were being scolded for breaking out, The Helmet scolded Kate for using her Tall Blade. Despite Kate’s talent with using it, she struggled to keep it in a coherent form. That wasn't a problem on The Ark, where our Master could lend his full assistance in controlling it. We trained so hard, however, because we lost about half our strength when on Earth. The further we strayed from our Master's mighty presence, the less of his abilities we had access to. If she wasn't careful, she could lose the Blade's composition mid-fight. If that happened, she’d be left with her bare hand and whatever knife she had stored in her jacket. 

Despite the grave tone of it all, it felt like the needless fretting it was. We knew by Rouge’s tight embrace that she was just as proud of us as The Operator.

And then I heard a harsh thud, the sound followed by Skully’s name. 

It all happened so quickly. Clearly, we’d underestimated how serious his condition was. Without any warning, Skully collapsed into a seizure. His fit was unlike any I’d ever seen- like an insect caught in the web of a spider, with its legs jerking about for purchase as its wings fluttered helplessly against iron thread. Ichor oozed out of Skully’s nose like blood, his eyes turning black as they sunk in his skull. His skin turned pale and gray right before my eyes, until I could see every vein underneath.

From that moment, his condition only grew worse. Skully fell in and out of sleep, alternating between lucid and disoriented speech patterns. He woke up only once, and it was only to scream a single word; then, he fell into a deep, unwaking sleep.

Nobody else knew that he’d said a word. While my siblings had only heard a guttural cry, I heard The Operator's language. 

A̷w̵a̷k̸e̴.

Of course, I was alarmed to hear Nezperdian leave Skully’s lips. There was no way he could have known it; though I offered to show him how to hear the language, the way it made his bones rattle turned him off to it. 

Yet… There was no mistaking it. He'd said "awake"- as in, "I am Awake," judging by the inflection. While that wasn't completely unusual in itself- Skully had, quite literally, just woken up- the use of the language was… bizarre. Cryptic in a way that seemed too on-the-nose to ignore.

So, of course, I told the only person I could think of that would know. It seemed like he knew everything, in fact. 

Ben's typical, bemused expression quickly sobered when I brought him to Skully."What did he say?" he asked me, more serious than I'd ever seen him.

"Awake, in the same way we'd say 'alive'," I told him.

His brows furrowed as he appeared to think, his legs crossed and hands steepled in front of him. He repeated what I said under his breath, floating closer to Skully to get a better look at the circles under his eyes. Using telekinesis, he brought the chart Ann wrote to his eye level, staring at it with an empty gaze.

He made a small noise- like he was confirming a suspicion, but he wasn't pleased to be correct. Without another word, he turned left the room, dragging me with his telekinesis like furniture.

“Apologies, Boss,” he’d said when in the hallway, using his mind to force my body rigid. “I need to borrow you for a second.”

He could’ve asked, but whatever.

Ben opened a door to an empty, windowless room, pulling me inside with a flick of his wrist. He freed me to focus on the door, locking it and then some. I felt a deep pressure as Ben hovered his hands over the door and muttered. Black shapes appeared, writhing like living shadows as they formed the rune Severance. It soaked into the wood, rattling it on its hinges as each one settled in. Once he was done, he pulled a marker from thin air and drew our Master's symbol. I felt my Master's eyes on us immediately, a deep hum resonating in my mind as whispers of Ben's name echoed within it.

“Ben?” I called, watching him leave the door and drift to the center of the room.

He didn’t answer me, too focused on his task. With a wide arc of his hand, he manifested a web of wires and monitors, as if painting them into existence. Their blue light engulfed the room, turning it a deep purple. Ben then plucked a keyboard from its place atop the blocky monitors, furiously tapping away at its keys the instant it was in his lap.

As he buried his nose into the screens, I watched him from my place on the ground, my curiosity piqued. Normally, Ben wouldn’t expose his “setup”- naturally, he wanted to keep his tools covert. Some Proxies assumed he was spying on us, but that wasn't the case, as he had no need to. He was certainly spying on someone, though; he was combing through footage of what looked like Jason's workshop at speeds I could barely perceive, the sheer volume of frames at the same angle the only way I could guess what it was recording.

Whatever he was looking for, he’d found it. Just as quickly as he brought the monitors into existence, he wiped them once again, leaving nothing but empty air as he drifted to the floor.

He drew our Master’s symbol again, his circle mathematically perfect. Then- without warning- he turned to me and plunged his hand into my chest, his ghostly form sinking into me. I experienced that awful, sickening nausea, a drowning, choking sensation overwhelming me as he rummaged through my chest. 

“Sorry, Boss. I need one that you haven’t filtered yet.” 

Before I could ask him what he meant, Ben pulled his hand out. His fingers, balled into a fist, were stained black, dripping with black sludge. I coughed viciously, sent to my knees by his strange actions. It felt like he'd pulled my eye out, yet the feeling resonated in my chest. Something was plucked from me, leaving me- somehow- with less of my Master than before.  

Ben apologized, but offered little else. "You'll grow it back. Don't be a baby."

He then opened his hand, revealing what he'd forcibly taken- a single, pure Spore of our Master, taken right from my core. Unlike the others, it was visible to the naked eye, and so delicate it could only be held with telekinesis.

Squaring his shoulders, Ben dropped it to the ground, letting it fall into the center of The Operator’s symbol. 

“I̸ ̶w̴a̶n̴t̴ ̵T̷h̸e̶ ̶T̶o̸y̵m̴a̶k̷e̶r̶ ̵t̶o̴ ̷a̵p̵p̸e̵a̸r̸ ̷b̴e̷f̷o̶r̸e̸ ̶m̸e̴,” he dictated, his throat humming with that ethereal speech.

Without any bright light or flare, Jason appeared in the middle of our Master's symbol. If I could describe it, it was more like a blink, and then there he was. He was in the midst of wrestling a large, furry, purple snake, the toy poised to claim victory over him. However, at the sight of me and Ben, he froze, his eyes as wide as a deer in headlights. He seemed to read the room and sent his pet back in a puff of lilac smoke, his smile polite as he opened his mouth to say hello. 

Before Jason could even utter a single word, Ben flicked his hand upwards, a pillar of water bursting from the floors and encasing Jason. Afar, I could hear some of my siblings complain about the lack of water pressure. 

“My Master’s Child has His Sickness, Jason,” Ben said calmly, his anger oozing out of him like the water he was controlling. "Why?"

As Jason heard, “His”, his expression shifted from confusion to terror. He forced his head out of his watery prison, his teeth bared in a snarl. “Well, he didn’t get it from ME!!” he shouted, glaring viciously at Ben. “What do you want from me, you glorified Dybbuk?! You won!!”

That only served to rile me up, my paranoia convincing me that he’d done something awful to my friend. Still, even at knifepoint, Jason was adamant he had no idea how Skully had gotten his affliction. He assured me that all the pomp and circumstance I'd seen had been a trick; the hole he'd created led right to his workshop, the same as the door he'd created when we met. The members of the Maker’s Guild had been waiting for me on the other side; instead, Skully had come tumbling into Jason's workshop. He'd been asleep when he tumbled in, and they, being doting guardians, had thrown him on the couch and forgot about him until Ben showed up.

If anything, that only served to worsen Ben’s mood. Jason hadn't told him about any of that when he'd arrived. We both felt like there were holes in his story, but we didn't have any proof he was lying. Ben was compelled to let him go, the water lowering around the man. The floor beneath him repaired itself with a flick of Ben's hand, reversing all he'd done. 

They began a heated discussion amongst themselves, their mutters running together. Sometimes, Ben would look over his shoulder to make sure I was still there- at least, I’d hoped that was why he kept looking at me.

“I thought it was too soon,” I’d caught Jason saying out loud. “Oh, that’s fascinating…”

Jason had the medication Skully needed- a bright green serum, meant to be injected. It was a valuable medicine, according to him; the way to make it was impossible, making the amount of vials few and far between. The Collector, however, had several of them- at that point, potentially all of them. Jason had been tasked with organizing them, and found it more useful to keep what couldn't fit on the shelves. Jason was very much like his Master, in that sense; or, rather, he was trying to emulate the being. Perhaps in the same way we felt the urge to document our Master's presence, servants of The Night Terror felt a compulsion to collect things to justify his.

Once the serum was in Ben's hand, he vanished from our sights with a cheeky wink. He wasn't gone for good; naturally, he'd be delivering the so-called "fairy people" as well. He promised he’d be keeping in touch with us, which I could only see as the misfortune it was. 

Ben brought me back to the Infirmary- that time, thankfully, I was allowed to use my own two legs. I still had to sprint after Ben to keep up with him, which, after the lack of concern he'd shown thus far, felt a little infuriating. I was so grateful that Ben finally chose to be quick about helping my friends, after several hours of not giving a shit.

Locklear gave him the medicine, despite Ben refusing to state what it was beyond a "serum". It would still take a while for it to work, but gradually, his outward appearance showed signs of improvement. Finally, his own force of will would decide if it was time to wake up. 

He'd slept for a week straight. There was little we Proxies could do to help, so we tried to be patient, wait, and stay out of the way. It was enough to visit him every day, and see the color gradually returning to his skin.

We had half a mind to cut practice short to visit him again, when, finally, we heard good news. 

“He’s awake again!!” We heard Ellie cry in our heads. “And he’s looking better!!”

Hearing that, we quickly began to put up our instruments. Thank God, I thought, a weight sliding off my chest. If Jason had lied about the medicine, too, I’m not sure I could’ve stopped myself from killing him. Didn't matter if it was his fault or not- his stupid tricks had caused it.

“Good timing, too. You guys were starting to suck,” Nathan quipped, smirking deviously as he stood up from his seat. 

Kate huffed as hopped off the windowsill. “Hope Skully's going to stay up, this time…” she thought aloud, simultaneously helping Natalie break down her drumset. 

She was met with a few low agreements. Everyone was trying to hide how worried they were, but it was hard not to express it when the opportunity presented itself.

While I was also worried for his well being, Skully’s haunting words sat uneasily in the back of my mind, repeating like a broken record in my head. “I want to ask him about what he saw in Jason’s tunnel. Maybe look into his memories, if he’ll let me,” I mentioned. 

“I swear, when I see that goddamn roquin, I’ll put the bat in battre,” Natalie hissed, angrily zipping the cases of her drumset shut. “I can’t believe he said that was supposed to be a harmless trick. Fils de pute ...”

I was on her side about Jason, of course. If he was so desperate for our help, I’d thought, he didn’t act like it. Maybe that was another aspect of that damned, self-centered pride- he couldn’t bear to look pathetic, even when he was.

“Don't blame him too much. People are built different on his side of the Universe. It's a dog-eat-dog world,” Ben stated. For once, I expected him. Knowing where his interests lie, he was either going to find us or go to Skully the moment he heard the news; therefore, it didn't startle me to see him float in through a wall. 

"You have 9/11, they have clown-themed horrors beyond all comprehension as their neighbor. Quite frankly, you got the better deal.”

“...What’s 9/11?” Natalie asked innocently. As she posed the question, we all came to a stop, looking to Ben for the answer. 

Of course, it wouldn’t be given. Ben blinked owlishly, his head cocking to one side. “Did we not-? Oh, nevermind. I’m sure it’s fine.”

Suddenly, Ben looked at his wrist- presumably, for a watch that didn’t exist. “I hate to cut and run, Boss, but The Operator’s calling me about the Genyr,” Ben chirped, clapping excitedly. “Gotta go!!”

Without further ado, he dropped like a stone through the floor. Ben was lucky- if that was a lie, I wouldn’t have known. The Operator had pulled him away multiple times by then, always to prepare for these "Genyr" people to arrive. It was imperative Ben triple and quadrupled checked for things like air saturation. If there was a mistake, our guests could start suffocating the moment they entered our domain. 

“Anyone else confused how there's apparently other humans somewhere in space?” Nathan asked. “I mean… It’s a little too coincidental, don’t you think? And that Toymaker… He doesn’t strike me as a normal man, no matter how much he says he is. Normal people don’t have bright red hair and shark teeth.” 

“I’m st-t-till t-t-trying t-to figure out-t-t what the fuck a 9/11 is, dude,” Toby deadpanned, adjusting the his guitar strap.

“I bet it’s a sex thing,” Doby said, his grin outright lewd.

I rolled my eyes at them. At least I was trying to take things seriously, challenging as it was. “If given the time, resource, and circumstance, all life will evolve to resemble the Singularity,” I explained in a muttering tone. I was quoting our lessons- the very first biology lesson we had, in fact. “The ones that are able to evolve the fastest are bilaterally symmetrical, omnivorous mammals with an enlarged cerebral cortex, strong cognitive ability, and a natural affinity to the the fifth and sixth dimensions. They’re perfect creatures to witness reality as it truly is, was, and could be, so they’re ideal creatures for the Singularity to live on through.”

Doby let out a snorting laugh, looking over his shoulder at me. “In English, Masky,” he teased.

I scoffed, offended. What part of what I said had been confusing? “Their humans are different from our humans because Nature's got a formula of it's own,” I clarified in an impatient tone. “It's like Darwin's Finches. They just evolved from a slightly different species of bird in a slightly different environment."

“One where gingers are thrivin',” Natalie added with a snicker. "Besides, Nathan, I'm pretty sure Jason's some sort of demon."

“Less than that," I derided. "He acts like he's important, but he's not.” 

Kate looped her arm with mine. Instinctively, I began to mirror the enthusiastic motions of her free hand. “Who cares? We're gonna meet aliens. REAL aliens!!” She chirped giddily, barely able to contain her excitement.

“Yeah- from Clownworld,” Toby grumbled, raising an eyebrow at our mirrored antics. "That-t-t's hardly an 'E.T' moment-t, geekgirl."

“Still!! Aliens!!!”

I chuckled, finding Kate’s enthusiasm nothing but charming. She’d been rabid for days at the thought of meeting the Genyr. Everything she’d ever hoped to be true had been confirmed to be real, and they were more than strange, little men with ray guns and big heads. We learned they were people- the same way we were people, with rich lives and culture. In a way, it was humbling to learn. We imagined for so long that nothing could possibly be like us, but that simply wasn’t true. Not only were we not alone, but we had connections to creatures that lived farther away than we could even fathom. 

The most notable difference, in fact (and important to mention, I guess), was that the Genyr used pronouns differently. The way they referred to each other in third person didn’t denote gender at all. Instead, pronouns dictated the stages of their lives. Ey/Eyrs for children, Hi/Hirs for juveniles, and Fey/Fir once they “emerged” as adults. They had a concept of gender, but it was a privilege given to the higher class, and seconded as a job. It was hard to wrap my head around, and our secondhand knowledge didn't really help.

However, I found the rest of it infinitely fascinating. The Genyr were deeply sensitive to each other and their planet, living hedonistic lives when not performing their responsibilities to their environment. They believed in a Entity they called “The Broken God”, who they claimed gave them their planet, their extrasensory and supernatural gifts, and the very air that they breathed. They served their solar system and their human counterparts as watchdogs, protecting them from the darkness sitting just outside their purview.

The story of their downfall was a tragedy. Their King first brought the Night Terror to our existence. The entity was able to whisper in the King's dreams, disguising himself as visions from their Broken God. The poor creature, unaware of the true nature of his visitor, performed the Convergence. That unleashed The Night Terror upon them, and all of his horrible abominations. The war that ensued tore the planet apart, and caused a near collapse of their society. The Genyr almost had true victory; one of the King's children was a prolific warrior, and when fey were crowned King, fey rallied fir people to fight the infestation. The new King led one, final siege on The Dark Carnival, where he defeated the entity by trapping The Night Terror’s soul in a mirror. From there, the Genyr entered a restoration period.

It proved to be difficult when their new King took the mirror and abandoned fir people entirely. The King forsake everything to guard the Night Terror's prison. It was a bit unclear why; more than likely, the mirror only worked as a vessel if it was being witnessed. Perhaps The King was aware of that, and saw it as fir duty to protect the people by maintaining constant guard.

The isolation was what undid fir. After years of isolation, the King’s mind had whittled to nothing. Bit by bit, The Collector tempted the Genyr King into madness, begging fir to give in to the mirror. When fey finally did, The Collector instantly took over, gaining full control of his corporeal form. He was stronger, even, once in the body of someone truly worthy of his power. 

He returned to The Genyr wearing their King like a suit. Before they could realize they were being fooled, he opened the door to The Dark Carnival. As The Collector's minions lay waste to their planet, he picked the Genyr off one by one, killing them in the most entertainingly brutal ways he could think of. There was an attempt to resist, but no one could defeat their former King. Their world was doomed, and nothing could save it. What was left of their royal Court- the King's sibling, and some of their closest companions- were saved for last.

That was where our debrief ended. The rest, I was told, was confidential; my Collective was allowed to know the real reason they were coming. As far as my siblings were aware, The last few Genyr would sought out The Operator personally for refuge on The Ark, and our relationship with the Night Terror was still tenuous. Technically, it was; we were dealing with an unstable vessel.

I didn't like the implications knowing that brought. Of course, The Operator was different than The Night Terror; still, the idea that The Operator could just leave my body and find someone else to inhabit made me feel uncomfortable. I morbidly wondered who he'd pick, should I die; obviously, my first thought was Kate. 

I hated the implications that brought.  

The more I learned about them, the more empathetic I grew to their cause, and I stopped feeling apprehensive about their presence in my home. In a way, I was a bit excited too; my Master had promised me I would see incredible things, and he had yet to disappoint me.

“I wonder how long it-t’s gonna t-t-take The Doll t-to kill Jack and Jill. I give it-t-t a week,” Toby blithely stated as we walked down the hall.  “You made sure t-to leave enough food for them, right-t, Doggers? You know if they eat-t someone, we're all gonna blame you.”

Doby scoffed, offended that Toy would even suggest he didn’t. “Of course I fed them, asshole!! Not like they'd fucking attack us again if I didn't. They were literally insane with hunger, it's not fair to blame them for attacking us.”

That made Nathan huff loudly. "Why do you keep defending them? That clown girl almost killed me, Masky, Toby, Kate-"

"Because I believe them when they say, 'we are sorry'!! Haven’t you read ‘The Four Agreements’!? Forgiveness is powerful, Nobody!!!"

Third Base continued to argue with Nathan and Toby, adamant the Mimics could be trusted. It would be impossible to change his mind. Doby had once owned toys that looked like them- that was why he cared so much. They were special hand-me-downs, and he played with them often with someone he loved. Seeing Jack caused the sensation of those memories to resurface, and they were too sweet not to cling to.  

He couldn’t tell me many details about them. Much like with Toby, Kate, and Natalie, his memories were without names and faces. But the body always remembers, bad or good. Jack’s presence was comforting to him, even when the toy was a behemoth. 

And, clearly, the feelings had been mutual. Particularly Jack; Doby and Sally reminded him of his simple life as a toy. It seemed ridiculous to believe a creature like him longed to return to an inanimate life; however, the more I saw Jack interact with- or rather, be rejected by- my siblings, the more I understood what would compel him to crave non-existence again. 

Respectfully, I stayed out of the fighting. I didn't want them around, but I also understood why they needed to stay. Still, even without my participation, the others wouldn't let it go. They continued to argue with Doby, even as we approached our destination.

“TonTon Macoute’s done taken your mind for good, cher!!" Natalie cried. "I ain't sayin' nothin' nasty 'cause I like you, but I don't wanna turn into Bouffon Étouffée!! They gotta go!!"

Nathan motioned to her, clearly exasperated. “See? I’m not the only one who fucking hates those things," he asserted. "Third Base, they tried to kill us!! They hurt Skully!!”

“That's not their fault!!! They're just toys!!” Doby argued, his voice raising. "Have some fucking pity!"

“Hell no,” Nathan spat with a dark sneer. “They’re like… Happiness leeches. It’s gross.”

"Why don't we just give them back to Jason?" Kate offered, trailing off as Doby growled. 

"Fuck no!! Are you kidding!?! He treats them like toys- actual toys!! No way am I letting Jack or Jill anywhere near that sick freak!!" Doby shouted, storming ahead. “Fuck all of you!!”

I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose through my mask. Third Base wouldn't back down through yelling; it'll only encourage him to dig his heels in. I looped my hand with his, figuring it would soften what I was about to tell him. "You’re smarter than me, Richard. If you think they’re safe, then they are,” I cooed, much to his delight. “But if they hurt anyone, we gotta do something about it. Is that fair?"

Doby huffed, suddenly red-faced and shy. “Ah, damn… N-Not everyday you say my real name,” he stammered. That was a partial lie- I said his real name all the time in private, when I was more okay with his flirting.

Toby gagged loudly and shoved past us. "God... Get-t-t a fucking room, you fruit-t-t-tcakes."

 

–

 

The Infirmary Room, I remember, was designed to resemble a greenhouse. It was made almost entirely of windows, the glass panes framed in gold and the floors made of white marble. Plants sat in massive, silver pots around every corner and bedside. Black ivy hung from the rafters like a collection of dripping shadows, only able to be called such because of the shape of its leaves and the nature of its growth. Had it not been for the red light of The Ark reflecting off their rubbery leaves, you would think they were simply patches of absent darkness. The cots were more like ornate, single beds, their frames golden and the mattresses soft as clouds. They were walled off from each other with dark curtains, the thick fabric blocking most light and noise from the outside world. It was a wonderful place to nap whenever I overexerted myself in practice; while everyone claimed the Infirmary was a quiet place, I could always hear whispering voices when I closed my eyes. They were comforting, singing sweet blessings as I rested.  

Everyone had recovered from their fight with Jack and Jill, by then, so the Infirmary was empty. The day we returned home, Rouge discovered what actually cured the striped fungal infection- carbonated drinks, of all fucking things. Once Nurse Ann switched to washing everyone’s wounds with soda, the results were nearly instantaneous. The fungus fizzled and slid off like dead skin, leaving the flesh underneath smooth as silk. From there, a quick meal healed the damage to their bodies, putting them right back on their feet. 

Only Skully remained in the spacious, quiet room, residing in a bed near the bookcases and television. I could see he was awake the moment I entered. He was sitting up, his mask sitting on a stand at his bedside. Ellie was curled up against him, and he looked over her shoulder as she played some puzzle game on her Gameboy.

Skully was far more vibrant than the last time I’d seen him, the dark circles under his eyes gone. It lulled me into a false sense of security; I didn't notice how his smile grew wide at the sight of me, but didn't quite reach his pale eyes. Everything about him held this strange, manic energy that hadn’t existed before.

“I know how I know you, Masky,” Skully immediately stated, leaning forward as I approached. “I figured it out.”

At first, I brushed off the peculiar air about him. “Oh, yeah? Tell me, please. You do look so familiar, it drives me crazy,” I lied, the act as easy as breathing by then. 

Skully laughed sharply at my response, making me jolt; in contrast, his gaze had softened dramatically, his smile almost doting. 

“...You’re lying. You don’t remember me at all,” he stated fondly. 

I flinched, casting my gaze downwards with shame. “Ah… What? No, I really do-”

“It’s alright,” He said calmly, interrupting me. “I forgive you. You lie like The Master lies, after all- by not telling the truth. I know why you did it, too. You wanted me to be your friend… You were so scared of being ignored, you were willing to lie. So I’m not upset that you didn’t tell me the truth- it just confirms what I’ve learned about you. You’re perfect … I see that now.”

My skin crawled with discomfort. Only my master was allowed to call me perfect; everytime someone else said it, it felt like a threat. And what did he mean, “what he’d learned about me”? What had he learned about me in that tunnel? I had a million questions, but I was rendered utterly speechless. The others had been quiet out of curiosity, but soon, they were just as off-put as I was. This wasn’t the shy guy we’d known less than a week ago. It was as if his entire demeanor had changed.

“Sk-Skully…?” I stammered quietly, gesturing for the others to stay back. “Is everything okay? You’re supposed to be feeling better. A… Are you?”

I tried not to expose that I was watching Ellie; although she was perfectly relaxed, her sense of danger tended to be a bit off.

“Of course!! I'm wide awake now!!!” Skully cried, suddenly raising the volume of his voice while nodding his head. “Everything’s fine, right?” 

“What in the hell…?” I heard Natalie mutter behind me. “I thought they saved his brain.”

“They did,” Kate whispered, daring to approach his bed to check his chart. “Ellie, did anything happen when he woke up?”

Ellie hummed, finally glancing up from her game. “No. He was normal. First thing he did was ask me to call everyone to come and see him. Why? Did he say something weird?”

Following Kate's lead, Doby quickly sat beside Skully, hoping to get a closer look at him. “Skully… You're safe. You're far away from anything that can hurt you. Can you tell us about what happened, now?” He asked gently, cupping his cheek. 

At the question, Skully shut down, turning his head out of his friend’s grip. He outright ignored Third Base’s question, his attention shifting back to Ellie’s Tetris game. Despite the tension building in the room, she didn’t halt her game. Unlike the rest of us, she seemed perfectly calm about Skully’s personality shift. 

“Tell us what you saw,” I begged. “Please.”

He faltered, then. His smile finally began to fade, his mouth twitching as his eyes grew glassy. He held Ellie just a bit tighter. For a moment, I saw a ferality cross over him, his teeth growing sharp and dull in a passing wave. 

“I-I…I saw…”

Skully took a deep, shaking breath, his eyes darting about as he recalled sensations and emotions. I could feel his distress; the aching loneliness, the existential dread. 

“It felt… Like… Years,” he finally said, audibly swallowing. “I c-couldn’t… feel, couldn’t speak. I didn’t even know if I… if I was alive.”

We saw what he’d seen: nothing. A darkness so devoid of existence, not even light could pierce it.

Nathan growled, having heard enough to set off his protective instincts. “I’ll kill him,” he spat, pulling a few throwing knives from his jacket. “I’ll fucking kill that goddamn Toy Fucker-”

“It wasn’t him,” Skully interrupted. He sounded frustrated, for some reason. “It wasn’t The Toymaker.”

“Then who was it?” Kate innocently asked. “Another Guild Member, maybe? That kinda makes sense-”

"NO!!! NO!!! YOU'RE SO STUPID!!! IT'S BIGGER, IT'S GREATER, IT'S- i-it's…"

We all flinched back as Skully, quite suddenly, erupted into a loud roar. I watched his face contort into abject terror as he quieted down, his hand shakily covering his mouth. 

“Easy, easy... We’re not attacking you,” Doby gently told him, gently stroking his back. “You’re safe here, okay?” 

Skully took another, trembling breath. By then, his eyes had begun to water. “I… I saw The Toymaker’s workshop at the end of the tunnel,” he explained hoarsely. “But… He grabbed me, and I… I…”

Suddenly, Skully pushed everyone away, grabbing a plastic bin on his nightstand. I hadn’t been sure what it’s purpose was for, but when he retched loudly into it, I grimly understood. Simply trying to remember pieces of the experience was too much for him to take. We tried not to crowd him, but it was hard when our friend was that disturbed.

“There’s… Something else out there,” Skully forced out between gags. “It’s… It’s bigger than Chernabog. Bigger than our Master. Bigger than both of them… It held me in the p-palm of its hand, and… It showed me… The Sun …”

He puked again, the second time even more violent. I dared to look behind me at Kate, who looked ready to cry. 

“Skully, if it’s that hard to say-”

“NO!!” He screamed, throwing his sick bin to the floor. “If I don’t tell you, he’ll make me forget!! I can't forget!! I HAVE to tell you!!”

Skully’s gaze was fixated as he leaned closer to me. “That’s why I’ve seen you before, Masky… I was chosen, just like you were. And we are always chosen, you and I. The others will all fade away, but they’ll remember our faces. Won’t they? They’ll remember our true faces forever.” Skully rambled, his speech growing a bit slurred. “These bodies are so temporary, ⨂rigin… But when we're done, we'll live forever.” 

He’d called me by my real name; the sound of it made my stomach drop, my anxiety skyrocketing as I moved further away. “Skully-” I began, my hands starting to shake.

Suddenly, he turned his head to the door, a desperate sense of urgency crossing his features as he pulled me close to him. “Listen to me, ⨂rigin- it has to be you,” he told me. "It has to be."

“Skully, stop calling him that- you know he hates it!!” Kate snapped, moving to separate us.

Suddenly, his grip on my arm grew tight, sending sparks of pain up my arm. “It was always you!! We need you!!” Skully blurted out, ignoring everyone else. "We need you to lead us to The Ark-!!!"

“Whoa, whoa, Skully, hey-!!!”

Everything after that was a blur. I remember Skully pulling me towards his bed. I lost sense of space and time then, unsure if I was in danger or not; by the time I figured it out, the others were pinning Skully down, holding me back, and calling for Nurse Ann.

Deep, sobbing cries erupted from Skully’s chest as he fought both Natalie and Nathan with his entire body. “Please, I need to tell him the truth!! I have to show him-!!” he wailed, his face red from tears and exertion. 

My heart was hammering in my chest, adrenaline pumping heavily through my veins. I didn’t want to hurt someone. Not Skully, at least. Not when he was so frail. Still, my body wasn’t used to being denied a fight; my hands twitched with unspent energy, evolving into shakes as I tried to bring them closer to me.

“...I-I’m… I’m making things worse. I need to go,” I stated dumbly, fighting the burning tears behind my eyes. Despite the protests from Kate, I hurried outside, my head bowed and my trembling hands in my pockets. 

It had to be my fault, I’d thought. I must have been triggering him. It was only right that I leave so he could regain some sanity. Maybe I’d get to talk to him like a normal person, later.

I felt my skin crawling, a vibration of anxiety in my chest like a million bees. Usually taking a moment away to smoke fixed those moments; at that point, it was the only thing I could think of to do. 

It wouldn't help much, but it was something.

 

–

 

I was easy to find. I’d taken the door by the Infirmary that led directly outside, and… like I said, the walls were made of glass. 

About fifteen minutes after I’d left, I heard my friends’ footsteps nearby. Just Natalie and Toby- The others, I assumed, were back in the infirmary. Under the darkness of the trees, I could see them, but they couldn’t see me- not yet. Though they were close, they’d have to walk a bit further and turn around before they even had a chance. I guess that’s why they were trying so hard to find me- it was no secret I was the best Hide and Seek player on The Ark. 

Toby was the one to catch me. He turned his head to look behind him, nearly jumping out of his skin as he caught the glint of my eyes in the shadows. 

“You’re a fucking freak,” he hissed, grabbing Natalie’s sleeve. “He’s right there, Clocky.” 

Natalie whirled around, crossing her arms with a grimace. “You mind tellin’ me what the fuck that was about?” she rightfully demanded, storming towards me. 

I scoffed, the little glee I had from scaring Toby gone in an instant. “How the fuck am I supposed to know? I’m just as freaked out as you are!! Ben said that he’d be fine!!” I cried. 

“Well, clearly, he’s NOT FUCKING FINE, MASKY,” Toby shouted, making my head ring. “His egg is so fucking scrambled, we might as well serve him for fucking breakfast!! I thought The Tall Man gave you 'all knowledge of the beyond' or some stupid shit like that!! You should know EXACTLY what’s fucking him up!!”  

“I've told you before- I don’t know everything, Toby!! I’m not The Operator!!!”

“Not unless it's convenient for you to be, right?!?"

Rage blossomed inside me in a rush of heat, and I reached for my knife. “What did you say? " I balked, growling through my teeth as I approached him. 

"You fucking heard me." Toby growled right back, reaching for his own knife.

Clockwork hurriedly put herself between us, holding us both by our jackets. “You know what, ya’ll? I think we all need to take a deep breath,” she offered. “Let's use our noggins, aight? For all we know, all his ramblin’ is just nonsense.”

“NONSENSE?” Toby cried, swatting her hand off of him. “Are you fucking serious!? Sounds pret-t-ty fucking clear to me!!”  

I fought back, my voice growing desperate. “The Operator has reasons for his secrets, but he never does it to hurt us. He loves us, Toby.”

“No, he loves you.”

Natalie was caught, unsure of what side to take. I hated that she was in the middle of the argument; I had this same, intense debate with Toby every other day, and each time, Toby seemed a little less satisfied with my answers. I didn't know what else to say to him outside of what I knew to be true. I didn't know what happened to Skully, and the only person who knew anything beyond a guess wouldn't tell me anything.

Toby was too angry to see how strange the situation was. Happily, Ben had shared all he'd learned watching The Night Terror's antics. If it was something he could share, he would have. But never had I seen Ben so utterly serious, so genuinely concerned. Jason, too; he'd been afraid.

“He does love you, Toby, even though you're not worth it," I shot back at him. "Don't you get it? Skully is the way he is because he saw something he shouldn’t. THAT is what The Operator is protecting us from!!!” 

"And what-t if he doesn't-t get bet-t-ter, huh?" Toby argued again, but with about half the determination. "What-t if Skully st-tays fucked up!?"

"Then he'll be our fucked up friend," Natalie shot back. "Look, ya’ll. This happened. It sucks, and it's a mess. We can argue all fucking day about who’s fault it is or what TonTon Macoute’s got in his gunnysack, but that's not gonna fix nothin'. We gotta trust that Skully's strong enough to find himself again."

Toby made a low noise in the back of his throat. Natalie gave him a look, and his lip curled. “Sorry, Masky,” He muttered, glaring at his shoes. “Just… Worried. That-t-t… That-t could have happened to Ellie. He could've focused on saving his own skin, but he…. Fuck, it-t-t just-t pisses me off.”  

Hearing that, a bit of guilt crept into my chest. I hadn't considered he might've felt indebted to the other boy. I'd just assumed he was looking for an excuse to attack our Master. Despite how much I disliked him, I never liked taking our fights too far.

“I’m sorry, too,” I said. And I was. I didn't even disagree with his anger; I just disagreed with who deserved that blame. It sounded like Skully was corroborating what Jason said, but I didn't buy it.

Despite tempers being cooled, things were still tense. Not between us, per say; just in general. Toby chose to leave soon after our spat, preferring to stay near Skully. I couldn't find it in myself to go back inside just yet. Natalie stayed, smoking cigarettes with me by the garden gate. She told me about the painting she was currently working on as a distraction. It was going well, but she’d run out of black paint, so she’d have to look for a crafts room in order to get more.  

I did my best to listen to her- to be distracted- but I couldn’t. I kept thinking about the argument. I knew Toby was right to pin it all on me; whatever had taken Skully had taken him because of me. Once again, I found myself hating the consequences of my birth. I was “special” to my Master, which meant everyone I loved was considered expendable. To hurt my Master, they hurt me. And to hurt me, they hurt my friends. 

I wouldn’t let this happen again, I thought. If anyone was going to suffer, it would be me. It didn’t matter what pain I’d experience. I wanted to feel that pain, if it meant my friends didn’t. 

Natalie perked her head up, letting out a small hum. “Ally’s comin’ this way,” she said, pointing towards the red blob slowly making its way to us.

“...Huh. What’s that she’s got there in her hand? It’s wigglin. She get a catfish for the river?”

I knew exactly what it was. I cursed, hurriedly putting out my cigarette. “Run-”

“I wouldn’t do that, if I were you," The Doll called to us in our minds. I first noticed the strange tone of her voice; oddly sweet, with just the barest hint of anger.

Jill's hair was entangled in The Doll's porcelain fist, dragging the Mimic across the patches of flowers and clover toward us. The Mimic girl didn’t appear injured, but she did look relatively stressed to be in the Doll’s clutches, gripping Jack’s box for dear life.

“T-Top of the mornin’ to ya, children!!” Jill greeted, trying to worm her hair out The Doll’s iron grip. "I-I couldn't help but notice you had some lovely pies cooling in the kitchen. You said no people, but you didn’t say nothin' about pies!"

I sucked air through my teeth. Yep, that figured.

“You told me that you defeated The Mimics,” Ally stated, strands of curled hair fluttering as she tried to control her temper. She was still wearing her reading monocle, the ruby laden chain like droplets of blood against her cheek. I then noticed four Ally Dolls trailing behind her. One held an addicus, two held papers and pens, and the fourth held a Geiger counter, of all things. She must have been taken away from her job to deal with us; that made it even worse. 

I winced. “W-.... We did defeat them,” I tried to say.

The Doll's eye glowed with fury. “I didn’t realize I had to ask what you meant by, ‘defeat’, sweetheart. I assumed you were taught what that word means,” She argued, a storm brewing around her as her joints popped.

“You’re in biiiiiig trouble!!” One Ally doll chirped, making the others giggle. 

The Doll lifted the Mimic further into the air. Thanks to our battle with her, Jill was only about five feet tall; her legs dangled in the air, turning to rubber as she tried to slink back to the ground. The Doll, however, wouldn’t allow it, holding her higher and shaking her when she didn’t relent. 

“Tell me, children, why I shouldn’t cancel your graduation right now,” The Doll ordered. 

Natalie threw her hands up. “Oh, Madame, I ain’t got nothin’ to do with that. That’s all the gars. I told 'em-”

“Wait!!”

Suddenly, Doby leapt over the garden gate, coming to a tumbling stop at The Doll’s feet.

He didn’t waste any time, going straight into groveling. “Don’t hurt them!” he exclaimed, clinging to the hem of The Doll’s dress. “The Operator said we could keep them. I know they need a lot of care, but me and Sally have this plan to teach them how to do it themselves-”

“That is not the issue here, Third Base!” The Doll cried, pulling her gown away from his clutches.  “These monsters are horrifically dangerous. Our Master cannot simply will them away.”

“They’re not monsters!!” Doby argued. “I mean… Yes, they are, but Jack and Jill are different!!! They’re basically domesticated!! They can’t go back to The Dark Carnival- they’re too soft!!”

The Slender Doll wasn’t convinced, obviously. “Soft, hm? This one, too?” She asked, holding Jill up again. “She killed one of your uncles.”

“Now wait just a goddamn minute. Ya’ll want to die in battle. That’s a guaranteed Second Chance,” Natalie pointed out, her hands moving her hips. “Don’t act like The Marksman ain’t still walkin’ around with a sick new geode look. He’s tellin’ the Slender Sister’s he’s ‘rock hard’ for them.”

Jill tried to look as adorable as possible, kicking her feet with a bit more fervor. “L-Laughing Jill is a good wee lass!! Won’t hurt nobody, no ma’am!!” she chirped. “Took ages to get here, y’see? Ain’t you ever been so hungry, you can’t think straight? We’re all better now, promise.”

Surprisingly, she looked at me, her eyes welling with oily tears. “I’m sorry, Belly!! I didn’t mean to try to eat you. Honest!! That was naughty of me… I-If you let me stay, I’ll be nice!! I promise!!”  

The Doll suddenly yanked her, hissing. “Do not call him that,” she growled, her eye glowing brightly. 

“A-Ah, sorry- Masky!! His name is Masky, I remember!! Oby-Doby told me!! Masky is a good boy, who gives great-”

“HEY, Jill, you don’t need to repeat everything we talked about,” Doby said quickly, motioning for her to be quiet. 

Jack’s box began to rattle. Jill put it up to her ear, nodded a few times, and hummed. “Jack says he likes it here. All the adults are nice to the kids, and all the kids are happy,” she told us. “He says he won’t ever leave his box, if that’ll make you feel better.”

Doby clasped his hands together, resuming his groveling. “Please, Miss Ally. The Ark is the safest place in the Universe, thanks to Slenderman. Shouldn’t we let anyone who wants to devote themselves to him in?” he pointed out. 

Ally was considering it. I could see her resolve breaking. Though she was strict, she wasn’t heartless; in fact, I think the strictness was purely to hide the fact that she was a massive pushover. I saw the woman let out a long, exasperated sigh, the other Ally Dolls looking at her like she was insane. 

“If the Master told you it was alright to keep them, then I suppose I’ll agree,” The Doll relented. “I expect you to take good care of these creatures, since you’re risking your lives to tame them.”

Doby beamed as Jill erupted into a fit of cheers. Once Ally released her, she couldn’t be still; she bounced around with a gleeful cackle, scooping Doby up for joyous dance. 

“Thanks, Mom!!” Doby called, vanishing over the garden wall with his new friends. 

Ally scoffed at the name, but didn’t correct him. “And you," She said, turning her attention to me. "That’s twice, now. Don't lie to me again."

I grumbled a low, “Yes, ma’am,” avoiding her accusatory gaze as she tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.

“Now… The real reason I’m here," She declared. “Ⓧrigin, your Master needs you in his room. Come with me.”

I blinked with alarm at the request. I’d been to my Master’s “room” exactly four times in the ages I’d been there. We were connected mentally, after all; if he needed to speak to me, I simply needed to call him. 

If he wanted me to come to his room, then that meant he needed my physical form. 

And I knew what that meant.

“I’ll see you guys at dinner,” I said to Natalie. She looked apprehensive about letting me go, but I reassured her through our connection. There was nothing to be afraid of, I thought. It’s not like I was in danger. 

Together, The Doll and I walked back inside the house. We weaved through my siblings' roughhousing games in the foyer, their gleeful voices ringing around me like music. My group wasn't amongst them- too busy getting ready for our graduation, I assume. Some called for me to come and play with them, but of course, I had to turn it down. Their laughter and music carried all the way down the hall, though, reminding of all the fun I missing out on. 

Once The Doll opened the first door, however, the noise vanished. The silence was a vacuum, absorbing every pin drop.

The hallway was dark in more ways than one. The floors were black tile, and the walls were dark gray and liminal. There were no lights, and I had to blacken my eyes to see anything. When I did, my vision could only glean the barest outline of the floors. The Doll didn't provide any light, either; still, she moved with the confidence of someone who'd been there countless times, guiding me with a hand on my shoulder. The closer we got to the end of the hall, the more a pure, black door began to come into focus.

My Master's door.

It was there that The Doll silently left me. Though she was allowed in my Master’s quarters, she didn’t follow me in. She must have been instructed not to. 

I wasn't afraid of what The Operator would do to me; I already knew what to expect. It would hurt for only a moment, and then I’d be put to sleep. What I'd get in return was worth that momentary pain. I would awaken with a new insight, a new control over the Gift he'd given me.

I unlocked The Operator’s door with my key, opening it with a soft creak of wood. His room had no bed, no windows- just walls of black mirrors. Even the floor was dark onyx, perfectly reflecting my image as I took careful steps inside. The reflections on the walls were deep, giving the impression that the room was larger than it really was. My reflection spanned infinitely, reflecting copies of myself back to me in the dim ambiance. It reminded me of the space The Operator lived in- that space between unreal and real.

The door closed behind me on its own, the sound of its lock turning as loud as a shotgun racking a shell. It sent me on edge for a moment, distracting me.

The Operator was already there. His presence was tangible as an inescapable weight against me. He was in the reflections, looming over me with a web of vines. I dared not look behind me; I believed that he was, and that was enough.

As I moved to the center of the room, I could see his tall, slender body following behind my reflection. His face was like the moon in the sky; pure, glowing white, with shades of gray shadow giving the illusion of eyes and cheekbones.

I couldn’t help but smile fondly behind my mask. The more we Proxies fed him with our minds, the more human he'd begun to appear. He did it on purpose to be closer to us. 

So much of what he did was for us. 

“Hello, Master," I greeted, reaching up to the vines now looming over me. 

“Hello, sweet child.”

He descended from the ceiling, coiling around my outstretched hands. Already, I felt a pulling at my mind, the slight tug at my temples punctuated by a black tendril pressing the space between my eyes. I closed my eyes, allowing The Operator to see into my memories. Once I let go and relaxed, I felt my feet leave the floor, vines interweaving around my arms and legs to keep my aloft and upright. 

“Tell us… How old are you?” The Operator asked after a minute, retracting the tendril from my forehead.

I had to do math, so it took another moment to answer. “279 ,” I stated confidently.

He cooed softly. “Yes… It has been that long. And you will graduate tomorrow… A Berserker, they call you.”

I beamed proudly, my teeth scraping the plastic of my mask. "I'm your warrior, Master. I'm the best at killing, so it's perfect for me."

"We know of your vicious strength… How we love it. Are you excited to leave home?"

"Well… not really," I admitted, faltering slightly. "The Ark is better. But I want to play on Earth for a little while with Kate. Oh- and I want to turn into an adult, faster. I’ve been sixteen for such a long time, I think I’ve already turned seventeen.”

“...Are those… The only reasons?” The Operator pressed, gently tapping the side of my head.

I was confused; what else was there to miss about Earth? Nothing about it had really intrigued me before. 

… Well… Except-

“You dream of yellow often. When you see the color, it makes your dopamine spike. Why?”

- that fucking guy.

Instantly, my face flushed hot, the blood rushing to my ears and neck. I never remembered the actual content of my dreams; just vivid flashes. I did notice that yellow occurred a lot in them, but I told myself it was the flames of my fireplace illuminating my eyelids. 

I should have known. Even after all that time, I still hadn't let go of that boy I met at the rest stop. He’d burrowed his way into my psyche, to the point where I could literally never get him off my mind. 

"Do you like that human, ⨂rigin?" The Operator plainly asked.

I squirmed, the heat in my face growing stronger. “I-I don’t know… He just… intrigues me," I admitted hesitantly. “He wasn’t like the other humans I met. He was soft, and warm… and he had nice eyes.”

“Would you like us to bring him to you?”

I blinked at the offer. That was so unlike my Master, I was shocked he even offered it. 

He seemed aware of that. “Interesting things have occurred. They continue to occur... we are so curious. If you wish, the boy will be ours."    

My chest filled with a tight, gripping sensation. What an opportunity, I thought; in my darkest moments, I wanted to trap that human in a jar and keep him for myself. Now, my Master was giving permission to have exactly what I wanted.

I still shook my head no. “He was nice to me. If good humans can exist, I don’t want to take them from their lives. It’s not fair. I can just… watch. From very, very, very far away.”

I thought The Operator would take some offense to that. Instead, he let out a soft, trilling coo. I was embraced tightly, tendrils enveloping me from head to toe.

“Oh, what love you have … Our sweet Ⓧrigin… Even when you hate them, you still show such mercy… How we love you for it…”

I whined, legs flailing as I tried to put my feet on the ground. “Father- M-Master please, you’re embarrassing…” I stammered, flustered as I tried to break free. “I’m not a baby anymore.”

“But we love you, ⨂rigin. Such a wonderful Proxy, you are… Our perfect embodiment.”

I groaned, letting him “hug” me. It was futile to resist; his embraces were literally impossible to escape, and… Honestly, for how embarrassing it was, I love that he still wanted to hold me. It didn’t matter how old I got… I would always feel peace when in my Master’s arms. 

The Operator stroked  my hair, plucking at strands with vines as thin as twigs. “Do you know why we are pleased with you?”

I closed my eyes, briefly, thinking it over. “I solved the problem in a way you didn’t expect.”

“Indeed. We are not the same as the others... You are not the same as the others. We have visions of a great things, and we believe that you will be the one to create it. You and all of our children..." 

I believed that, taking it to heart. No Thing could hide from the savage dagger of my Master, now that it was placed in my hand. 

I heard a deep hum within my mind, ringing through my bones in a pleasant tingle. “We want you to be merciful, child. To be fair, just as we are.”  

Solemnly, I nodded. “I won’t disappoint you, Master.”

There was a silent beat, and I felt The Operator’s embrace grow slack. 

“...We have felt what has become of your sibling,” He stated. He’d read my mind- of course, he knew what was on it. “He will be fine. We are sorry that frightened you. What happened to The Skull was unfortunate... But it was inevitable."

I was starting to squirm in The Operator’s grip. “What!? Someone did this to him, right!? If it wasn’t Jason, or The Collector, or you, then who took him!? A-And what did he see!?”

More silence. A tendril ran through my bangs, tucking a strand behind my ear. “The answer is not easy, child.”

“I’m ready!!” I insisted. “I proved that, didn’t I? Please, tell me who took him!!"

I could have sworn I heard him sigh with exasperation, the tendrils around me constricting as a warning. 

“We want you to focus on the threat before us now, Ⓧrigin. Do not ask us again."

“Please?” I begged one last time, craning my neck up to the ceiling.

I thought he was going to squeeze me again, but he didn't. “One day,” The Operator whispered. “You will know all things."

“But... Not today," I muttered dejectedly, dropping my head again. "Yeah, I know... You always say that."

I turned my cheek to an offered tendril, instinctively accepting the gesture. I knew I couldn't win; Even if The Operator loved me, there were still things he had to hide from me. I'd long accepted that.

I expected to be let down, assuming we were done speaking. However… I was held tighter, pinned where I was in the air. I could feel a thin tendril pressing into the back of my neck, my chest growing tight as ichor pooled in my eyes.

“Thank you for speaking with us, Origin. We are certain, now, that you deserve this.”

Ah, there it is. I was wondering when he'd finally get around to the actual reason I was there. 

I wasn't afraid, even when it burned. "What are you doing this time…?" I wondered, my tongue heavy in my mouth.

“Nothing they will see,” he reassured. 

When I awoke, my Master was gone. I stood in a dark room with equally dark mirrors, the only company my looping reflection. 

I recognized the voice of The Doll in my mind. In the quiet room, it was as if she was standing next to me. "⨂rigin, come quickly. They're early."

The aliens? I couldn't believe I had to genuinely ask myself that. Up until then, I'd been mocking the notion, and now I was being forced to take it seriously. Unfortunately, as The Operator had warned me, things were not so small and simple. I may have brought him to the human reality, but I didn't have any say in what had already crossed over.

Might as well see just how weird it gets, I thought.

I didn't need to be told to do anything. The compulsion to investigate was impossible to resist.

 

–

 

"Jack, stop!! Get down!!!"

A commotion had already drawn out the other Proxies. Some were gawking at the long, serpentlike body of Jack woven around the fountain, watching Doby as he attempted to peel the behemoth off of it. Jill, likewise, was bouncing in a circle around the two, whistling cheerily and scaring the living shit out of everyone that got near her.

Others- like me- were paying attention to the far more pressing matter: the large, gaping hole that now sat in the center of the walkway. It was about ten feet by five feet, the gash exposing nothing but a brilliant, white void. Light poured out of it in a haze of blue and pink, staining the air around it in a misty fog. No one attempted to approach it; The Slender Ones were even patrolling around the crowds of Proxies, refusing to let them take even a single step closer to it.

Doby was the first voice I’d discerned from the crowd, given he was the only one brave enough to yell. He was sweating bullets as he wrestled Jack’s serpent-like limbs, worried that it was only a matter of time before they were scolded. “Guys, remember our agreement?” he pointed out through clenched teeth, grabbing Jill by the bow on the back of her dress. "You have to behave!!"

“But-”

“No buts!! Except mine, ‘cause it’s cute.”

They shouldn’t be there at all, I thought. I approached the trio of clowns from behind. I doubted the last members of a species wanted to say hello to the creatures that killed them, even if Jack and Jill hadn’t been involved. While I guess Doby was trying to prove a point about them to The Doll, it was really unnecessary; they were better off with Sally than with him.

"I swear to god, if you guys don’t chill before Masky gets here- MASKY, HI. BAD TIMING."

I’d noticed. “So… How’s being a pet owner going?” I teasingly asked, watching him struggle with a hidden smirk.

Doby glared at me, mocking my question in a high-pitched, nasally voice. “They’re just excited, that’s all. They’ll calm down, eventually.”

"Where's Sally? Is the fountain too far away from the house?"

"Jilly said she ran off with Ben to do something. I'm guessing that's whatever the fuck that glowy thing is. Do we normally make stuff like that?"

"Nope," I grunted. "The most obvious thing in the universe. If that opened up on Earth, it'd be on the National News in five minutes. This reeks of Toymaker..."

The Bloody Painter finally noticed Jack on his fountain. As the one who originally designed it- and a narcissist- he felt insulted by that, shouting profanity at us for letting the Mimic crawl all over it. He approached the Mimic with a knife, threatening to cut him up and use his blood for paint. Obviously, the dramatics were to very ill effect; one, slow turn of Jack's head, and Helen was backing up, the knife in his hand nowhere near the size of just one of Jack’s teeth.

"You... Get those things out of here. Master told us they can't be here," Helen said, his throat bobbing with a harsh swallow.

Jack cocked his head to the side, letting out a rumbling, almost menacing chuckle as he unwound from the fountain. As a result, the water pressure within a blocked pipe shot red water directly at Helen, sending him staggering and soaking him to the bone. Helen, drenched and slightly dyed red, carefully peeled his bangs off his face, glaring at Doby and I as we tried not to die laughing. 

 “Let’s go, Jill,” Jack whispered, scooping her into his arms. "Bye-bye, Doby-doo. Bye-bye, Belly-"

"W-Wait," I called, the name catching my attention. "Why do you call me 'Belly'?"

I didn't find the name particularly alarming; people liked to give me nicknames. Ben called me Boss. Most people agreed on Masky, but I'd heard some creative ones. I'd never been called Belly. I could have written it off as some fat joke, but usually those were followed up with something a bit more scathing. 

"That's your name, isn't it?" Jill responded. “You're Belly-Bong, King of Babies!!!”

I got the impression that she'd misheard what the Makers had said. I didn't linger on it much, watching as the Mimics retreated into the Kaninchenbau. My Master had many names- what was one more?

I then noticed the others standing with The Basher and Rogue, and nudged for Third Base to follow me over to them. As we approached, we entered the irritable conversation the others were having.

“-The way things are going, I don’t even know if they’ll have that fucking ceremony," Nathan grouched.

Toby let out a low scoff. "Dude, clowns have no idea how t-to plan shit-t. This is a fucking mess."

Natalie, being the tallest, was the first to see us. “Bonjour, amie! What’d TonTon want?”

I shrugged. “Just to talk…You know how he gets." I said vaguely, not wanting to lie to them. "How's Skully?"

Kate smiled reassuringly, making room for me and Doby in their huddle. "He’s better. Ann said he needs another day of rest, but he's stopped rambling."

I felt a seed of dread in my chest. Telling them what The Operator told me would only upset them, leaving them with questions I didn't have the answers to.

I turned my attention to The Doll, then- anything to avoid their theory discussion. She and Rouge approached it together, the Ally Dolls frantically running around them with different measurement tools. Neither woman seemed very pleased, observing the tear in The Ark with an intense scrutiny.

Ben made his appearance, then, arms and legs crossed. Once she saw him, The Doll forcefully dragged him by his ankle to eye-level."Did The Operator know they'd be early?" She demanded. 

Ben laughed sheepishly at that, his hands scrambling to grab his hat before it fell off. "No, but I can’t say I’m surprised. I told Jason we were ready, today. Perhaps he misunderstood."

Rouge clicked her tongue loudly, a sneer of disgust on her face. "What does he think we are? Pushovers?"

"It doesn't matter,” was The Doll’s sharp response. “Once they're here, our agreement is fulfilled. I want you to keep that tick from latching on again once he leaves, BEN."

"Well, if you say so. We'll have to deal with him again, eventually."

The Doll lifted her head proudly, her hands coming to rest at her core. "We'll see about that," she said coyly.

I was rocked by a horrific noise. A loud, metallic screech filled the air like an alarm, drowning out all other sound. I covered my ears as the noise vibrated the ground, the sensation running up my legs like ground lightning. 

Then, just as suddenly, a loud, melodic tone replaced the screeching, echoing out like the hum of the Universe. It left my skin with goosebumps.  It sounded like some sort of horn, but with a much higher octave than any I’d heard before. 

Once it was over, the hole in The Ark began to pulsate, growing taller and wider. 

“Oh, goodness- line up, children!! Two by two, just like we practiced,” The Doll commanded, hurriedly ushering everyone to their places. I stood side-by-side with Kate, Toby stood with Natalie, Doby stood with Nathan, and so on. The only person without a partner, of course, was Ellie, who usually stood with Skully. Those who weren’t wearing their masks quickly donned them, each of us blackening our eyes to blend in with each other. 

“Remember, no pointing, no ogling, no talking until they’re ready, no rude comments,” Rouge said, fixing ties and shoelaces as we formed a line. “They use what pronouns?”

“Fey/Fir!” Was the resounding answer. Rouge lifted her mask up just to show us her proud beam, giving us a firm thumbs up before hurrying to her place by The Doll. 

Right as we all came to rest, I saw two, humanoid creatures push through the hole like a membrane. Beside me, Kate gasped, grabbing my shoulder excitedly as she whispered. 

"That's them. Look. Look -"

"Shh, Kate, I'm looking!!" 

The Genyr were alien, for certain. They were tall- over six feet, if not closer to seven. I was familiar with their blue hair by then, but Ben's visions did nothing to illustrate the water-like flow to their aquamarine locks. Their skin glowed like opal, reflecting the red hue of The Ark with a deep purple glow. The two Genyr didn't walk- it was more like a bounce, taking small, hopping steps. They jingled with every impact; I could see clusters of tiny bells at their waists, letting out the barest tinkling sound as they carefully moved. The two were dressed in bodysuits like trapeze artists, with neck ruffles and voluminous hats. Their masques covered the upper halves of their faces, their lips painted into a heart shape. At the same time, they wore what I can only describe as armor. They wore breastplates, arm guards, and leg bracers made of glass, the color a strange, melting hue of pink and orange.

As The Doll stepped forward, the two Genyr snapped to attention. From thin air, the second Genyr drew weapons seemingly crafted from glass, a soft glow pulsing from within them as they pointed them towards our Headmistress. 

"Back!!" Fey shouted. 

At the threat, The Doll stopped, giving the two a charming smile. She made a grand gesture out of curtsying, her dress spilling like a red pool as she lowered herself. When she rose again, it was with great affect and drama, her hands moving like a graceful ballerina.

Immediately, the Genyr lowered their guards. They spoke hurriedly to each other, glancing around the world with their hands over their mouths. Once they reached an agreement, they copied The Doll, crossing their legs and bowing to her. They moved in perfect sync with one another, right down to the slight flick of their wrists.

"Alright, alright," Jason snapped, stomping through the veil without any pomp and circumstance. He shook glitter from his jacket like dust, letting out a small cough and retch. "Hurry up, fairies. We don't have all day.”

The Doll's expression shifted to cold loathing. "Oh, good. You’re here. Early. I might add."

Jason’s confident stride was interrupted by that. He coughed, keeping a safe distance from her. "Oh. Well… Night Terror wanted them gone. And so did I!"

He let out a sharp laugh, slapping the back of one of the Genyr. "These guys are happy to be here, I bet! After all, they were living in a bottle!!" He laughed louder, causing the two Genyr to cringe and turn their heads away.

"No, literally. I locked them in a bottle dimension so their King couldn't find them!! Haha! Isn't that fun of me? I'm trying to be more spontaneous in my old age."

The Doll, with a deadpan expression, addressed our guests. "Call the rest of them," she told them. "You take orders from me, now." 

With that, they stood by the doorway. One by one, eight of the most strikingly bizarre creatures I'd ever seen stepped onto The Ark. If they'd looked like simple deformed clowns, I would have been less astounded. 

Instead, they looked like Angels from a faraway Heaven. As they moved forward in a graceful, slow procession, their steps left glittering footprints. Some were dressed like Harlequins, with red diamonds sewn into the silk of their bosom, stockings, and pantaloons. Others looked like jesters, their every move highlighted with jingling bells. Others still looked like dolls, with pearls lining their petticoats and gowns, their eyelashes as long as my finger. The hats, really, are what caught my attention to most; six of them were wearing hats, and they were some of the most extravagant headpieces I’d ever seen, with feathers, ruffles, and fabric folded in sewn in ways I didn’t even know were possible. Every gem and shimmering strip of fabric caught The Ark’s light in a sparkling gleam, its red glow framing their ethereal, painted faces. 

A much older Genyr stepped forward, fir hair deep blue with streaks of white and gray. “An honor to meet you, Children of The Operator. We are the Jester Court of Genyr. My name is Chummy Bear. This is my partner, Mime Soda-”

I almost choked on spit. I wasn’t sure what names they were supposed to have, but I definitely hadn’t imagined those. Their names were a mish-mash of candy names and whimsical words- Silly Rope, Pink Cotton, etc. Luckily, I wasn’t the only one to burst into choked laughter; there was a small chorus of coughing giggles behind me, which was met with low hushes from the adults. 

“-And, of course, our benevolent Queen,” The Genyr continued, unabated (or unaware). "Allow me to introduce the greatest amongst us.”

The court began to part to two sides, revealing a Genyr around Clockwork’s age. Fey were, by far, the most stunningly beautiful out of all of them. Fir eyes were a unique blend of purple and blue under long, doll-like eyelashes tipped with pink. Fir sky-blue hair was split into four parts like a clover, the ends tied with pearls the size of my fist. Fey wore an extravagant acrobat's costume, much like the two Genyr that hovered around fir. Fey was veiled in sheer, purple fabric, which fey lifted over a golden circlet on fir head as fey stepped forward. 

Suddenly, The Genyr burst into a tornado of motion, throwing their veil off like it was burning them. They performed a dance that looked more like a blade of grass being thrown in the wind, fir body bending and twisting in a wild sway. It caused glitter to burst from them in small clouds. Combined with the gleam of their clothes and the sparkling glitter in the air, I realized exactly what the Genyr was beginning to resemble: a nebula. It was an interpretive dance.

My siblings loved it. Once fey were done fir body finally twirling to a sharp stop, the Proxies erupted into applause, their excitement barely contained by our chaperones. 

I saw fir expression light up, the bow of fir head more shy than a show of respect. 

The elder Genyr gestured dramatically to fir. “Children of The Operator, the Jester’s Court would like to present the rightful Heir of Genyr, Candy-” 

Quickly, the younger Genyr shushed fir, almost leaping up from fir position to do so. “Just call me Cane,” fey said. I could hear the exhaustion in every word, Cane’s smile unable to fill to its complete splendor. “No need for that much formality, Gummy Bear. W-We aren’t on Genyr, anymore…” 

Cane closed fir eyes and took a deep breath of The Ark’s natural air. I'm sure fey weren't expecting the scent of burning metal and meat; once the smell hit fir nostrils, fey gagged and covered fir mouth.

“You need a mask,” I pointed out, choosing then to break my position in line. I began to take my mask off, having already been used to the atmosphere by then. “Here. You can borrow mine until you’re ready to go inside-”

The Doll let out a charming laugh, wrapping an arm around me to keep me still. “The Master couldn’t be here, I’m afraid, but I am The Slender Doll. I'm the Queen here," she pointedly declared. With the hand not holding me, she gestured to the Proxies standing behind us. "These are his children. And this-” she gestured fondly to me- “is his vessel, ⨂rigin.”

Instantly, The Genyr’s eyes darted to me, fir eyes widening slightly. For a reason I wouldn't learn until later, fir expression gained a tinge of sadness. "...Ah. I see. It’s a pleasure to meet you both."

I offered my mask again, holding it out for fir to take. Cane faltered a bit, blinking as fey processed that I wasn’t actually offering my face to them. Fey took another, harder look at me, fir hands reaching up to touch fir own face. “Oh… Oh, I see!! You have a human face underneath a shell!!” Cane gasped. Fey seemed amused by that.  “You’re just like The Unsightly Jester!!” 

To our surprise, the Genyr had been hiding an extra member. The short person was a human, but dressed up to look like a Genyr. There was no mistaking the curly brown hair and peach hue to their skin. Their mask, however, was pitch black, save for teal butterfly wings that had been painted onto the hard plastic. Their eyes, I guess, struck me as a bit odd; I’d seen purple, blue, green, yellow, and orange colored eyes, but I’d never seen candy red. Perhaps that was a normal color on Jason's planet... It wouldn't surprise me, given how many people had candy red hair.

Jason made an irritated noise. I caught it, though no one else did.

“Oh? What a surprise," they said playfully, peeking over Cane's shoulder. They copied me, then, also lifting their “shell” off their face. The Jester had a sallow, ghostly complexion, their lips pale and lifeless. Somehow, I knew immediately that they were dead; or, rather, that they were undead.

“The Toymaker found me on Genyr after the planet died,” The Unsightly Jester explained. “I can’t remember much… Anything, actually. My earliest memory is waking up in his toyshop.” With a shy grin, they stepped a bit closer to Cane. “The Genyr adopted me. They’re the ones who’ve helped me create a new identity.”

“The Toymaker has been a gracious host to the downtrodden in my galaxy. Truly cannot thank him enough,” Cane said, smiling bitterly all the while. I got the sense that the word choice was specifically due to his presence not ten yards away.

"You don't have to be nice to Jason," I told fir. "You belong here, now, so you can do whatever you want."

“Oi- Did he tell you that he almost fucking killed us?” Natalie barked, her hands on her hips.

Cane jolted, a bit startled by her sudden, aggressive approach. “I-I'm sorry... He did what?”

Like a stone, the sweet, sparkling aura that Cane exuded was dropped, fir expression shifted to deep annoyance. 

Jason wasn’t paying attention to our conversation until he was mentioned; when he heard his name, he quickly put away the mouse toy he’d been tinkering with. As Natalie spoke up, however, Jason’s smug grin dropped from his features. He looked to The Doll for assistance, but she’d already walked to the side with the Genyr Elder. 

“Hey, could you all go back to the part where I was a gracious host?” he asked quickly. “I think that’s a more interesting subject-”

“What did he do?” Cane demanded, speaking over Jason.

"Jason sent Mimics to us half-starved and rabid,” I explained. “They almost killed some of us, and they took the first life of one of my uncles."

"They're fine, though, we got it all worked out," Doby added, nearly leaping over me.  “After we fed them a ton of candy, they became super chill. Look!!” 

Doby gestured over to the house, where the Mimics were sheepishly spying on the commotion from the windows. I could see Sally pressed to the glass with them, both entities seemingly working in tandem to get a better look.

They didn't react how I expected- more pleasantly surprised than terrified. "I know those creatures," Cane stated. "They were locked up with us, for a short while. You said you fed them a lot of candy, and they calmed down?"

“About fifty pounds a day!” Doby chirped innocently. "I brush Jack's hair once every five hours to maintain a silky, lavender shine, and make sure I polish both their noses with Pledge."

I watched rage shift across Cane's face like a passing storm, fir head silently turning to Jason. “You told me that they were supposed to act like that,” Cane hissed. “You were starving them on purpose, weren’t you? Were you hoping they’d eat us?”

Jason let out a nervous laugh, feigning confusion. “What? No, of course not. Candy is harder to get when you can't just make it, you know!” he whined, waving it all away. “They didn’t eat anything important, so… It’s nothing, really.”

Cane took a deep, careful breath. As fey did, fey rose from a slight hover to a full one. The air changed; a pressure had begun to build, the weight pushing down on my shoulders. The other Genyr sensed it as well, darting out of their ruler’s way.

“Nothing?” Fey quipped, their hands beginning to glow and sparkle. “I see. So… After all my people have been through… You continued to torment us for nothing?”

Jason's smile was venomously sheepish. "Well, when you put it that way... I sound quite cruel, don't I?" He teased.

With that, he'd said too much. Cane raised fir hand above fir, slowly pulling a pole from nothingness.

“You might want to step back,” The Jester whispered to me and Kate. 

Jason certainly did, his smile growing a bit more strained as he saw fir drawing a weapon. “H-Hang on a second, your Majesty-”

“Shut up,” Fey shot right back. “Oh, I have known creatures like you, Toymaker, long before I ever met The Night Terror. Now that I’m here, and your Collector doesn’t hold the lives of my loved ones for ransom… I’m going to give you a taste of your own medicine.”

I saw Jason’s throat bob as he swallowed. “N-Now, now. I admit, I’ve been quite cavalier about… Most things. Everything, really. But I’m your savior, remember? What more could I do to help your kind? I mean… Look where fighting me has gotten you.”

Needless to say, Cane didn’t appreciate that, either. “May I kill him on your ground?” Cane asked The Doll, fir voice devoid of emotion. The glow around fir hands had spread up to fir arms, the glow reaching fir bloodthirsty, opalite eyes. It didn't seem to matter how many times it would take to kill Jason- Cane was willing to find out.

Jason scoffed out a rather offended laugh. “Come on now. That’s a little dramatic, don't you think?”

"I'll consider it," The Doll drawled. "He grows more expendable the more he stands here."

He got the hint. “We’ll keep in touch!” Jason said quickly, gesturing to the Doll and I. “Lovely to see you all!! Have fun, Jester!! Don’t forget to write!!”

And with a single blink, he was gone, stepping back through the portal. It closed, returning our courtyard to its former state. I hoped that was the last hole he'd tear into The Ark for a while; knowing he could make them look like doors, it felt personal in a way that offended me. I didn't know how it was supposed to, but the intent was enough. 

Everything was settled, then. My siblings soon broke the line to meet the Court and The Unsightly Jester, crowding around them like the circus attractions they resembled. It didn’t take long for everyone to warm up to each other- the fact that we all loved singing and dancing did a lot to create common ground. 

The Genyr were told of their living conditions: they’d have an entire wing to themselves, complete with their own rooms. After living in a bottle (which, according to them, felt like living in a one-bedroom apartment with ten people and two rabid dogs), the idea of having that much space felt like we were spoiling them.  

The only one who didn’t participate in the social interactions was Cane. Fey still hung in the air, trembling with lingering anger. Fir hands were wrapped around the handle of fir staff, clutching it tightly. I noticed, then, that it was tipped with a shard of glass. Judging by the etching, it was repurposed glass that sanded down to a triangular point, fitted like an arrowhead into Cane's staff. Looking at the shard made a strange, warping sense of vertigo overcome me, forcing me to look away.  

"Jason told me that your Master grants wishes.... Does it really? Or was that another lie?" Cane asked, fir voice shaky as fey sunk to the ground.

"That is no lie," The Doll said with a gentle smile. “You may have anything you want. You just have to ask.” 

That answer didn't soothe Cane. As fey looked around, fir lost expression shifted into one of extreme grief. There was something fey wanted… But it didn't exist anymore. And nothing- not even my Master- could bring it back. 

"Come," The Doll said, placing her hand on fir back. "⨂rigin, you as well."

I glanced over to my friends, now speaking emphatically to The Unsightly Jester. They didn't notice me, and I didn't feel compelled to tell them where I was going. Actually... I had a compulsion to sneak away, my head bowed as I followed.

 

_

 

It was a nerve-wracking being so close to someone as important as Cane. 

Fey didn’t look real. As I sat beside fir in the garden, I kept expecting the Genyr to suddenly take off fir pearly skin and hair, revealing a person underneath. I’d seen and worn costumes before, and even those weren’t so extravagantly designed. I felt a little embarrassed, given how monochrome I was in comparison. I must have looked so boring to fir. 

I expected The Jester to follow us to The Garden; however, once the Genyr had gotten their bearings, The Operator requested The Unsightly one’s presence. A private conversation, after only just arriving- a great honor, one not even afforded to Cane. I dare not ask why; if I was supposed to know, I would be told. 

Meanwhile, The Doll had taken Cane and I to her special grove. She’d placed a white, iron table by the water’s edge, and once we were seated, the Ally Dolls brought us tea and cookies. Candy, too, though they seemed to be from Cane's world, appearing more like pearls. Cane ate it like popcorn, so I could see that it was deceptively chewy, like a gummy bear. Still, I didn’t want any; I was too nervous to have an appetite. In contrast, Cane didn’t appear unsettled by me in the slightest, even though I continuously wore my mask. Fey claimed were used to it- The Unsightly Jester never took theirs off, either.

Thankfully, I spent most of the tea time blissfully ignored. The Doll and Cane spoke for a bit in polite tones to each other, including me only as a courtesy. There was the usual adult talk: how the transition between our spaces was (fine, anything to get out of the bottle), where Cane’s room was (the hallway with the other Genyr), how fey were feeling in general (pointedly not answered). I grew more intrigued when The Doll asked about the other Genyr- what they did, who they were.

Cane named them all, confirming that they were all distant relatives. One of fir parents had many, many partners, who in turn had many, many children. They'd all lived in their family palace, coexisting with every branch of their familial tree. The ones that were with Cane were the Genyr that couldn't fight; entertainers and courtesians, having no skill in the type of weapons their people carried. Cane had been the one to protect them, after Genyr fell. Solemnly, Cane recounted the Mimic fey had to fight off, describing it as a two-story beast that looked like a toy bird. Fey had to behead the thing several times before it got the message and found other creatures to eat.

"I wasn't born a fighter, but I learned to be one," Fey said quietly. "The only other option was to die."

That sat with me the most. It was one thing to read about the tragic history of their kind- another to be sitting across from someone affected most by it. It wasn't a fantastical story to Cane. It was fir twin that killed their people. Had there been a moment before Cane knew? When fey saw their closest sibling, and felt the relief and joy that came from a long absence? Or had Cane looked into the cold, dead eyes of The Night Terror, and knew that fir twin was gone?

Eventually, The Doll left Cane and I alone after a lull in the conversation. She claimed that she needed to retrieve something for their “discussion”. 

“Be nice, ⨂rigin,” The Doll reminded me, giving me a pointed look. At the time, I interpreted it as a dig at my temper. I tended to get a little hostile when someone didn’t agree with me. Of course, I found the reminder a bit condescending; after seeing how scared Jason was of Cane, I knew better than to pick a fight. I learned a long time ago that the prettier someone was, the more deadly they were. 

Cane hardly seemed bothered by me; in fact, Cane didn't acknowledge me once during fir chat with The Doll. Perhaps fey were more focused on keeping up an appearance. As soon as Ally turned her back, Cane’s energy became duller. I could see it in the way fey slumped fir shoulders, the downcast look to fir crystalline eyes. 

“...You must be bored,” Cane said quietly, turning fir head to me. “I can’t stand polite conversation. Feels like I’m putting on the worst play in the world.”

I gulped down my insecurities. “I liked the story about the giant duck,” I muttered dumbly.

Cane sighed. “I guess your guardians think they have to respect me… Don’t copy them. I'd rather not be lied to anymore, if that’s all right."

"O-Oh- Sure, of course. Whatever you want."

I wanted to be nice to Cane. Not just because I wanted fir to like me; there was nothing more depressing than a sad clown. 

“Um,” I started, coughing a bit. “Th-The… The glitter. It’s really pretty. What is it? Does it do something special?” I asked dumbly, my face hot under my mask. I’d forgotten how hard it was to talk to people I didn’t share a hivemind with. 

Cane took a small pause, then sighed softly. “They’re scales,” fey explained simply. Fey extended fir arm, holding it up for me to look closer. I could see, then, that fir skin was layered with a trillion, butterfly-like scales.

I gasped at the sight. I didn’t dare put my hands on fir, worried fir skin like it was like butterfly down. Cane seemed to recognize this, and fey laughed a bit.

“They’re strong as diamonds, Masky. I doubt your grip could even bruise.”

Again, I gawked. Amazing, I thought.  “...Wait. You know my name?” I chirped, my posture straightening in my seat with my excitement. 

Again, another laugh- this time, a genuine one, and a bit louder. “All of your friends call you Masky. Don’t you think that name is a little silly? You’re all wearing shells,” fey pointed out. 

I shrunk, laughing nervously. “I don't get it either. I’m not the only one that prefers to wear mine all the time.”

Fey’s smile grew a bit coy, then. “You might as well be called Shelly, to me,” fey teased.

Initially, I cowered from the light ribbing, fearing that Cane didn't like me. Suddenly, though, I stopped myself. Wait, I thought. This was good. Cane was talking to me- we were talking to each other. As long as I kept my cool, I could get fir to like me, and maybe fey wouldn’t be so sad about living on The Ark. 

“May I see your real face, again? Or… is that too forward of me?” Cane asked, fir hand already poised to touch my mask. 

Flustered, I nodded, hurriedly pulling it off my face. “It’s n-not that I don’t like to take it off. I just… Like wearing it more,” I hesitantly said. That didn't make sense, but Cane didn't call me on it. I tried not to hide my face, as that’s what Cane wanted to see; however, I was both jittery and tense, the two energies fighting each other the more Cane stared. 

“Odd. I thought The Operator would choose a Queen,” Cane said finally, prompting me to finally look away. Fey giggled at it, misinterpreting it as shyness. 

I huffed, my discomfort turning into anger as I tried to shake it off. “I’m a boy. Why does everyone keep getting that confused? I can grow a mustache -” 

Cane only laughed more. “No, no!! Sorry, was that rude to say? I didn’t mean your kind’s reproductive spectrum. Though I did read about it, and it’s fascinating!! You have sex to make babies, and only one carries it? That’s so peculiar!”

I blinked, immediately regretting everything I said to lead to that moment. “S-So… What does it mean?” I muttered.  Hurriedly, I put my mask back on before I showed more discomfort. “I read a bit about it, but... I don't get it.”

At that, Cane’s mischievous expression softened, but was replaced with something more fond. “Queen and King are spiritual terms, for us. The Broken One placed two of our ancestors in charge of its great knowledge and dubbed them such. Together, The King and The Queen embody its poles in order to maintain balance for all those in between. Two different, yet equal energies that flow through our planet.”  

Cane then brought fir hands together, clasped them firmly. “Together, they create a harmonious world. We all embody The Queen’s power and The King’s strength in some way. The two dance with each other in our souls, and we recreate that dance for others to see.”

I wasn’t sure if I understood everything fey were saying, but I found it fascinating nonetheless. "So it's not just a title... Those words have such a specific meaning to humans, it's interesting to use them to describe anything else." 

Then again, I was vaguely aware we weren't actually speaking the same language. That's what I heard, but there was logically no way for Cane to be such a talented English speaker. In reality, it was a completely different word, with only a vague, summarizing word to describe the idea that Cane was actually expressing. It was filtered through my Master's ears, translated for me to understand. 

Cane smiled at what I'd said, but it was a sad one. “You remind me a lot of my twin,” fey said quietly. “Once he visited the human planet, he had a similar confusion.”

I perked up at the pronouns. “He?”

Fey nodded. “Candy Pop rejected much of our traditions, after we learned what our father had done. He rejected The Broken One, too, believing it was distracting us from The Night Terror's invasion.” 

Initially, I thought that would be all I'd get from fir. Cane’s face had twisted with grief, fir lips pulling into a thin line. To my surprise, though, Cane continued, elaborating a bit further.

“...Before Poppy trapped The Night Terror, he'd watched our brothers die. He watched his wife become a corrupted monster for The Collector’s gallery. There was nothing The Broken One could preach to him about loss that he didn't feel was weak platitudes. In a way, isolating himself to guard the Mirror of Jesterica was the only way he could bear to stay on our planet. He could have seen the stars... I know he wanted to.”

That painted the story I’d heard in a new light. Candy Pop wasn’t guarding that mirror as a noble guardian; instead, he was as fragile as I was, punishing himself for his failures. He had darkness in his heart, and The Night Terror only needed to whisper to to him to make it bloom.  

“I understand why he rejected us, now. Everyone wants me to do something, and none of it involves saving him. Being a Queen is just… smiling, being polite, and agreeing to the terms of things much bigger than me.” 

“...So… Do you still want to be a Queen, then?” I asked. It was a bold question, but I only recognize that now. I saw Cane falter at it, surprised to be asked that. 

“I don’t know,” fey admitted. “We are twins, after all… All that Poppy lost, I lost too. All the darkness in Poppy’s soul is present in mine.”

Cane laughed dryly. “I suppose if I’d been faster, I would have taken his place in the fight, and you’d be speaking to an entirely different, equally miserable Genyr,” fey mused. “But I… I was afraid to die. So I stayed. And though I hate being treated like I’m valuable for such pithy reasons… I can’t just throw away my people’s history and culture. I’m the only one who can pass it on to the next generation. What little of it still exists...”

My chest felt hollow, hearing that. There was so much pain in fir voice; so many gruesome memories that welled up fir eyes. Equally, though, I found it admirable that Cane still maintained dignity despite the attempts to destroy it. Truly, fey were a tree- strong, roots firmly planted into the dead ground. Growing against all odds, fey refused to lose even a single leaf. 

“I think you’re still a great Queen,” I told Cane, wishing I could understand what the word meant to fir so I could mean that with my entire chest. “And you don't have to worry about anything else. We're not freaks like The Night Terror. With those guards protecting you, I'd be too scared to try to piss you off.”

That seemed to cheer Cane up again, even if it was just a bit. Fey cracked a smile, fir mischievous side sparking once again. “Well… Truthfully… They’re so protective because I’m carrying a child. I meant what I said literally.”

Cane, to my amazement, reached inside fir chest. It seemed to phase right through fir skin, fir hand encased in a fluorescent green light. When Cane pulled fir hand out, fey were holding a strange, glowing orb. Fey held it delicately, like an egg. It was about the size of a melon. It had a crystal blue shell and an oily sheen that reflected a rainbow in the dim. Inside, there was white orb of pure light that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat, floating in the center of glitter-soaked liquid. The closer I looked, I could almost see something moving inside the white orb, straining against it like a cocoon. 

Oh, I realized. It was an egg. 

“My lover and I created it after we formed our union. I thought it was best to hide it from Jason, but Genyr always know when someone is carrying another soul inside them.”

I dared not ask where this "lover" was. Part of me already knew the answer. If the Genyr wasn't there now, then there was no question fey were dead. I didn't dare ask about it; I had just gotten Cane's mood to brighten, and I didn't want to remind fir of yet another tragedy. “We’ll take good care of it. We can get it it’s own room, when it hatches,” I offered instead.

“A kindly offer, but it’s the safest with me. I’ll only give it to another Genyr to hold.” 

“Can they… also…?” I asked hesitantly, mimicking the way Cane pulled it from fir body.

“Oh, anyone can. I just prefer my court.” Fir smile grew, and they leaned in. “Do you want to hold it?” fey asked teasingly, holding it up for me. "I could make an exception, if you're that curious."

“No!! No, I’m okay. I don’t want to break it by accident,” I said quickly. Despite how cold it was on The Ark, I was suddenly sweating profusely. My reaction only served to make Cane laugh, the sound like a chorus of birds.

“Oh, lovely!!” The Doll cried as she returned to us. “You’re getting along… The Master will be pleased that you’re so studious, ⨂rigin. Learning new tricks from our guests, even at teatime?”

I didn’t know whether to lie or not; luckily, I didn’t have to.

Cane hummed, narrowing fir eyes a bit. Fey placed the egg back into fir chest, the orb glowing brightly as it disappeared. “It’s an egg, Ally, and it's mine,” Cane declared, crossing fir legs and fir arms. “I’ve decided what I want, thanks to Masky. I’m carrying on my people’s ways despite The Collector. I’ll be encouraging my Court to do the same, of course, with their future children.”

The Doll hesitated, somewhat, her eyes flitting to me before returning to Cane. “Oh… Congratulations. And of course- The Master loves children. Though… Aren’t you all related, in some way? Won’t that be an issue?” she asked- innocently, I’d thought. 

“We make eggs by combining our souls, not blood,” Cane explained simply, uncrossing and crossing fir legs the opposite way. “I’m surprised I have to explain this to you. Clearly, you understand the process well.” 

I was confused by the sudden shift in atmosphere. The Doll looked like she’d be caught, taken mildly off guard by Cane’s sharp tone. Quickly, though, she composed herself, holding up our book. “Well. I brought this for you. It’s in a language called German, but I’m sure ⨂rigin would love to read it to you-”

“I know what you’re doing, ma’am,” Cane stated coldly, making me jump with its suddenness. “And if you want me and my people to remain compliant, I suggest you let this child go play with his friends.”

Wait- why was I being dragged into it? I was so confused. I thought we’d been connecting. I really liked Cane; I wanted to hear more about fir family, and what life was like on fir planet. But now fey wanted me to leave? Why?

The Doll didn’t speak, for a moment- merely eyed Cane, as if sizing fir up. “I see. Are you sure? Maybe we could all sit together and play a nice board game,” she offered. The Doll didn't seem shaken by Cane's behavior, continuing her air of pleasantry despite Cane's outbursts.

“Oh, I know about your love of games," Cane bit. "I apologize, but... I'm not interested in playing.”

The Doll’s smile sharply grew as she lifted her hand; suddenly, I found myself floating out of my seat. I was placed on the ground beside the table, a few cookies falling into my open palm. 

“Speaking of which- Your Collective is playing Monopoly in the dining hall. Why don’t you join them, ⨂rigin? They need a banker,” The Doll said, stating it more as a demand than an offer.

I was still confused, but figured that it was best not to go against either of them. I turned my head to Cane, giving fir a small wave. “Bye, Cane! I’ll see you at the graduation party!!” I called. I tried to leave with a positive emotion, if only to remind fir that I was someone fey could consider a friend. “If there’s cake- and I mean, there’s definitely going to be cake, who am I kidding- I’ll save you three slices!!”

Fey didn’t seem upset with me, but that only perplexed me further. What were fey so angry about, then?

I wouldn't understand until later. And by then, it would be too late to change anything.

 

–

 

A couple days later, I was once again wearing that red crown.

After not seeing for so long, I couldn’t help but smile. I placed it delicately on my head, nestling it into my dark hair and fixing it with pins. I tucked a few strands behind my ears, letting the ends spill down the back of my uniform. 

My suit was freshly pressed for the occasion, my shoes shined to a gleaming polish; I was about as clean as one could get. I wouldn’t use “handsome” to describe myself genuinely, but I certainly felt like I was then. 

It was all for our graduation. While we were in trouble for sneaking out, The Operator was impressed with our growth. The lessons, the drills, the training- all of it successful. There was no force- human, natural, or supernatural- that we weren’t prepared to face. We were more than killers. We were harvesters. Equalizers. Angels.

Our job- our purpose- was clear. We were told to feed The Operator; to infect the humans with his presence, and bring him meat to fuel The Ark. We Proxies would hunt the creatures who once broke our bones, burned our skin… They created us with their abuse, and now, we were going to be unleashed upon them like a plague.

“You ready?” I heard behind me. I turned my head, smiling warmly at the sight of Kate in her proper uniform. The Ally Dolls had worked tirelessly to comb her hair; I imagined the smooth, straight locks would be knotted again within the day. 

I gave Kate a little nod, placing my mask over my face. “What about you?” I asked her.

“Oh, totally. Just hope I don’t trip,” She said with a giggle.

I chuckled a bit myself, though my nerves were starting to get the better of me. “This is it, isn’t it? After this, we’re going back to Earth,” I declared, trying to seem positive. “Who knows what’s out there?”

I saw Kate falter as she pulled down her mask. She gazed outside for a moment, then let out the tiniest, softest sigh. 

“I don’t want to go,” She quietly admitted. 

Of course, I was shocked to hear that. It had been hundreds of years for us; after so long, The Earth was this faraway, mysterious place. While we loved The Ark, we were excited for a new world to explore. I thought Kate would be the most excited to have an adventure. 

“Everything I remember about that place is… Bad," Kate mumbled dejectedly. "Human boys are stupid, adults don’t understand. Everything’s got lead in it. We’ll have to deal with all that again, won’t we?”

I shrugged. “Probably. But we’ll be together. It’ll be like when we met, right? Sneaking around at night and solving mysteries? Getting scared in the woods?” 

Gently approaching her, I intertwined my fingers with hers. “Forget about the stupid humans. Remember how blue everything was? How dark the forests looked at night?” I offered. I shared those memories; the misty, green floor and blue skies. I remembered Earth carrying a unique silence; an energy that you had to stop and experience in order to feel it. There was no presence behind the feeling, but it was there. 

She closed her eyes to bask in those memories, leaning forward to press her forehead to mine. "Yeah... That was nice, wasn't it?" she whispered.

I nodded resolutely, rubbing my forehead against hers. “It’s all our garden… We belong on Earth way more than they do,” I said, moving away to carefully adjust the crown on her head. “Forget about it, for now. We should think about the party we’re going to have after graduation.” 

She giggled. “Oh, I know. Apparently Jill was helping them organize it.”

Shocking- the clowns liked parties. I laughed outright at that, the chaotic scene I pictured in my head feeling almost prophetic.

I’d forgotten, I think, that I had met Kate as a teenager. Somehow, I had hazy memories of holding her hand as a little kid; of playing in the woods with her late into the night, drawing pictures for our Master to see. 

Looking at her, then… That was all I could see. 

Suddenly, I had a strange compulsion. Without warning, I pulled Kate into a firm hug. We were roughly the same height, I finally noticed; I must have grown taller. 

“...I love you, Kate,” I whispered. I hadn’t said that to her in years, too afraid of how she would take it. I didn’t want her for anything. I loved her as she was- so much so, that it hurt.  

Kate didn’t seem alarmed. Easily, she buried her face into the crook of my neck, her mask pressed to my collar. 

“Love you, Tim,” I heard. 

That name… That was my name, wasn’t it?

That close, I could feel her every emotion: her apprehension and worry as well as the excitement in facing the future. I felt the same; we echoed back and forth, the feeling of hope growing between us like a sprout. 

Kate stepped back, readjusting her mask. “Let’s go,” she said, grabbing my pipe from my dresser. She then tossed it to me, and I easily caught it. She took off her glove, exposing her Tall Blade. Like The Helmet and Nurse Ann, it perpetually oozed a dark, smoldering ichor.

“We’re graduating with honors, after all,” she declared, tapping the red crown of flowers around her head with one of her blackened claws. “Can’t be late to sit down.” 

We carried our weapons with us proudly. I had chosen a pipe for sentimental reasons, obviously, but blunt force was my preferred style thanks to my strength. I wrapped one end with leather, and kept it slung over my back using a rifle sling. The sling was a gift from The Shroud, as was the new hunting knife I had in the pocket of my jacket.

We joined the rest of my Collective in the foyer. I remember their weapons, too: Toby, of course, was given a pair of brand new hatchets. They were a bit bigger than the ones he’d used before, and I briefly wondered if he’d struggle to swing them. Still, they looked brutal. I couldn’t wait to find out how sharp their edge was. 

Next to Toby, Clockwork seemingly carried nothing. Inside her jacket, however, I knew she was lined with explosives and sharp knives. She wouldn’t need much else; not with her Gift and her iron-knuckled fists.

Nathan, like me, carried a heavy, curved pipe. It was a piece of the facility he and his sister had been kept at, and it was the only clue he had to her whereabouts. He’d used it all these years without fail; every fight he’d won, that pipe had been in his hand. 

In stark contrast, Doby had gotten an even newer bat from The Mechanic. The third iteration was perfect, combining Genyr metalworking techniques with The Mechanic’s expertise. The bat was lightweight, but indestructible, with Runes invoking Accuracy and Strength etched on the inside. He’d gotten The Mimics to bite test it, just to be sure, and they made no dent. The bat was slightly iridescent; it was gray in the dark, but once light shone, it revealed an oily sheen of reds, blues, and greens. 

“‘Sup, bitches!!” Blackbird shouted at us, waving her spear at us as her Collective passed by. “Guess who’s gonna go to Earth, after all!!”

“Oh, shit. We’re fucked. They’re letting the actual freaks out,” Nathan muttered, earning a few laughs from the others.

“Incoming!!” Ellie cried.

Toby was the first to leap into action, rushing to catch Ellie as she zipped down the banister of the staircase. As she flew off the banister and into his arms, both of them toppled to the ground with a pair of squawks. 

“9/10. Would have been a 10/10, but you fumbled the dismount,” Doby chided, doing nothing to help either of them up. In retaliation, Toby kicked him in the shin, trying to collapse his leg.

Ellie snatched Toby’s attention, turning his head to look at her. “Guess what, Toby!? Rouge says I’m leaving The Ark, too!!” She cried. “She just told me!!” 

I heard Rouge call Ellie’s name a moment later, her breathing labored as she rounded the corner. She took the steps one at a time, blinking away what looked like nausea. She was also wearing a suit, though her jacket hugged her waist more than ours. Her hair was tied back, her makeup done, and her neck and ears adorned with pearls. 

Wilson was following close behind her, fretting about her with a bit more insistence than normal. He had a large box tucked under his arm, which made it a bit difficult for him to climb the stairs as fast as Rouge was. He was wearing his full gear; knowing him, though, he’d probably still combed and slicked his hair back under his hood. 

Rouge had Ellie’s crown- red, just like ours- in her hand. She quickly put it on the girl’s head, pinning it before Ellie could run away again. “Gotcha,” She said, playfully spinning Ellie a few times. She smiled warmly at all of us, then, picking her adoptive daughter up for a bear hug. 

“Excited?” She asked all of us. “If you aren’t, I’ve got two words for you after the party: Chocolate Fountain.”

While I and most of my friends unanimously celebrated, Toby scrambled to his feet. “Mom, you can’t-t-t let-t-t Ellie go t-t-to Earth alone!! She’s not big enough, yet-t-t!!” he cried. “She wasn’t-t-t even supposed t-t-to go with us. She followed-”  

Rouge sighed, fixing a mildly accusatory look at Ellie as she set the girl down. “Relax, kiddo. I’m going with Ellie,” she explained. “Wilson and I have to go back to Earth, for a while. Something’s… Um. Something’s come up.”

“Matter of fact, most of The Slender Brothers and Sisters are leaving, too,” Wilson added. “Master decided it's time for everyone to get back to work.”

Toby’s hands fluttered a bit. “So we’ll st-t-till see each other… That’s good. Makes sense. I mean, Ellie’s pret-t-tty fucking t-terrifying, but-t there’s only so much a ten-year-old can do.”

“Hey!!” Ellie whined, kicking his shin. “I’m basically the same age as you now!! I’m grown up, too!! I'm just short-!!!”

Wilson separated them quickly, shooting them both warning looks. Then, he cleared his throat, raising his voice to address the growing crowd of Proxies.

“Listen up: if you kids get picked up by anyone, we’re stationed to be your parents. You just have to give us a call.”

“How…?” Kate asked carefully, her eyes slowly wandering to the box in his hands. “Wait!! Don’t tell me-!!”

With a charming grin, Wilson opened the package he'd brought. It was full of cell phones- Nokia 7650’s, to be exact: the very first Nokia to have a camera, GPS, and MMS. You had to slide the phone up to access the keyboard, which immediately became a stim for me. Texting, however, was an absolute nightmare. I had to press the buttons two, three, or four times for the right character. It’s funny what sensory details stick with me: I can still remember the plastic under my fingers when I pressed the buttons. 

“Take care of them, alright? You only get one-”

“Don’t listen to that piece of shit. I’ll fix it if you break it,” The Mechanic said in passing, giving us all a little wave. “Have fun at the ceremony, kids!! Remember not to trip.”

Soon, the other Slender Ones began to file by: The Crow and The Mortician walked together, each carrying a glass of red wine. They were, of course, dressed the finest. I’m not sure if it was their idea or one of the Proxies’, but the crows that perched on their shoulders had the most adorable little hats. 

The Chessmaster followed soon behind them with two Sisters- NiGHTLiFE and The Siren- engaging in mildly hostile conversation (something about someone cheating, maybe?). Helen was walking with them, but didn’t participate in the conversation. He had a bottle in his hand, which I assumed was his reward for showing up at all. 

“Hey, guys!! I’m alive, after all!!”

I tensed at the sound of Skully’s voice. He was clean and well-dressed, just like the rest of us. He’d even gotten his hair combed back like Wilson’s. Although I waited for him to start rambling again, he spoke in a way that felt natural. 

“Um… Sorry about earlier,” he apologized. “I don't know what came over me. I guess I was still sick when you came in...”  

There was nothing hollow about his voice, anymore. His sentences weren’t complete, cryptic ramblings, and the skin under his gaze no longer appeared so terrified and fixated on me.

I let out a silent breath of relief. “Just glad you’re okay. I can’t fight Chernabog without a technopath,” I told him. 

I felt the rush of joy that erupted from him, the earnest nature making me feel shy. One day, I'd learn what he saw; for the moment, however, I was more content to have my friend back.

“Oh, you’ll love this- Kate, give him his phone,” Toby prompted, nudging the other Proxy.

It looked like Skully was going to cry once Kate placed the mobile device into his hand. “A Nokia? And… It… It has a camera,” He whimpered, holding it close. “Thank you, Master...”

For a moment, I watched the other Collectives get their phones, my eyes wandering from them to my own. Everyone was pretending like nothing had happened, but…

“Are you sure you’re okay, Skully?” I quietly asked him. 

He met my gaze. His irises were still pale. “Yeah,” He said, placing his hand on my shoulder. “Everything’s fine.”

Once every Collective was gathered, The Helmet raised their hand up. “Gather around, you thirty,” Helmet ordered. They lifted their Tall Blade up, showing us the 28 red blossomed crowns hanging off of an extended vine.

“Oooh, red crown status. Bitches are gonna be so jealous,” Doby teased, taking his off with flair.

While some of us swapped their crowns out without question, some were too curious to simply obey. “What’s with the upgrade?” Nathan asked, cocking his eyebrow.

The Helmet continued to pass the crowns around as they explained. “The red signifies our Master’s favor in you. All Proxies will graduate today, but you have each proven yourselves beyond expectations.”

Toby outright scowled. “Oh, lucky us…” He muttered, shoving his crown past his unruly locks.

“Ohh, enough of that sourpuss!! I know you don’t mean it,” Rouge chided him, adjusting it proper. “I told you- this is like graduating with honors. Be proud!!”

Toby was still pouting, but he was having to fight it. She didn’t have to reassure me, of course; I was always proud to be my Master’s best.

They were smart to give us our new phones before the ceremony. We were so absorbed in the new devices, they could herd us like zombie sheep wherever they wanted us to go. I’d lost interest in mine quickly, so I provided a little bit of help from the inside. The Slender Ones were clearly under a lot of stress; therefore, anything I could to make it go smoother- even if that was just staying quiet and ushering any stragglers along- I did it. 

I saw many of my Aunts and Uncles walking the grounds with the other Genyr, giving tours and demonstrations. They’d spent quite a bit of time teaching them our ways, showing them all the tricks to getting around. I heard a rumor that they’d be allowed to take our shortcut to Earth, once our “situation” was resolved. I even saw Cane with The Doll, laughing with her in the garden. Cane always had The Unsightly Jester with fir. They seemed to be friends, which, given their circumstances, wouldn't surprise me. They both were certainly allowed to interact with us, but The Jester kept a curious amount of distance. 

We’d be using a stone arena stage at the bottom of the hill for the ceremony. We held most of our outdoor birthday parties there; we’d hold the after-party for graduation there, as well.  

The Red Crown Proxies took the seats in the first two rows. The seventy of us in white crowns filed in next, taking up the third and fourth. Then The Slender ones, followed by The Genyr and The Unsightly Jester at the top.

The Jester seemed to really catch Doby’s attention. “...Hey, um… Who’s that, again?” He asked, watching them take a seat beside Cane.

“I think they’re asking themselves the same quest-t-t-tion,” Toby answered. “… You think they’re fucking?”

“Toby,” I hissed, my ears turning bright red. I had no idea how good their hearing was, and I didn’t want to find out like that. 

“What!?” He scoffed. “Everyone fucks!!”

“Except you,” Nathan coughed, earning a few chuckles from Skully and Kate. 

Toby would have crossed Natalie, Kate, and I to get to him, but I shoved him back in his seat with a low growl. Suddenly, a hard tapping on wood interrupted all the banter. 

The Doll was first to speak. I’m sure most of you have heard that speech a million times: “Oh, congratulations, we’re all so proud, you worked hard, yadda, yadda, yadda”. I spaced out pretty quickly, once I realized it was mostly fluff. There was one thing I looked forward to: I'd be able to go an entire day without hearing how special I was.

I wonder what I’d do first on Earth. Would we try to hunt down Chernabog, or would we immediately jump into a job? The Master did have some wild creations on Earth- things with too many arms, teeth, and brain cells to live calmly with humans. While I looked forward to the brutality of those fights, I wanted to grow more accustomed to Earth before doing anything. It’d be wonderful if I could explore, especially with my friends. Depending on how vacant Earth was, I thought, there might be a house that we could just take for ourselves. I began to picture a house in the woods, my mind racing with ideas about how to fortify it against assailants. It wouldn’t matter what kind of foe it was- mutant, zombie, monster, or humans with a ton of guns- I’d have the perfect trap for them. Obviously, Kate and the others would live with me. We’d each have a special skill- we may even come up with cool codenames, just to make it all official. Over time, I began to consider the idea of being in a boat in the same situation, which inevitably turned into the question “What would I do if I was stranded on a boat?”. 

The answer I inevitably came to was simple: I’d probably die. I hate the open ocean. 

“-Sky. Masky, get up!! We’re getting our patches!!” 

I jolted alert, jumping to my feet in a flurry. I heard some of my siblings laughing behind me, but luckily, I was able to squeeze back into place beside Kate without being caught.

One by one, we lined up in the center of the arena. One by one, The Doll embraced us, congratulated us, then gave us patches with The Operator’s symbol. We’d sew them into a piece of our clothing before we left for Earth. With them, we had a way of identifying each other in public, even when out of range. 

To any outsider, the symbol had basically no meaning. To us, however, it was a reminder that our Master was always with us.

Once we all had our patches, The Doll stood in front of us all, her hands clasped together.

“Our Master-?” She prompted, smiling fondly at all of us.

“Is good,” was the resounding response back. 

“His will-?”

“Is good.”

“His rage-?”

“Is good.”

“His love-?”

“Is good.”

“Your purpose-?”

“Is good.”

I knew the creed by heart. Our Master: loving, angry, and good. 

“Well done,” concluded The Doll, bowing to us all. Next, she turned her attention to the sky- to the cold, pale sun.

 “Master…They’re ready.”

The Slender Ones applauded us, then. My heart swelled at their praise, knowing that each of them had played a small part in shaping us to be warriors for our Master.

The party wasn’t much to talk about. It was a Proxy party- it was innocent for about an hour. Once The Slender Ones started getting drunk and high, though, they forgot to make sure the Proxies weren’t doing the same. It all descended into chaos from there. Honestly, the most atrocious thing to happen that night was the playlist. I don’t know who thought The Backstreet Boys and Disturbed needed to be back-to-back, but they needed to be buried six feet deep. 

I stayed with my Collective the whole night, dancing with Kate and watching as Toby and Doby tried to kill each other with shot competitions. I was too shy to dance with them, especially while they were drunk. They weren’t exactly chaste when they got like that. I think Doby unaware of my true relationship to Toby, but even if he was, he probably wouldn't have cared. They both like each other's competition.

“How old are they, again?” I giggled, twirling Kate for a third time. 

“Not old enough!!” Was her retort. She wouldn’t let me spin her for a fourth time- the dizziness had set in. Instead, I saw the light of an idea spark in her eyes. She grabbed my wrist insistently, holding up her phone.

“We should take a picture with all our patches. You know, like in a circle?” she offered. “That’ll be a great photo!!”

I hesitated, but after hearing her describe the idea, I was on board. It’d just be our hands, with the patch in them. No faces- just how I liked it. I’d still know who was who, of course; I knew them so well, by then, I could recognize each of my friends just by their hands.

We managed to catch Toby and Doby before they passed out, and we all but dragged Natalie from a gross story Helen was drunkenly recounting. We went inside, where Nathan and Skully were having some heated arguement.

All gathered together, I dazedly counted each one of my friends. Maybe it was the booze in my system, but I felt my eyes burn with complete and total fondness. These were more than just my coworkers or classmates. We were even more than siblings and friends. The connection we had was tangible- real, in a way so many bonds could never be. 

The picture didn’t take long to set up. We got into a huddle, one hand in. We put the patches flat in the palms of our hands with the symbols up, and the tallest amongst us (Natalie) took the picture from above. Once it was taken, everyone split up, going their separate ways to enjoy the rest of the night. Meanwhile, Kate and I hung back, learning from Skully how MMS worked. Once Kate figured it out, she sent the picture to all of us, so we each had a copy to hang on to. 

And, God, I tried to hang on to it. I tried.

 

--

Chapter 14: Entry 13.doc

 

 

-

 

We were gone for eight months. 

I’d gone to sleep in a red world, tucked into my soft, warm bed. When I opened my eyes, however, it was to the blue atmosphere of Earth, my back against a hard floor. 

Even though the light was dim, I hid my face from it. I should have known that’s how I’d wake. That’s how I'd always traveled between The Ark and Earth- with the gentleness of waking up from a long, vivid dream. 

My first thought was how blue everything was. Then, I blinked myself awake, feeling around for my mask. It was in my pocket, safe and sound. Next, I took stock of my surroundings: I was in a house, which meant I was “safe”. It was morning- vaguely, I remembered that Earth rotated around an entity called The Sun, which meant that it would grow lighter and darker as the planet turned away from it. That meant we had, at most, twelve hours of “daytime” before “nighttime” came. 

I sat up, pleased to find everyone with me. They were all still asleep. Natalie and Kate were on a bed, curled up against the pillows, with Toby sprawled across their legs. Skully and Nathan were slumped together against the bed, and Doby was just a few inches behind me, curled up with his back to me. None of us were in uniform; as a matter of fact, we were all in the clothes we’d been wearing before we left for The Ark. I didn’t mind that; it was a bit chilly, so I was alright with my hoodie. 

When I shifted to stand up, my foot brushed something metallic under the bed. Immediately, I dropped to my stomach to see several bags, our weapons, and a note. You’ve seen them before: A picture of The Operator, with words etched across the empty space. That time, it said, “DO HIS WORK," with all the penmanship of a blood-scrawled warning on a bathroom wall. 

I hummed bemusedly, grabbing it, my pipe, and a red bag. As I expected, the red bag was mine; they were all our favorite colors, with there being an orange, purple, three different colors of blue, and magenta. I took stock of my bag’s contents: five hundred dollars divided by a rubber band, two flashlights, my notebook, some pens and markers, black spray paint, a first aid kit, a compass, two changes of clothes (one of which being my uniform), my knives, and my smokes.

Curious, I’d checked Kate’s bag and found roughly the same, including some personal items and a flare gun. I was immediately vexed by it; not because it was a gun, as it obviously wasn't for killing. But why did The Master trust her with a flare gun and not me? The implication was a bit humiliating. I had an impulse to steal it from her, of course; however, I thought about what she’d do to me if she found out, and I chose not to risk it. 

I didn’t put my mask on, though it was near instinct to do so. Blend in, I thought. I had to blend in. Humans wore masks made of their own faces. During the daytime, I had to give the impression that I was a human juvenile, as innocent and stupid as they came. At night, I was free.

This was the first stage- the preparation stage.

I stood up, slinging my bag over my shoulder. “Wake up,” I called, nudging Skully and Nathan with my foot. “Time to go to work. No masks.”

One by one, my siblings stirred awake, groaning and hissing curses as the new atmosphere greeted them.

"What the fuck… Why is it so blue…?"

Though my intent was to go into the kitchen, my attention was caught on a flick of my reflection. There was a bathroom in the hallway; morbidly curious about what I looked like, I wandered in.

Just like before, I was disappointed. It was just my face: a little older, a little bigger, and my teeth just a bit sharper. I could still turn my eyes completely black for better vision, and my complexion was still a sickly pale. A normal, average Proxy- as mutated and infected as you could get.

I was more disappointed by the bit of fat I now had over my stomach. Punching me was like hitting a brick wall, but I could never achieve the more sculpted bodies Nathan and Toby had. It wasn't important... Or so I tried to tell myself. Everyone seemed to like me more for my personality than my body, which, admittedly, does get to you after a while. Nevermind the fact that my actual partners seemed to have no issues with me, no matter what I looked like; no logic could reason with teen angst. 

Rather than dwelling on what I couldn't change, I took a moment to clean myself up. People liked my face, I supposed; at least, when it wasn't covered by a mask. I wiped the ichor from my nose and eyes, cleaned my teeth and gums, and fixed the part of my hair, just as The Doll had on The Ark. I guess it goes without saying that I was confident with a blade, so I shaved the sparse hair around my jaw, too.

Pleased by the literal years that took off my face, I stepped out of the bathroom. By then, Kate and a few others had shambled out of the master bedroom. I smiled as Kate wandered past me, and it was infectious enough to get one back. 

“Hello, Collective,” I greeted everyone. "Are we ready for a beautiful day doing our Master's work?"

As Toby passed by, he shoved me back through the doorway of the bathroom. “Eat my ass,” He spat. In all fairness, I should have expected that from him. 

“Mornin’, podna," Natalie greeted, leaning against the doorway. "Kate's gonna look for coffee, I heard."

Among other things, I hoped. "Your things are under the-"

"The bed, yep. I saw. Now get the fuck out. I smell like death,” Natalie deadpanned as she entered the bathroom. 

Though I argued that we all smelled like death, she grabbed me by the hood and pushed me back out. Nathan was the one to end the ping-pong game with my body, catching me in his arms with a snort. 

“Me and Doby are going to go check out the backyard. There’s a door leading to it in the bedroom,” he told me, gesturing to Doby trying to figure out the lock. It wasn’t a special lock, in particular, but Doby was trying to turn the wrong piece of it. I was confident he’d figure it out eventually. 

“Don’t be seen," I reminded him.

“I know. Don't pretend like you were paying attention during Stealth class,” was Nathan’s quick interjection. 

I snorted, turning my head away innocently. He would know, wouldn't he. "What? I was too busy doing sneaky shit."

Nathan chuckled, kissing my temple as he left my side to help Doby. Eventually, they figured out the door, and I saw them walk- not creep, like we were taught- into the backyard.

Okay, fine. If they wanted to brazenly explore, then they could go ahead. I, however, was awake, which meant I had a specific purpose to fulfill. No time could be wasted. 

At least Kate was moving at my pace, if only somewhat. While the coffee brewed, she began searching for any sign of whose house we were in. Someone clearly lived there; during her search of the kitchen, Kate found the cupboards stocked like someone had gone shopping yesterday. There were personal items everywhere- engraved kitchen towels and special mugs, drawings on the fridge, dirty dishes in the sink. 

I almost had hope Toby would stay on task; however, he found the pantry, and he proceeded to gorge himself on forbidden human snacks. When I tried to get one, he gathered them in his arms and refused to give them up, hissing and growling at me like a cat. And when I still persisted, he slipped into the pantry and shut the door, holding the doorknob so I couldn’t get to him. 

“Shrimp,” I spat, kicking the door.

“Whore!!”

Kate merely rolled her eyes at our bickering. "I guess they're all out doing their 'jobs'…?" she wondered aloud. She left the kitchen, then, moving into the living room around the corner. "Wonder if they have a tele- OH!!! " 

Her scream put me on red alert. In an instant, I was bolting around the corner to help Kate defend herself. 

We weren’t alone in the house. There was a human man sitting on the couch, his back straight and his eyes glued to his TV screen. He’d put in a VHS, but it had long since run out of film.

Kate bumped into me as she backed away from him, her hair bouncing from her how hard she jumped. I could see her hand twitching, the glove she wore over her Blade swelling and straining the fabric.

"Stay back," she warned. "I-It's… one of them."

There was no reaction from the human. He didn't even flinch at the sound of Kate's scream. Curious, I pushed Kate aside and approached him, carefully moving into the man’s line of sight.

He was unconscious. Not asleep- I guess “hypnotized” is the best way to put it. His eyes were glassy, with the blue of the television filling his irises. His arms hung limp at his sides, one hand holding a remote and the other holding an empty soda can. I snapped my fingers in front of his face, just to be sure; still, I got no reaction.

The human must have been the owner of the house, I thought. “It’s safe, Kate. I don’t think he’s… awake.”

"Yeah, no shit-t," Toby said, slipping out of the pantry with a smirk. "Saw him from right-t here."

I’d only just woken up, and I already had enough of his shit. “Go put a bandage over that ugly mug of yours and shut up,” I growled.  

I glared at him even as he sauntered down the hall, silently judging him all the while. Kate, meanwhile, cautiously joined my side, letting out a small sigh of relief at what she found. 

Just a human; sallow, greasy skin, with a mop of dull, brown hair. He had a tattoo of two snakes on his arm, but it was a clear attempt to cover the twin lightning bolts underneath.

I knew that symbol. Swain taught it to me. His kind wore those symbols so they'd know who the "pureblooded" ones were. 

Funny, considering who was lording over him now.

Kate sneered, disgust painting her smile. "He's so ugly. Why do they always look so… slimy? It's so weird," she marveled. She poked him with one of her gloved fingers, letting out a small shriek as she pulled her hand away. "Gross!! He's squishy!!"

I scoffed. "Don't touch him, Kate. You'll get sick."

The irony of that statement made Kate bark out a laugh, shoving me playfully. “Whatever, Masky!! Oh- do you want coffee? It's almost done.”

“Yes, please,” I responded politely. Then, in a fluid motion, I drew my knife. 

I intended to slice the human's throat then and there. I hated anything that reminded me of those two, vile shadows, and that included anyone who agreed with them. He could hide all he wanted, but I spent two hundred years learning how to take a human apart mind, body, and soul. I knew them intimately- better than themselves, even. And I knew people who wore those symbols didn’t deserve to be alive. 

As I drew near enough to plunge the knife into his throat, I was hit with a wave of agony from my skull down my spine. I coughed, feeling ichor pooling in my eyes. 

No, a voice told me. It resonated in my bones more than my mind; it shook them with agony, causing my muscles to lock up. 

I stopped immediately, fearing that voice. I knew, then. The human must have been a servant of our Master; a Drone, obeying his commands without knowing their true nature. They were indistinguishable from our targets- sometimes, they were our targets. Until they were ready, however, they were our Master’s pawns. They’d die from The Sickness inside them, eventually. First the mind, then the body, then the soul- all swallowed by The Operator's unyielding hunger. 

I put my knife away with another roll of my eyes. Fine, I thought. I couldn't slit his throat… But could I practice my gifts? Surely, just using him to practice would be allowed. 

No answer. No rebuttal. It wasn’t a yes… but then again, it wasn’t a no. 

I closed my eyes as the cruel train of thought overwhelmed me, searching for The Operator's core inside. I breathed carefully until I felt that familiar, lung-filled sensation, a tingle spreading all throughout my body. 

I lifted my hand. It felt, faint, at first; then, the more I pushed, the more I began to see pinpricks of black dots leave my skin. They grew larger as I perceived them, my belief in their existence giving them strength. 

With a smirk, I fixed my gaze on the human. The spores then flocked to him, entering his body with every breath he took. Soon, the man erupted into a coughing fit, his his body collapsing into a seizure. 

Excellent, I thought. I could still control The Sickness. With every person we came across, I could infect them with The Operator, marking them as cattle to be slaughtered. I'll have to pay attention to who's nice to me, I thought further, flexing my hand a few times. Sure, the really bad humans deserved to die painfully… But all the humans deserved to die. This made it so much more fun. 

"Masky, stop."

Toby had come into the living room, his body poised to tackle me. “He lives with his grandma,” he stated coldly. “T-Takes good care of her, t-too.”

"...So?" I deadpanned.

Toby balked. "'So'?! So st-top t-trying t-to fucking kill him!! Someone is gonna miss him!!"

Weird of Toby to be so pragmatic, but whatever. I supposed that it was a bit pointless to torture that human in particular; after all, it didn't give me a good impression of the damage I could do. Knowing that, I obliged, waving away my Gift just as Ben taught me. The man stopped seizing and coughing, though made no effort to right himself again. He lay there, still unconscious, his eyes glazed over and pale.

“Don't pity him, Toby,” I said after a moment, moving to peek out of the window across the room. "Whatever life he has, it wasn’t enough for him. He’s just food, now."

I didn’t hear any response. Toby was expecting me to express actual pity towards the human, I guess. The man was, after all, being used. 

Toby had a strange sense of justice. He called it, "being fair", but I always had a suspicion he used those terms to appeal to me. "Fair" was just whoever he deemed worthy to live.

It didn't phase me. The human made his choice when he got too close to our Master. That was the fate of any adult who sought him out. They always wanted something for themselves; fame, fortune, power. Even when they craved knowledge, it was for their own, inflated egos. Proxies deserved those things because we wanted The Operator. We wanted him to love us, even when we were considered so unlovable. Even Toby, who called his desires "fame", easily settled for recognition and praise. 

That human man was lucky, I'd thought. After paying for stepping too close, he’d get the afterlife so many humans desperately craved. So what if it wasn't a particularly pleasant one? The Operator wasn't God, and he made no promises to His creatures.

It's what they deserved, I told myself. They weren't invited. 

Looking out the window, I could see a road and a couple houses, but there was a thin wall of trees providing a bit of privacy. I could see a car in the driveway- a dark green minivan, perfect for multiple people to ride in. With any luck, we’d find the key and have the car for our use.

“Holy shit,” I heard Kate say in my mind. “It’s November. We’ve only been gone eight fucking months?! How is that fucking possible?”

I felt the air leave me, hearing that. That was a bit overwhelming; I had over two hundred years of memories, but I was only seventeen? The time dilation was so disorienting, I actually felt a bit dizzy. 

“Time is different on The Ark.”

At a touch to my shoulder, I jolted out of my skin. At some point, Skully had joined me on my left side. I hadn’t heard him at all, which really startled me most. Skully wasn’t bad at sneaking, but I was usually able to hear him coming. 

“I mean, it’s good, right? Now we’re older, wiser, and we won’t die as soon,” He pointed out. 

I hummed in agreement, trying to hide how spooked I'd been. He was wearing his mask, which I didn’t comment on; surely, he’d take it off when we were outside. I heard Doby and Nathan come back into the house, then, cursing about the cold weather. They had little to report: no dog, no pool, and no fence separating the house from the woods.

“No mistaking where we are. The Stars n' Stripes are fucking everywhere,” Nathan quipped, boldly sitting in the zoned-out human's spot. He looked at his feet, where the man lay drooling. "...What's his problem?"

"Don't worry about it."

Kate, Toby, and Doby all came out with cups of coffee, with Kate passing me a mug shaped like a teddy bear. Each of them took notice of the man, but did little else to help him. We were still missing Natalie, I noted; knowing her routine, she'd be done after finishing whatever metal song she was conditioning her hair to. I prayed it wasn't Enter The Sandman, otherwise none of us would get the chance to piss before we left.

“What’s the plan?” Skully asked, cocking his head to one side. 

“Good question. Any chance this guy knows?” Nathan teased, picking up our host's head by his greasy locks. 

"Doubt it," Kate said with a snicker. "Gross, he spilled his soda all over the carpet…"

"Damn! Must have been some tiddie film he was watching," Doby joked. “Dude’s a complete ghost.” 

Suddenly, the answer came to me. Of course, I thought. Our instructions were right in front of us. I approached the television and crouched down, my eye level with the VCR machine. 

"Hell yeah, Masky!! 9 AM Boobs are the best-"

"Shut-t up, Doby!! Masky's doing a thing!!!"

I rolled my eyes. The "thing" in question was rewinding the footage. I waited until I heard the tape stop whirring, then pressed pause.

I connected with Natalie, the click followed by a cacophony of disjointed guitar sounds. It sounded like a song, but the memory of one, with the background instruments completely absent.

“Natalie, we’re ready. Hurry up,” I called, projecting my voice over the music in her head. 

"Already?” I heard back. “Sacre...”

Natalie came out a few minutes later, wrapping her green robe around herself. She truly looked right at home, complete with her hair wrapped up in a towel and some sort of cream on her face. She, like Nathan, held little concern for the man. She stared at him for a second, determined she didn't care, and took a seat on the couch next to Nathan. 

“We watchin’ a movie?” Natalie drawled, smiling coyly as she gestured to Toby. "Hope it's PG-13, for him."

"Hey-"

I said nothing- not even a laugh, which seemed to sap all the lighthearted energy from the room. I pressed play, then, stepping back to watch the video. 

First, it was just static. Then a few flashes of color, The Operator’s symbol overlaid in white. Then, the screen flashed to a recorded video. I recognized the trees immediately; Bald Cypress trees, native to swamps and other, water-logged biomes. 

Another flash, and it was that same scene at nighttime. Whoever was holding the camera was quickly moving away from a bed of water. He was breathing raggedly, spitting water out of his mouth as he backed away. Though nothing appeared to be wrong, the night-blackened water looked horrifically ominous, carrying its own, aggressive nature as it lapped the grassy shores.

The scene then cut to something rather benign- a sandy lakeshore in the sunny daytime. I saw a house in the distance. Nothing appeared to be occurring on screen; however, the camera operator seemed to be fixated on the house, lingering on it obsessively. 

Almost like he saw something that couldn’t be on film. 

Of course, I thought. The Operator was starving. He'd been preparing a human for slaughter all that time, and we were the butchers assigned to the task. 

In the next scene, we saw the incentive to carry out our job. The video was incredibly distorted; not only was the audio slightly crushed, but the video was also glitching, the visuals occasionally devolving. Someone was holding the camera, training it on the back of a seven-year-old girl with messy, tight curls as they walked into a dingy house. As the man placed the camera on the table, he asked the girl about talking to someone she shouldn’t have. I recognized that tone in the adult’s voice; oh-so-reserved, but said with a hiss that cut like a knife. 

“You and your fucking stories…” I heard the man say under his breath. 

“It’s from Mama’s book," I heard her say confidently and innocently. “And it’s not a story, Daddy!! The store clerk said it really happened!”

That enraged her father. He spewed obscenities at her for trying to be better than everyone else over an “imaginary alligator”. I recognized the fear, too. He had a slight panic trembling in his throat, as though the very topic of "imaginary creatures" made him nervous.

"They're just stories!!" He yelled, with our Master's branches intertwining in his mind. "None of it is real!!"

The child didn't falter. She shouted that it wasn’t an alligator, which caught my interest. It was something else; something her “Mama” didn’t want anyone else to see. But she knew the secret, which meant she was “special”, just like her. 

While the video had been deeply distorted thus far, the audio of her describing this supposed "creature" was crystal clear: a large whale with iron teeth, glowing skin, and big, mooney eyes. It was longer than all the school buses at her school back to back, and it was wider than their garage.

Her father kept demanding she stop- that she shut up, for once- but she just kept going, describing the creature down to its last detail. 

“I saw it!! When I fell, I saw-"

"SHUT UP!!" 

I looked away from the screen as the sound of striking flesh and screams filled the air. We were all deathly silent, listening with growing hatred in our hearts. 

The screen then flashed a few phrases, one after another: 

Do You See?

Find Me.

Keep Your Head Up.

I’ll Race You.

⨂

Then, it was over. The screen returned to the same, static image we’d found it in. 

I didn't need anything explained to me. I understood what our job was. “It’s one of his monsters,” I declared, turning the television off. “He wants us to hurry, before it or the dad kills the girl.” 

"How are you sure that she tellin' the truth?" Natalie wondered. "Not to speak over the bebette’s pain, but kids make up stories, yea?"

I looked pointedly at her. "Natalie, if a child walked up to you and told you there was an entity that existed beyond reality wearing a suit and hanging out in the woods, would you believe them?"

She attempted to answer that; however, anything she would have said would have made my point. Many things we'd encounter would be impossible to believe, and they'll be coming from the mouths of children and maddened adults alike. But we knew beasts of those caliber could exist, thanks to our Master. Therefore, nothing could be written off as pure fiction- not until we found the truth ourselves. 

The video had been evidence of abuse, yes, but the topic had been about a strange creature. Our Master wanted us to deal with both. 

“Dad's on the menu, either way," Toby stated, smirking maliciously. "Oh, this'll be fun."

“What about Chernabog?” Kate asked. “I thought we were going to confront his vessel.”

Skully was the one to answer that. “I have a feeling we’re already in Georgia… Chernabog's last known location was Atlanta. If we know about this thing being here, then I bet he does too.”

Another reason to hurry. According to our last update, Chernabog was moving all over the place, visiting his various sects within the state. What he was doing was still unclear, but I was sure they'd learn the truth eventually. I made a mental note to call my Aunts or Uncles when we were done; hopefully, our next mission would be to follow through on what The Crow had seen. 

“Hold on. Are we just not going to acknowledge what she said?” Nathan balked. “The kid said it was bigger than three school buses. How are we supposed to catch something like that?” 

He was met with vague shrugs. We weren't told how to do something- just to do it. 

Nathan looked to Kate for a clue, but he was a fool for doing so. There was no competing with her obsession. She was grinning wolfishly at the idea of seeing such a beast, her pale gaze gleaming brightly at the thought of catching it. 

“Let’s go fishing!!”

  

–

 

We were taught to find information quickly. Everything in the environment could tell us where we were- we just had to find the clues and put the pieces together. 

The gas station was a good place to start, having everything a Proxy needed to get his bearings. The station we came across had newspapers you could just grab off the racks outside, and they told us exactly what day it was and the town we were in. Even told us about a local lake concert being held next week. Of course, the photo had Bald Cypress trees in the background. 

We were dropped right into the thick of it. He really did want us to hurry, I thought. 

"Okay, so we know where the lake is. Is that all we need?" Doby asked. "If we're dealing with some sort of giant fish thing, we should invest in a net."

I doubted it’d be that easy. The beasts manifested from the dreams of humans; more than likely, it had some sort of trick to it.

“I know this one!!” Kate chirped. “When in doubt, consult the locals!! If it’s some sort of local legend, we’ll know what we’re dealing with.” 

"Oh, great," Nathan whined. "Talking to people. My favorite."

Natalie hummed in thought, turning her head to watch the store clerk through the window. "...Ya'll wait by the car. I got this." 

Casually, Natalie entered the gas station. She didn't move quickly; calmly and boredly, she picked up a few camping items and a soda. As she got to the counter, however, she struck up a "friendly conversation" with the clerk, asking about any local fishing spots. Of course, she already knew about the lake; however, lying was about establishment. A simple story coupled with her accent sold her identity as a know-nothing tourist, and he didn't question her for a second.

He told her about Banks Lake. It faced a nature preserve and a neighborhood, and was the environmental gem of the area. She could catch all the bluegill she wanted there, as long as she kept her boat at a certain speed. 

Then, without any prompting from Natalie, he started complaining about the live event being hosted on the water. He said it was disrespectful, after what happened on that lake. Of course, that piqued Natalie's interest, and she asked him about it. 

The clerk then told her a very interesting story. Almost thirty years ago, a group of kids had gone camping by the lakeside. Nobody worried about the depth of the water- at most, the lake was seven feet deep. Yet, that fateful, July day… Four of them jumped in, but only one came back up again. At least, only one came up alive; pieces of the other three kids floated to the top after her, the water stained red.

The locals had claimed it was an alligator, but that didn't explain why one girl was left totally unharmed. When asked to describe what happened to her friends, the girl completely shut down. They had other friends there, as well, who described the situation as simply as the man told it. Investigating the lake led to nothing; the few alligators that were there showed no signs of eating something as large as a child, let alone three. Soon after, the survivor moved away with her parents, never to be seen or heard from again. 

Strangely, the remaining children disappeared soon after. Like the incidents at the lake, the parents couldn’t explain how it happened. In one way or another, they just vanished. The only connecting factor was the water- the last time anyone saw the children, they were next to a body of water, about to get into it. While that would imply a predator in the wild… One of the disappearances was by a community swimming pool, and another was taking a bath. Nobody saw them actually vanish; rather, they saw the child, heard a splash, and then never saw the child again. 

Of course, Natalie played the part of an average person simply invested in a local urban legend. She asked him if anyone had actually seen the creature, and her interest only energized the clerk to tell her more. 

Some people claimed to have seen a giant, ghostly alligator in the water. However, he'd started hearing kids talk about it like a monster. According to him, there was a dad and daughter that came into the shop every day for booze and candy. Apparently, he told the story to the little girl a week before, hoping to make her smile. She told him outright that she’d seen it, describing the same monster she’d described on the tape; however, before she could finish, her dad pulled her away and spanked her for telling fibs.

Natalie had to let that last bit slide, thanking him for the good conversation and helpful advice. The clerk warned her not to bother anyone living by the reserve; they all had guns, and they hated people stepping in their properties. Natalie had then laughed, joking that she wanted to know where it was so she could avoid it.  

The man chuckled heartily, completely unaware that he’d said exactly what Natalie wanted to hear.

Meanwhile, I was waiting outside, enjoying a smoke before we continued our search. Skully and Doby were still in the car, and Nathan had gone to the bathroom. Kate and Toby were beside me, with Toby sitting on the hood of the car with a cigarette between his lips and Kate messing with her phone on my other side. We didn't speak, but we didn't need to; I could look into Kate’s mind and see blue oceans, a shadowy beast lurking with glowing, red eyes underneath the waves. Kate was fantasizing how to fight it, visualizing herself harpooning its side and sending it cowering into the deep. 

And Toby… boobs, honestly. A specific pair, I noticed, but there was no face he attached to it. 

Kate’s mind was the more entertaining of the two, at the time, and so I attuned to it with mild interest.

After a minute of waiting for Natalie, Toby scoffed, not looking up from the ground. "Look at those fuckin' hicks," He said in our minds, flicking his cigarette where he wanted us to look.

We weren't the only ones in the parking lot. A group of guys- maybe college aged, if not a bit older- were unloading fishing gear from one truck into three others. I'd seen their type before; hats with mesh, floppy mullets, and t-shirts with holes in them. 

They looked over at us often. I could see them talking to each other about us, their faces turned from us to hide it. 

Toby sidled up next to me, his right hand reaching into the open car window. Either Doby or Skully had passed him his hatchet, and Toby held it just out of sight. Obviously, we didn't want to fight them out in the open… but it was nice to know the hatchet was there.

Aside from Toby, we paid them no mind. Kate didn’t even pay attention to Toby, still stuck in her daydream. 

I wasn’t worried about being questioned, as we already had a backstory prepared. If anyone asked why we weren’t in school or where our parents were, we would tell them we were on "Thanksgiving Vacation", whatever the fuck that was supposed to be.

"Hey!" One called, jogging lightly towards us. "I was wondering how old you were… Maybe you'd like to hang out with us."

He was looking squarely at Kate, but she wasn’t paying attention. He looked at us, hoping we’d get her attention for him.

Of course, my protective nature all but consumed me. I also slipped my hand through the window, demanding my weapon as well. I wanted to bash his skull in then and there. Or Toby could decapitate him first; then I could knock that hick's head back to his snickering friends. Either way appealed to me. He reeked of desperation and cheap beer- both things Kate hated. 

I sighed, nudging Kate for her attention. When she looked up from her phone, the guy waved and smiled at her. “How old are you? You wanna come hang out with us?” 

I should have known better. Kate didn't need me to defend her. At the offer, she scoffed loudly, putting her phone in her pocket as an excuse to hold her knife. "What? Dude, are you serious? You're opening line is asking if it's legal to fuck me?" she asked, completely astounded. 

I choked on air, shocked Kate took it so far so quickly. Skully, and Doby were now also paying rapt attention, their hushed laughter muffled behind the glass. 

He immediately stepped back. "What? N-No, I didn't mean-"

"Then what the fuck is that supposed to mean, dude?" Kate snapped, refusing to give him any chance to escape. Her lip was curled with distaste, surveying him like a bug. "I have a name, you know. If you need to know my fucking age before my fucking name, maybe you should find some older women to hit on in a fucking parking lot."

Toby cackled. "Fucking losers!" he chimed in, putting his hand in the shape of an L and pressing it to his forehead. 

I might have also bore proverbial holes in his head with my gaze. I didn't intend on stopping Kate- actually, I was hoping she’d break his nose for good measure. 

The guy got the hint, unfortunately, backing up with his hands raised. I might have let them all go about their lives unscathed, had I not heard one call my sister a "fucking slut" as their buddy returned with his tail between their legs. 

I didn't take that well. As they continued to load up their things, I focused my gaze on them, imagining The Operator's trees growing inside their lungs and brains. They'd gotten close to me; surely, they'd breathed in one of the spores.

I smirked when I heard a distant cough.

The other guys had lost their shit. We knew Kate was vicious, as we were often victims of her sharp honesty; however, when it was directed at someone else, it was our favorite spectacle. Doby was equally incensed by the nerves the men displayed, bringing us all into a conversation about how creepy that man was. I'm sure Kate found it validating; then again, I doubted that compensated for having people ask her creepy shit like that. 

It was typical of their kind, unfortunately. I looked forward to seeing those guys in a few months.

Nathan returned from the bathroom, and then Natalie exited the store soon after. Clockwork didn’t simply retell her encounter with the clerk; she pressed our foreheads together, showing us every moment of the interaction through her memories. 

I gasped out a laugh, resting back against the car. “Wow. I can’t believe he just told you all of that,” I said.

“Oh, gar, you’d be shocked what a decent Southerner will say if they think they’re in friendly company,” Natalie drawled, helping herself to her own cig. "If we just keep goin’ down this road, we’ll reach the lake.”

“If the girl’s not at his house, she’s with him. Dad has to have a good job. No way he'd afford a house by a lake on anything less,”  Doby noted.

“Oh yeah. He’s definitely blue-collar somethin’. Homme de la terre hit that poor baby with dirty hands.”

I bared my teeth with disgust. He wouldn’t hit her again. By tomorrow night at the latest, he'd be The Operator's next meal. 

"Are we sure he lives on the water?" I asked, directing the question to Skully. I was miffed to see he was still wearing his mask. He stayed out of sight, but it was starting to get grating.

"I'm pretty sure," was Skully’s distracted response. He’d been in the backseat staying mostly quiet, focused on the Polaroids he'd taken of the video. He was studying them like flash cards, flipping through them rapidly. "Wish the video was on a tape… then I could watch it on my camera as many times as we needed." 

Good idea, I'd thought. Next time, we'd ask for tapes. 

I contemplated what we would do with the girl. Obviously, The Operator's rules forbid us from feeding him children, so killing her was out of the question. I found it very interesting that she allegedly survived an encounter with the leviathan; perhaps The Operator found it interesting, as well.

Having gotten what we needed, we were on our way to the lake. It'd be a twenty minute drive, give or take a few. Nathan complained about driving the whole way there; he couldn’t imagine why we were so insistent he do it, when he had such little experience. 

"I've literally only ever driven my dad's beat-up Ford, and that was just to the water pump down the road. Natalie can drive too, can't she-?"

"NO!!" was Toby and Kate's sudden, unanimous answer. I didn't say anything, but I didn't have to; I watched Natalie sink into her seat, innocently sipping her drink.

 

– 

 

The dad wasn’t home, unfortunately. Fortunately, that meant we could do a bit of redecorating.

Basically, we were told to create an Event. The target’s perception of reality was threadbare; therefore, it was our job to blur the line between real and fake completely, bringing his nightmares into the real world. 

To start, we parked our car in the reserve's parking lot. With our bags, we looked like normal campers to the few people milling about. We sold it well, too, joking and laughing as we always did. 

It didn't matter if the humans didn't look like they noticed us. Even when focused on other tasks, humans had incredibly perceptive social awareness. They were capable of detecting abnormal behavior even in their peripheral vision, holding it in the subconscious until the day they died. The ability used to have some primal, survival purpose- in modernity, they used it to keep their hierarchy neat and tidy. 

And that day, they'd use it to tell the cops they didn't see anything out of the ordinary. Just the everyday fishermen and goofy teenagers. We'd be filed away as one of millions of faces, as unmemorable as a blank wall. 

As we got farther from human eyes, Kate grabbed us one by one, taking us into the woods towards the houses. From there, we crept on foot. 

Kate, of course, scouted ahead, returning to us every two seconds with an update on our surroundings. No one was home; she couldn't find any cars, and there were no lights on in any window. Everyone that was in the area were tourists, fishermen, and bird watchers. 

Knowing that, we moved with a little bit more confidence. The people that were there would leave, soon; all we had to do was wait. 

Skully's snapshots ended up being the key. He’d taken one of the lake from the shore, where that grassy bank was. Undoubtedly, the small, white shack hidden behind a forest of cypress trees was the house we were looking for. Natalie had bought a map of the area while in the gas station; with their combined information, they found just three places around the lake the house could be. 

We found it after the first two proved uninhabited. It was a bit deeper in the reserve than I’d first anticipated, located where the lake curled into a short river. 

What I thought was a shack had actually been a shed; looking inside, I could see tools for lawn care and fishing. The lawn care tools looked freshly used, with pieces of grass still stuck to the blades. The grass didn't match the grass that grew by the water- in fact, the grass around the shed was overgrown, with weeds all the way to the lake's edge. 

I thought back to the parking lot. The grass had been manicured- freshly manicured. 

He was the reserve's caretaker, I realized. That meant he could be anywhere , including nearby. 

Shit.

"Keep low," I reminded. That time, I was listened to, my friends dropping to crouch as we moved.

Initially, we didn’t see the house. As we crept along the beaten path in the woods, a gravel road almost jumped out at us, the entryway hidden in plain view. Though there was a slight incline, I could see the roof of a rickety, white-painted house. 

Clearly, the man wanted his privacy.

So many trees… Had the man begun to hear our Master's whispers in the leaves? Had he begun to feel like there was something in the branches, following him at every turn? 

I thought, morbidly, that he'd be relieved when he saw us. It would be the thinnest silver line imaginable- he wasn't going insane, after all. Everything that was coming for him was truly coming. I was sure he'd thank us for confirming his suspicions, after the bleeding stopped.

"Car," Kate snapped, appearing in the treetops by the gravel road.

 I reacted the moment I heard it in my head, ducking into the nearest clump of foliage for cover. My siblings did the same… Well, everyone except Nathan, who stood completely still.

After all, he didn't need to hide.

A police car rolled onto the gravel a minute later. Two officers got out of the car, grunting from the minimal effort. They would be easy for us to overwhelm, were it not for the damn irons they kept on their hips. 

Guns. Fucking hated guns. What a boring way to kill someone.

The cops took absolutely no notice of Nathan. Had he not shifted to the left, one of them would have body checked him. As he followed them up the incline, he winked at me, his walk turning into a saunter.

It wasn't that Nathan was invisible; rather, the humans were manipulated into skipping over his presence, rewriting the space as empty in their minds. Nobody was there, and that Nobody was Nathan. It worked as long as he didn't touch or interact with anything; if a leaf happened to brush his cheek, he could be seen.

He was ballsy for getting so close. He even dared to mock how they stood, his hips jutting out with his hands on his belt. I heard Doby choking on his laughter above me, nearly blowing his cover.

Luckily, though, the cops ignored the woods, turning all their attention to the house. Kate silently followed them, too, timing every rush of movement to the dry, browning leaves rustling in the wind.

"He ain't home… You sure we need a warrant to go in there? God knows the longer we wait, the more we risk him running off with her, again.”

I heard the voice in my head, but it felt like it came from right beside me. Kate was sending me what the cops were saying as they were speaking. Smirking, I did the same, relaying it to the others hiding near me. 

 “If she wants to get saved, she needs to open the damn door," I heard again. Must have belonged to the senior of the two, based on how much confidence he had.

“I don't know, sir… His ex seemed pretty upset over the phone. She said he could be hurting her-”

“Aw, Hell. Do you know how many times I hear that and it's not true? This is for Child Protective Services and Family Court to handle. I ain't never heard a complaint about Mr. Bryson, and he does a lot for this community. That city bitch deserves to fuckin' wait, after hounding us all morning… Look. We'll get the warrant, then we’ll check back tonight. If he's got her, we'll bring him in, but I ain't interrupting my dinner. Let's-"

“Did you see that?”

I broke out in a nervous sweat. The words had come suddenly, colder than the chilly, November air. Ready to fight the moment I heard bullets, I pulled my pipe from my bag, gripping it tightly in my gloved hand. 

"Oh, look at that! Another one just came up to eat!! Hoo, they're bitin' today!!"

"Wh- Shut the hell up!!"

I let out a breath through my nose. A false alarm, thank god. 

"You love suspense too much," I grouched to Kate, hearing her snicker in my head. 

We watched them walk back to their car while remaining still as statues, the only movement being our tracking eyes. I didn't take a breath until their tail disappeared behind a bend in the dirt road, their car's engine fading into silence. 

Nathan and Kate ran back to us soon after, laughing raucously. "That- That was AMAZING, Nathan!!" Kate howled, holding her sides. "Can we trade gifts? Yours is way cooler."

Nathan snorted out a laugh, smiling handsomely. "Sure, if that's allowed."

It wasn't, but it didn't matter. Kate could disappear just as easily. 

"Did you find a way in?" I asked.

Nathan's grin turned mischievous, then, pointing behind him with his thumb. "Backdoor's kind of broken. Pops right off the lock with a few shakes."

My blood rushed with pride. I couldn't hide my face for much longer, and neither could the others.

"Alright," I declared, stretching my arms out. "Let's set up the Game."

 

–

 

I learned to love preparing for the Slender Game.

We had anywhere from five minutes to five hours to put the odds in our favor. Knowing that, we moved as if we had five seconds. 

As it turned out, searching a house was much easier to do when you had seven people. With the Arkhive, we were able to exchange the information almost instantaneously. As soon as we knew something, so did everyone else.

The house was empty. Two doors outside- front door, back door. There were five windows: two in the kitchen, one in the main room, and one in each bedroom. No guns, but there was a kit to clean one. He carried it with him. 

We split up tasks. Nathan, Natalie, and I moved furniture, looking for any hidden rooms or compartments. Skully set up a small camera outside, right underneath the lamp looming over the porch. Kate, Doby, and Toby searched the rooms for anything notable. We were careful to wear our gloves during the entire process, knowing even one lifted fingerprint was enough. 

Toby, while searching the hallway closet, found a stack of drawings under a heavy, black box. They were unmistakable- at one point, we'd all drawn them. They were expressions of The Operator's influence, the mad scrawling depicting trees, tall men, and the ominous warnings the man heard in his head. Our Master’s iconography furthered The Sickness, fueling the obsession and spreading it to anyone who found them.

Toby threw them all over the floor, scattering them like snow. If the man wanted to hide them, we would lay them out in the open. Everyone would know how frightened he truly was in his last hours of madness.

My final task was to summon our Master. Simple enough (for me, at least). First, I drew his symbol on the living room wall using a large, black marker. A circle and an X- No Face. I knew it by heart. Standing a foot away, I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, and relaxed my body. I waited until I felt ichor spilling out of my eyes, filling my lungs and throat. 

"I̵t̶'̵s̸ ̶t̶i̴m̷e̷ ̴t̴o̶ ̴e̸a̶t̵," I whispered. 

And that was it. The moment I spoke, the air grew heavy with The Operator's presence. A deep, foreboding paranoia filled me- a sense that I was surrounded by the will of an almighty being, one greater and more powerful than I could ever imagine. It made my knees tremble, my head spinning.

"Very good," I heard, an invisible tendril stroking my cheek, slinking down to my throat. "Now, wait."

I straightened my back, letting out a shaky breath as euphoria spread through me. It was just a flash; the real bliss would come when it was time to kill. Once it faded, I shuddered, the sound bleeding into a harsh, viscous cough. I could feel the ichor dripping down my face, running against the plastic of my mask and dripping down my chin. 

I'd forgotten I wasn't alone. Others- Natalie, Nathan, and Toby- were all staring at me, frozen mid-task as I coughed. 

My stomach squirmed with discomfort. Their expressions were unreadable behind their masks. Somehow, I got the feeling they were judging me.

I growled darkly, the euphoria replaced with bubbling anger.

"What?"

They didn't scatter, like I wanted; however, they reluctantly moved to the kitchen, avoiding eye contact with me. If anyone had an opinion, they graciously kept it to themselves. 

Kate called me into the master bedroom, hearing I was done with my task. I found her staring at a large fish tank, which took up half a wall. It was filled with murky, black water, but no fish.

I hummed. That color looked awfully familiar.

"I found some mail with a woman's name on it, so Skully's looking her up," Kate told me. "It's definitely the mom. The dude was obsessed with her; he's got creepshots of her and her daughter getting in and out of a big SUV in front of this little cottage. Sometimes, this old lady is in them with some bags… Probably her grandma."

She passed a few of those photos to me. Sure enough, they were all taken from bushes and trees, each one in quick succession of each other. They had timestamps, marking each one as taking place in the early to mid morning.

"I think he kidnapped her. It makes sense: the mom drops her kid off with her feeble grandma, and Mr. I Hate My Ex-Wife took her to piss her off. Shit like that is common."

"What about this?" I gestured to the tank.

"Well… Remember what the video said? 'Keep you head up'?"

I wasn't following, but Kate was clearly in a rhetorical move. "I've been thinking… All the kids died in places you can submerge yourself. What if that's a part of it? That could explain why nobody's able to find the monster. You don’t have to be in the lake- you just have to be underwater."

Oh… Interesting, I thought. If that was the case, then it'd be an easy creature to avoid. All that was left was understanding how it manifested, and gaining control of it. If everything went well, we'd never have to actually deal with the beast itself.

"You think the girl fell in here?" I wondered, taking a closer look at the dimensions of the tank. I could see it- if the kid was leaning over it for any reason, they'd fall right in with nothing to stop them.

"And then reemerged," Kate added in agreement. "You know… That clerk guy said it was a girl that survived the first event. Well, now we have another girl that's telling scary stories about lake monsters, thirty years later."

Which was plenty of time for a girl to grow up and have a kid just like her. 

"Kate, you're so brilliant," I gushed. 

Kate crossed her arms cooly, giving a nonchalant shrug. "Classic Horror Movie Trope- The Past Returning To Haunt You," she declared. "She can try to run, but it'll always drag her back in.”

She laughed a bit, looking around the room with lingering interest. “This would make a good horror story... Hey, Masky!! You should write down what happens when we’re done!!"

I blinked. I’d written mostly poetry, so far, but I’d learned how to properly write sentences at The Kaninchenbau.

It hadn’t occurred to me that I could tell stories about myself.

"Guys," Toby called from the living room. "He's got an answering machine. There's a bunch of junk, but… you're gunna wanna hear this."

Oh, Jackpot . Kate and I both hurriedly joined him in the living room, where the phone was plugged in and connected. 

Toby had his hand poised over the answering machine's buttons, waiting for our attention. "Listen t-to this," he said grimly, pressing play.

The date of the call was August 5th- three months ago. 

"Kyle… It's… It's Roquelle," I heard, the woman's voice tinny through the speakers. She sounded out of breath, mere seconds from hysterics. "I know you're angry at me, but… You need to listen to me very carefully, okay? Please, don't go near water- not even to drink. Whatever you do, don't touch the water. If anyone tries to talk to you- fuck, who am I kidding, like you'd talk to anyone in a fucking suit…" 

A sigh. "We can talk about Carla and the book when I get there, just… please, don't make me a murderer again. Please, Kyle. I'm on my way-" 

There was a small clank, like metal striking metal. 

"What the hell? Hey- oh god, OH, GOD -!!!"

There was a sudden, loud horn and then the message ended abruptly. I wanted to curse, my mind swimming with questions. Had someone killed her? Shit, had he killed her?

Natalie whistled lowly, leaning against a doorframe with her arms crossed. "...She's livin'. Gotta be. Police talked to her recently ," she refuted. "There's somethin' fishy goin' on."

Toby snorted. "Nice pun," He said flatly, dodging the swing Natalie took at him for pointing it out.

I narrowed my eyes, now deeply intrigued. At first, I thought the dad or the kid was the object of interest. Quickly, I was realizing they were nowhere near as interesting as this unseen mother. She knew about the creature; in fact, she seemed to know everything about it. And what was that about a book? The more I learned about her, the more questions I had. 

There was one place left to look for clues- personal devices. 

"Skully, what'd you find?"

"Oh, we are MILES ahead of you losers," Doby teased from his place at the kitchen table. "Come into my den of knowledge, boys. In this magical land, all is permissible and nothing is password protected!!"

Doby and Skully had everything splayed out, with Skully furiously searching through the clunky laptop they found in the black box. By then, he had everything. Arrest records, hospital stays- even purchases through credit.

Most interestingly, the man had an entire folder of videos hidden away. Skully had to download a program to unzip a folder, only to find it hidden by two more. 

Inevitably, though, he’d found the archive. The videos were all conveniently dated, spanning from April to that morning in November. Initially, they were all moments in nature, the man describing the best places to fish on the reserve to an unseen friend. Eventually, however, the videos grew darker, focusing more and more on the lakebed. His drawling voice had begun trembling, frantically wondering what was out there. He wasn't sure where it was coming from- the trees around him, or the water beneath his feet. 

There was one recording of the television in the living room, the audio picking up a heated phone conversation along with the talk show. From what I gathered, he’d recently found out about a daughter he didn’t know he had. He kept demanding that he see her, refuting that he was “unstable”. He told the other person- the mother of his child, assumedly- that she'd stolen his daughter, lied to his face, and probably "fucked with her head". According to him, she wanted to make her just as weird and "obsessed with monsters" as she was. The conversation ended in a shouting match, with the man easily coming out the victor by declaring he owned anything his dick made, and he'd see his daughter no matter what.

One video was totally corrupted, save for the last ten seconds. Through the screeching static, the scene cut to a view of the night sky, the trees framing the stars with thin, blackened fingers. We heard the man's harsh panting… then that unmistakable cough. 

From there, we began to see the telltale signs: constant filming of oneself, scrawling pictures and messages in a haze, and hours of sleepwalking through the woods. There were videos of him yelling into empty space, the audio progressively distorting to unrecognizable levels. They repeated like a cycle, with the man growing more and more unhinged as the days went by. 

We saw videos him in front of houses, hidden in the bushes. Sometimes, he'd be muttering about how he was only doing what she'd done to him. He claimed the woman was stalking him in some vain attempt to keep him quiet about her "secret". He projected all of his paranoia and fear onto her, his mind warping her into the monster that was plaguing him. 

The final video was of the man himself, the camera on and faced towards him for security. A minute of watching him stare blankly at the television, and then he snapped to his feet, running off screen and yelling about "not playing near the tank". Then the entire video dissolved into a howling mess of roars and screams, before turning completely black.

The sudden jump in time caught my eye the most. I told Skully to check the videos around August, only to find out that they were all missing. What a coincidence, I thought grimly.

I told Skully to look into the mother, giving him the name we’d heard her use on the phone. Within minutes, he had everything- her medical records, every therapy session she'd ever had, police records… Pages and pages and pages of her life. I still don't know how he got all that, and I was watching him do it. Somehow, though, Skully found her entire life using that flimsy dial-up connection and his gift with technology. 

With the documents, everything began to fall into place.

Her name was Roquelle O'Neal. According to her own testimony, she told her friends a story about a sea monster she saw in an old book- The Deep, written by an unknown seafarer from Colonial times. While she’d found it fascinating, her friends had all laughed at it and called it boring. But the next day, right before lunch, she and her friends jumped in the water and found the creature waiting for them. Her only instinct was to swim to the surface, where she was rescued by the other children present. By then, pieces of her friends had followed her to the surface as well, their blood staining her skin as she was lifted out of it.

That was where she stopped answering questions. She refused to describe anything she'd seen or heard, even in vaguest terms. According to her therapy records, she seemed to show a deep aversion to water, in a way that appeared pathologic. If anyone tried to submerge her, she'd have a panic attack. 

She went on to have a normal life, relatively. Her parents moved her to the city, where I assumed no one could recognize her. She left the state at twenty, and a hospital record put her in an Alabama delivery room six months later. 

The father wasn't listed on the birth certificate. She'd slept with him not realizing where he was from, according to her therapy notes; she had a lot of trauma surrounding the town itself, so the only option seemed to be to put as much distance between her and it as possible. She claimed it was best if he never knew the truth, because then he'd just want to bring her back.

She was right about that, unfortunately.

Again, I asked to see what she was doing in August, hoping there’d be a correlation. There were routine purchases at a food store, gas stations, and the like. However, quite suddenly, they all stopped. The day matched the date on the phone message, which painted a grim image. 

Skully’s eyes were gleaming. "It's like she stopped existing after August!" He cried. "Strange, huh?"

"Because she's fucking dead," Toby stated flatly, twitching minutely. "We're wast-ting t-time worrying about-t some lady. It's the guy we're here for."

"Sorry, gotta second that. If Ton Ton Macoute wanted us to go after the madame, we'd be in her house," Natalie concurred. 

Maybe they were right, I thought. Still, I couldn't shake the feeling like there was something we were still missing. If she was really dead, we'd see an obituary. We'd see something about a car accident or a kidnapping. But there was nothing- not even a complaint from the grandmother. The woman simply stopped existing. 

"New plan- we kill the dad tonight, then hunt down this lady tomorrow," I declared. "I don't care if she's dead or alive… I want to find her."

"And the kid?" Toby asked, raising an eyebrow.

Nathan scoffed. "Maybe she wants to help us kill her dad."

I thought so, as well- especially after we told her what that bastard did to her mom.

"I searched for anyone that's seen our wayward beast, but no luck," Skully said. "Just a bunch of Krakens and Cthulus."

I twitched, resisting the urge to correct his pronunciation. Kate was really rubbing off on me. "Keep looking," I urged. "The more we can learn, the better we'll be prepared."

 

–

 

We spent the day at that lake house, stalking the area and waiting for the dad to come home. For the little girl, I left a Slenderman doll- the first toy my Master ever made for me- as a gift. As long as she held it, she would be safe from the effects he caused to reality. 

She would be safe tonight, I’d thought. If there was no one that could take her, we'd take care of her. I had plenty of experience with little siblings… It'd be easy to take care of one, little human. 

I thought any human I cared about would be happier with me. 

As far as surveillance went… Honestly, I spent more time with my eyes on the lake than I did the house. By then, it was instinct more than awareness to fear the water; I'd lived for two hundred years with a beast in the ocean. I could see it from my balcony every night, rearing its ugly tendrils into the air. 

Still, the mysterious circumstances were enough to capture my wonder. Questions were swimming in my head like a million, tiny minnows. What did you see when you went under the water? How much water was too much? Could we be safe, even if a drop fell on us?

"Nathan… Did you wash your hands, earlier?" I asked him.

"There was sanitizer- used that, " He admitted bluntly, much to the disgust of the rest of my siblings. "What!? Make fun of me all you want for my deep dislike of clowns, but don't tell me you aren't freaked out by water, right now!"

His point resonated with us. I'd been hoping that he'd washed his hands with water, and everything had been fine. 

The mystery was the most unsettling part, by far. The possibilities were endless. 

My skin began to crawl, seeing the gentle tide lick the shore. I could almost see a shadowy silhouette lurking just under the surface, patiently waiting for me to step in.

"I don't get it, Kate…" I muttered, watching a school of fish dart in and out of my view. "I can see the bottom. How is something that big supposed to appear in there?"

I heard a small hum underneath her mask. She didn't know- none of us did. "Nathan's right- until we find out what's going on, we should avoid water."

"Oh, that's just gonna suck. Natalie stinks after a day- OW!!"

"Hey, no fighting!! Don't blow your fucking cover!!"

Suddenly, Kate's head perked up, her head snapping towards the driveway. Soon after, the sputtering gasps of a beat up truck were audible to my ears, growing louder as it drew closer.

"Do we wait?" Doby asked, his voice trembling with excitement.

"Yes, wait," I instructed. "Let him find the house."

We watched him get out of his truck cussing up a storm- something about what the girl had said at a party. The little girl hesitated to get out of the car, but she quietly trailed behind her father at his barking demand. She was thinner than she’d been in the video, her hair far more unkempt and slightly matted. She looked like she hadn't bathed in days- weeks, even.

"I told you. Your mama is fucking crazy, Carla. That's why I got you- so she can't hurt you. She's sick, Carla. And everytime I fuckin' hear you talk about that damn fish-"

"Daddy, it's real!!" She sobbed. "I know you believe me!!!"

"SHUT UP!!! THAT SHIT AIN'T REAL!! NONE OF IT IS FUCKING REAL!!! God dammit… This is all your fucking fault. If you had just SHUT THE FUCK UP, FOR ONCE-!!" 

I flinched as I heard a squeak of pain. By then, we were riled up, the euphoria in our veins beginning to blossom. It mixed with my rage like syrup and tea, my hands twitching as I gripped my bat. I pictured how far the blood would travel when I crushed his chest under my boot- if he'd bleed slowly, or die with a big splat.

We split up as we followed him to the house. Natalie and Toby snuck over to his car and tore it to pieces, while the rest of us observed the two humans in secret. They cut his brakes, poked holes in his tires, and even poured sugar from his kitchen into his gas tank. The last one was Natalie's idea- apparently, it was a favored way for revenge.

As the father and daughter entered the house, I knew exactly what they'd find. The pictures the man had hidden away in shame would be strewn about, the wall painted with our Master's symbol. He'd find it and know it was his time- that everything he said wasn't real was, and it was coming for him.

Sure enough, he came running out of the house a moment later, dragging the girl by the arm. By then, Natalie and Toby had ducked back into the trees, remaining still as we waited for his next move. 

The man had made a beeline for his car, but not to escape. He grabbed both his camera and a rifle, a manic gleam in his bared teeth. He nearly threw his camera at the little girl to hold, screaming into the twilight with his rifle pointed to the treetops.

"I KNOW YOU'RE OUT HERE, BITCH!!" He howled. 

Beside him, the little girl recorded him, her expression painted with fear and confusion. Her father’s mind was shattering, his every paranoid delusion manifesting at once, and she was too young to understand that. 

We needed to separate the two, I realized, or he'd use the kid as a shield. 

"Nathan-?"

"On it."

Carefully, Nathan began to approach him, using his gift to sneak behind him. He had a knife ready, the blade pointed downward as he clutched it tightly. He moved in inches, sneaking like he was in plain view. 

"Daddy, stop!! You're scary-!!" The little girl cried, scooting towards the woods. His outbursts had caused tears to spill down her face, her whimpering sobs hushed by his cruel voice.

 "I wanna go home, Daddy-"

"YOU ARE HOME!! Do you fucking understand me!? You're MY kid. That means you're MINE- Hey, hold the camera right- KEEP FUCKING FILMING!!!"

Before he dared point that gun at her, Nathan plunged his knife into his shoulder, snatching the rifle out of the man's hand in the same motion. The man was so stunned by the pain, he almost didn't realize he'd had his gun taken. 

Nathan had missed his lung, so the target didn't go down easily; once he recovered from the initial shock, his adrenaline kicked in. He immediately fought back, swinging fruitlessly with his able hand before grabbing the gun by the barrel. Nathan struggled to keep the trigger out of his reach, but he couldn't fire it himself; killing the man with a bullet would be cheating, and an automatic failure.

Seeing Nathan struggle, we poured out of the forest, quietly surrounding the man as he fought one of us. I waited until the man stepped into a poor stance, his legs spread a bit too wide as he counteracted Nathan's strength.

"Daddy, look out-!!"

Too late. I struck him squarely on the backs of his knees. Instantly, the man crumbled, howling with pain. 

Naturally, the little girl screamed at the sight of us, turning to run. Kate, however, was waiting for her; as she turned, she grabbed her, clutching her with her shadowy, clawed hand.

"Don't be scared," Kate cooed softly, her ghastly mask leaning into the girl's space.

The little girl only screamed more, kicking and fighting Kate's grip.

“LET HER GO!!” the man screamed. To our surprise, the man ripped the knife from his back with a scream, tackling Nathan with it in his bloodied hand. Toby, Skully, Doby, and I tried to pull him away; however, he turned to us, his rifle pointed at our chests. 

He’d stabbed the knife into Nathan's hand, keeping him on the ground for the time being. Along with the blade through his palm, he had serious cuts on his arm and the collarbone. He didn’t move, having been taught to remain still if he experienced a Traumatic Injury like being stabbed. 

We all froze at the sight of the gun. We had to treat guns with utmost caution. If disarming them failed, we had to fall back. But no way in hell I'd leave Nathan there- not stuck like a dead butterfly to some guy's lawn.

Horror dawned on the man's face as he counted us. Had he seen our masks in his dreams? Recognition shone in his dead eyes, regardless. 

The man let out a sharp breath, coughing deep in his throat. He stumbled away from us, keeping his rifle pointed at the ready. “I… I knew it," He forced out, the words peetering into a laugh. "I knew she sent someone to fuck with me. You tell that bitch that if she wants me or this kid, she's gonna have to crawl out of that burning SUV and come get us.”

We laughed at his confusion, the sound bleeding into dark growls. 

"You wish this was a domestic thing, asshole," Toby drawled, pulling his ax from its sheath. "You've been chosen ."

"Feed The Ark," Skully said quietly. His eyes had grown wide as saucers, his hand shakily drawing a knife from his pocket. "Feed The Ark…"

The man's expression dropped. Perhaps it was then that he realized we were there for him; after all, that was when I began to see true terror behind his eyes. 

"Daddy," the little girl begged. "Daddy, please, help me-!!!"

His gaze snapped to his daughter, still in Kate's arms and still fighting to return to him. A child's love was unconditional, in the end; no matter what pain and suffering he put her through, that was still her dad, and she loved him.

But I knew the nature of man- understood its selfish ways intimately. I saw that man weigh and measure his own daughter, placing her heart on a scale next to his and debating their relative worth.

That was his final test- the moment that would decide his "victory". 

Unsurprisingly… he lost.

He ran into the trees, leaving "his" girl in our care. Of course he’d choose the woods, I thought; they always wandered into our territory. Mistakenly, they thought they’d be safe hiding in the trees.

We let him think that, for a while, giving him a gracious head start. We didn't chase him; not yet. Nathan had stabbed him, I had given him a limp, and Kate could find him with her eyes closed. On top of that, Natalie had laid some sickening traps using the tools in the shed and a little bit of creativity. With any luck, he'd run right into one.

Things were still going according to plan, I thought. Stay calm. 

Doby and I freed Nathan, bandaging his hand and other cuts before he bled out. He would be fine, as long as he could take a bite out of our target before we handed him over. He could hold his pipe in his other hand, so he was still in the Game.

"Hell, just tie it to this one. I'll make it work."

Across from us, the others were trying to calm the girl down to no avail. Skully looked useless gawking at the human child with wide, unblinking eyes, providing no help to the girls wrangling her. 

"Hey, hey, ma cherie , shoosh, it's alright…" Natalie cooed. Her attempt earned her a solid kick to the left breast, which both knocked the wind out of her and sent her reeling. I heard a grumbling stream of French in my ear, with plenty of things to say about ma cherie .

 My heart ached for a moment. She didn't know who we were. Of course she'd be afraid. I was afraid at first, too. 

"Carla," I called gently. "We're not here to hurt you."

The name seemed to catch her off guard. She stopped fighting, looking at me with unsure confusion. "...Wait… A-Are you actually here to help my mom?"

"Go with it," I told the others.

"Yea!!" Doby chirped, not skipping a beat. "We're like… friends of a friend! And her friend noticed you and her were getting hurt. Do you know who I’m talking about?"

There was no click, so she wasn't one of us. Still, she'd grown strangely calm in Kate's arms, her fear reduced to anxious trembling. With that, Kate gave her a bit of freedom. She placed the girl back on her feet, though her Tall Blade was ready to scoop her up again should she run.

The girl appeared hesitant to answer us, but she managed to force out: "Daddy sees a Tall man in the woods, sometimes. He says its Mama trying to hurt us. But… It's not Mama. It’s unfair, ‘cause he always says I'm just tellin' stories… that it’s not real…"

The last bit was muttered softly, her hands grasping one another.

"The Tall Man is real," I reassured her. Putting my hand on her shoulder. "And so is the monster you saw. We're here to help you beat it."

She gasped outright, her eyes watering all over again. "Y-You believe me? I swear I'm not lyin', I promise-!!!"

I laughed softly. "We believe you. You fell in the tank, right? What did you see?"

And like that, she was suddenly clamming up again. "...Mama says I can't tell people what it looks like," she admitted, covering her mouth. "She says it only shows up if you know what it looks like."

Oh… OH . Of course, I thought, the gears in my head spinning. It was memetic, just like our Master. Every time its existence was acknowledged, it could interact with the world around its prey. Then, once its prey entered its domain, it could feed. 

"Listen, Carla. Your dad has made that Tall Man very angry," Kate explained, her voice slightly rushed. "He can help you, but you have to keep it a secret. Okay? If bad people find out about him, he can't help other kids, too."

We tried to explain things firmly, but gently. She was a normal, seven year old girl, and her mind couldn't fully comprehend our world. With any luck, she'd wake up tomorrow with no memory of what transpired, her mind choosing to block out what happened rather than process it. 

Nathan suddenly jolted, turning his body at a sound only he heard. "He found a trap. His foot is injured."

I nodded once, my gaze moving to the forest. Toby had been watching it from the beginning, his fingers twitching over his other hatchet. We both shared our anticipation. The euphoria pumped continually through our system, but we wouldn’t truly feel it until we were drawing blood. 

"Listen, darlin'… Your dad is a bad man. He gotta be comin' with us," Natalie told her. "He hurt you, didn't he?"

The little girl hesitated, but eventually showed her wrist. The bruise on it was ugly and purple; I imagined there were others all over her body, hidden under her dirty, blue sundress.

She sniffled, the pain welling up again. "He hurts me when I tell stories," she admitted through tears. "Even when I'm telling the truth…"

She hiccuped away a few sobs, wiping her eyes incessantly with dirty hands. Kate held her comfortingly, patient despite our time running thin. 

The little girl took a deep breath, steeling herself to ask her next question. "Are… Are you gunna hurt him?"

None of us were quite sure how to answer that. Lying wasn't a pleasant thing to do, but the truth was probably not something she wanted to hear.

"We'll make him sorry," Toby said coldly.

I kneeled, then, looking her in the eye. "Our Master wants to give you a wish, Carla. Whatever you want most," I offered. "So… what do you want?"

She already knew what she wanted most. So did I.

"...I wanna go home," she mumbled. "I wanna see my Mama again." 

I gave her a resounding nod. "All you have to do is go to sleep. Then, when you wake up, you can go home, okay?" I offered. "He'll never punish you for telling stories again."

That seemed to lift her spirits, and she nodded. "Okay. I-I'm… I'm hungry. Can I have a snack before I go to bed?" She asked meekly. What a shock- he hadn't fed her, yet.

"Fuck it- I'll make dinner," Doby chirped. "I already fucked up his house. I'm raiding his fridge, next."

I sighed wearily. “Nathan should stay with you, then.”

“What!?” Nathan cried, holding up his hand. It was held together by gauze, and not much else. “I’m fine!!”

I put it to a vote, knowing exactly where our priorities lied. Not everyone had to participate in the final kill; we would rather they tap out to babysit than due to a bullethole. He wasn’t happy about it, but the idea of getting a snack out of it was enough to keep him from grumbling. 

As they led the girl back to the house, delicately holding her hand, I called after them. 

"Don't-"

"Don't leave DNA evidence, I know!!” Doby snapped. “What are you, my mom?"

 

–

 

The chase was my favorite part. The thrill of it all- the final, bloody hunt. It was exhilarating, and combined with the high my Master gave us, I was in a pleasant haze of bloodlust.

We could hear him rustling over dead leaves and twigs, and could smell the copper of his blood. We spread out, sending each other alerts when we found more evidence of his path. Dodging trees felt effortless; even as they blurred past me, I easily wove through them towards our target. 

Eventually, we noticed he was trying to run toward the water, taking a large, arching route to another part of the lake. He probably hoped to hide by jumping in the water. Our vision was enhanced in the dark, though; we'd throw knives at him from above the surface, if we had to.

"Masky… The kid said the creature appears to people who know what it looks like, right?" Kate pointed out. "Didn't we all hear her describe that thing? She told the dad, and we watched the video of her doing it…"

I cursed. She was right. That meant we were all infected, including our target. 

That also meant we couldn't let him jump into the water; if he submerged his head, that monster would be there.

I cursed again, louder the second time. "Get him, Kate," I told her. Immediately, Kate vanished from my view. 

"The rest of us need to circle around. Try to cut him off before he reaches the lake."

I heard affirmatives from Skully, Natalie, and Toby, their footsteps fading from my perception as we all began to sprint through the forest. 

I heard a loud shout and a bang, soon enough. An unholy shriek immediately followed it, and I felt something pulling at my core at the sound. 

The Chaser was out. That shot must have been too close to Kate for her comfort.

"Over here!! Found blood!!" Toby cried, drawing us to him. "She fucking got him, holy shit…."

I saw what he meant. There was a section of the forest that absolutely reeked of copper, the unmistakable red color splattered like paint on the forest floor. 

We followed the bloodtrail out of the forest, right to The Chaser and our target. They were mere yards from the water's edge, in the midst of a stand-off. The man was backed against the lake, his rifle pointed at The Chaser as she paced closer and closer. She'd taken one of his arms at the elbow, the blood he spilt dripping down his side and to the ground. She was holding his missing limb between her razor sharp teeth, her blackened eyes burning with devastating fury as she shook it like a chew toy.

Kate's Tall Blade resembled a burning, gnarled root, the shadows creeping up The Chaser's arm and into the sky like tendrils. It struggled to hold the claw form that Kate preferred, holding its shape and morphing back into its twisted state in tune with her ragged breathing. 

"Stay back… I-I'm warning you-!!" The man said fruitlessly. 

God, it felt good to see him scared. I reveled in the pale, cold terror on his face and the utter hopelessness in his heart. That was exactly how he made his daughter feel; when I got my hands on him, I’d make him feel her pain a thousand fold. 

The Chaser dropped his arm when she screamed again, the sound rough even to my ears. It shook the world around us, sending birds scattering and the water behind us rippling. She was growing impatient; little bit little, she crept towards him, poised to pounce the moment he looked away.

The man took in a sharp intake of air, shakily holding his rifle in his remaining hand. It was useless, then; he needed both hands to rack it. Still believing he had a chance, however, the man backed up more and more, until he reached the water’s edge. 

"He's going to jump," Toby warned. "We need to grab him now ."

 Damnit… it was a risk, but it had to be taken. Quickly, I charged him. My goal wasn't to attack him- instead, my goal was to get him to focus on me.

And he did, swinging the rifle at my head. I dodged it, distracting him long enough to give The Chaser the chance to latch onto his back. Once she pounced, she clawed at him with inhuman shrieks, tearing his flesh and maiming him.

Terrifyingly, as the man struggled to throw The Chaser off of him, he stumbled backwards. I tried to stop them, but The Chaser was too focused on ripping more pieces out of the man's back and torso, the Tall Blade intertwining around him like vines. She made him lose his footing; with a single lean backwards, they both fell into the lake with a resounding splash.

I nearly fell to the ground in shock. They literally disappeared; the moment Kate and the man were underwater, they vanished, blinking out of existence.

The monster didn't teleport to its victims. Its victims were teleported to it.

Without thought, I threw off my bag and my hoodie, taking out my knife as I ran to the water's edge. If I was right, then diving headfirst wouldn't snap my spine.

If I was wrong… Well, I guess it goes without saying that I made the right assumption.

…I kind of wish I hadn't.

As I dove in, lungs full of air, the lake's water shifted from nightshade black to sapphire blue, the muddy floor replaced with a bottomless void of darkness. 

Beneath me, I saw The Chaser tearing into the man, causing blood to burst from him in scarlet clouds. He had to be dead by that point, surely; however, The Chaser hunted until she was done, and damned anyone who tried to stop her.

Stupidly, I opened my mouth to call out to her, only for it to be filled with saltwater. My mind struggled to come to terms with it, but there was no denying fact: we were in the ocean. A body of water so massive, anything could be hiding in it. 

Wait. Blood attracted animals, I realized dumbly. Lots of blood attracted lots of animals. 

That was bad. That was really, REALLY bad.

Quickly, I swam down to The Chaser, grabbing her by Kate's hood. "CHASER!! BAD!! DANGER!!" I screamed in her head, feebly trying to pull her away from the man. We were sinking fast; any more, and we wouldn't have enough air to resurface. 

That was our only way out, I figured. The mother and daughter had both swam to the surface, finding themselves exactly where they fell in. Theoretically, all we had to do was resurface, and we'd be back at the lake.

Only one way to find out, I thought.

The Chaser fought me, bubbles rocketing from her mouth as she shrieked in protest. As she lost air, however, the scream began to fade, growing more human as Kate took over.

"Wh… Masky? What's happening- where are we?"

"FUCKING SWIM, KATE. NOW !!"

She didn't need much more than that, letting the man go and kicking towards the surface with all her might. Quickly, she overtook me in speed, helping me keep up with her by keeping me calm. She'd fallen off a boat, once; she told me we just had to swim in long, broad strokes, and not panic. 

Easy for her to say. By then, I was overwhelmed by the sheer terror of our surroundings. The vast nothingness of ocean water replaced the air in my chest with utter dread, forcing the oxygen out faster. At least the red water of The Ark felt familiar, in a sense; there, in that empty, blue world, I felt helpless and at the mercy of its crushing, unknowable terrain.

"...Don't look down."

Of course, I immediately looked down, my black eyes narrowing in the dim light as I stopped swimming. As scared as I was… God, was I so undeniably curious.

Distantly, I saw a shape emerging from the nothingness. At first, it seemed just a little darker than the space around it. Then, as my eyes adjusted to the shifting shadows, I realized I was looking at something so massive, its emergence looked like the ocean floor rising to swallow us, blue only as a result of atmosphere and pure scale.

Suddenly, Kate and I were face-to-face with a leviathan- the exact leviathan the girl had described, right down to its glowing skin and pale, moon-like eyes. Its black, serpentine body moved gracefully through the water, its maw slowly opening to reveal a black void as wide as a field. Its throat was lined with small teeth; however, with the scale of the creature, they might have been as big as my head.   

Despite seemingly moving slowly, I saw the leviathan’s long, sea-weed like fins churn the water, disturbing a school of tuna with just one beat. The beast was moving straight for the man's blood-clouded body, drawn to it by its enticing smell. There was no way I could fight it for our kill, unless I wanted to join him. 

I could still see the man’s intact limbs trying to fight his descent, his eyes darting around the deep ocean in pure confusion. He was still alive; somehow, The Chaser hadn't landed a killing blow. 

He opened his mouth to scream, but like a train passing by, he was swallowed whole by the creature. There one second, and gone the next.

Nope, I thought desperately, my attempts to swim renewed. Fuck that. Fuck everything about that.

I could see the surface above me; a glimmer of light seemingly only a few feet away. Swimming, though, began to feel like I was paddling through gelatin. I could barely move my arms, could barely think, could barely breathe…

I was drowning, I thought distantly. I was going to die.

Kate had begun to try and pull me, but I pushed her off me.

"Masky-"

I cut her off from me mentally, feebly pointing to the surface. She had to go; if I was too weak, then it had to be her. And she needed to hurry; the creature began to circle its massive head back around, the lights on its sides glowing brighter.

It was going to eat me before I drowned, I thought miserably. Aren't I lucky?

Suddenly, I felt a whoosh by my side, the water disturbed by a sudden current. Bewilderingly, I saw Kate torpedoing towards the leviathan, her Tall Blade growing new branches as she prepared to attack the beast.

"We go together!! " I heard her say, her words forcing themselves in my brain. 

No, I thought miserably. I'd jumped in to save her, not the other way around. We were going to both die; I had to do something. I had to protect her. 

My head rang, pulses of pain spreading from my temples down my burning spine as my body filled with water. That’s when I knew what the Master’s presence felt like; all consuming, filling me up from the inside out. 

I opened my mouth helplessly, my cry for my Master's help silent as I squirmed. 

Then… I felt a small click, and my hope poured out.

“OPERATOR, HELP US,” I screamed in my head. I didn't care who I just connected to- just that I had. "PLEASE HELP-”

I then heard a hiss like a million snakes in my head, soothing all of the pain in a rush. The leviathan had stopped moving with intent, choosing instead to float and watch us with an eye as big as a house. 

Was it letting us go…? Or perhaps it was still deciding on whether we were worth it. 

As my vision went dark, my stamina spent, I heard a voice. Soft, low, and old.

"Oh… There you are…"

 

–

 

I awoke vomiting water. If I had a nickel, right?

Nathan was on my immediate side, carefully patting my chest to force up more water. I coughed as I retched, the air flooding my lungs as I gasped for it. Everything burned- my throat, nose, eyes, even my back.

Nathan had been the one to revive me, and Toby had revived Kate. To both their chagrin, apparently; I heard them yelling at each other about it as Nathan caught me up. 

We were underwater for about two minutes. Heeding all the warnings, they didn't follow us in, choosing instead to call for Doby and Nathan. They wanted to help us; in fact, they were desperately trying to figure out how to safely get us back when they saw the blood in the water. That had them all panicking, fearing that they'd just lost both their Master's favorite Proxies in one move. Even when Kate and I had surfaced, we were floating on our stomachs, and they'd feared the absolute worst. 

But…

Nathan winced, looking over my shoulder. "Your… um… Emergency protocol had kicked in," he said hesitantly. "It dragged you both to shore."

My what?

Out of the corner of my eye, something long, black and pily began twitching, feebly coming to life. Of course, after the experience I just had, I reacted accordingly, drawing my knife and stabbing it without a second thought.

Which… was a bad idea. Because it was mine.

I shouted in pain, pulling the knife out the moment I felt the stab in my back. The tendril- about five feet long, thick as my arm, and shimmering with ichor- twitched and flailed, slamming the ground in protest. I could feel the muscle within it moving and contracting, just like I could feel the muscles of my arms straining. 

My "Emergency Protocol" had indeed "kicked in"- more accurately, my Master's arms had sprouted from my back, growing right out of my flesh. Their only purpose was to protect me, much like The Chaser's purpose was to Kate. I didn't have full control of them; if I did, I might use them to kill myself in an "extremely goofy fashion", as The Helmet had once put it. 

As such, they tended to… writhe… a lot.

"Whoa, Masky, easy!!" Doby cried, barely dodging the other one. 

My stomach dropped. The other one. God, there were two of them.

Immediately, I felt humiliated. I remembered how they'd stared at me earlier; how they always stared when reminded of what I was. I could pretend it was all an illusion on The Ark. On Earth, though, my oddities were gruesomely real. 

"They'll fall off, don't worry-" I said quickly, trying to stand. Of course, with the constant movement behind me, it was a little difficult.

Nathan helped me up, carefully avoiding getting hit. "Relax, dude," he reassured, speaking softly. "They kept us out of the water, so I'm not judging."

And then I was mortified. Oh, great. As long as me being a freak was useful, I guess it was fine. I felt along my face, checking to make sure I still had a nose. Thank god I did; thinking about it now, it’s insane to know that was something I had to be worried about.  

"Are ya'll okay?" Natalie asked, helping Kate up as well. "Ya'll had me pullin' my fuckin' hair."

Kate laughed feebly, sheepish as she nodded. "Sorry. The Chaser doesn't give up."

"Oh. You're not the dumb one. He is," Natalie retorted, gesturing to me. "Saint Charlamagne over here dove in after you."

Kate huffed. "You dork. You can't fucking swim!!"

Seriously!? Not even a “thank you”? Next time, she could fight a leviathan all on her own.

I occurred to me, then, that we were all gathered. "Are you okay?" I asked, looking at Nathan's hand. He'd changed the bandages, and they were pristine white.

He smirked, pulling down his mask to expose his blood soaked mouth. "The Chaser made sure I had something to chew on."

I resisted the urge to kiss him. I'll have to drown more often, I thought.

Natalie was quick to keep me focused. "Ya'll just up and vanished. What the hell happened?"

At the memory of the beast, I shuddered, wiping my hair from my face. “Anyone that knows what it looks like gets teleported to it the moment they're underwater. It's like a… like a trapdoor spider, kind of."

"Worse," Kate said, cringing."It's fishing."

Toby glanced toward the water; I could see his discomfort through his goggles. Needless to say, everyone took a large step away from the shore.

"Lemme guess," Doby said with a sigh. "That wasn't your blood."

It wasn't. Once I remembered that, I cursed loudly, realizing only then how fucked we were. The man had been eaten by the wrong entity; now, we had nothing to feed The Operator. We lost on a technicality.

We were so fucked. I'd wished the giant fish had eaten me, honestly. At least that was just an unfeeling animal; The Hydra enjoyed eating Proxies that failed.

But Skully let out a small hum, catching our attention. He still had the man's laptop; in fact, he'd been sitting and staring at it the entire time, his gaze never leaving the screen. 

"I've got something on my camera," Skully declared. "Those cops are back."

We were quiet for a second, contemplating it. It wasn't the target… But if we gave him two other bodies, he might overlook the fuckup. 

"They've got a woman with them," He added, his tone amused. "And boy, she sure looks familiar..."

Well, that settled it. The Game wasn't over yet. 

Kate and I grabbed a change of clothes from our bags, as the ones we were wearing were soaked. We had to change then and there, as getting close to the house wasn't an option with those police nearby. 

Before anyone says anything- everyone turned their backs on us while we changed, including Kate to me and vice versa. We'd all seen each other in some state of undress, platonically or not; however, there was a time and place to watch someone undress, and right then was definitely not it. Instead, the others went ahead to spy on the humans, knowing we'd catch up when we were ready.

Funny. Seems like I couldn't go a day without having to wear that suit.

I saw the three of them through the dark. The two cops from earlier, and then a short woman who kept close to them. She was in her mid twenties, her skin and hair dark. Her daughter shared her features, making it easy to determine her identity. 

Perfect, I thought. Everything was coming together. 

"Any weird vibes, Masky?" Toby asked, creeping next to me.

I narrowed my eyes, searching for anything off about her. The only thing off was her balance- she was wearing heels, which made stepping on the gravel road a bit difficult. 

I shrugged. She was just an unfortunate victim, I thought. She encountered a creature not meant for her eyes, and it had plagued her ever since. Maybe it was strange that she'd lived for so long, but she herself didn’t appear all that strange. 

We fanned out, then, surrounding the humans as they walked up the driveway towards the house. I could hear the woman’s frantic cries for her daughter, calling her by name as she scanned the darkness. 

We weren't chasing them, any more. Instead, we waited for our chance to strike. 

We got it in spades. In a sudden burst of speed, the woman rushed ahead of the cops, much to their protest. It left them sitting ducks, both sides of their path filled with Proxies. 

“Neighbors said they heard gunshots and yelling by the water," One officer said to the other. "Keep your eyes out."

He was met with silence. Kate had already pounced, grabbing the officer and disappearing before he could scream.

When Kate brought him to us entangled in her Blade, he tried to fire at her; however, without prompting, the tendrils on my back shot out and grabbed his arms, pinning him flat to the forest floor with a sickening crack. He still shot on accident, striking a tree to our right. He then tried to scream, but Kate muffled him with her Tall Blade, the ichor that oozed from it pouring over his face and into his eyes like oil. 

Next, Toby hacked the officer's hand off, the gun still clutched in it. He grabbed both and threw them into the woods, never to be seen again. We could hear the officer’s screams of terror and pain through the muck pouring over his face, his eyes rolling up as he went into shock.

Master's limbs ended up being just as useful as Nathan claimed. With them, I could hold the officer still and have my hands free.

I slit his throat, first. Then, I drove the knife deep into the center of his chest, splitting it like an apple. He was dead by the time I reached his heart, but it was still warm when I ripped it from him. The heart was for me; the brain would be for our Master.

I ate it then and there, lifting my mask to expose my mouth. With every bite of flesh that slid down my throat, I felt my exhaustion fade. Knowing time was of the essence, I nearly swallowed it whole. 

At the sound of the gunfire, the remaining two had realized their third was missing, and had begun calling for him worriedly. I was missing one of my own, too, I realized; Feverishly, I looked over to see Nathan approaching the remaining two, a knife in his uninjured hand.

"Jones?! Where the hell did you go, son!? Answer me!!!" The first officer cried. "Damnit… Ma'am, I think you need to go wait in the car- ma'am-!!!"

The mother ran around the house to the backdoor, too focused on her child to pay attention to him. Understandable… Luckily for her, she wasn't on the menu that night. 

With her gone, Nathan attacked, plunging the knife into the man's side. While the officer also tried to shoot at him, he could only aim for Nathan's feet. 

Doby stepped out of the trees, then, a baseball in hand. With a windup like a professional pitcher, he threw a fastball right at the man's bald spot. Predictably, it landed dead-on, knocking him out cold. From there, Nathan and Doby dragged his bleeding corpse into the woods, where we helped them carry it to the other one.

One by one, we took turns stabbing him- one after the other, over and over, until my clothes were soaked all over again. That way, we all got credit for his death, and we would receive praise for it. We were different from humans, you see… Sharing was extremely important to us. 

At the sight of the blood oozing out of the decimated humans, I sighed with satisfaction. "This is plenty," I said, nudging one of the mangled corpses at my feet with my boot. "Let's get to the car. We don't want to be around when backup arrives."

"We're leaving the bodies here?" Doby wondered. "Don't we gotta… I dunno… you have that thing you do. The…"

He made a few loose hand gestures, mimicking my voice when I spoke Nezperdian- both of which I scoffed at, flushing under my mask. I could summon him to us, if I really wanted to; however, The Operator could just as easily collect the bodies himself. I wasn’t compelled to summon him, so I didn’t. 

"He'll call the game when its over," Kate reminded him. With Skully's help, she’d begun covering the bodies with leaves. 

"...So why hasn't he called it?" Toby pointed out, impatient as always for results and praise.

He had a good point, that time. By then, we'd at least see The Operator; however, he was still just a presence in the air. Did he want the woman, after all?

"Hey, guys…" Skully trailed off, gulping. He'd left his laptop perched on his bag, and had just then looked over to check his camera. "The mom's outside. Just… standing there."

"I know you're out there," The woman called suddenly. She was standing in the lawn under the porch light, looking right at the camera Skully had planted. She was surprisingly calm; not exactly thrilled, but… eerily focused.

"Here's the deal, ya'll," she called out, looking at the blood in the driveway with a grimace. "I'm gonna take my baby, and I'm gonna get the hell out of here. If ya'll killed him, I don’t care. I appreciate all ya'll have done for me and my Gramama, but like I told ya'll's leader… I don't want to have anything to do with Chernabog."

At that, I was taken aback. Chernabog? She was one of his minions?

Wait- she thought WE were his minions?! I was damn near offended. Did she not see the big, "No Face" sign on the wall? Was she blind?! No way we'd ever serve some uptight, copycat God with an ego bigger than his own body.

"Ohhhh. That's where she's been," Skully said, as if that was just another fun fact. "You know, I should have figured that…"

"YOU THINK?!" Toby shouted, pushing him to the ground.

The woman's head instantly snapped to where we were in the forest, startling us all.

"...Oh my god," she whispered, backing up in alarm. "Ya'll are just babies. You poor things…."

I growled, taking further offense to that. Brashly, I stepped forward, clutching my pipe in my bloody hands.

At the sight of me, her pity fell away like shattered glass. She had her eye on what was squirming behind me- my Master's limbs, which followed me like faithful servants. "...You're not Jack," the woman said bluntly, cocking her head to one side. "Who the hell are you?"

She seriously didn't know who we were!? What kind of minion was she!?

Whatever, I thought. She was one of Chernabog's minions, which meant I still had one, last task. I wouldn't enjoy killing that woman; by then, I was too emotionally blocked to feel much joy at all. 

But, still, I couldn’t lose. More than my life was at stake. 

She didn't seem pleased by my silence. As I drew nearer, the woman began pulling something out of her jacket. Not a gun, or a knife- a book. It looked old, the cover wrapped in a decaying lace.

"Baby, I'm not scared of you," the woman said, framing it as a warning.

“What about me, huh?”

In a flash, Kate appeared, pouncing on the woman with her knife drawn. And in that same instant, Kate was grabbed and thrown to the ground, her knife ripped from her hand.

"Thank you, I need this," the woman said casually, stepping over Kate as she groaned and clutched her stomach.

I blinked. I’d been staring right at them, and I still felt like I’d missed what had just happened. What the hell was that? How did she do that? She was in business casual, how could she possibly knock down Kate The Chaser?

I should have been more concerned with what she was doing with that book. She opened it to a seemingly random page, using the knife to prick her finger. She pressed it into the paper with a small hiss of pain, her eyes shutting as she began to mumble.

Kate vanished the moment the air returned to her lungs, reappearing in the trees above us. "She smells dead," Kate said, worried. That was concerning; ironically, the more dead someone was, the harder it was for us to kill them.

"Hey… Masky… Is the ground getting kind of… moist?"

I looked down. The grass beneath my feet was growing muddy, the sound of pouring water tickling at my eardrums. Most peculiarly, the more I stood there, the larger the puddles grew.

I swear, I saw that damn fish watching me in the droplets of water around my boots.

"TREES, NOW."

We scattered, climbing up the trees as water began seeping up through the ground, flooding the area around us. I looked to the only possible culprit- the woman, standing still and furiously muttering into her book. The area around her was still dry, creating a sort of island for her to stay protected. 

She was a hydropath. A rare type of telekinesis, one I'd only seen Ben and a couple of my siblings perform. 

The literal worst person to deal with.

My mind rushed as I formed a plan. "Nathan, Toby- with me. Natalie, get your gift ready up here. Kate, you take Doby and Skully to the house so they can get his camera. Don't go right away- wait for us to keep her distracted, so she doesn't get you trapped on the roof."

"Not that it'd stop me," Kate boasted.

Toby snorted out a laugh . "Man with a plan, over here…"

I could have shoved him out of the tree. "I am so open to suggestions right now, Toby, if you'd like to offer them."

"I've got one!!" Natalie snapped, grabbing both of us. "Let's fucking kill that bitch before she feeds us to Cthulu!!"

Kate and I both thought in unison, both unable to resist. 

"Actually, it's pronounced-" 

"MASKY. KATE. TOBY. STOP BEING TEENAGERS FOR FIVE SECONDS, PLEASE."

Nathan all but pushed us out of the tree, following behind with a bit more grace. Toby started to yell, afraid to fall; however, as my Master's limb encircled his waist, he realized he was safe with a low whine of disgust.

With a small vault (in Nathan's case, a strong leap off a tree), we dropped into the circle the woman had created. We attacked all at once, our goal to overwhelm her. While, normally, this worked flawlessly, that woman was of a different caliber. The moment she saw us coming, she turned the book outward, facing its pages toward us.

The move felt familiar.

A wave of water spilled out, threatening to swallow us in its torrent. Once again, my Master's limbs acted free of my will, stabbing the ground and outright throwing me into the air. Almost in reflex, I grabbed Nathan and Toby by their jackets, pulling them with me with simultaneous yelps of alarm. One tendril wrapped around all three of us, holding us aloft and out of reach of the water. One limb held our balance, but couldn't hold it forever; already, I could feel our combined weight straining against my back.

Above, I heard Natalie whispering for our Master to do as she wished. As she pointed her hand downward, the torrent of water slowed to a crawl, giving us a chance to find safety.  

There wasn't any dry ground left. Even the roots beneath us were submerged in an inch of water, the shimmer of the shallow pool spreading from the gravel to the porch. Under different circumstances, we'd laugh and make quick work of the woman and her pathetic gift. However, we were all still under the leviathan's spell; One foot in, and we'd fall right back into its lair. It made even the smallest drop potentially lethal. 

The woman seemed brutally aware of that, watching us with stone-solid determination. 

Natalie's gift wore off soon enough; when it did, the woman backed up towards the house, returning to her muttering. By then, the water sat ankle high. Any more, and it'd mix with the lake. And if it mixed with the lake… 

I begged for my Master to help, but I heard silence. Not complete silence, mind you; I could feel him watching me at every moment. 

I had to figure it out myself. In a way, he was already providing me assistance in the form of his limbs. I wouldn't get anything else.

"Ya'll need to get that fuckin' book!" Natalie reminded us.

No we didn’t, I realized. We just had to get her to stop reading it.

 "You like reading stories, huh? Just like your little girl," I called out, trying to distract her. "What kind of parent lets her read such scary stories, huh?"

My goading worked spectacularly. She gasped, looking away from her book to us. "What did you do to her?!" She growled. 

I giggled, pleased by how I'd unsettled her. "Nothing yet… but we might change our mind. You've been a pretty shitty mother, so far. Do you even know where we put her?"

I saw her look of utter horror. She didn't know where her kid was? Really? Had she not checked down the hall?

Cruel as it was, I was going to milk that. 

“Then again, you can’t seem to keep track of anything. Your book, your child, your secrets…” 

She let out a heart-wrenching sob. "Please, I… It was an accident, she got into my room… oh, god…"

I felt a rush of glee from Toby. Looking down, I could see the water receding. No wonder her speech was so rushed; just as quickly as it appeared, it was all disappearing again.

"I mean, come on, lady! It's almost-t like you wanted her t-t-to die," Toby teased, snickering maliciously.

"Shut up!!" The woman cried, her face twisted with grief and agony. 

"I mean, I know I'd do anything for my sister," Nathan added on. "But I guess going to a town you hate was just too much, huh?"

"SHUT UP!!" she screamed, her hands shaking.

Kate saw her chance, then. She leapt off the roof, her hair rising like wings around her as she nearly flew. With a hard "smack!", she landed feet-first onto the woman’s shoulders, knocking her down and snatching the book out of her hands in the same, fluid motion. Just as soon as she appeared, she was gone, bouncing off of her into the trees again.

Kate hadn't killed the woman with that, as I expected. Though a bone jutted from her collar and her arm hung limp, blood didn't ooze from the wound; instead, a thick, black substance began to leak out.

Ichor, I realized. Chernabog’s ichor. 

With a solid push and a sickening squelch, the woman forced her shoulder blade right again, flexing movement back into her hand. "Where is she?" She hissed darkly. Her skin had begun to take on a slight gray tinge, revealing a series of gruesome, pale scars across her face. When she spoke, her lips parted to reveal sharpening teeth, her hands twitching with more than just anxiety.

I snickered. "You should have checked the bedrooms more."

She let out a small gasp, her head turning back to the house. She could see Doby and Skully on the roof waiting for her, revealing that she was completely surrounded.

She didn't care. The woman kicked off her heels, basically flinging them at the two boys on the roof with the force of a bullet. They both barely avoid being hit, falling onto the shingles with dual cracks. 

Without hesitation, the woman ran barefoot for the house. 

Doby jumped down to intercept her, rolling to his feet with his bat in his hands. As he swung at her, she grabbed the bat and him, slamming him to the ground just like she'd done to Kate. She didn't even wait to see if she stunned him- once she threw him to the ground, she was crashing into the house, taking the door with her.

Skully chased her inside, swinging off the roof into the destroyed entryway. Seconds later, I heard  yelling inside, the sound growing louder as Skully was thrown out the doorway. He knocked all of us down, scattering us in a big pile.

I almost wanted to roll my eyes at the sudden difficulty spike. “First missions are supposed to be easy, Master,” I said, whining as I squirmed free. 

“Second,” I heard him correct me. Hearing that, deadpan irritation replaced the frustration I was feeling. 

"She's dressed like a fucking notary!!" Toby snapped, snatching his hatchets from where they’d dropped. "This is bullshit!!"

“We have her book, Masky,” Nathan pointed out. “Let’s get out of here.”

No, I thought angrily. That was admitting defeat.

 And if I hated anything, I hated losing. 

For the first time, I was able to put a bit of my will into my Master’s limbs. They practically carried me to the door, my anger fueling their behavior. 

“Show yourself, you-”

I stopped dead in my tracks. She had the girl- I could see her matted hair tucked into the woman’s arm. She must have still been asleep, as she hung limp in her mother’s arms. 

According to Doby, he’d given her a spoon of cough syrup, which was about the closest thing we had to child-friendly anesthesia. 

The woman was standing at the symbol I'd drawn on the wall. Something about it had captured her attention. Maybe she hadn’t noticed it before, with the door obscuring the light. Maybe she’d seen it, but hadn’t processed what it was until then- when the symbol was scattered all over the floor, and the presence she felt on her back wasn’t familiar. 

In a shower of glass and wood, Kate burst through the window feet first, breaking her fall with her Blade. Instinctively, my Master’s limbs protected me from the glass- though, of course, I felt every shard like it was driven into my back. 

"Got you!" Kate cried, her hackles raised. The others followed behind her, my siblings surrounding her in a rush of bodies.

I took a deep breath. It'd be quick, I thought. Messy, maybe, but quick.

She clutched her child tighter, her body growing tense. Suddenly, everyone’s pockets and bags began to vibrate and screech, the phones within them going absolutely haywire. Skully, his camera still in hand, began to gag, his eyes like saucers behind his mask as he furiously began pressing buttons. 

“...Hey, Natalie, the TV-!!” Toby warned, being the first to notice it sparking. He alerted her just in time; as she jumped back, the screen exploded, sparks flying across the floor, catching the floor on fire.

Right before our eyes, the woman grew to eight feet in height, towering over us as her head brushed the ceiling. As her legs stretched, they turned pitch black, her feet melding into hoof-like sticks. Her arms stretched, growing spindly, her fingers like long daggers. The girl seemed to stick to her- as the woman’s torso grew longer, her neck stretching and growing slim, the little girl almost melded into her flesh, the black ooze holding her against her mother.

The woman’s face was the only thing not covered in darkness. The pale light of the moon showed me only one half of it, but it was truly gruesome. Her skin was marred with scars and gashes, her complexion a dark, ashen gray. Her eyes, which had once held determined, amber orbs, had become two, soulless pits.

She was missing her key piece, but there she was. A Chernabog Proxy.

It was like instinct. At the sight of her in that form, we raised our hackles like a pack of dogs. My mind, which had once been in a state of reasonability, completely devolved. Suddenly, it didn’t matter that the girl was there. I would cut both in half, if it meant I eradicated that creature from the Earth.   

Even in that form, our numbers were daunting. The woman recognized this, her body twitching as she suddenly realized her situation. 

At the slight movement she made, we lunged at her. To protect her child, she turned her back to us, enduring every hack and slash as we chased her. She stumbled over an overturned chair, and lost her foot as a result. It didn’t matter to her- she destroyed the back door's frame as she burst through it, tucking and rolling onto the grass. 

Kate launched herself after her, relying heavily on her Blade to catch her fall. It had begun falling apart; She was overextending herself, causing her arm to sling ichor like oil, killing the grass  underneath. I, as well, was hyper fixated, the urge to kill compelling my feet to move. 

I don’t know how long we chased her- deep into the woods of the reserve, for sure far away from the lake. Certainly long enough that, inevitably, we collapsed, too exhausted to continue. 

The last thing I remember clearly was the sky- a deep, warm red. Between the wispy clouds, I could have sworn I saw my home. The superior reflection of Earth was in the sky, laid flat for me. Still there, waiting for me to come home.

But then again, it was just the morning. Nothing special about that red. 

 

–

 

When I awoke, I had no memory of the leviathan. 

Perhaps that’s not completely accurate. I remembered all the events that transpired the day before; the man and his fate, the woman and her child, the water… But all memory of the Leviathan- what it looked like, how its voice sounded in my ear- was a blank void in my mind. 

I didn’t question the gap in my memory. If it was there, it was there for a reason. I had memories of discussing its process with Kate, so I remembered that knowing what the creature looked like was dangerous. I’d come to find out later that my friends suffered a similar gap in their memory. Glory to our Master for doing so; I can’t imagine how I’d survive without water. 

…Speaking of water. 

The Bloody Painter was the one to collect us. He poured water over our faces to wake us up, whistling like he was calling dogs all the while. Even when he saw my eyes open, he poured the frigid water on me, shocking me into an upright position. He was also wearing his mask; despite that, I could hear his sneer in his voice.  

“Game Over!! You lose!!” Helen cried. 

My heart dropped to my shoes. What? I’d done everything I was supposed to, how could I have lost-!?

“...Oh my god, kid, I’m fucking with you,” Helen whined, knocking my head. “Get up, lazy shits. You get a day off.” 

“Then what?” Kate chirped, knowing she annoyed him the more she made him talk. 

He fell for it, growling deep in his throat. “Then you’re getting your next job.”

“Then what?”

“Then you get to rest again, you dumbass.”

“Then what?”

“Then you do that job, or I’ll gut you like a fucking fish!!” 

I whined at that. God, no; no more fish, please.

“Knock it-t off, Kay. He’s so st-tupid, he’ll do that-t shit-t for hours,” Toby grouched, wiping water from his goggles.

Helen stormed over to hit him with his bucket, but Toby was prepared. He darted behind me with a cheeky grin, wrapping his arms around my midsection to hold me still. “You wouldn’t hit-t Masky with a bucket-t,” he said, resting his head on my shoulder.

He was wrong. We both got hit with the bucket. 

When nothing attacked Helen, I realized my Master’s limbs were gone. That explained why I felt so damn cold. They fell off a lot faster on Earth than they did The Ark; I’d have to remember that, I noted. In a way, I was relieved. As useful as they were in the moment, they did tend to… stand out. 

Helen had switched his attention to Kate, throwing her the bulky, leather glove she wore. “Put that on until your hand grows back. Next time, don’t use that thing to cause property damage!!” 

Kate had been keeping her hand out of sight until then. As he threw the glove at her, though, she raised both hands to grab it. Or, rather… her hand and her arm. Kate was missing her left hand, the flesh severed at the wrist. The end was covered in a black, waxy material, the ichor oozing out in heavy drips. 

She slipped her glove on, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry. Don’t tell Helmet, please?”

“Too late. I already texted them.”  

“Well, fine!! I won’t give you this, then!!” Kate exclaimed, pulling the book she’d stolen from the woman out of her bag. 

The Bloody Painter let out a small gasp of surprise. “I don’t care,” he deadpanned, flicking her forehead. “Go give that to Rouge.”  

Toby had been grumpily drying off his hair with his hoodie; at Helen’s order, though, he perked up. “We’re gonna see Rouge?” 

“Yea, Mama’s Boy. You think you’re staying with me? Fat fucking chance.”

I heard Toby curse with delight. He was excited to see Ellie, most of all; he felt a bit guilty about leaving her out of the group, even if it wasn’t his sole decision. 

At that moment, the only warm, comforting embrace I wanted was that of a towel. If I never saw another lake again, I’d die happy. 

We moved quickly back to the parking lot, keeping low. It took a couple hours, considering how deep we’d run into the reserve. We could hear sirens all around us- fire trucks, I thought, but it could have been an ambulance too. 

As I’d expected, we barely avoided three police cars with their lights flashing. They were heading down a dusty, dirt road into the woods, back the way we came. 

Can’t imagine why they’d be in such a hurry. It wasn’t like they’d find anything. Skully had put the man’s laptop back after copying its contents to a harddrive and wiping it, and the fire started by the exploding TV must have roasted most of the evidence we left behind. Anything else they found would lead to more questions than answers.   

To my delight, we were the first Collective done with our mission; I looked forward to the praise that came with being the best, as I always was.

I didn’t have to explain anything about our mission. What I had seen, our Master had seen, and he disseminated to the rest. By the time Helen had gotten us, a plan had already been formed to “control” the leviathan. According to him, they would periodically send drones to feed it, with the long-term goal being to start a cult on a nearby island with a heavy focus on “sea burials”. They’d also hunt for any depictions of the creature and bring it to The Ark, where they could keep it out of human hands. It had some intelligence; enough that, theoretically, we could persuade it into a symbiotic relationship.

“Though, I’m not gonna lie, Plan B is to send Nurse Ann into its stomach and just go nuts,” Helen had deadpanned. The visual I had in my head of the event was so funny to me, I almost wanted it to happen just to see it. She would, and she’d probably kill it. 

The car ride was lively, to say the least. Emotionally tired as we were, we were happy to be done with work. Helen’s demands for us to remain quiet went unheard,  Natalie fighting viciously with him over the radio. The only person not in the mood was Skully; he spent most of the ride looking dejected at his camera, which had stopped working after the night before.

Toby couldn’t wait to see Rouge. He called her as soon as we were on the road, feverishly telling her everything that happened. I wasn’t sure how much Rouge was getting out of Toby’s rambling, but I figured it didn’t matter to her.

 

“-And then, Masky and Kay, like, disappeared and st-tuff, and that-t was scary, but what’s worse is that-t we lost-t the fucking t-t-target!! But, like, it-t ended up being no big deal, ‘cause there were these shitty cops, and Mast-t-ter loves eat-ting cops-”

I wouldn’t say that. It was more like The Operator ate everything, but was extremely petty about getting shot at. 

“-And then, Rouge, there was one of Chernabog’s servants there!! She was a FREAK!! I don’t-t know how I survived.” 

I heard her warm laugh through the speaker. "All that on your first mission, and you still finished first?" Rouge marveled. “I told you, Toby! You kids are amazing! And, hey, Masky- don’t feel about letting her go. I’m sure she’ll stay far away, now that she has her daughter. If she’s smart, at least…”

Ah, I’d forgotten. She knew me about as well as she knew Toby, which meant she knew I was still pissed about it. 

She soon devolved into a saccharine stream of praises for Toby, making him turn bright red as he hid the phone’s receiver from our friend’s teasing. “She’s your adopt-ted mom, t-t-too, assholes!!” He snapped quietly.  

Helen coughed. A little at first, but then more, until he had to slow down and pull over on the side of the highway. “Sorry, hold on, I’m-” More coughing, his chest rattling. 

As we pulled to a crawling stop, I felt a deep hum in my bones, my spine tingling from my tailbone to my occipital bone. 

"⨂rigin," I heard. "Come outside."

"I'm going out for a smoke," I said immediately, holding up my cigarettes as proof. "I'll be right back."

“Wh-? Here?” Natalie asked, cocking an eyebrow. “You sure, podna?”

“He’ll be fine,” Skully responded on my behalf. 

He was still wearing his damn mask. “Skully, you shouldn’t wear your mask all the time. What if someone sees it?” I pointed out.

“Big talk from you,” Toby muttered, eyeing me daringly. 

I wasn’t sure what pissed me off more- the fact that Toby said it, or the fact that I had absolutely nothing to rebut it with. 

“Be right back,” I hissed through clenched teeth, nearly strangling my box of cigarettes as I climbed out of the car. 

Nathan smirked, a bit, unbuckling his seatbelt to follow me. “Let me go with you-”

“No,” I said quickly. “...I want to be alone.”

They seemed to take the hint, then. I didn’t hear any more volunteers, at least.

“Hurry back. Don’t die,” Kate called as I disappeared into the woods. 

Like I needed the reminder. I'd be fine- I had someone watching me.

I knew exactly where I needed to go. I followed the deep hum in my bones, lining it up with the hum that I heard in the distance. The trees around me were whispering; as the wind passed through, the sound of their rustling was like a hundred voices with a thousand secrets. While it wasn’t painted red and black, like the world I loved so dearly… I couldn’t deny how pretty Earth’s forests were. 

I was surprised to see The Operator just… There. As I rounded a tree, he was standing a few feet away, still as a statue. Waiting. Just waiting. 

I let out a small breath of alarm, the sound bleeding into a harsh cough. Still, I moved closer, spitting out the ichor that built in my mouth. 

"Hello, Master… Did you enjoy your meal?" I asked cautiously, pulling out a cigarette.

“You will bring us who we ask, next time,” he stated. It wasn’t a demand- it was a fact. 

I swallowed, giving him an obedient nod. Next time, of course. 

“We are proud, ⨂rigin. What you saw was much stronger than you… Much stronger.”

A small pause- my guess is to watch me inhale and exhale smoke. “We want to know what you felt," He said quietly. "What you thought about when you looked at that human."

"She wasn’t human," I refuted.

"We were watching. Could not See her," The Operator said. "Human. Dead. Not one of Us."

I hardly believed that, but who was I to argue with him? 

I took another huff of my cigarette as I tried to gather my thoughts. "I don’t know. It felt… instinctive… When I saw her, I just wanted to kill her. ”

I wasn’t satisfied with that, though. It wasn’t the full picture.  “I was happy… Kinda. Even though she was someone I was supposed to kill, I was still glad she got her daughter. Rouge said she won’t come back, so I guess that’s okay. I… I hope I don’t have to hurt her again."

"Why?"

I hesitated to answer. Clarity had left me with mixed feelings about the woman. All things considered, I’d done everything I was supposed to: the father was dead, the mother and child were reunited, my Master was fed, and we gained control of the leviathan. Even if I failed to kill the Chernabog Proxy, it was like making an A on a test but failing the bonus questions. 

Yet… I still felt as though I’d done poorly. My mind wandered to how intent I was to kill her; how I chased that poor woman, so deathly afraid, through the woods until I dropped. I had no control over that. I’d always been okay with my Master compelling me, but… I wasn’t sure I was, that time. 

"I liked her,” I said. “She was like us. She defied death to save someone she loved. I… respect it."

"You knew  who she was before you knew what she was, child,” The Operator stated, knowing what I truly meant. “Why did you still persist?"

I huffed, turning my head to my boots. "I… I was worried I'd disappoint you if I didn't," I admitted. 

I heard a low hum. A moment later, I felt a tendril pat me on the head, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear.   

"Be still. We are fed. All conditions have been met," The Operator said. "You are not our army, child. No need to kill them all yourself… Waste of your potential…"

It took a huge weight off my shoulders, hearing that. I hadn't realized it, but the pressure to do well had been stressing me out since I woke up. As long as I did what I was supposed to, though, I’d be fine. 

I smiled, taking a long drag of my cigarette as I looked up at my Master.

"So," I said, looking at my Master eagerly. "What next?"

 

Chapter 15: Entry 14.doc

 

 

 

I could feel the roots in my core. They surged through my blood, growing infinitely. They spilled from me, pouring from my mouth and eyes. They wrapped around me like a second skin as they attached themselves to the Earth. 

Beneath me, the grass was red.

Above me, the sky was black. 

And then the white, unyielding light swallowed it all.

The light stung as its rays touched my skin. It tore apart everything around me, the ground crumbling and breaking underneath my feet. I smelt the burning flesh- saw it in flashes, bubbling and melting off bone in thick slabs. Screams like a windstorm roared in my ears, until I could no longer hear it at all. Nowhere to go, I fell into the earth, my body in neat, equal portions. 

Only We remained. 

 

–

 

"Masky!!"

I jolted upwards, my breath coming out in desperate gasps. I was sweating profusely, my wool blanket more suffocating than comforting.

Kate was already sitting up, looking down at me with obvious concern. "You were having a nightmare," she explained softly. "Are you okay?"

I shuddered, running a hand through my hair. I was alive, with everything intact. Nothing boiling, blistering. No screaming.

"Yeah… I'm fine," I muttered, though still not completely sure. I didn't remember the worst of the nightmare, but I knew that was a dream I had often. It always stood out for how perilous I felt afterwards. Even after my darkest dreams, I never awoke feeling so utterly helpless and fragile.

I coughed, once, just to see if I had activated my Gift in my sleep. I tasted the ichor in my mouth, but I swallowed it before Kate saw. 

"I haven't been wearing my mask as often… That could explain it," I mused. At the time, it seemed like the best explanation. I'd been relying too much on my diet; while eating "The Proxy's Food" gave us a certain immunity from The Ark's atmosphere, it didn't stop it completely. With my growing list of partners, friends, and confidantes growing, however, I found myself removing it more frequently in order to express myself. I'd only just started to notice as I started dating, but people really did treat me differently when they could see my face. Others have extrapolated every meaning from that, mostly what about my face or my personality could get that reaction. I disagreed; I think it said more about everyone else than it did me. 

Kate pouted, obviously not accepting that. "Do you remember anything from your dream?"

I did. I had that dream often. It changed in small ways, But it always started the same- black roots always under my skin, coming out of my eyes and mouth, my flesh screaming as it tried to contain the immeasurable size of a God. Sometimes, I wouldn't feel it. In others, however, I could feel every sinew of my flesh tear. I would claw myself into chunks, disemboweling myself to release some of its weight. But even then, I couldn't get rid of it. That presence was in every atom of my being. 

I lied. I shook my head, resigning myself to the pattern on my blanket. I wanted to tell Kate the truth, but I didn't want to scare her. When I tried to confide with Toby about my dreams, he'd laughed at my interpretations, calling me self-centered and pretentious. Kate, though… Kate was acutely aware of my "situation", and she knew I wasn't being dramatic. Though she put on a brave face for me, I knew her encouraging words masked a deep anxiety for the future.

I told myself everything would make sense, in the end- I just had to wait for the answers. A lie for Kate, and a lie for me.

Kate hummed, her gaze scanning over the tangled bodies of our friends. Rogue had covered the guest room floor with mattresses for us to sleep on- I was actually impressed by how many she'd crammed in. They were clean, too, so I knew they were bought. She'd been smart to forgo making a specific bed; the moment we got home, we crashed wherever we landed, and crawled when someone landed on us. As always, Kate and I had favored curling up together, but Toby was also close enough to drool on my pillow. He hadn't been that way when I'd fallen asleep. While part of me wanted to think he was close for sentimental reasons, it might've have something to do with the way Nathan had sprawled out across four mattresses.

It was too early to get up; the room was still dark. Going back to sleep would be pointless, I thought. I'd just be laying there, bored, my racing thoughts interesting enough to keep me awake but not coherent enough to work through. 

"Hey," I whispered, calling for Kate's attention. "What do you think we'll do when we rule the Earth?"

Kate shrugged a bit, finding a bit of amusement in the way I asked. "Toby would give you a fun answer," she teased. "Go ask him."

"Don't wanna," I drawled around a yawn. "He just tells me all his weird power fantasies. He thinks we're going to be Kings. You're the one that actually thinks about how stuff works."

That made her giggle. As she spoke, she reclined, her head resting on her pillow. "Sounds right… I think we'll do the same things we've always done. I just think it'll be… easier. Like, we won't have to hide. We could do whatever we want."

I thought back to those rednecks we'd seen. It would have been nice to snap their necks right then and there. Or, even better- if they'd never looked at us at all. 

"You know what I want to do most?" She asked me, a gleam in her eye. "I want to ride a horse!"

I laughed outright, quickly covering my mouth to stifle the noise. "That's so random. You could do that now, too. No Name lets anyone ride if Ghosty's there."

"No, not just in a field- everywhere!! Think about it. The Operator won't let things that are poisoning the Earth exist, so he'll get rid of all the cars. I want to go places riding a horse, like how they used to do it!!"

I still chuckled at her strange imagination. I liked it, though- it suited her. Wanting big things was too easy. Small things were harder; small things were possible. "You don't want to be worshiped by the masses? Toby's having a great time being America's Most Wanted. Wouldn't you like to be a horror icon?"

"I mean, obviously, feeding Slenderman will be way easier once everyone worships him.  And yeah, maybe I'll want a video game or two based on me. But imagine it, Masky: Everything's greener. All the things hurting the planet don't hurt it anymore, and we can enjoy it how it's supposed to be."

I stared up at the ceiling as I considered it. I hadn't put a lot of thought into the "after". How could I, when the present demanded so much attention? Yet… I liked her vision. Earth would become a quieter place. No more sad, gray parking lots with chipped asphalt; no more steel monoliths to human greed. Forests would be everywhere, just like The Ark. There would be no more experiments; just knowledge, and all the time in the world to learn it.

The Operator wanted the world as he'd found it- green, thriving with all forms of unique life, untamed and unconquered. It was a precious gem in a chaotic cosmos, and he knew that better than the humans.

"Could I write about what you're describing?" I asked, turning my head to her. "The Operator will like it."

Kate sat up a bit, one eyebrow cocked. "Depends… Will you finally show me what you're making for me?" 

"No. It's not ready," I said quickly. Truthfully, I was still tweaking the poem I'd written for her; even after all that time, I didn't feel it was good enough. 

I felt her lay next to me, her wolfish grin a few inches away. She nudged her forehead against mine, her pale eyes filled with mirth. 

"I can't wait," She whispered. "You're my favorite writer."

I had to look away, embarrassed to hear her say that. "You're just saying that because-"

"Because what? Because you're my brother? No, that definitely means I'm telling the truth. Nobody else does it, and you're really good!!"

"I'm really not…"

"You're so annoying!!! What, you think Toby lets you write his songs because you suck?"

I paused, trying to fight a smirk. "Among other things."

She immediately hit me, which was deserved. "Shut up!!! You're disgusting!!"

"Oi," we heard Natalie groggily whine. A moment later, a pillow hit Kate in the side. "Alle dormir, bebe."

We both giggled, nudging our foreheads together as we settled down. I hoped the nightmares wouldn't return. Even if they did, I knew Kate would be there to wake me up again.

 

–

 

When Toby wanted to impress Rogue, he'd do the dishes. At the time, I thought it was because of his ineptitude- so used to being pampered, he only knew one chore. I often teased him for it, claiming he was doing it because he'd fucked up something and was trying to get out of punishment. Really, he liked to do the dishes because it was obvious. Not only was it a loud task, but it often put him in plain view of others. It wasn't enough that he did chores- someone had to witness him doing it, like he was establishing an alibi. 

Habits created from black eyes were hard to quit. How often was he beaten for "lying" about chores? How many times had he heard, "I don't believe you" before he learned to show proof? Despite knowing that, I still teased him about it. Being the man I am now, it doesn't sit well with me knowing I picked on him for wanting praise. I was never brutally mean- I never teased him about Rouge, just his obvious attempts to play it cool. While I didn't have that sort of attachment to her, I still saw Rogue as a leader. Insulting her to get a rise out of Toby felt disrespectful.

The attachment he had to her was undoubtedly The Operator’s influence; Rouge wanted the baby she’d lost, and Toby wanted a mom. They were perfect for each other. Subconsciously, Toby was completely willing to believe he was Rouge's real son, made from her flesh. And judging by her obvious favoritism of him, I'd say Rogue was more than willing to accept that version of reality. 

Honestly, I have to give it to The Operator. Once he watched us so closely for so long, he knew exactly how our brains worked. All he had to do was slowly change the chemicals inside it, and we did the rest for him. You tell yourself that your emotions have deeper meaning- that feeling is a spiritual phenomenon, existing beyond you as well as within. But in reality, emotions are just words that describe reactions in your body. Shame brings nausea; fear brings trembling. They’re bodily functions that happen because of stimuli. 

Easy to trigger. 

Easy to misconstrue. 

Easy to manipulate.  

For what it was, it wasn’t unpleasant. Rouge and The Basher were good stewards, and I don't think The Operator's influence made their affection for us any cheaper. We were lucky to have them. Rouge enjoyed pretending to be a stereotypical, awkward mom, but she had a roughness to her that meant she'd call us assholes to our faces.

You could say the same thing about The Basher. I think being a father to someone meant something to him beyond just having a kid. I didn't see it as often with Toby, but with Ellie, he'd get misty eyed over every hug. With the rest of us guys, he extolled all the virtues of Heaven and Earth, trying to teach us to be good men. Not that he was a particularly good guy, with his criminal record for assault. For us, though, he was good enough. I liked the advice, as ridiculous as I found the machismo he tied to it; being a man didn't seem that bad, if I ended up like The Basher.

The morning after our mission was mundane- even by our standards. Gold sunlight poured into the room, waking us from the knot we'd fallen asleep in. Consciousness came with an inviting, savory scent, bringing us out one by one. 

Toby, of course, went straight to the dishes, basking in Rogue and The Basher’s praise as they flipped bacon and cracked eggs. Natalie had sniffed the air, and hovered outside the kitchen, leaning in the open doorway in an attempt not to take over the entire breakfast process. The rest of us turned on the TV Rogue had, piling onto her futon to watch the morning news. We wanted cartoons, of course, but Rogue said we had to start paying attention to what the humans were doing. 

At first, there was nothing interesting- weather, sports, the like. Once the hour turned over, however, there was a small report on a number of “strange” occurrences going on across the nation: disappearances, unexplained lights in the sky, dark markings appearing under bridges and building corners. As I’d soon come to realize, the other Proxies gotten a little overzealous with their newfound freedoms. It was important for us to maintain a low profile; while some actions couldn't be hidden from the general public, if we stayed hidden, nothing we did had an identity to point to. But some of us were simply too bloodthirsty, too vain, and too impatient to make sure they weren't seen in plain view.

There were sightings all over the country of children with black eyes, school uniforms, and masks. They were calling us “Black Eyed Children”, named after the urban legend from Texas. The first sighting had been there, coincidentally, so the name was quick to latch on. Considering that's what Germans called us, too, I found that mildly ironic. Of course, once one story came out, everyone that had caught a glimpse of us called their TV stations. The humans had been inordinately quick with connecting the dots, that time, which should have been my first warning. They'd figured out quickly that we were the likely suspects in all the events being reported: arson, harrassment, attempted murder, actual murder, assaulting an officer, damage of federal buildings… The list went on and on. More troubling, however, was that they started connecting things they shouldn't have known had relevance. 

“We have reason to believe that the kidnappings in March correlate to the disappearances and deaths now,” a Government agent claimed. On the screen, he stood behind a podium, speaking from underneath his greying mustache. I hated old men like him; they always looked like they were melting. Oily, in a way that triggered immediate disgust.

He continued on, flipping the papers he kept behind the microphone. “We also have reason to believe the tragedy in Angelbloom caused by Tobias Rogers was the first occurrence of a string of coordinated attacks on the country. With that in mind, the investigation will now be lead by the FBI in conjunction with local and state Police, as well as the newly-established Department of Homeland Security.”

“Rouge, they said my name!!” I’d heard Toby chirping from the kitchen. “I’m on T-T-T-TV!! Cool!!!”

“Oh, they love you, Toby," Rouge said with an amused snort. There was a hint of sarcasm to her voice that matched her wry grin. "Everyday, they’ve got someone on the news talking about you. I thought they were obsessed with Columbine, but just saying your name boosts their ratings. People are desperate to know who you are.” 

“Fucking sick, if you ask me,” The Basher grumbled, wincing as he was popped by grease. “Fucking bastards can’t even pretend to have compassion for their own people. They’re just obsessed with the psychos that murder them.”

There was a small, mildly uncomfortable pause. 

“Wilson. We are the psychos that are murdering them,” Rouge pointed out. 

He stared dumbly at her, nursing his burnt finger. “Well, yeah," he relented, smiling cheekily behind his hand. "But at the very least, they could pretend they hate us. Instead, we get fanclubs. How fucked is that?”

I thought it was appropriate considering our Master, but I didn’t say that. I was focused on the broadcast, nervous about what the humans could glean from just a collection of vague stories. They were introducing the agent in charge of the investigation, and I wanted to remember his face and name for later. He was a target for me.

Through the static of the television, another man stepped into view of the cameras. He was tall and a bit unshaven, his shaggy, dark hair standing out from his pale skin. I asked if he was a Slender Brother, but Rogue and Basher had never seen him before. While a graphic introduced him as a high ranking FBI agent, there was something off about him. Something unnatural. He seemed exhausted and unkempt; his eyes, however, were sober, and could cut glass with their piercing focus. The grimace he wore felt like an echo of my nightmares, pursed lips of disappointment more intimidating than a snarling maw.

I was afraid of him. I didn't know why, but I was. The fear was more compulsion, a natural reaction to the sound of his voice.

“We advise parents to keep strict surveillance on their children,” the man stated, his words spoken coldly and gravelly. He didn’t sound tired- he sounded furious. Humiliated, too. His words were tight-jawed, as if he was struggling not to yell. “Keep them away from woodland areas and other abandoned places. If they begin to develop strange behaviors, such as elevated aggression, a desire to wear masks, or dissociative disorders, we encourage you to call our hotline and speak to us immediately. At a later date, we will be scheduling a mandatory, nationwide blood test for all children under the age of eighteen-”

That caused an uproar, the reporters in the room interrupting him en masse to ask questions. He had no reaction to them. He simply stared them down until they stopped. The more he seemed to look into my soul, the more my skin crawled.

“There will be many avenues for concerned parents to be excused from this," He continued, droning emptily. "But based on our investigations, it is a necessary test. Just as our troops are sacrificing for our freedoms in the Middle East, we too at home must make sacrifices for our freedom against a domestic threat. Thank you, and good day.” 

And like that, he was gone. He'd practically shot out the last bit, saying platitudes that would get him out of trouble. He'd walked off screen like he had a million better places to be. Of course, that didn't satisfy anyone, including me. The reporters only grew more frantic, desperately trying to ask him how they'd accomplish this, and- most- importantly- for what purpose. To the humans, it seemed like a wholly unnecessary measure against terrorism- especially if the operatives were children.

It wasn't unnecessary, however, if one was on the cusp of a pandemic. I sank into the futon, a dark cloud over me. Unsettled didn’t even begin to describe how I felt. It sounded like we were caught red-handed. They knew we were children, and they knew that we weren't normal children; worse still, they knew the only way to tell the difference was through blood.

Jeff, I thought angrily. Letting him go had been a mistake.

"That didn't sound good," Doby winced out, leaning towards Skully. "You think he was talking about us?"

Soon, Rouge’s phone began to ring. She answered it quickly, The Basher sidling next to her to listen. Toby had finished the dishes, but had been helping The Basher dry out the bacon; though he kept doing that for a moment, I could see him leaning towards them, trying to eavesdrop on the phonecall.

“Yea, we caught it before it aired. What are we going to do? They’ve noticed-”

She stopped suddenly, listening to the person on the other line intently. It was The Shroud- I could hear the slight effect of her accent, which had become pronounced as she hurriedly explained their plans. 

“Okay. I hear you,” Rouge said, taking a deep breath. “No, I know- The Master told me how important my mission is… Thank you. Click with you later, Sister.” 

She hung up then, letting out her breath in a long sigh. “Okay… So the bad news is that The Foundation has connected our actions to The Operator. They’re starting to realize he's gotten into their gene pool, and they’re scared of our numbers growing. The good news is that the blood test they're going to conduct isn't going to work on the Changelings. They're still working off theories, experiments, and whatever bullshit Jeff Woods told them. So for now, their stunts mean absolutely nothing to us."

My worries weren't entirely soothed, but I trusted The Slender Ones. They were trained to fight the Foundation and human governments, and they hadn't lost yet.

"What do they want us to do?" Kate asked.

"Nothing, right now. You kids have already trained for this," Rouge stated. 

The Basher added: "They're gonna keep chasing you, but they can't catch you. Just make sure you don't do anything stupid, and you're golden."

"That'll be a first," Nathan muttered, playfully nudging me. I guess he could tell I was getting tense, because the nudge soon became a fond squeeze on my shoulder. I was a little less worried, knowing that it wasn't as bad as I was guessing. It happened earlier than we wanted, but we were ready to handle being known.  

"Forget the news for a minute- the real story of the day are these perfect sunny-side eggs!!! What's the word for 'good' in Cajun, Natalie?"

"C'est bon," she said, not looking up from her phone. She'd grabbed her food before the rest of us, and for good reason; Wilson passed her a shaker full of orange powder, and she dusted her entire plate, turning her scrambled eggs a bright orange. I'd checked the ingredients to that seasoning, once; the amount of salt made me glad she only subjected her food to that level of punishment. Don't get me wrong, I liked it too, but Rouge made

"Okay, kids- breakfast is ready, made extra 'c'est bon'!!" Rogue exclaimed, setting out glasses and plates for us.

Predictably, Toby was served eggs and bacon shaped into a smiley face. Rogue gave him a similar, saccharine smile as he sat down, basking in his embarrassed reaction. Kate and Natalie openly cooed at it, while the rest of us ribbed Toby for cringing. I had a particular smugness about it, knowing how much it really burned him that he wasn't The Master's favorite. He couldn't pretend he wasn't someone's favorite, and it kept him from whining too loudly.

"Come on! Smiley face for my smiley boy!!" Rogue cried, nudging Toby's plate closer to him. "Ellie loves getting Smiley Face Breakfast!!"

Toby only groaned, caught between hiding his face and pushing the plate away. "I'm sixt-t-t-teen, not six!!"

"Sure as hell don't act like it," Doby quipped, his lips quirking upwards into a smirk. His comment brought spitting anger from Toby, who had to get his butter knife confiscated.

Of course, it wasn’t like the other plates were prepared sloppily; Rogue and Basher used to work at restaurants, so they both had an affinity for presentation. 

The Basher, notably, gave me my plate last. Unlike the others, mine was made for me; unlike the others, mine had slices of dark red meat on the side, still oozing blood. There was no comment about it- he placed it in front of me like it was natural. Pointedly, though, he didn't look at me. When he sat down, he immediately lit a cigarette, triggering me to want one as well. Rouge quickly put a stop to that, though, spouting off facts about secondhand smoke.

I wondered, briefly, if those slices were made of the hearts of the cops we killed. They probably were; I'd lost my pound of flesh in the scuffle with the Chernabog woman, but things had a habit of finding me once again. 

Either way, I was starving, so I didn't care. I lifted my mask off just enough to expose my mouth, and I dug in. I ate those slices first; the sooner they disappeared, the sooner everyone could pretend they hadn't been there at all.

A few bites in, I heard Rouge make a small noise and get up from the table. “Oh, Masky- your medication,” Rogue said, tossing me one of my pills. “Eat first before you take it.” 

Kate was the one who caught it, her gloved hand shooting out to snatch it from the air. It caused ichor to leak from the cuff of her glove and hit the table, forcing everyone to grab their plates to protect their food.

“Kate, sacré - watch where you’re slingin’ that thing, enfant sauvage!!” 

Kate snickered, gently putting the pill on my plate. The droplets that had leaked out from her glove burned the table, leaving marks like cigarette burns in the wood when she wiped it up with her sleeve.

“Thanks,” I told her, giving her a little nudge on the temple with my own.

I zoned out while I finished my breakfast, listening to the others' scattered conversations. The red pill sat innocently by my cup throughout breakfast, but my eyes rarely strayed from it. I wasn't watching it because I was dreading it; I tried to remember what it was for, but I couldn't. Unimportant memories tended to come and go, and it wasn't for any reason other than a lapse of my mind. Whatever it was, I knew it was to help me. The medicine always made me feel better- especially in my lowest moments, when I felt my least human. Their medicine didn't make me sleepy, more compliant... They didn't give me strange gaps in my memory, which seemed to affect me even then.

I used the last dregs of my juice to swallow the pill, thinking nothing further about it. Vitamin, I thought with a breath. The Doll called it a vitamin.

Rouge didn't waste any time. As soon as we were done eating, she dropped a box onto the table with a solid 'thump'. “Time to talk about your projects for today. Just because you have a rest day doesn’t mean you can just relax, alright? No bitching, Doby, I see that pout!!!”  

Funny, I thought. I thought that's exactly what "rest day'' meant.

“I thought that’s what ‘rest day’ meant,” Doby grumbled, using my words exactly. Natalie snapped her fingers in agreement, and Nathan copied her. We all wanted to chill out, after dealing with such an intense mission. Even I did, despite being such a workaholic.

Rouge wasn’t seeing it from our point of view. "Don’t even start!! These are orders from the big man, himself. Slenderman wants you to start researching everything you’ve missed so you’re more aware of the new human rules. When you're done with that, there's a few Cryptozoology websites we want you to start looking through. Remember- any one of those creatures could be your next target."

She addressed Kate, specifically. "Make sure you rule out woodland predators. You were the only one who won Mountain Lion Or Woman Dying."

Then, she turned to Skully, putting her hand on his head and tilting it up. "And you, Skully, have a special job- website-building!”

The others gawked at the idea. While I didn't understand everyone else's excitement, I knew that was a big deal to a techie like Skully. For him, the internet was a source of untold power. He seemed pleased with the idea as he flapped his hands with glee. Only his mouth was showing- I could see a manic, excited grin in brief flashes under his mask.

Rouge took a short pause, straightening her back a bit. “Truth is, the Foundation’s right to be worried,” she announced, a certain look in her eye. “Because soon, the Second Generation is going to start changing into Proxies. Unlike you, your little siblings are growing with the Internet. When they learn our Master’s name, they’re going to search it first for answers. On the surface, the website will be just another edgy chat site about spooky creatures. Underneath it, you’re going to monitor the users. If any of them start showing symptoms, or speak one of his many names, we can help them evade capture and find The Ark.”

The idea seemed like a good one, though I had no plan to involve myself in it. If I wanted to use a computer, it'd be to type and save what I'd written in my journal. I've changed, of course, but when I was younger, I had to be coaxed into most technologies. I still hadn't gotten accustomed to a phone; once Kate stopped it from making loud, repetitive noises every two seconds, I left it untouched in my jacket for hours.

I never understood why I didn't care- aside from social media, I liked the internet. In a way, the internet was the human's Ark; a dimension of their own design, reflecting their souls back at them. The stardust within in us constantly reached for The Singularity, that existence of knowledge and truth. We Proxies found The Operator... Humans found themselves. At that moment, it was still a young plane, still fighting over its status as a refuge, a pit, or a library of insight. In comparison to the complexity of The Ark, it was a simple machine; had I more interest in it, I could have learned how it works. I just... didn't want to. I always felt someone else was better at it than I. I didn't have to worry about the digital realm; he'd take care of it for me. I thought it was Skully that I was picturing. I'm not so sure, now.

“I can set up a system that alerts me everytime a word appears in a forum,” Skully declared, slamming his hands on the table. “And once I have their emails, I can find the rest of their information, too...” 

Rogue expected as much, but she still looked proud nonetheless. “You’ll be in charge of most of its appearance, so get creative!” She encouraged. I noticed, then, that she wasn't trying to appear official- she was trying not to appear nervous. Her hands trembled as she twiddled them, still standing where she was beside Wilson.

Likewise, Wilson had gotten a strange air around himself, as well- he was smiling with a puffed chest, reaching out to hold Rogue's hand. She gladly took it, squeezing with a force I know he felt. “We’re getting all the Technopaths to make their own site. Winner gets to design the main website you guys will use to blog," he explained around a pained grimace.

I wondered if Toby noticed, but he hadn't- not yet. Vaguely, I wondered what bad news was on the horizon.

“Can I help?” Kate asked. “I love making creepy shit.” 

"Totally," Skully chirped. "You're a good model, Kate... So tall."

Natalie raised her hand, too. "Count me in. I got some paintins of Ton Ton that'll really send their skin crawlin’."

With that, the three of them abandoned the breakfast table, rushing to grab the laptop to get started. 

With them gone, however, Toby had also picked up on the odd behavior. "What's going on?" He asked bluntly. "You guys hiding something?"

They weren't trying to hide- actually, they were waiting for a good moment to bring it up. Though Rouge was a bit flustered, she still tried to maintain a smile, pulling The Basher's hand prompt him to stand up. He did, but he kept his head firmly turned away from us, his head bowed like he'd done something wrong.

"Well, Toby…Speaking of the next generation… I have a confession to make," Rouge stated, choosing her words carefully. "I had to come back to Earth because… Something happened. Something our Master had been certain couldn't happen, but… has. I'm-"

"You're pregnant-t," He deadpanned, crossing his arms. He didn't look surprised.

"Haha!! He said I was lying!!" Ellie cried in a sing-song voice, sticking her nose in the air.

The rest of us still at the table grew still, startled by the news. Nathan quite literally disappeared, fading into the background as he ditched the table; Doby, likewise, lowered himself into his seat, making himself as unnoticeable as possible. 

Not that we weren’t excited for Rogue, don't get it wrong. I certainly was. It was a miracle for her to be with child again, considering her accident had supposedly rendered her infertile. It was a cause for celebration. Rather, we were trying to avoid Toby’s inevitable freak-out. I already saw it coming- I watched every ounce of color drain from his face, his jaw clenching tightly as he fought the urge to yell. 

Initially, I thought he was lamenting the idea of losing her attention. He looked haunted; like everything he'd ever wanted was being ripped away from him.

Rogue faltered, her nerves starting to show.  “I-I'm sorry, Toby. I wanted to surprise you," she began, stepping closer. “I know it's a lot to process, but I thought you’d be happy to get a new sibling-” 

“It's going to be a fucking monster!!" he cried, his body jerking. “Fuck off!! Bullshit!! He's gonna TAKE YOU FROM ME, AGAIN-!!!” 

Immediately, The Basher grabbed Toby by the collar, ripping him from his chair. "What the fuck did you just say?! To your own fuckin' mother, no less!!" He barked, shaking him violently. "Huh?! Apologize, NOW."

Toby scowled, fighting the grip just to realize it was iron. His expression twisted into loathing as he turned his face away from both of them, his hands trembling. There was so much he wanted to say- so much he wanted to scream at their faces, until his own turned blue.

"... Sorry," he muttered quietly. "I tic-tic-tic’ed. I didn't mean it-t like that-t."

I knew what he really meant once I saw his gaze dart to me. It was just for a second, but I felt his anger like a wave. 

Oh, I thought bitterly. He didn't mean a monster. He meant like me. 

Rogue forgave quickly. "Oh, Toby, baby, That's not what's going on at all!!! This was just... a happy accident!" she consoled, moving closer to him. It wasn't like she was unaware of how serious it was- because it was conceived on The Ark, there was a potential for abnormalities and complications. Still, Rogue was also trying to stay positive. I don't think she a had a choice but to be. What was the alternative to positivity, for her? Leaping headfirst into a pit of her worst fears? Her? Maybe Toby didn't know what she'd gone through, at least to the extent that I did; for his sake, though, I hope he really had tic'ed. 

Toby wrenched himself free of The Basher to hug her. Rouge happily wrapped her arms around him, embracing him tightly. "I'm going to be fine, Toby. This isn't like before," she told him. "In fact… kind of the opposite. Nobody cared about me before The Operator. Now…"

"Rogue is the most indestructible woman alive, right now," Wilson proudly stated. "If she clips a table and hurts her hip, a squad of Sisters is released to beat the shit out of it."

I huffed with amusement at the imagery. That explained how peaceful I felt; the eyes that were on us were vigilant. 

Toby didn't seem comforted by that, and Rouge sighed wearily. "Toby, the absolute worst case scenario is that I die. That doesn't scare me! We live forever under The Master's care. Whatever happens, I'm blessed."

“What a way to become a Revenant. But it ain’t gonna happen,” Basher quipped, smirking handsomely. “You’re going to have the most beautiful baby in the Universe, and I’ll worship you both- Slenderman be damned.” 

Shockingly, that also didn't soothe Toby. He pretended to accept it, but muttered something about going to help Skully. Once Rouge let him go, he rushed off to the back room, joining the others there. 

Rouge winced with dismay, chewing her thumbnail nervously. She'd been hoping he'd be ecstatic; once again, his head had gone somewhere strange, and neither of us could read him.

“Well, I'm excited!! More Brothers!! More Sisters!!” Ellie cried, unaffected by the atmosphere. “I’m gonna make my own cult, like Witchy!!”

Third Base smirked at me knowingly, sitting up once again. “I hear she used to call you to help her with her ‘ceremonies’,” he accused playfully. "What happened with that?"

Nathan let out a bark of a laugh, breaking his illusion to shake my shoulder. "You still got that scar from when she tried to quarter you?"

I did, and it was (is) still embarrassing to remember. I slunk into my chair- both in humiliation and to kick Nathan in the shin. Would’ve kicked him again, too, had Rouge not snapped at us. 

Unfortunately (for the adults) they had to leave soon after that. On top of their missions, they’d both gotten jobs to blend in, and Ellie still needed to attend elementary school. It would be her last day of doing so; she'd be the second to complete her mission, winning her Game with flying colors.

Apparently, there was some sort of Beast in the basement of an elementary school. The Operator had instructed Ellie to act alone to retrieve it. She was an impatient player; rather than sleuth like we did, she immediately began her rampage. GARDEN took one to plant her seeds, then watched the humans around her bloom into nervous, paranoid animals. She'd chosen the most trustworthy teacher as her first target- the one that everyone saw as kind and compassionate. She found a darkness inside of him that was truly heinous using her Gift, and she brought him to our Master, who turned him into a Drone for her use. His soul was consumed; with it gone, his mind quickly followed. 

Then teachers started going missing. All the while, she was there in the background, pretending to be just as afraid. Meanwhile, she silently grew discord until her Drone snapped.

Whatever broke would break that day. The safest time to take the creature and disappear was in the midst of the chaos- police wouldn’t care about a little girl running home from a crazed man. Even if someone did try to stop her, she would take them as Food all the same. We wished her luck, like she had a big presentation that day. In a morbid way, that was true.

Once we cleaned up, we got started on our homework. All our reading material was in the box Rouge had dropped on the table. We brought it to the living room, where we proceeded to dump it onto the floor. We rifled through newspapers and magazines, and after a bit of reading and sharing information, we learned everything that happened in the last few months. Once the faster readers- namely Toby and I- were picked out, we were left to read the brunt of it all while Natalie and Kate used the computer and Doby flipped the television on. 

Not a single bit of the news I read was pleasant. It was a bit boring, though; as far as the world was doing, it was stumbling confusedly to its own death, as it always was. The minutiae of it didn't really compel me.

“Ohhh… That explains all the fucking flags, dude. We’re at war,” Doby pointed out, gesturing towards the talking heads on the TV screen. “Y’know, it’s kind of fucked up Ben joked about that.”

Toby gave him an irritated look. “It’s Ben. ‘Fucked Up’ is a personalit-t-ty t-trait-t-t.”

“Oh, please,” Nathan scoffed. “Like you wouldn’t immediately joke about 9/11 the moment you heard about it.” 

“...Not-t-t on purpose. I say wild shit when I tic-tic-tic.”

I snorted softly. At least he was honest. 

"...Wait a goddamn… OI!!"

Suddenly, I felt a solid blow to the back of my head, startling me. It was Natalie who slapped me- Toby was next, followed by a fist tangling in his hood.

“What did ya’ll do!?!” Natalie snapped. “You fuckin’ couyons got on the GODDAMN news!?” 

Kate sighed, her arms crossed over her chest. “Can’t leave you two alone for one second… No wonder they figured us out.”

I winced, confusedly turning my attention back to the computer. With another, harsher hiss, I realized that I’d finally gotten karmic punishment for robbing that store. 

The news article was about Toby, but I was a person of interest as well. A building next to the convenience store had security cameras we'd missed; we'd run right under it in our escape. Though the camera oh-so-conveniently started to glitch once I appeared in its lens, Toby had been recognized by his hoodie. The media labeled me an accomplice. They wildly misjudged my age, putting me in my mid-20’s. That, at least, was comforting- anything they got wrong about me was relieving. 

It still wasn’t very flattering. They called me a whole slew of things- pedophile fan, gang member, domestic terrorist. I found that offensive, naturally. A pedophile fan? Really? As if I had such low-brow taste to be a fan of Toby's work. If I could respect anyone to the point of being a fan, it'd be Natalie, who only brought up being a serial killer when it was funniest.

The Foundation certainly knew who I was- they probably knew it was me in the footage, too. Thinking on it now, that might've been how they figured out we were connected. 

Toby found the article hilarious; particularly the names they called me. “You like ‘lil boys, Timmy?” Toby drawled in my ear, prompting me to shove him. He cackled at the roughness, unapologetic for what we'd done. The snacks were "worth it", according to him.

"Yo- next time you steal shit, bring me with you. I'll make sure you never get caught," Doby purred. Toby was quick to snap at him to give me space, to which I rolled my eyes so hard I almost gave myself a headache. 

Still irate about being caught, I grabbed the hem of Toby’s hoodie. “Put on your uniform, idiot,” I barked, trying to yank the article of clothing off him. “You can’t wear this anymore. They know it’s yours.”

“Fuck you! It-t-t’s my fucking T-Trademark!!”

“That’s why you have to lose it!! Take it off!!” 

Natalie snickered, planting a firm hand on my shoulder in warning. “Wow, Masky. In front of everyone? You dog!! Leave 'im alone, podre, he shivers like a wee bête without his hoodie.”

I flushed darkly, embarrassed into letting Toby go. I avoided Nathan and Doby’s gazes as I returned to Kate, muttering all the while about how, clearly, I didn’t mean it like that. Everyone had their minds in the gutter that day… 

Since the news was so depressing, we grew eager to move on to familiar, more engaging territory. Each of us took a cryptid website from the list given to us, and we began researching them. Skully paused from his work to help us with that; with his laptop, we could search on both the desktop Rouge had and his computer. 

I was the one who took notes. I knew what I was looking for, so I didn't "read" so much as I "scanned". When I found the familiar patterns- strange creatures that came with disease-like afflictions- I pointed them out and took notes on their whereabouts.  

Eventually, though, Kate stood up, catching my attention as she paced back and forth. “Who knows how long some of these have been on Earth… They were just dropped here, with no rhyme or reason," she said quietly. “They must be confused and scared…”

Skully hummed thoughtfully at her sympathy, not looking up from the laptop. "The Operator's gonna help them. That's why he's sending us after them," he pointed out. 

She sighed irritably, still not satisfied. "But we couldn't tell The Leviathan we wanted to help, so it tried to eat us!! What if that happens again? I don't wanna die because of miscommunication!! That's such a shitty way to die!"

The mention of The Leviathan made me blink, a memory shooting across my vision like a flash of light. “Actually… I don't think it was,” I said, slightly bewildered. “I… I heard it. Just before I passed out.”

Rather than explain it to them, I showed them the snippet of my memory- a vision of that dark, deep water, the monster beneath me blurry as I lost consciousness. The voice, however, was distinct. Soft and slow, and slightly surprised. 

“There you are.” 

Kate let out an excited laugh, her eyes sparkling. “I didn’t hear that at all. Wow… Maybe… Oh, duh!! You're his Special Boy!! I bet you can talk to them!”

I blanched at the awkward phrase, knowing the giggling I was hearing was at my expense. She had a point, though: maybe we resonated with each other the way I resonated with my Master. The thought put a churning feeling to my gut, and I dare not wonder why.

“Ellie’s gonna finish her mission soon,” Toby reminded us, distracting me from the sensation. “We can ask her if she could t-talk t-to the Best-t-t she found.” 

At the mention of Ellie, Natalie whined. “Poor babiller … Why is she doing that on her own? She could get hurt!” 

Waste of worry, I thought; knowing Ellie, she’d take it too far, burn the building down, and eat the Beast's flesh straight off the bone. 

 

–

 

Despite Rogue’s warning, we spent most of the morning lounging around. We had plenty to distract ourselves: Kate had a bunch of her favorite horror movies in her bag, and The Basher had given us permission to use his Gamecube. We were still doing bits of research here and there, but I and everyone else settled into a lazy state of mind by noon. I spent a huge chunk of time watching Kate play Tetris surrounded by her snacks, unable to stop my eyelids from drooping.

It felt like our time on The Ark- even sitting outside to smoke was comfortingly similar. The awning shielded me from the Sun, but warmed the air just enough that I didn't shiver. It was an oddly pleasant effect, one I didn't get back home. Toby came out to sit with me for a cig or two, pointing out the various places we could see from our vantage point.

As if to spite The Basher, Third Base did make a move on me. I'd taken off my mask before my smoke break, but I didn't put it back on when I came back inside. While I innocently resumed my nap on the futon, Doby climbed on top of me, having perfect access to my face. I knew he did it- I wasn't completely asleep, and I jerked wide awake when I felt his weight on me. He couldn’t stop laughing, as he could feel my heart pounding from the anxiety of being seen. He didn’t care, though, and nobody seemed to either. Then again, Toby wasn't in the room when he did it; conveniently, he'd waited until he went to the bathroom. Without anyone to embarrass me into throwing him off, my baser instincts forced me to choke down my shyness along with his tongue. 

He tasted sweet- like strawberries.

My siblings texted me throughout the day to congratulate us surviving. I was peer-pressured into checking it, only needing to hear one joke I wasn't privy to realize I needed to at least pay attention. Some sent me funny pictures they’d found on the internet- cats, mostly. There were a surprising number of cats on the internet. Others, like my partners, sent me videos of their missions. My favorite was one The King Fisher made, where she danced on top of a car sinking into the river. Though not exactly because she looked cool. She certainly did; however, the last twenty seconds of her realizing she'd have to get wet to get back to the other girls was part of the reason I liked her so much. The phrase, "Fuck off" belonged to her, in my eyes. I gave the video to Skully, knowing it'd be great for his website.

Texting was how I knew to turn on the news at two PM. Something was happening at Ellie’s elementary school, and it was quickly gaining national attention. 

According to the report, a teacher had barricaded the teacher’s lounge and began slaughtering everyone inside. Had the children not heard their teachers screaming for help, the crime would have gone unnoticed. The students were being evacuated, right then; so far, no children had been killed.

That they knew of, that is.

As we’d anticipated, Ellie arrived home right as we began to wonder where she was. We heard a patterned knock, and then watched the doorknob unlock and turn. Ellie walked right in, closing and locking the door behind her without a care in the world.

And there she was- standing innocently on the mud mat, absolutely drenched in blood. A shocking sight, but not really. Though it'd come in a moment, the first surprise was how she was able to walk all the way home looking like that.

"I won!" Ellie cheered, her grin pink from bloodstained teeth and her eyes glowing icy blue.

Needless to say, we were a bit dumbfounded by her. "Jesus…" Nathan cursed. "She must get that from you.”

“Hell yea, she does. Learned from the best-t.” Toby grinned viciously, giving her a harsh high-five that she answered in kind. 

Before Toby could be too proud, though, Ellie showed us her reward for such a good job. Proudly, she pulled a Tupperware from her bag containing the Beast, sending us scattering like frightened cats once again.

“Cowards,” Ellie deadpanned. And at the moment, that was exactly what we were. The Beast we’d fought was so terrifying, we had to have its description wiped from our minds. What the fuck did hers do? 

The Beast was innocuous at first glance. It looked like hard candy that had been left out on a hot day; a melted and translucent orange, with pockets of air trapped inside its gelatinous mass. It sloshed around unnaturally to the way Ellie held it, moving in irregular, undulating ripples. It was seemingly harmless; then again, so was the little girl holding it. 

“It used to be way bigger, but it made itself small again so I could take it home,” Ellie explained simply, placing the creature on the table. “The Tall Man hasn't told me what to do with it, yet... So I'm keeping it.”

Toby peeked out from the hallway, where everyone had bunched up to hide. "Ellie, it-t could be dangerous!! St-tep away from it-t!!"

Ellie huffed, stomping her foot angrily. "No!! I like Blob!! He’s my friend!!"

"Oh, sacré, she's named the damn thing,” Natalie hissed. “Ugh… I got nothin’, ya’ll. I ain’t fightin’ miss thang, over there. Non.” 

"Ellie…" I began to say. I'm not sure what I wanted from her- my thoughts petered out as I took a closer look at the Tupperware.

I expected a foreboding aura, like The Leviathan. Instead, I got the opposite. It sat calmly inside its prison, the tides in its mass a reaction to its surroundings.  I could see two, pea-sized orbs floating about the goo, which I assumed was its eyes. It was "looking" at us, the apartment, and Ellie. Most importantly, it wasn’t making any attempts to escape. Surely, if it was dangerous, it would have been a bit more foul-tempered.

The word, “adorable” randomly came to my mind. That brought my attention to the light, happy feeling that had begun to sprout inside me. Without realizing, I'd stepped closer, moving against my will. 

It was kind of cute, I thought. 

“Rogue is gonna kill you when she sees that-t,” Toby scolded, unaffected. 

“HA!! Beat you to it!! Rogue already said if it was nice, I could keep it!!” Ellie shouted. "It's so cute!! Please, Toby? It's never hurt anyone… on purpose."

Good enough for me. I laughed softly, the feeling inside me growing the closer I got to the container. 

Bug-eyed, Kate teleported onto the table, sending newspapers and magazines into the air as she cut through the space. She crouched over the Tupperware, watching it with her gloved hand raised to strike. However, just as quickly, she began to lower her Blade, her aggression turning to curiosity. She poked at the container with a finger, cocking her head to one side.  

"It's… kind of cute…" Kate mumbled. "It's just a little guy…"

"A fun guy?" I asked playfully.

"Yea!! Total mushroom."

Nobody else thought we were funny. "You're both fucking insane," Toby hissed, marching to knock Kate off the table. As he drew close, however, the hostility seemed to drain right out of him. He seemed to lose focus, and also began to examine the Beast. 

"...Forgot-t why I was mad," he explained after a moment. "I think it-t's cute, guys! We should keep it-t!!" 

Nathan cursed, putting another foot of distance between him and the Beast. “Fuck that. It’s using mind control!!! Everytime one of you gets close, it sedates you!!”

I wouldn't call it that. "Soothe" would be a better word; I was still unsure what to make of The Blob, but the urge to smash the container was replaced with a more constructive perplexity.  

“Oh, come on, Nathan!! Why else would Slenderman send Ellie to get it alone?” Kate pointed out.

He clicked his tongue, eyeing the blood-soaked Ellie before returning his hawkish gaze to The Blob. “Masky… See if you can talk to it,” he grumbled, still refusing to budge. “Ask if it likes human flesh.”

To our surprise, that seemed to upset The Blob. The lid of its container popped off with a surprising amount of force, sailing into the air and landing in the kitchen with a clatter. We heard a small chirp- like a mouse, but even softer- come from the orange mass. It then began to grow, spilling over the container and swelling. That startled Kate off the table, but I was curious enough not to be intimidated. 

I reached out to the mass. I didn't touch it- not quite. As I hovered my hand over its body, The Blob began to stretch up to my palm, as if it was magnetized. When it made contact with my skin, it gently pushed against it, rubbing its smooth body over my palm. 

I gawked, gently applying pressure. The texture was strange- sticky, like the syrup it resembled, but with no residue. It wasn't cool, nor was it hot. The Blob timidly wrapped around my fingers, drawing my hand into its gelatinous body. It squeezed it- a gentle grip, like it was hugging me. 

And then the euphoria came. Once I breathed in its smell- the scent of the forest after a heavy rain- delight swept through me like a wind, making me burst out laughing. Suddenly, everything was fine. It could have bitten my hand off, and it would have been no issue. 

I hadn't even realized how stressed I'd been until I felt The Blob erase my worries. I felt compelled to pick up The Blob, giggling like a little kid all the while. That was just what it was waiting for- once it was held in my cupped hands, it sprung into action, slipping into my sleeve. It quickly spread down my arm to my torso, engulfing me in its mass.

And all the while, I was cackling with laughter.

"M-Make it stop!! It tickles!!! Stop!!" I managed between giggles, my vision beginning to grow a tad warped. It felt like a million hands at my sides, poking me all along my rib cage. My face felt hot from how hard I was laughing, tears beginning to well up in my eyes as I squirmed. I realized, then, that it wasn't trying to eat us- it wasn't even trying to hurt us. The Blob wanted to play with us.

Maybe it was a bit aggressive about it, though.

"Ah, K-Kate, heh- h-help me-!!"

She was beside me in an instant, grabbing it by the fistful in the hopes of pulling it off. Instead, it transferred from me to her, climbing up her arm with soft coos. She screamed at it, only for the sound to bleed into a fit of uncontrollable laughter.

“I-It- hehe- It smells like peanut butter!!” Kate exclaimed, taking a deep breath near a strand of its "flesh". I saw her pupils dilate, almost turning her eyes dark. “Oh my gosh, I love peanut butter!!”

She gave The Blob to Doby next, who claimed it smelled like fresh laundry. Wet plants, peanut butter, laundry- all our favorite scents. It had some sort of power over our perception, but it was all put towards keeping us at ease.  

Sadly, I hadn't perceived any words from it. I heard something; a sort of gurgling sound, like rocks in a brook. Either it wasn't intelligent enough to speak our language, or it was so intelligent that I couldn't speak its language. Either way… I was pretty certain it was trying to communicate its harmlessness to us.

"Hang on…" Ellie muttered, the gears turning in her mind. She scooped up The Blob once more, holding it carefully in her cupped hands. “If you can understand us, squeeze my thumb.”

She squeaked as it wrapped around her thumb, her eyes sparkling. “Okay, okay!! One squeeze is yes, two is no, okay?”

Yes, it said.

“Are you going to eat us?”

No- a strong no, apparently. I got the implication Nathan had actually hurt its feelings by claiming it did, hence why it had started to get our attention.  

“Are you going to try and escape?” Kate asked, leaning over Ellie's shoulder.

Again, no. Ellie could have told us that, though. She gave us the full story- a group of boys had found The Blob eating Halloween candy, and they brought it to the elementary school to hide it. Although they’d done well to remain tight-lipped, Ellie’s Gift was as indiscriminate as she was. They soon revealed it to other children, who told other children, who told Ellie. The boys had descended into torturing it by the time Ellie heard of its location. She’d walked in on them tearing it into pieces to keep as pets. Even when they’d rip fistfuls out of its gelatinous form, The Blob hadn’t fought back. It was capable of doing so; however, it was more willing to be ripped apart than to do the ripping. 

"That where all this blood came from, cher?” Natalie asked Ellie, crossing her arms in an accusatory way. 

Though Ellie innocently shook her head no, it was pretty obvious that was a lie. “Fine… I ate them,” She admitted, huffing. “They deserved it.” 

Toby shrugged, mirroring her nonchalance as he poked at the creature. “Probably. Might-t've grown up t-t-to be family therapists.”

Ignoring that, Kate made an effort to speak to the Blob in a way she felt respectful. “So… Uh… Blob. You want to hang out with us for a while?” she asked, her unpreparedness obvious in her voice. “Truth is, buddy, you were made by accident by our Master. But he wants to take care of you, and so do we!!”

“We won’t make you stay,” I told it, earning a few confused glares. “Everyone gets a choice to come with us to The Ark. Even the Beasts. It's only fair.” 

It chirped quietly, rippling in Ellie’s hands as it seemingly thought about the offer. It then wrapped itself around Ellie’s wrist, nestling into her palm with a gurgling warble. It made its choice- better to be a pet to us than a toy for humans. 

While some of us played with The Blob, Ellie focused on getting clean. Like us, she wanted to relax after stressful work. Elementary school had been a particular kind of Hell for her. She was as intelligent as we were, which meant that she was more intelligent than her teachers. It was pure agony for her to listen to them drone about basic math when she knew the answer to the Birch-Tate Conjecture; even more painful to hear them talk to her like she was a baby.

“They’re like big, dumb parrots!! Squawking all the time, saying the same shit!! ‘Sit down! Sit down! Sit down!! Bwaaak-!!’” 

As she complained, she was getting her toes painted with Natalie, courtesy of Doby and the bright pink polish he kept in his bag. She certainly looked like a tiny adult then, wrapped in a white bathrobe and towel. She didn’t have complete mental maturity- her brain was still developing, so she still acted in a childish way.  Still, though, I didn’t have to try hard to imagine how it felt to be spoken to like you didn’t understand the world.

“Master says I’m going to do a spy mission next, like the other Proxies. I’m gonna work with Blackbird!!” 

I perked up at the mention of her. Blackbird was doing well- she sent me a picture of her posing over a dead guy that made me chuckle, around the same time Fisher King sent me the video. Then she elegantly explained just how much she missed me, which made me extremely excited to see her. Already, I missed when all my friends were within arm’s reach.

“I thought she couldn’t leave The Ark because of her Gift,” Doby said. “Did Slendy’s policy change?”

“I already asked about that. Revenant Rules. She hops in and out- can’t be here for longer than three days, or she starts getting hella sick,” Kate explained. “Magpie and Chariot are the same, but they get four days ‘cuz the alloy is a bit stronger.” 

"That sucks. Why're they hunting monsters, then?" Nathan wondered.

"They're just that good at it! They all scored really high in their tests for hunting. Blackbird really likes animals, too. You ever hear the crow story?"

I snorted loudly at that. Blackbird used to feed the crows in her neighborhood, and she had the same story about an injured baby that she liked to tell to new people. The story painted her in the best possible light, hence why she loved to bring it up; everytime I heard her repeat it, the injured bird was more pathetic, and she was more heroic. Both she and I could mimic every affect Blackbird used.

Our relaxation was only furthered by The Blob, who was releasing soothing auras in gentle waves. As it was exposed to the colder atmosphere of the apartment, it'd grown more consistent, its form coagulating into a ball the size of a melon. It was an incredibly emotionally intelligent creature- it seemed to follow our conversation, increasing its flow of energy as it sensed us getting worked up. When it was hungry, it liked to eat candy, and preferred chocolate. Though it obviously favored Ellie, it swapped between Doby, Kate, and anyone else who'd tolerate it. It seemed keen on making sure everyone felt its affection, which was a surprising level of depth for something I could literally see through. The mysterious little creature gave us no hint to its capacity, sitting in our laps like a friendly dog until The Slender Ones came home.

Needless to say, Rouge was unprepared for it. She took a deep breath when she saw it, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Good job, Ellie,” She managed, putting her purse down. “Ugh… I don't even care. I’ve had such a bad day. I forgot how impatient people can be. At least it’s over… And you’re done, which means I can quit. Thank God…”

She let out a weary sigh, dropping onto the futon with dramatic flair. Immediately, The Blob crawled to her, morphing over the coffee table to rest on her lap. 

“Hey, now, whoa-!!”

“Don’t panic!!” Kate interrupted. “It’s got Slenderman’s ability to soothe. It’s just trying to make you feel better!!” Kate pointed out. “Careful, though. It likes to tickle.” 

The Blob cooed, rippling as it pushed itself into the crook of Rouge's arm. She let out a small chuckle, already warming up to it the same way we did. “Really? An innocent Beast? Good we found it, then. Poor thing…”

Rogue then turned her gaze to me, her expression shifting to something more stern. “Go take a shower. You’re coming with me and Wilson tonight,” she stated. 

She didn’t have to elaborate further- I knew.

“Wait-t- just-t Masky?” Toby asked, his disappointment clear.

"We need Masky’s Gift for our mission," Rogue said coyly. She turned to Natalie, then. "As always, you're in charge, Clockwork. Don’t let Toby sneak out. He’ll definitely try."

Natalie grinned, nudging Toby playfully with her foot. "Ya hear that, podna? That means we're watching Oh Brother, Where Art Thou until your eyes bleed."

That seemed like a legitimate threat. Toby groaned, his head hitting the wall as he flopped back. 

While I was showering, The Basher returned with dinner. He’d had a similar, terse reaction to the Blob; however, again, all it took was putting it in his hands before he was gushing over it. He was worse than all of us combined. Wilson took on a high-pitched, cutesy voice, talking to it and carrying it much in the way you'd treat a baby. In hindsight, it's a bit obvious he was projecting on the Blob. At the time, though, it served as further entertainment for me.

I made sure I ate until I couldn't anymore. I knew I'd need a full stomach, in case things got nasty. After that, I put my uniform on, fixing my mask to my face with trembling hands.

I said my goodbyes much like Ellie had that morning- like I was on my way to my own, special presentation. Part of me wished the others were allowed to come along, as Natalie would've at least pulled her weight with the adults. Rouge was steadfast about only needing me. She refused to answer any questions, rather pointedly deflecting them no matter how frustrated Toby got about it. On the other hand, I felt a familiar, crawling excitement in my chest. I had the vaguest idea of what was coming, based on past experience. If I was taken by myself, that usually meant there would be other Slender Ones attending. Who would I see? The Agents? The Berserkers? Would Helmet be there? All were questions I could have asked Rogue. However, I wanted to be surprised. Sometimes, the speculation was even more fun than the reality. 

Hurriedly, I laced up my boots as Rouge and The Basher walked out the door. Kate forced me to sit down so she could tie them, knowing I’d forget to double knot.

"I'll show you guys what happened when I get back, okay?" I promised, keeping my voice low.

Kate was sympathetic, at least, knowing I had little control over when The Operator wanted me. She was more afraid for me- they were being left behind because it was dangerous, and there was always the slimmest chance I wouldn't come back. "Hey, Masky… Weird question, but.... Can I have their liver?" She asked suddenly.

I blinked, a bit confused. "What? Who's liver?"

"Your victim's," Kate responded, as if that was obvious. "The Chaser has been buzzing around the back of my head, mad as fuck that she didn't get to eat that one guy. She's gonna give me night terrors if she doesn't eat."

I smiled behind my mask, giving her a firm nod. "Why a liver?"

If she had an answer, I wouldn't have needed to ask. She merely shrugged, chocking it up to a simple craving. The request was odd in itself, but I didn't have the time to question her. Killing was difficult for Kate to do herself, without being pushed to that point. Like our Master, though, she had a scavenger's instincts. All meat was good meat. Her mind went blank at the sight of it, the relevance of the corpse's humanity going out with the light in the human's eye.

"I'll get one," I affirmed. "It'll be cold, though…"

"Not if you're quick." 

 

–

 

I remember the song that was playing on the radio that night: “My Own Summer” by Deftones. The song was a couple years old, but back then, you heard the same song for years until the next album. I only heard half of it before Rogue turned it off, the screaming a bit too much for her nerves to take. I liked it, though- that was the kind of music I wanted to make with Toby. In fact, I recognized the melody of that song as one he liked to play when warming up. By consequence, I knew it too. 

I wondered, briefly, if I’d make him smile if I played it for him. Disfigurement aside, Toby still had a really nice smile. When he wasn't faking, his face had a softness to it that he never saw himself. I did, though. It's what made me wish I saw that side of him more.

Thinking about him then made me a bit depressed, as it only reminded me that he wouldn’t be there. By then, I kind of understood why; we were heading into incredibly dangerous territory, where we faced permanent death. I wouldn’t want my siblings to come, either. Still, they were just as capable as I was. More so, even.

Rouge had confirmed what I'd suspected- The Slender Ones needed my Gift to amplify theirs. I would be seeing The Shroud, Nurse Ann, and The Siren that night. I was told to expect more, should the situation get out of hand.

The situation was… I guess you could call it a hostage crisis. 

Rouge called the woman a Host. Her life wasn't what mattered; rather, it was what she carried. She was going to give birth to a future Proxy. She had no idea, of course, and we liked to keep it that way; however, she'd entered a health clinic for a checkup, and hadn't left for two days. The Operator lost sight of her, and it had bothered him enough to interfere. 

Initially, he sent only Rouge and The Basher to find her, under the guise of a check-up for their child. There, Rouge overheard the nurses discussing the woman. According to them, she’d checked in for an ultrasound, but mysteriously fell into a coma during the procedure. Though they were in a rural area, the living facility was for people more important than her; until they could find out who to call, they were stuck with her immobile body. Rouge had a particular displeasure in her voice, recounting what she'd heard them say. She obviously took issue with the way the humans considered our Host a borderline nuisance. Though I could hear the rant sitting on the tip of her tongue she held it in some attempt not to blow up. Suffice to say, her mission had become personal to her.

The Basher, however, experienced a completely different mystery. While searching for Rouge, he witnessed a nurse carrying food- real, chewable food- down the hall to the inpatient dorms. That struck him as odd; Rogue was supposed to be the only conscious person in the clinic. So who was the nurse bringing food to? 

Rouge had brushed over it, and still did when she retold the story. The workers obviously had a break room; it made far more sense to her that the nurse he'd seen had been taking food there for her to eat. Regardless, though, they knew their target was in the clinic. Their plan had been to stalk the place for a while, learn who was inside, and then break in to retrieve her. Though the Host's comatose state was a cause for concern, that would make taking her much easier.

That plan had ended before it started. While we slept the night before, The Basher went out to set up the cameras. Hidden in the thicket of the trees, he witnessed a parade of white transport vehicles fill the clinic’s parking lot. As soon as they all parked, the back doors rolled open, revealing men dressed head to toe in black combat gear. They were all wearing gas masks, every inch of their skin covered and protected from potential contamination. 

Instantly, Wilson recognized the S.C.P logo on their arms. He recalled twenty of them, all carrying assault rifles. They watched the soldiers take the building in military formation, treating the situation like it was actively hostile. Once they “captured” the building, a small group dressed in hazmat suits stepped out of their van, the cross on their back marking them as the medical team. They carried large, yellow cases labeled as Biohazards into the facility, followed by more guards. Five minutes later, he saw a group of soldiers exit the building, pointing their guns into the backs of the sparse overnight team. They were loaded onto one truck taken away. Notably, our target wasn't with them. All in all, it happened very quickly, and he was helpless to do anything about it. 

A day later, the Foundation hadn’t left. Worse; they’d set up roadblocks, telling anyone who tried to get to the clinic that it was closed. They’d said there was an “outbreak”, and they were enforcing a quarantine. I could only imagine what was really happening there. They were the Foundation, after all- the monstrous, faceless horde from my waking nightmares. 

That night, things would be different. That night, I'd show them I could fight back.

We hid our vehicle in a parking lot about a mile away. A wall of forest separated us from the target, providing cover for our entire journey. The Operator had set a perfect stage for us, I noted, adjusting my mask as Rouge and The Basher donned theirs.  

A Drone was waiting for us- I could tell by the swaying in his movements, as if he was asleep. He was stringy and sickly in appearance, the skin around his eyes swollen with lack of sleep. I wondered if I would be the last person to look him in the eye- to see someone past those empty, milky pupils. He was beyond the point of saving. Judging by his tattered college shirt, he'd come a long way for answers he wasn't allowed to have. Of course, searching for someone in a Drone was futile. That was what made them the way they were. To be a normal human serving The Operator was to willingly offer yourself up as a meal. You place yourself in his jaws, using the minuscule access you earn to justify being slowly chewed to pieces.

We got out of the car, with Rouge leaving the driver door open. Wordlessly, the Drone took her place, placing both hands on the wheel. He stared blankly ahead as Rouge shut the door for him, closing it like the lid of a coffin. I knew, then, that he wasn't leaving that car alive. He was too sick- there wasn't anything left to take inside. His flesh was next. We liked to make those look like accidents, out of courtesy for the loved ones that might've been looking for them. They'd find the car, and hopefully, that would be enough to make up for the lack of a body. There were far more plausible explanations for that than our Master.

It was more than they deserved. If I was the family member of a Drone, I'd be ashamed to be related to them. While I still found it debatable if I was in a cult, there was no question the Drones were. Humans fucking loved cults. They did it without our influence. Leave humans alone with something shiny, and by the end of the week, it's their new god, and they're all wearing robes to match. They were so desperate for a place to belong, they chose us, found nothing, and stayed anyways. It was purely idiotic from my perspective- they were begging to be subjugated, demanding to be eaten.

While Basher looked a bit spooked by the Drone, I found him morbidly fascinating. “Kate’s right… They always look moist,” I commented, waving my hand in front of the Drone's face.

“Don’t touch him,” Rouge ordered, already turning to leave. “The Drones are very, very disturbed people, Masky. You don’t want to wake them up.”

I huffed softly, glancing back at the Drone as I was pulled along by The Basher. “I’m pretty disturbed, too," I argued.

“Sure you are, buddy,” The Basher said patronizingly, ruffling my hair. “Most fucked up teen the world, right here! Come and get him, crazies!!”

His teasing made me snicker, fussing with my bangs as he let me go. From the corner of my eye, I watched the Drone leave, turning the headlights off as he vanished down the dark road. I wouldn't see him again, and neither would anyone else. 

As we crossed into the forest, all conversation went to our minds. By then, the Arkhive’s “click” went completely unnoticed, and it was easy to transition to speaking telepathically. Sometimes, I didn’t even notice the switch occurring.  

A few minutes through our walk, Rogue signaled for us to stop. 

“They’re here.”

Right on cue, The Sisters appeared one by one, joining us at our sides. Once again, The Shroud was in her military garb, her silken veil replaced with one made of burlap. She had the Harvester Gun on her back, but she was quick to put it in her grasp as she stepped forward. The tank on top of the rifle was empty; I figured that’s where I’d come in. 

The Siren, in sharp contrast, appeared in a double-slitted, black gown and nothing else- she wasn’t even wearing shoes. The gown fit over her tightly like waterlogged fabric, her hair equally shimmering and wet-looking. She appeared just as excited as I felt, her eyes wild behind her mask as she immediately began to pace around the area. 

“Siren, we talked about this. Dressing sexy is fun when our targets are normal humans, but it’s not for fighting The Government,” The Shroud commented, clearly finding The Siren’s garb distasteful. 

The Siren stopped, turning her head to address The Shroud. “No. I like dressing like this… I like seeing the look on their faces when they’re slaughtered like pigs,” She purred. “The Tall One has always protected me. He’ll do it again.” 

Relenting, The Shroud let out a low sigh. She was the only one who seemed to dress for the occasion; the other Sisters were dressed equally as audaciously. “Suit yourself, then. Or… Don’t.”

Nurse Ann appeared then, stepping into the human world as if fading into being. I wondered she was there, out off all the Slender Sisters. By then, Ann spent more time on The Ark than she'd spent being alive. She guarded the bridge between our worlds from The Ark's side, preventing anything from getting through. To see her on the human side felt a bit out of place.

Her chainsaw had already manifested, but she had yet to actually start it. I assumed that was something she could control, given that chainsaw was her hand. Thinking about it, Kate may have chosen a less flashy Blade because of how grotesque they could appear, especially where our flesh met our Master's. The blackened skin crawled and pulsed as it bled into hard metal, ichor dripping down the blade like rivulets of blood. In the dark, her black eyes held no glimmer.

Because of her age and her accolades, Nurse Ann was naturally assumed as the leader. At least, that's how I understood it; when she stood amongst us, the others were apprehensive, looking to her for direction.

"Let's go. Collect the patient," she commanded. And that was that- right away, The Slender Ones moved into formation, with Ann leading the pack. They blackened their eyes as they prepared to walk in the darkness; I did the same, the world growing more saturated and the dark less blanketing. Once again, I was caught off guard by the blueness of Earth; even the fiery color of Ann's hair was muted against it in my vision.

The Shroud hurried to me, popping the glass tube of her gun open. “⨂rigin, quickly- make spores inside this,” she gently commanded me. “This is the only gun we’ll need against them.”

I knew it well, though I’d never seen it fired before- The Shroud never left home without it. Its primary use was to extract resources from an area, not combat. That night, however, it was our secret weapon.

I did as I was told. I lifted my hand, hovering it over the container. I found The Operator’s core inside me and pulled it forth, and the spores began to materialize in my palm. They drifted into the container like dark snow, shifting to buzz around like flies when they had no place to disperse. I held my hand over the tank until I felt the ichor pooling in my eyes; only then did I pull back to cough, the remaining spores fluttering around me and vanishing.

“Done.”

The Shroud pinched my jaw in a fond gesture, her eyes curving with her hidden smile. “Thank you, ⨂rigin. Always so helpful." 

She steadily turned a dial on the back of the tank; as she did so, the gun began to make a low whirring sound, like it was charging. Inside the tank, the Spores grew still, vibrating in place as if they were trapped in a web. Fascinating as the weapon was, I didn’t try to distract my Aunt with needless questions about it. I expected a live demonstration to answer them, anyways. 

We expected them to have people lurking on the outskirts of the so-called “quarantine”, but we saw nobody. I suppose they were aware of our tendency to pick them off one by one, and had elected to save the lives and the effort. There was still an assumption they were watching us somehow, so we stayed vigilant. The further we went, the more the land began to slope upwards, putting us on higher ground. Once we were at the peak of the hill, The Shroud gestured for us to stop, pointing to the clinic below.

From that height, I could see how the hill was gouged out to build what was, upon further glance, more of a resort. It seemed like an unreasonably forceful assertion over the land, seemingly done for nothing. There were plenty of places to build... Why there? Why destroy something that could serve us better left alone? 

Ann gestured to the two entrances- the front door, which led into the front parking lot, and the back doors, which led into the employee lot and Emergency drop-off. While the front was quiet, the white vans Basher mentioned were parked in the back of the building, lined up like teeth in the spaces. We could see the Foundation soldiers in their posts around the clinic, concentrated mostly around the drop-off doors. There were more than twenty there, now- more than fifty, even. They were expecting us, just not that night. I could see them unloading speakers from one of the trucks. I knew what they were for- they emitted a frequency that deafened our Master.

I watched them with a bitter loathing. Trying to picture what they were doing to that poor woman only brought flashes of white rooms, loud noises, electric pain, and constant, endless surveillance. 

In comparison, our treatment of the Hosts was benign. It was a random, one-in-a-million chance for a Spore to infect a pregnant human, so we often didn't even know who they were. The circumstances of the Proxies’ birth didn’t matter, so long as they were born. Should they actually take care of a Proxy and raise it with love, they were rewarded with immunity from The Operator. That's what became of Kate's parents; Nathan's, too. 

I could see why The Operator wanted to interfere. They were interfering with us. We knew what humans were willing to do to each other, once they realized their "problem" could be solved inhumanely. 

“Alright, ⨂rigin,” I heard, feeling a hand on my shoulder. “Bring him here.” 

I nodded solemnly, taking my notebook from my bag. I drew his symbol on a page, then tore the page out. It would be my Material- the piece that connects me to the reality beyond, the flare released in the dark. 

I took a deep breath, and I closed my eyes. Clutching the page in my hand, I spoke The Operator's name, and prayed for him to witness us. The Nezperdian rang through my throat like a guttural hum, sending birds scattering from their perches in fright.

There was a loud sequence of pops, followed by distant shouting. I didn’t open my eyes; instead, I focused on the piece of The Operator inside me. It was calling out to the rest- I could feel him filling my lungs, burning my spine with warm, aching pain. 

I then felt something gently take the paper from my hand. A snake-like tendril wrapped around my throat, curling over my cheek as my head tilted back. He was behind me, crawling out of my shadow to observe our Game. It was only then did I open my watery, black eyes, the ichor spilling out of my tear ducts in thick droplets. 

All the streetlights had gone out, their bulbs shattered- that had been the noise I’d heard, I realized dumbly. The soldiers were scrambling like ants, following the orders being barked at them. They donned night-vision goggles, grabbed their guns, and started pointing at the trees surrounding them. 

What an unfortunate battlefield they found themselves in- stuck like goldfish in a bowl, nowhere to go but directly into danger.  

I coughed once, the sound muffled behind my mask. I looked up to see The Shroud already in position, her body poised along a tree branch. She was wearing something Basher called a "Ghillie suit"; from what I saw, it was a blanket covered in leaves and sticks.

I didn’t watch her fire the weapon. Rather, I kept my eye on the soldiers she was aiming at- a group of four that were trying to unload a generator for the speakers.  

“Oh, perfect. We need the elements in those batteries,” The Shroud casually mentioned. “First shot.” 

That was the only warning she gave. She pulled the trigger, the sound the bullet made akin to a shooting firework. The spore tore through the air with a brilliant, purple tail, striking one of the men square on the back and burrowing into his flesh. 

And then… He was gone. 

So were the soldiers next to him, and the trucks, and the ground. A piece of the world had been simply deleted right before my eyes. No blood, no explosion- just an instant, perfectly smooth crater, like someone had taken an ice-cream scoop to reality. It was silent, the only noise being the rush of air filling the empty space, the pipes underneath the pavement spewing sewage and water into the crater.

I was stunned. Somehow, the sudden disappearance felt more graphic than any gore I'd seen. There was simply nothing left of them. The bullet was a black hole, destroying and transporting everything within its radius directly to The Operator.

Predictably, the soldiers freaked out, breaking formation to examine the crater and find cover. No amount of training could prepare humans for encounters with the supernatural; you could tell them something was real over and over, but you never really believed until you saw it for yourself. Most couldn't handle it even when they did see it. Hell, I barely could, and I lived it. I knew exactly what it was and how it worked, but I was still bewildered by what we could accomplish with The Operator's knowledge. 

My elders weren't so impressed. Business as usual for them.

“He doesn’t allow guns, but he allows that? ” The Basher scoffed, watching the humans fret.

“I know, right?” The Shroud chuckled, taking aim again. “Imagine if this got into the wrong hands.”

"That's why you and The Marksman are the only ones given that weapon," Anne reminded her, perturbed by her joke. "You should know better than anyone how dangerous a gun can be. Were it up to me, The Mechanic would be the only one with such a tool... It would save him time on making more divine machines for The Master."

"Sounds like a crush, Ann."

"I don't know what that means, but it sounds disgusting."

"Leave her be, Siren. You and NiGHTLiFE eat enough men between you. The world can afford Ann to opt out-"

“HOLD YOUR POSITIONS!!” One man shouted harshly, cutting through my Aunt's light conversation.

"Rude," Siren grouched. As if they weren't actively working.

“A Class, eyes to the treetops!! D Class, start unloading those weapons!!”

They did as he said, briskly moving into position around the clinic. Judging by the man's attire and the reaction to his voice, I assumed he was their leader. I wasn’t impressed; the man talked with a booming voice, but he was a coward. I saw him retreat into the facility at the first opportunity, another man in a fancier uniform following quickly behind. He'd only served to single himself out to me, marking himself as my first priority.

A second later, there was a loud siren, signaling that the clinic was going into lockdown. While that didn’t surprise me, it seemed to astound the men being abandoned outside.

“Don’t break position!! You heard Fitzgerald!!” Another soldier exclaimed. “We know you’re fucking out there, you monster!! We know you can hear us!! You come any closer, I’m sending you straight to Hell!!!” 

His words were met with a raucous cheer and hailstorm of bullets. Foliage rained down as the rounds cut through the treeline. We dropped to the forest floor, then, covering our heads. I remember how Wilson yanked me underneath him, throwing his body over mine to shield me from harm. I coughed up dirt and forest debris, red-faced as I struggled to get a leaf out from under my mask.

“Shroud-?” I called, fearing they'd gotten her with their wild barrage. Squirming out from under Wilson, I could see her watching them through the scope of her rifle, alive and untouched. She was calm, even with bullets popping leaves off their branches right beside her. 

"Second shot."

Taking only a small pause to realign her scope, The Shroud fired a second time at the weapon truck. Once again, it was completely removed from reality, like a chunk had been bitten out of it. That time, there was one unlucky soldier that had one foot out of the radius of the blast; therefore, only his foot remained, gushing and oozing blood in heavy spurts as it dropped lifeless to the ground. 

Now that scared them. 

The Shroud clicked her tongue, fixing her sight on the door. The tank on her gun was empty, with only a few spores drifting about inside it. While I expected her to call me to refuel, she didn't; instead, she put it back into its holster. 

“It’s your turn,” The Shroud declared to the others, gracefully rolling out of the tree. “I’ll give you a fog. Take out the loud ones first." 

They nodded to one another and broke, all running in different directions. I couldn’t help but feel a bit left out, unsure of where I was supposed to go. I didn’t want to get in the way, though, and I had a sinking feeling I would.  

The Shroud kneeled beside me, taking my hand. “Describe the fog to me, ⨂rigin- what kind is it?” She asked me. 

Had she read my mind? Certainly not- I would’ve known. Perhaps I was too obvious, even when wearing my mask. I chewed the inside of my cheek, thinking over her question. “It’s… Heavy. And dark. But not black… No light can shine through it," I said tentatively.

“Not black, but absent of light… Hm. Curious! Tell me more.”

As I described the fog, The Shroud closed her eyes, her free hand slowly outstretching. I felt my Gift activating in response, making me cough softly as ichor filled my throat. I didn’t let the discomfort stop me, continuing to picture and describe the kind of fog we needed. 

Like a rolling wave, the dense fog I’d imagined spilled over the hill from behind us, pouring into the parking lot of the health clinic. This was The Shroud’s Gift- she could manifest a veil to hide under, whether it be mist, fog, or smoke. She only needed to picture it in her mind for it to be so. With my help, it was a dense wall, stirring the leaves as it rushed behind the Slender Ones. As her fog passed over the soldiers, they began shouting about their night vision failing. Exactly what I wanted to hear. I coughed again, a pleased grinned pressing against the underside of my mask.

“That’s our cue, ⨂rigin. Let’s go.”

I was taken aback by that, anticipation building in my hands. “Y-You want me to help fight them? But I’m-”

“Seventeen years old. A man, by my home country’s standards. If you don’t want to get in the way, then don’t get in the way. Easy.”

I was a bit caught on the age. She was right. I'd joked about it to The Operator, but I had missed my actual birthday. I was seventeen. I was older. I gulped, refusing to think too deeply about it, or why it upset me so much to think about it at all. Instead, I remembered what Helmet taught me: go for easy shots. Aim for the legs first, then the head. Don’t stop until you see too much blood. 

I followed as closely as I could behind the Sister; once we were in the thick of the fog, however, The Shroud vanished into wisps, fading from my view.

Just when they thought we'd fled, we struck like a wave, killing them one after another. When the gunfire started again, The Slender Ones vanished, seeking cover to repeat the process again. 

A terrified scream brought my attention to a few feet away. The Siren had certainly caught her target off guard, but it wasn’t because of her outfit. Like a tiger, she'd pounced on a soldier’s back, her teeth sharpening into a hundred, little knives. As her jaw grew larger, her mask was pushed further onto her face, giving the illusion that she had two mouths. With a Hellish shriek, she bit down on the back of the soldier’s neck, teeth breaking the thick suit and sinking into his flesh. He shouted and struggled, pressing his finger to the trigger in a vain attempt to shoot her off. He sprayed the two men next to him with friendly fire instead, bringing their attention to his demise. Panicked, the others shot at The Siren, but she was smarter than that. She used the soldier as a meat shield, holding onto his neck with her teeth while she propped him up. 

She then threw him to the side as she wrenched her head back, ripping his head right off his shoulders. Someone heaved; most of them let out quiet, harsh curses, too horrified to remember they had guns. The brutality was so quick, so easy. They were used to seeing that brutality behind cages.

The Siren's mouth morphed back into place as her mask hid her smile. Blood ran down her front, her bare feet red; like that, she looked like she'd bathed in it. "What's wrong?" She cooed softly, her voice echoing all around us. "Come closer."

I guess I was a bit mesmerized, too. Distracted. 

“Masky, behind you!!” The Shroud called. 

I ducked instantly, barely missing the butt of a rifle against the back of my skull. My training came in pieces, then, like a puzzle falling into place. Since I'd gotten low, he was probably leaning over me- that meant he was imbalanced on his upper half, and was holding his weight by his lower half. As my thoughts raced from one point to another, I turned and hit the soldier in the leg with my pipe, falling to one knee to keep myself steady. I had to have broken it; he collapsed howling in pain, his leg bending at an odd angle. As he crumbled, I risked a shot at his head, but only managed to clip him in the temple.

“Leave him!! Get behind those crates over there!! ” The Basher ordered, simultaneously knocking a soldier down and beating him bloody with his mace. The Basher was already wounded- he had a scrape on his shoulder and cheek from being grazed. His clothes were torn, small holes exposing the bulletproof vest hidden under his jacket. 

I yelped as gunfire sparked at my feet. Right, of course; standing still was bad in a firefight. I moved further into the dense fog towards one of the moving vans, heading towards the spot Basher had told me to. Flashes of fire chased me, the bullets whizzing by as they peppered my trail. 

I was startled by a soldier as he charged at me; he grabbed me, his arm wrapping around my neck and constricting it.

"I GOT ONE!!" He shouted over the noise, bringing me to the ground with a grunt. He was heavy; I could throw him off, but not quickly, and I could hear more men approaching.

"Masky, stay still."

Rouge sounded so calm, I obeyed instantly, freezing and holding my breath. 

Suddenly, the yelling behind my head turned into a horrified, pained gurgle. I turned to see the man without a lower jaw, his neck twisted unnaturally as he collapsed. 

Rouge picked me up with her free hand, brushing me off while holding the man's gas mask (and jaw) in her grasp. She had a claw-like apparatus fitted onto her hand, turning her fingers into hooked knives. I'd never seen it before, but it bared a remarkable similarity to Kate's Tall Blade. Had Rouge shown that to her?

The two soldiers who'd gone to help their comrade came face-to-face with Rogue. As if to goad them, she lazily threw the head of their comrade at their feet, letting it roll across the ground. They screamed and ran, dropping their guns outright.

Unfortunately for them, they turned directly into Ann's path. In a microsecond, she was chopping through them, swinging her arm with the force of a hammer. In an attempt to maintain our stealth, she still hadn't turned on her chainsaw, and was using it more as a blunt force object. That was no issue- like I said, there was a reason I was surprised by her presence. The humans were pathetic compared to her. They were bisected like soft butter, their pieces falling away from each other with wet splats.

With them providing cover, I dove behind the metal boxes, covering my ears to block out sound. The noise was overwhelming; so many voices, so much loud popping… The dopamine flowing through my system did a lot to keep me from having a meltdown, but not enough to leave me perfectly calm. I tried to make myself as small as possible, but that was difficult for me. I already felt too large, my skin too tight...

A small whimper left me as the noise rose to a crescendo, cutting my frayed nerves strand by strand. 

I begged internally: please, please, please, someone come help me. Someone make me stop feeling so useless, so helpless, so scared…

“Hey, buddy!! Nice hiding spot!” I head suddenly. I nearly jolted out of my skin as The Phoenix dropped down from the sky, landing with a soft thud by my side. Her brilliant red hair looked like flames as it followed her, the color vivid even in the fog. I was surprised to see her, of course. She hadn't been with us when we first started the raid. Had The Master called her for me?

Phoenix crouched like a frog in front of me as she inspected me for damage. She adjusted her goggles, placing them on her forehead with a tilt of her head. "You alright? Got any new holes? I thought I got hit walking in, but apparently I'm supposed to have those. Color me surprised!"

I tried not to let my panic show, but my laugh was a nervous titter. Her strange joke did well to snap me out of my spiral into doom, at least, which I guess was the point of it. “Can I go home, now?" I asked, still covering my ears.

She hummed lowly, rubbing one of the filters on her mask in thought. “...You know, in times like these, there’s always one, universal answer to all your problems.”

“...Set it on fire?” I offered hesitantly, knowing Phoenix's sense of humor. 

“Set it on fire?!" she cried excitedly, as if that wasn't her solution to everything. "GREAT IDEA!!! Do me a favor and stab that gas can under the truck. This'll be AWESOME."

With that, she clapped me once on the back and leapt out of sight, her hands reaching to grab the nozzles of her flamethrower from their holsters. With it, The Phoenix truly was a force to be reckoned with. She was a natural Pyrokinetic, but struggled to maintain control of the flames she created; therefore, The Mechanic made a weapon that could release her power with the literal press of a button, rather than her own mental strength.

At least I wasn't totally useless, I thought. It actually didn't seem that bad, once I was able to panic and think at the same time. Knowing what to do instilled more confidence, which encouraged me to leave cover.

I drew my knife, crawling under the first truck I saw to stab at its gas canister. For good measure, I crawled under the other trucks, too, dumping gasoline into the parking lot. The scent was awful. It followed me even after I was done, the sleeves of my jacket wet from my actions.

Knowing that, I grabbed my phone, my knife, and my lighter. The first two I put in my pants pocket- the third I turned on the sleeves of my suit, setting it on fire. Dropping it by the growing puddles of gasoline, I hurried towards The Basher to help him. That time, I didn't even think about it. I leapt onto the soldier's back without being afraid of what he'd do in retaliation, strangling him with my pipe.

The Phoenix had gone for the first soldier she saw, which happened to be someone aiming for Rogue. With a smooth glide, she'd slid next to him, the barrel of her flamethrower against his temple. She pressed the trigger, engulfing the man’s head in a ball of fire. The flames covered his entire body in seconds, burning hot enough to explode his gun in his hands and a large hole in his torso. The man, panicked and suffering, ran blindly towards the trucks, coaxed that way by The Pheonix's dark taunting. Of course, that meant he stepped right into the gasoline. As he slipped and collapsed into a puddle, it erupted into flame, joining the fire already started my jacket. As it began to engulf the vans one by one, it spread out quickly towards me, The Basher, and the two guys we were trying to beat to death. 

I cursed, only then realizing how dumb it was to spill that much gas onto the ground. Everything was flammable all the sudden, including the fog itself; the shift of its mist spread embers through the air, seeming lighting the sky itself on fire as the flames found more and more to burn. 

A truck exploded, soon enough. The Basher dove into the bushes lining the parking lot to take cover from it, pulling me with him.

"WHO THE FUCK SET THE FLOOR ON FIRE!?" I heard Rouge scream.

The Basher looked at me knowingly, and I pointed irritably to The Phoenix. Rouge had asked who started the fire, not who dumped the gasoline. The little fire I started wasn't nearly as bad as an entire burning body. Of that, I was certainly clean. Though he found that recalling of events somewhat debatable, he didn't rat me out- just threw me right back into the fray, with him following suit.

The Phoenix hardly seemed bothered by the flames. While everyone else lost ground, she gained it, able to walk right through them without injury. That was her Gift- flames couldn't burn her. With a wild laugh, she started to use her weapon just as randomly as the soldiers, producing a long tongue of flame to sweep across the area. She knew she hit something when the space suddenly erupted into a ball of fire, the poor victim writhing as he collapsed to the floor.

Jeez, I thought. So much for maintaining control… 

"Phoenix, need I remind you that we have a CHILD with us!?" Rouge shouted through the Arkhive. "And aren't you late!? Where were you!?" 

"Don't worry about it! I got held up at the skate park, had to cut through The Ark to get here. You know how it is," was The Phoenix's lazy response. "I'm here now, though, and I'm ready to burn this bitch to the ground!!!"

"Fuck me, do you not read the memos!? We're not destroying anything!!!" The Basher shouted angrily, his head swiveling to glare at her.

The Shroud cursed, growing weary of using a knife already. I knew she still had that one shot in her gun, but she seemed to be saving it for just the right moment. "Damnit... How many are left?"

Ann, the only one still keeping her cool, spoke up amongst the arguing in my head. She'd sensed the turning tide before we had, and stood calmly. If any soldier could see her, I doubted they'd want to fight her; her Tall Blade was covered in chunks of flesh still hanging off the teeth."Don't worry about how many. Get ⨂rigin to the door. Kill them if they get in your way." 

With that, The Basher whistled for The Phoenix's attention, prompting both she and The Shroud to cover us as we got closer to the ER entrance. There were fewer soldiers, now, and the gunfire had grown sparse, giving us more of a chance to regroup and move around. I began to hear the humans coughing, then, yelling at each other to fall back. That was good, I thought; that meant we were winning.

Rouge came into my field of vision skidding across the concrete, the blades lining her fingers dripping fresh blood. While the initial sight of her made me stumble back, she pulled me behind her and The Basher, both of them shielding me with their bodies.

"You were beautiful. My Angel of Death," Basher said, staring at Rogue when he should have been watching our enemies. "And carrying my child… You're a lioness. Queen of the pack, the fiercest Alpha-"

"Shhh, Wilson!! Listen!!"

The sound of gunfire had stopped completely; some of them, I assumed, were conserving their bullets. The optimistic part of me hoped they were completely out. While that was true for some of those idiots that shot into the sky in the beginning, I knew not all of them had been that boisterous.

The soldiers had continued to yell at each other, but it was disjointed exclamations of fear. There was nowhere they could fall back to- all their supplies, all their weapons, and everything they had to combat us was destroyed, burning to a crisp right before their eyes. It felt good to hear them flounder, after being shot at so much. Their pitiful, man-made tools were nothing in the face of our Master's Gifts, talent, and technology.

“What the hell are these things!? They look like people…" I heard one of them exclaim. "O-Oh, god… Is this what's been killing us...?”

“They didn’t tell us about any of this!! They’re supposed to just be brainwashed civilians!!” 

“Just… Just remember the orders!! Protect the asset at all costs!! Search bodies for ammo!!!”

I knew that last voice. It was the same one that barked orders, earlier. I was actually a bit surprised that he survived so long; I guess he figured out we were killing anything that shot bullets, and he stayed quiet. I could just barely see his silhouette, his definitions becoming clearer as the fog lifted.

His back was to us, I soon realized. They'd lost track of where we were- huge mistake. A wicked impulsion overcame me, and I forced my way past my guardians.

“Masky, no. Come here-”

I ignored The Shroud, creeping towards the Foundation soldier as he shouted to fall back. He was losing his senses, chasing shadows in the receding fog with the barrel of a pistol. Under the roaring flames and his own shouting, my footsteps were silent.

Just as the soldier turned his head, I swung with all my might, leaving a dent in the man’s helmet that pushed blood from his ears. I swung again to end him, shattering his neck like a glass and dropping him to the ground. 

My lungs burned with effort and smoke, but I didn’t care. The euphoria within me had blossomed red, and suddenly, I felt a certain hunger overtaking me with it. More, I thought frantically. One or two wasn’t enough, suddenly- I needed more. Killing them felt satisfying. I think I liked the threat they posed to me, after all; they made the fear run wild in my blood. I hadn’t felt like that since I first began my lessons… In a way, it felt nostalgic. 

My bloodlust would go (momentarily) unsated. With a flustered growl, Rouge yanked me back behind cover, using her non-clawed hand to grab me by the suspenders.

For a moment, I took in my surroundings. The parking lot had turned dark brown from all the blood that soaked into the concrete. Men were strewn about like leaves, filled with bullet wounds caused by their own comrades. Entire pieces were missing from their corpses; heads without bodies, bodies without heads, limbs that had neither. As the flames ravenously ate through the gasoline, it exposed smoldering men made of charcoal, their bodies curled inward into fetal positions. 

“The rest are coming, ” The Siren whispered with a menacing cackle, pointing towards the clinic. 

All heads turned to the back entrance. The remaining Foundation members had been watching us, simply observing as we brutally tore their comrades apart. While I assumed they would try to defend their men, their leaders looked fairly cozy behind the door.

The one in the fancy uniform, I recalled, was the one I really wanted. That had to be the real guy in charge. He was ordering around the first leader, who ordered everyone beneath him. He pointed at a door inside, and all but a handful of his men ran through it. 

The distance between us was maddening. He stood just ten feet away from me, the only thing separating us being a foot or two of slightly-melted steel and an automatic lock.

"Can we call reinforcements?" The Phoenix asked. 

"Not yet. We can't let them see ⨂rigin's Gifts," The Shroud instructed. "Stay put."

The remaining soldiers were cowering against the sides of the building, using it for cover. They would have been invisible, were it not for our enhanced vision. Even then, they were just one blue shade lighter than the night's darkness. We weren't completely in the doorway of the clinic- we stood underneath it's stone awning, which was how we were able to keep a subtle eye on them.

“I can open the door,” I told The Slender Ones. “I just have to ask.”

“We’ve got this. If things go badly, we may need you to ask him to get us out of here,” was what I got in response. I didn't want to believe we'd retreat, but I understood their point. I was their last resort- better to wait until things were truly dire before using me.

Cutting through the roaring flames in front of us, there was a soft crackle by my side. “We’ve got eyes on the anomalies, Sergeant,” a soldier said, his volume barely above a murmur. However, The Basher had taken one of their radios, and we could hear everything spoken into it.

"Sir, D-Class Private Martens says one's the UC from Russia," came another voice from the radio. "It's got the same WMD."

At the time, I didn't understand the abbreviations; The Shroud did, however, and she tightened her grip on her rifle at the mention of them. She pointed it at the entrance, where their leader was watching us.

"What's happening?" I asked, growing anxious as everything crawled to a stop. The Slender Ones had formed a circle around me once again, shielding me with their own bodies. 

“They're researchers at heart, ⨂rigin. If they can watch us before they kill us, they will,” The Shroud explained, her voice clinical. “They’re staying quiet inside because they think we can get in through their radio waves.”

"Can we?"

She chuckled softly. “No, of course not. We’re just going to break the door down.” 

"Relax, bud,” Basher told me. “This is a stand-off. Tough guys like us get in them all the time. Just stay still, and wait for our signal."

I hummed nervously, trying not to let my anxiety spread into my limbs. Tough? Yeah, right. I cried at every movie, even when the dog didn’t die. From the moment I ran down the hill to right then, I felt like I had absolutely no control over the situation. While we weren't exactly surrounded, it sure as Hell felt like it. 

I had to keep telling myself I was safe- the adults wouldn't abandon me, and neither would my Master. I couldn’t see him, but I could feel him. He was always right behind me. 

Always.

“...Sir,” The radio said. That time, the voice was truly too quiet to hear. Really, I only heard a scratching sound of it turning on and off again. 

“Sir,” it repeated, louder. “Confirmed sight on SCP-582. It’s here. I repeat: SCP-582 is here.”

The terror that three-digit number caused was audible. One soldier- the one that spoke, I’m guessing- moved forward, pointing his gun above my head.

582. That was a number on all the drawing paper they gave me. It had been a faint watermark, located in the corner of the paper. The numbers five, eight, and two, then a dash, then a strange collection of numbers and letters. Was that The Operator's name to them?

There was still radio silence from the inside. That seemed to bother some of them, but their leaders remained stoic.

“Sergeant, do you copy? How do we proceed?” 

The Sergeant, bold despite his age, walked right up to the door, his brows furrowed as he took a good look at us. His men, however, had started arguing amongst themselves. One grabbed a radio from another, shoving him angrily as he glared at us behind his superior.

“This is D-Class Lieutenant Walker- do not engage the incident. I repeat: Do not engage. Keep your eyes on 582, and turn off your body cams and comms. Do not turn around. I'm sorry, gentleman- whatever happens, it was a pleasure having you serve under me.”

That caught my guardians' attentions, but I'd just remembered something important- I’d promised to get video of the mission, but I hadn't brought my camera. Still needed that liver, too, but I had a special one in mind.

I risked breaking away again to loot a nearby body. Sure enough, right in the center of his chest, there was a mounted camera. It was easy to pry out, and to my delight, it had an SD card. I pocketed it, hoping that he'd captured something working putting into a video.

"Damnit, ⨂rigin, stay sti- ah, fuck." 

The Foundation noticed my movement; by consequence, they noticed me. 

"...Is that…a child? "

It was The Sergeant, actually, who truly recognized me. I could tell when his head followed my movements like a snake. He studied me intently for a moment, and then his stern expression dropped into one of abject horror. He motioned for the radio, outright demanding it when his inferior refused.

The Sergeant held it in front of his face for a brief pause. Then, he spoke to me.

“582-1… As I live and breathe,” I heard, the hair on the back of my neck standing up. He was speaking through all the radios around me, his voice ringing out like a chorus of the dead. Though he was aware of the gravity of his situation, he sounded more elated than intimidated. There was a lilting breathlessness to his voice, as if he was relieved in some filthy way to see me.

Now that felt familiar- bitterly so. They called me that when they thought I couldn't hear them- when I was convulsing with seizures caused by their experiments.

“Don’t answer him,” The Shroud sternly reminded me. I didn't plan on it, but that didn't mean I wouldn't listen. By that point, it was impossible not to. I had gained a morbid fascination with how they saw me, despite the way it fueled the darkest pit of loathing within me.

 “You grace us with your presence, after all these years…” He continued, irritating me immediately with the patronizing tone in his voice. “I almost can't believe it. All my life’s work, standing right before me… Ah, you really never behave how you’re supposed to, do you?” 

The Foundation was crawling toward us again, revealing more of their numbers. At least another twenty, I realized miserably. There must be others coming in from the front.

The circle was growing tighter as The Slender Ones instinctively protected me. I could hear them talking to each other about what to do. Rouge was blocking me out of their conversation, but it worked as well as you think it did- I could still hear their frantic, muffled discussions like listening through a wall. They had nothing, aside from using my Gift. Rouge began to worry about her baby, and by consequence, so did Wilson. The Phoenix still had half a tank of fuel left, but if The Foundation was just going to keep throwing bodies at us, only one of us could win that game. Nurse Ann had yet to unleash the full potential of her Tall Blade, and she was still far from exhausted. Collectively, though, they were all worried about me. Leaving me meant giving them another angle to attack me, which wasn't something they could afford. We weren't exactly cornered, but we were mildly stuck by the best option.

The Sergeant was undeterred by our seemingly complete and total silence. “I know everything about you, 582-1,” He said, feigning softness. “Such a brilliant mind, even as a young child… Troubled, but so brilliant. A parent could only dream of having a son like you. And now look at you- the bloodthirsty monster we all feared you’d become. Did these people do this to you? For him?”

“Jesus, could this guy cut it short?” The Basher complained. “What the fuck is he trying to do?”

Seemed obvious to me. He was trying to appeal to me, attempting to attack where their studies had determined I'd be softest. The attempt almost made me want to roll my eyes. Their psychological profile of me was ages old.The Sergeant was trying to speak to a humanity that didn’t exist anymore. I wasn't some lamb that just needed to be coaxed out of the wolfpack; from my perspective, I had always been a wolf.

“You’ve got one chance, son. We don’t want to hurt you- that’s why they’re not shooting, see? Because I know you’re a good kid, deep down. Give up and go quietly, and I’ll take you back to your father.”  

Your Father.

Your. Father. 

The two words seemed to travel from my eardrums to my throat, reemerging as sour bile. My lungs squeezed as my breath was forced out through my nose, baring my teeth like an animal behind my mask. My head began to ache, forcing me to shut my eyes and wince. I couldn't think, suddenly- my mind kept trying to recall something I didn't remember, and it felt trapped. I wanted The Operator to come and take me away, and make the bad feelings stop.

What did he mean "your father"? What did that word mean? What was that? Why was it mine?

“Masky, don’t listen to him,” Rouge said quickly, her hand grasping my shoulders. "That man will be a stranger. Think of your real father- the one that matters."

Funnily enough- or, maybe not, now that I really think about it- but I didn't think of The Operator like I'm guessing she assumed. Instead, I immediately recalled that morning at breakfast. I remembered how safe I felt; more importantly, how different that was from all The Foundation had given me before. If that was something The Foundation could've given me from the start, I thought furiously, why the fuck hadn't they?

I was back in the real world, again. The world where I didn't have a "Your Father". I had an Operator and a Collective. I wanted to go back to them both. 

I wanted to go home. 

“We need to get some distance, and bring others here,” I heard Ann declare, settling the debate.

I didn't like that. I shrugged Rogue's hand off my shoulder, tapping my pipe on the ground irritably. The noise I made came from deep in my gut, rising up in my throat like ichor. I didn't want to run. Those words- just two words- had brought forth a hatred so intense, I felt it as a deep numbness; The fire inside me was white-hot enough to register as cold, The Operator echoing the anger in my guardians. Against their will, they began to emit deep, guttural growls of their own, adjusting their weapons in their hands. Ann was content with playing by the rules, but I wanted to call them on their bluff.

For reasons I didn't really care about, my Master was humoring me. It didn't matter to me why; he was allowing it, and that's all that mattered to me.

Humans were so condescending, I thought bitterly. Speaking to me like they were the ones with a real God… Like they knew something I didn’t. How could they know? They were liars, rapists, and abusers. The more time they spent with you, the more chances you gave them to beat, maim, and kill you. No wonder The Operator hated them. What real God wouldn't?

And those men were the worst of them all. I knew exactly what awaited me if I trusted them.

"I'll do it right now," I stated, my own voice sound off in my mind. I didn't care if the Foundation was watching me or the tall being standing above the treeline. I was my Master; they’d have to watch us both to survive. Knowing that, I decided to show them something interesting. They wanted to learn about us, didn't they? That was why they weren't shooting. What better lesson than a demonstration? 

Despite the protests I heard, I took chalk out of my pocket and knelt to the ground, drawing my Master’s Rune on the concrete. I didn’t rush; I felt almost serene by that point, knowing that I was about to end this very quickly. I sat in the middle of the Rune and closed my eyes, the core of my Master humming inside me. I could hear his breath in my ear, his curiosity poking lightly at my mind. 

I wanted my other guardians, I thought. Not just the ones that could kill- I wanted the ones that could kill dramatically. Only the ones that had proven themselves worthy of my Master's strongest Gifts would do. I wanted them to sprout from The Foundation’s shadows like flowers of death, and I wanted them to be dragged into the seas of The Ark forever. 

But… Most importantly:

"I̷ ̵w̵a̴n̵t̷ ̷h̷i̷s̴ ̷l̸i̷v̷e̶r̶," I commanded. 

In response, my guardians vanished, plucked from space by our Master. A second later, they reappeared in the midst of the soldiers stationed on the sides of the clinic. The Slender Ones were ready for our Master to take them; once they touched the Earth again, they started swinging, starting a chaotic skirmish of blood, bullets, and screams.

On the other side of the building, the other soldiers rushed forward to stop them. However, a few seemed distracted, turning their noses to the air curiously. Seconds later, those same soldiers then began to scream in terror, their bodies contorting as blood poured through the filters of their gasmasks. That distracted the few that weren't affected, their immunity caused by some unknown factor.

I smelled formaldehyde, and I nearly cooed in delight. My Master truly had spoiled me, that time; that scent followed one of my most powerful guardians, and my absolute favorite Gift. One of them, at least.

The Mortician stepped into the light, having seemingly appeared from thin air. Amidst the modern setting, she looked almost comically out of place. However, that wasn't exactly a bad thing- not for us. The sight of her certainly gave the soldiers pause, as well as the way she entered from Oblivion itself. She largely ignored them, only sparring a turning glance their way. She nodded her head at me once, before letting her eyes slide closed behind her porcelain mask. The Mortician didn't waste any time with pleasantries; that could come when we were more certain we could win.

"I want them to help me, dear Sir. Let them rise," She whispered, gesturing above her head.

In response, the soldiers that had breathed in the smell began to return to their feet, their groans like agonizing sobs. Blood still seeped out of their masks, but it no longer stopped them. They moved sluggishly, their arms stiffly reaching out to grab the weapons out of their comrades' arms. Easily, they were shoved to the ground, but they merely crawled back to their feet, reaching for their guns once again.

With a graceful drop and flick of the wrist, The Mortician bid her manifested horde to attack, turning the soldiers against each other. What started off as aggressive shoving turning into panicked fire and mass confusion. Bullets were hurled towards their own brethren, their numbers scattering as they were both chased and hunted.

Necromancy. Not a forbidden Gift, but certainly not one for an average Proxy. It was more in the same realm of difficulty as Clockwork's control of time, though it was somehow regarded with far more restrictions. The biggest one was being dead- you can't revive the dead if you're not dead yourself. The thread that connected you to the mortal plane has to be severed for you to even qualify; after that, it was earned after years of study and dedication to our Master's higher knowledge of our bodies. Only Revenants could be Necromancers, but not all Revenants were. So far, the title of Mistress of The Dead belonged to The Mortician, and no one wanted to take it from her.

I mean. You think that's a pleasant Gift to have? Two words: The Smell.

One soldier managed to slip through the chaos, and he charged blindly at The Mortician. He rightly assumed that we would need to protect her, given how she was dressed. He would've been right if she'd been mortal like us, but of course she wasn't. She merely drew a knife from her sleeve and slit his throat, the arch of her swing graceful and precise as she split his major vein open. He dropped to her feet, his blood joining the pools already soaking into the concrete. As if to taunt them, The Mortician lifted her skirt to step over the corpse, her blackened gaze all the more sinister when she wore an equally dark smirk.

"Anyone else care to try?" She asked coyly. Sadly, there were no takers.

At least, not ones she noticed. Someone on the other side, however, saw her. Thinking she was distracted, the soldier raised his gun to fire at her-

-and was immediately attacked by a cloud a black crows, the flock seemingly emerging from his shadow to attack his face and neck. Their furious cawing caught my attention, bringing another smile to my face. A lone crow descended into my view, then, coming to rest on The Mortician’s shoulder. Its many eyes opened, focusing on me with a soft caw. 

I coughed a bit. "Hi, Körbl. Thank you for helping."

In a blink, The Crow- the human- sidled next to me, watching the soldiers struggle with his birds. "We were expecting you to call, mate- no need to thank us. Can't stay long, though. Barely alive as it is, and I'm not getting younger."

The Mortician let out a soft laugh, directing one of her zombies to act as a meat shield against another round of bullets. “I’ll never get used to this. What power… You truly can only feel the difference on Earth. And to think we're weaker here... This was everything I thought I'd find in death.” The woman marveled. 

As she sent her Drones after their brethren, she turned her head to The Crow expectantly. “Why don’t we just take over the world, hm?”

“Patience, patience. We’re working on it, aren’t we?” The Crow answered, not unkindly. The two of them had an odd, banter-filled relationship that teetered on flirtatious. However, to my knowledge, they were just good friends, the circumstances of their births drawing them together during their shared time period. They worked together while they were alive, and in death, that hadn't changed. I don't even think The Operator called for The Crow; the man just felt like showing up.  

Finally, I heard Ann's chainsaw rev to life, bodies flying as she raged through the soldiers. She was followed by Siren and The Phoenix, who'd begun using her flamethrower in short bursts, influencing the flame to cling to the inflammable material of the Foundation armor. The Foundation would keep sending squads out to attack us, if we didn't get inside right then, and they simultaneously realized that. The Phoenix didn't have enough fuel to melt the door, and while Ann could brute force the door, the amount of time that would take was a concern.

Just then, The Siren stepped out into my view, dragging a man kicking and screaming by a strap on his uniform. The Foundation soldiers shot at her, but that's what her new friend was for. She held him up, his armor protecting her from their bullets. With our Master guiding our movements, she seemed to know exactly what to do.

She pulled off her mask, exposing her blackened lips and eyes. Tears of ink beaded and spilled over, leaving dark lines across her ghostly, pale skin. The Siren took a deep, rattling breath, the wind rushing into her lungs just barely audible. With her chest puffed full, she opened her mouth, exposing the teeth lining her jaw and the strange, hollow cavern of her throat. In that same moment, The Crow cursed and hurriedly clasped his hands over my ears.

The Siren’s wail shattered every window, cracks like spiderwebs spreading across the glass before it flew in all directions. The humans began howling with pain, clutching at their heads and furiously peeling off their protective masks. One by one, their eardrums violently exploded, blood spurting from their ears and noses. Their eyes rolled back as they popped right out of their skulls, splattering against their face guards and dripping down their cheeks. A mass seizure followed, the Foundation soldiers all convulsing as they fell to the ground. 

I stared, dumbfounded, my hands clasped over The Crow's own. I hadn't heard anything; just a deep, continuous hum, like the one my Master emitted. 

"Is that what you do?" The Phoenix grouched. "You could have done that earlier."

The Siren coughed, clutching her throat as she flipped her off. Of course there'd been a reason; such a Gift damaged her, the palm of her hand soon filling with blood as she continued to cough. Rouge appeared at her side, offering her some mild comfort as her throat repaired itself. I considered them both out of the Game, by then- The Shroud, too, who started to look a bit worse for wear. She had a bullet in her shoulder, and while it wasn't deep thanks to her own armor, she'd still need to stop and get it plucked out.

Meanwhile, The Mortician's haze had settled over the clinic, replacing The Shroud's fog. With a flick of her hand, she reached out to the new, fresh corpses. A moment later, the soldiers were rising again, their glass-ridden bodies crawling through the open windows on the sides of the clinic at the beckon of her hand.  

The windows had broken, I belatedly recognized, my heart pounding with glee all over again. While I could have entered from any side of the building, I chose that back entrance. That old man had something I wanted. 

 When I was a child, they saw a tall, dark figure with wild, pale eyes, hungry and desperate for blood as I led an army of despicable monsters. As I stepped over the shattered glass and blood-soaked corpses, I hoped I truly was everything they thought I'd be.

Only The Sergeant, that D-Class Lieutenant,  and a handful of soldiers remained in their positions. Some of their soldiers were already dead, killed by The Siren's call reaching past the windows. Others had bleeding eardrums, but still stood strong. Each one clutched useless weapons with shaking hands. Again, they shot at us, and again, every single one pointed at me missed.

The Sergeant demanded them to stop as soon as they started. "You're wasting your bullets... 582 is already in our heads," he stated, still fixated on me. I adored the defeated tone in his voice. Was that why they couldn't hit me? My Master was so coddling, but I loved him nonetheless.

"582, we don't have to fight like this. Just tell us what we want to know," The Lieutenant said, taking a small step forward. "What do you want with us? What do you want with our children?"

Cocking my head to one side, I repeated what he said back to him. "Our children," I whispered, causing their eyes to alight with intrigue. They were no better than the Drones we employed, desperately begging for answers their feeble minds couldn't allow them to have.

Silently, I communicated to Ann my intentions. I stepped closer to the the soldiers, causing them to raise their guard again. Once again, they were halted by their superiors. The Lieutenant was the fool who broke past his guard to get closer. I watched his steps carefully through hooded eyes, staying still as he breathed raggedly.

"That's it... Just come with us."

He stepped forward and reached out, and that was too close for Ann. She leapt into action, darting around me with inhuman speed. She ripped through the Lieutenant's arm and torso, quartering him where he stood. The spinning teeth that lined her chainsaw sent his blood and flesh in a circular spray around the room, his body falling away in pieces as Ann crouched again. As she rose, the gleaming reflection of her pupils was like a tiger, daring them to shoot at her again.

Of course they would, forcing their Sergeant back as they opened fire, shooting in small bursts to avoid hitting me. Clicking her tongue, Ann deflected them like they were rubber pellets, staying close to me. 

"Move," I heard as I was pulled from The Shroud's line of sight. She didn’t have enough for a full shot, but there was enough for a small one.  When she fired, I couldn’t see any trail, or even a spore for that matter; regardless, when it struck one, not only did his body shudder oddly, but so did his buddy next to him. 

They were there for a split-second. Then, they were Harvested- sucked into a pinprick-sized hole in reality, their screams growing high pitched as they were spaghettified. I hesitate to describe it any deeper than that; it's still unsettling to me.

The remaining soldier fled at the sight of that, abandoning his place. Not that he had anywhere safe to go; the moment he ran into the hallway, he was captured by The Mortician's Drones, the undead limbs of his former comrades prying past his armor to gouge out his flesh. He barely had a chance to scream, before their fingers were reaching down his throat.

That left The Sergeant. Purposefully, mind you; I wanted him for myself. The others knew that, and left him for me.

The old man had backed up towards the doorway, his empty gun clicking helplessly. It felt good to see him like that. There was nowhere for him to run, nothing to use to fight back. This is how I felt, I thought. This is what it felt like. There was a cruel voice that whispered to me, then. It pointed out the straps of his mask, and filled me with a dark impulse.

I approached him, grabbing him by his mask and dragging him into the center of the floor. When he tried to hit me, I stomped on his arm and snapped it in half. I ripped his mask off unceremoniously, his gurgling cries of pain growing perfectly clear. I'd guessed right by his voice. He was about forty years old, his age dragging his jowls downward. I didn't recognize him, so he wasn't someone I'd spared as a child. Must have been someone I hadn't seen; perhaps someone that hid behind glass, taking notes on my "sensitivity". 

"Can you see him?" I asked quietly, forcing his head to look at the doorway. "He's right here, just like I told them. Look."

Our Master stood there- to my eyes and his, he stood just a few feet away from us, his body curling as he bent it through the door. The Sergeant started coughing, his eyes growing wide as he clutched at his chest. The closer I got- the more I watched- the worse he became, until the Sergeant was choking on every breath. His coughing soon bled into seizures, his entire body convulsing violently at my feet. 

I could see the black spores drifting around me like snow, moving in and out of my skin. It wasn't enough, I thought. They wanted to see, didn't they? I wanted to show them.

I didn’t let up, and The Operator didn’t stop me. The Sergeant began to rot right before my eyes; his skin grew pale and ghostly, his hair falling out with every jerk of his head. A second later, his eyes burst like two water balloons. It sent flecks of red across my mask, painting a streak across the nose. That was new. His teeth began growing, his skin stretching tight over his nose as it began to flatten against his head. The noises he made grew inhuman, the pained coughs growing sobbing and desperate.

Whatever I was doing to him, I didn't succeed. All at once, the man stopped convulsing. His body released all tension as he died, his jaw hanging open as black ichor poured out like vomit.

I hummed, seeing what my influence had done to his face. Everyone was right- I really was full of surprises.

By then, the Slender Ones had split up. Basher, Rogue, Shroud, and Anne had all run past me, searching for our target in the clinic. The Mortician's Drones let them pass by without concern, rather docile as they turned and pressed themselves to the wall. Meanwhile, The Crow, Mortician,  Siren, and Phoenix stayed behind with me, keeping watch of me and our surroundings.

The Crow spoke up when he noticed the man was dead. “What do you want now, ⨂rigin?” He asked, the amusement plain in his tone. 

“Liver,” I said dazedly, cutting the straps of the Sergeant's vest. I pocketed his camera, too; with it, I'd be able to hear what those would-be corpses were saying earlier. 

I’d follow after the adults soon enough. Right then, I was collecting a souvenir. 

"We should go, Crow. I'd rather not overstay our welcome," The Mortician stated, patting my head fondly. "We'll see you soon, darling. Don't forget to… oh, what did they call it- text!! Yes, don't forget to 'text'. Dizzy me for forgetting- or, I guess the term is 'El-Oh-El, my bee' now, hm?"

I didn't see The Crow or The Mortician leave, but I didn't have to. If they didn't go the old-fashioned way, they would simply disappear, once again retrieved by my Master. There one second, gone the next. Their purpose had been fulfilled, anyways. The Foundation wouldn't send reinforcements until it was too late. Not that we knew that for certain, but we counted on their buffoonery without being disappointed. We'd never attacked them so directly before; I doubt they even called for backup, given their first reaction to us. They were big, strong men. They didn't need help.

I had to force the Sergeant’s armor up to his head to get to his bare flesh. Were he not already dead, that would have been incredibly painful- as I exposed his gut, I heard his bones snap and pop out of place, the skin around his armpits turning purple. With my knife in my hand, my mind went into autopilot- I'd harvested so many organs by then, I knew how hard I had to press to peel back the skin and muscle.

It was easy. Like cutting into raw pork. Despite that, the act in itself had become a treasured ritual, one that never lost its compulsion for me. With all the gusto I had given to the victims before him, I plunged my knife into his torso, splitting it wide open as I dragged it down to his navel. His torso blossomed into a flower of darkened meat. I plunged my hands into his cavity, the blood soaking my gloves and sleeves. The red color caused a wave of that sweet, blissful feeling to overwhelm me, a shudder of delight running down my spine.

The flesh was still hot, but it was cooling fast. I didn’t have time to be careful, so I started to rip out organs at random until I found the ones I wanted. They fell with wet splats around me, splashing blood across my mask.

The lungs were useless- blackened and shriveled, they would make for a disgusting, rubbery meal. However, the liver was healthy. It was a dark red- almost brown- slab, the meat smooth and shimmering. There was a seam where old meat met newer, andd I deduced the liver had been a recent transplant. This is perfect, I thought. The man didn't deserve that liver. The Chaser would be ecstatic to dine on such quality meat.

Of course, since he was already open… I took his equally healthy heart for myself. Seems he'd been trying to replace his body parts for a while. What a shame. If only he was a Proxy. If we needed to replace our body parts, we didn't need surgery. We needed dinner.

I'd earned mine, I thought, lifting my mask to wipe ichor on my sleeve. I tasted the blood just for an instant; however, it only took the slightest taste to awaken the hunger inside of me. I felt tired, after using my Gift so extensively. So drained, so empty… 

A minute later, the heart was gone. I wasn't hungry anymore.

My breathing evened out as I stared out at the carnage around me. The fires outside had begun to die down, done so by The Phoenix and The Siren's combined efforts. Siren didn't just have a horrible scream as a Gift. She possessed Hydromancy, an equally unique Gift as Necromancy. In some ways, it was more difficult. Water didn't obey in the same way that fire did, molding into the wind that we called. If we pushed, it would pull back, following its own rules before it'd follow ours. Ben theorized that more of us had the Gift than we knew; however, because of the way our influence wasn't so apparent over liquid, we developed a different Gift before we learn what we were capable of. At that moment, I saw The Siren using the water gathering in the crater to spread over the fire, snuffing it out as The Phoenix coaxed it to a low simmer.

Suddenly, the euphoria was over. I had done what I was meant to do, and my Master was gone. The rest was for me to decide.

Though I'd devoured the heart, I'd had enough self-control to leave it at that, saving the liver for Kate. Thankfully, the trash can in the lobby was empty- I put the organ in the disposable plastic bag, tying the knot tightly to prevent leaks. The silence afterwards was a bit unnerving. I dare even say a bit awkward. It was hard to be a scary serial killer at all times. Eventually, the self-conscious person I was started teasing me about how dorky I looked, after doing something so gruesome and dramatic. The voice didn't sound like mine, of course, so I couldn't really say it was purely my own self-esteem speaking to me. The voice had the most peculiar stutter. 

Just as I put the liver into my bag and zipped it, a blood-curdling scream ripped through the air. Quickly, a loud shout followed, then an even louder shout, and then silence. 

The silence was what worried me. Unthinking, I threw the door open and bolted down the hallway, ignoring The Phoenix as she called after me. 

The Mortician's abandoned Drones everywhere, littering the hallway in piles. I could clearly see The Basher and The Rouge’s work on their bodies, the soldier’s skulls caved in and their throats sliced open. Most were riddled with bullets, too, which was unfortunate. We’d have to dig them out ourselves if we were going to feed any of them to my Master. Perhaps he'd take pity on us, and make someone else do it.

Another scream, and I discovered the location of the noise. As I swiftly approached the door, my Guardians clicked with me. I felt their anxiety in my stomach, a nauseated feeling accompanying my racing heart.

“...Oh!!” Rouge yelped. “Wait, Masky, wait, don’t-!!”

Too late. I burst into the room, ready for more blood and gore. Technically, that is what I walked in on, depending on your opinion. 

The woman we were trying to save had gone into labor. Had done so while we were fighting, and was abandoned by The Foundation once they heard the zombies in the hallway. The first scream had been the Host, but the next two shouts had been Rouge and Basher, who were completely startled to see her awake. I didn’t exactly see anything- since Rouge had sensed me coming, she’d pulled a curtain in front of the bed. However, I could see Ann standing between a pair of legs, and I could certainly hear the woman’s screams; in fact, that was the only thing I could hear. The poor woman sounded like she was dying, her wails rattling in my head uncomfortably. Rogue and The Basher were trying to help her the best they could, considering they weren't doctors; reassurance only got them so far. 

"Jack!!" she sobbed. At the time, I thought she was calling for her husband. "He said he'd help me!! Bring him here!!"

Obviously, the scene had cut my temperament like a knife. The Shroud was stationed by the door, but had relaxed when they sensed me coming. There were a lot of machines in the small room, some of which I couldn’t even begin to guess the purpose of. Combined with The Slender Ones both in the room and climbing through the window, the space felt claustrophobic. For that reason, I didn't even step inside the room.

Once the situation hit me, I covered my face, yelling with embarrassment as I turned away. I hit my head on the doorframe trying to avoid it, stumbling away from the room.

“I’m sorry!! I didn’t mean to see, I’m sorry-!!” 

The Shroud couldn't help but chuckle softly, her warm voice speaking with an air of bemusement. "There's another way you can help. They have a guest in one of the rooms that's been unaccounted for- that's who she's demanding. Go get him.” 

I remembered The Basher's observation from earlier, as well as the way Rouge had written it off as unimportant. It ended up being correct, after all. It was assumed The Foundation must've kept him there to take the blame for whatever happened to the Host. Judging by what the Host had just said, I guessed it was even more than that- they kept him at the clinic because he was going to help her during labor. Was he a doctor, maybe...? That would explain the off-the-books nature of his stay...

Another scream brought everyone’s attention back to the woman, and spooked me into getting a move on. The hallways were far easier to navigate than The House- not only were they politely labeled, they also didn't change depending on how focused you were on your destination.

I knew I should have been excited. Not only had we killed all the Foundation goons, but one of my siblings was being born. As far as stories went, I was in the epilogue of my evening. What happened beyond this point was our victory lap. Instead of feeling the pride that came with winning, I had a deep pit of anxiety in my stomach. At any moment, someone could pop out with a gun and blow my head off; worse, they’d grab me and take me back with them. It compelled me to trust my paranoia, straining my ears to hear every tiny sound.

I think it was the fourth door I tried. I'd been listening for any signs of activity, busting down the door rather than give them a chance to hide. I'd been chasing ghosts for a few minutes, and I was starting to wonder if I'd gone down the right hallway. When I approached the last door, however, I heard more definite sounds of activity, the droning of a television accompanied by the shuffling of a body in a space. As I kicked in the door, there was a sharp yell, confirming my suspicions. 

“Fuck- Seriously? Who is it this time?” 

The young man on the bed didn’t sound alarmed; rather, he sounded annoyed. And he was a young man- early twenties at most, I’d figure. According to Siren, he was supposed to be a mere guest; however, he looked more like a patient. He was dressed in hospital pajamas, bandages wrapping his dark skin up to his elbows. His complexion was almost ashen, the undertones desaturated and gray. His hair, messy and dark, was twisted loosely into strands that stuck every which way, the evidence of overgrowth showing around his temples. He was handsome, but obviously sickly; his skin clung to his cheekbones, hallowing his face. I couldn’t see his eyes behind his dark shades, but I could tell he was blind from the way he spoke to the wall. 

The only thing on him was a necklace. It was made from leather, a glass pendant resembling an eye thudding lightly against his bony chest. I knew it was from a part of human culture, but the country of origin escaped me. So much for having him help us, I thought miserably; he looked like he needed a doctor more than the woman did.  

Still, I found myself a bit captivated by him. He was more than good-looking, I thought vaguely…

…He looked familiar. 

Too familiar, I thought, my adrenaline spiking.

The man shakily got up, one hand gripping his bed frame tightly as he felt his way around. "Listen, I don't want trouble… but I told you fucking pigs I don’t want nothin’ to do with you. I'm just an Average Joe runnin' from my demons, and I don't-”

He stopped, realizing just then how strange it was to have his door broken down by silence. 

“...Who’s there?” he asked again, cautiously straightening his posture. “Hello?”

He let go of the bed frame. Suddenly, he was moving towards me very purposefully. "What the Hell-?"

My mind stuttered, tracing his movements as he drew closer. Wait- was he blind, or wasn’t he? If he saw me, I’d have to kill him. So did he? I didn’t know. Panicking, I tried to shove him to the ground, holding my pipe at both ends and pushing it against his chest. I'd thought that was overkill, frail as he looked.

To my complete astonishment, the man grabbed it and shoved me instead, throwing me off my feet and into the hallway with the force. I hit the wall with a sharp crack, the air leaving my lungs in a gasp.

He was stronger than he looked- way stronger. Never a good sign. 

“Who the fuck are you?” The man asked again; that time, his voice had grown gravelly, a slight tremor barely concealing his fury. “S̶͇̆ả̴̫ẙ̴͔ ̴͉̂s̶͜͠o̸̰̕m̴̥̚ḙ̵͛ṭ̸͠h̵̫̄i̸͗͜n̷̮͂g̶̭͠!̶̤͘”

Just as I got back to my feet, his words caused my teeth to rattle in my skull, my knees buckling. “⨂rigin of The Operator!!” I barked, covering my mouth with trembling hands. Predictably, my Master focused on me as I spoke my own name, his presence growing as he realized the severity of the situation.

I coughed harshly, bracing myself against the wall as I rose to my feet. “What is this man, Master? Who is he?” I asked, growing frantic. He'd just spoken my Master's language- fluidly, too, as if he'd been born speaking it.

I heard many, tiny whispers, each one more uneasy than the last. Also not a great sign.

“We… Cannot… See …. Why...?”  

The man let out a small shudder, his head jerking in every direction. “What was that?! You’re freaking me out, asshole!! Who else is there?! How many!?” 

He could hear that? He could hear The Operator?

Whoever the fuck he was, he wasn't a friend of mine. I pulled out my knife discreetly, still unsure if he could see me. Before he could respond, I lunged at him, tackling him to the ground. We wrestled on the tile floor, knocking into the door and a rolling table. I tried to stab him, and he tried to hold me back. He seemed to see my movements before I made them, fighting my descending knife like he could see his reflection in it. He fought dirty, too- once he found my groin, he kneed me as hard as he could, making stars dance in my vision. 

The moment I reacted to the pain, the man threw me off him, sending me sliding across the smooth tile and crashing into a cabinet. I didn’t leave him unscathed, though- I’d knocked his sunglasses off, shattering them on the ground. 

I saw his face. He wasn’t just blind- his eyes had been gouged from his skull, the area around the pits deeply scarred. 

Without the glasses, his identity raced into my forethought with the speed of a train, and hit me with about the same force. 

“ Chernabog, ” I gasped, desperately scrambling to my feet. “Oh, fuck, you’re Chernabog.” 

As if by fate, I had come face-to-face with "The Lord of Destruction" himself. Suddenly, all the weird shit began to make perfect sense. The coincidence had me reeling, nonetheless. I knew we were in roughly the same area, but I didn’t think we'd literally bump into each other. Why couldn’t my Master see him? He was supposed to be able to see Chernabog. The Operator could see everything.

The man let out a sharp breath as I spoke, his expression shifting grimly. “How do you know that name?” He asked coldly. To my ears, it was a confirmation.

I didn’t answer. This was my chance, I’d thought. He was in a human form, still, and seemed to be weakened by it. I had the knife; as long as I held onto it, I would win. I could kill Chernabog right then and there, and save all my loved ones the chance to die over a pathetic, no-name human.

With a growl, I lunged at him again. Instantly, I was lifted up and slammed down to the floor, the impact making my eardrums ring. Then, I was thrown out of the room, once again striking the wall. It felt like being hit with a car three different times- like the bastard ran me over, and backed up just to make sure. If my body hadn’t been made more durable, I would have broken my bones in nine different places.

But I was a Proxy… So instead, it just hurt like hell. Also meant that I wasn’t done, yet. I groaned harshly as I forced myself back to my feet, grabbing my knife off the ground. I hadn’t seen him move at all. Had he used telekinesis?

I should’ve known better. He was the vessel of Chernabog; worse still, he was like me. 

Exactly like me.

Four tendrils, black as the void, had emerged from Chernabog’s spine. They were oily and shimmering, just like my Master’s; however, their movement was steady and flowing, his control of them absolute. They carefully pulled off his shirt, giving their roots more freedom of movement. They touched the walls and floor like insect feelers, mapping out the hallway for him as he stepped forward.

With his torso bare, I saw burn marks in circular patterns adorning his skin, starting at his heart and spreading outward down to his hips. Some resembled Nezperdian Runes, with a few Germanic thrown in intermittently. I could read both, and I knew an invitation when I saw it. But it wasn't right; invitations were only valid if given freely, and those scars didn’t look self-inflicted. Someone had done that to him. 

“You know what, buddy? I don’t care who you are, and I don't care if you know who I am. I’ve been running from you 'Children of Chernabog' fuckers for weeks, and I’m tired of it," Jack bit out. As he spoke, the lights began to flicker ominously, as if responding to his aggression. As if on command, one of his tendrils began to swell. It bulged and spewed ichor, then spit a blue mask into his waiting hand. It was simple, save for its rich color- it had no mouth, no nose. There were just eyes, the holes like two, empty pits.

"I'm only gonna say it once: My name is Jack. Not Chernabog, or the Black God, or whatever. It's Jack. Got it? Nobody- especially you - is gonna take that away from me.”

He placed the mask over his face, holding it for only a second. It seemed to attach to his flesh, remaining in place once he took his hand away. Black ichor began to drip from his empty eyeholes, spilling down the deep blue material like ink-soaked tears. He then turned his head directly towards me. I could see, finally, that there was something inside him- something with glowing blue pupils, following my every movement. 

I felt it, then. A dark, oppressive presence beyond my comprehension. A God was who stood before me, its Universe-sized presence crammed into the body of a single, tiny man. It was like witnessing a star up close, the burning terror of its incredible size overwhelming and awestriking. Yet even when shaken by such a forceful presence, I could sense something was wrong. It wasn’t like the sensation I had when I stood in The Operator’s presence. Who I saw had to The Lord of Destruction… And yet, it wasn’t. It just didn't feel right.

Really, I had no idea what I was dealing with. Neither did The Operator. And if I'm being completely honest, I don't even think Jack understood- not at that time, at least.

Jack Nichols had become something no one had ever seen before. 

Something greater.

I had to get back to the others, I thought suddenly. They were in danger- fuck, I was in danger. Scratch that- I was in a shitton of danger.

I turned tail and ran, bolting down the hallway and away from Jack. As I should have expected, though, he chased after me. He leapt from the floor to the wall, using his tendrils to skitter across the ceiling like a spider. His body, like his followers, was changing; his limbs were growing more spindly, turning black as his movements grew less and less human. Unlike his followers, however, Jack wasn’t putting on a shell. His frail, human body had grown and stretched into the emaciated form of his Master, his mask engulfed in the bubbling fluid gushing from his eyeholes. When the mask re-emerged, there were no eyes- just a glassy, faceless dome, the color still that bright, sapphire blue.

Chernabog let out an ear-piercing, atom-shifting shriek, the sound dizzying enough to make me stumble to the ground. Above me, the lights flickered violently, their bulbs exploding inside their plastic covers. Every television in the dorms turned on and emitted an equally loud, screeching tone, until they too exploded into balls of sparks. 

“ROUGE!! ANN!!” I screamed, hurrying to my feet. I wasn’t a runner, and I was quickly losing stamina. It began to feel like Chernabog was chasing me for shits and giggles, sadistically toying with me before he attacked.

Just as I anticipated his claws in my back, I felt a sense of pure tranquility. All my senses began to shut off, the silence in my mind like the eye of a storm. I began to hear the soft whispering of my Master again. Hundreds of quiet voices told me to let go, to be still.

A soft, gentle voice resonated deep within my mind:“Don’t be scared. Just let go." Having no other options, I listened to it, my mind reaching out for a bright light it saw within.

I would be alright, I thought; The Operator was watching. 

Reality soon returned to me with a searing pain in my back, the agony sharp enough to make me scream. At first, I thought it was Chernabog stabbing through me; however, I heard a wounded cry that wasn’t mine, and I dared to turn around. 

All ten of my Master’s tendrils had emerged from my spine, entangling with Chernabog and clutching him by the throat. Black spores sat like dust in the air, floating aimlessly around Jack and coalescing around me. The hallway had far more damage than I remembered, too; walls had been destroyed, the ceiling was missing a few tiles, and a few light fixtures had been completely shattered.

I'd blacked out, and my Master had responded to his brother in my stead. While I barely had a scratch on me, Chernabog was missing an entire arm. That didn’t seem to bother him; in fact, I could see his torso already sprouting another one, growing like a branch with five, finger-like offshoots.

“Y-You… What the fuck are you? I can't… see you…”  

I heard Jack’s strained voice in my mind. His voice was distorted and crackling, like he was speaking through an old television. He struggled in my Master’s grasp, reaching for me with his remaining hand. However, the more he fought, the more my Master's tendrils curled around him and squeezed, pulling at the offending limb threateningly.

I groaned, pushing on the ground with all my strength. I couldn’t even sit up- the weight on my back was too great, forcing me to stay on all fours and constantly pushing me into the floor. “You don’t belong here,” I told him, still trying nonetheless. “So leave.” 

That only angered him more. His growling bled into another ferocious shriek, and he fought my Master’s hold with renewed determination, madly stabbing and tearing at the tendrils restraining him. Soon enough, I had to put all my willpower into letting him go, directly disobeying my Master's wishes. The pain of his claws had grown too much for me to bear. They were like scalpels, cutting cleanly and deep into our shared flesh. 

Finally, Ann found me. I can’t imagine she was expecting my predicament, but… Hey, that was part of the job. Missions were full of fun surprises. 

“⨂rigin!!” she cried, first seeing my Master's limbs. When she saw Chernabog, however, she grew deathly quiet, her Tall Blade turning on with a loud, grinding whirr.

"You," she hissed, pouncing on him without a second of hesitation.

Chernabog met her strike with a tendril, believing that to be enough to block her. It wasn't; clearly, he didn't remember who she was, otherwise he wouldn't have chosen to defend. Ann cut the limb off right at the point of impact, causing the entity to cry out in agony and retract it. 

"Fuck- Ow…! What is that attached to your damn arm?! Is that a chainsaw?! What in the goddamn... WHO ARE YOU PEOPLE?"

I could hear his thoughts, though I seemed to be the only one.  By the sound of it, Jack's vision was still obscured, though that clearly didn't apply to when we attacked him. It must not have been true vision, I reasoned. Occassionally, I'd feel a potential blow before it happened. It was a sort of kinetic clairvoyance- one of the many Gifts my Master had given to me. If that's what he was feeling before every strike, combined with superhuman senses, it would explain how he was able to respond to us.

As his thoughts raced in my mind, The Shroud had rounded the corner, flanked by The Basher and The Siren. Her gun was missing, but she had a knife the length of her arm brandished and at the ready.

Chernabog heard her before she could sneak up on him. "More?! Do any of you speak English, or am I just not worth the fucking effort?!" He shouted, his head swinging wildly between where he knew I was and where he though my guardians were. His tendrils stabbed the ground in their pursuit of my guardian, poised like scorpions’ tails and striking just as quickly. Still, Shroud was quicker, and avoided it all in her pursuit for his head. He was sounding a bit distressed the more we didn't respond to him. We certainly weren't in the mood to answer his questions; it was confusing enough that he was asking them. Wasn't he supposed to know, already?

I laid there for a moment, hearing The Slender Ones fight off Chernabog in a cacophony of yelling and smashed glass. Occasionally, some of the fighting would cross my field of vision, but my neck had begun to hurt from straining. Most of me felt sore and drained, already. I coughed harshly, ichor dripping down my chin as it bubbled up to my throat, leaking out of eyes like oil. There was a dark puddle where I was lying, and it smelled of rotten meat and death. Ten of my Master's limbs- more than anyone had expected me to grow, and they had already anticipated I'd grow more than Chernabog. Being my Master's limbs in essense, they could branch out like his, growing thinner as they reached out. They dragged themselves like worms along the wall, lessening some of the weight pressing to my back. It didn't lesson the pressure I felt inside me, giving way to wave upon wave of nausea. 

Gingerly, I was pulled to my feet, my Master's limbs hoisting me up like a puppet. 

"You have a Gift, child," He whispered. "Use it."

I blinked blearily, looking up at the vines with a lamenting self-pity. It was twice as difficult to control them as it was on the Ark; every move those damn things made was against my control. Jack made it look so fucking easy… distantly, I wondered what his secret was. He had no idea what he was, but already, he knew how he worked.

I'd have to ask later. My guardians were thrown off Chernabog, sent flying in two directions down the hall. Once again, he'd focused on me. He was missing a few limbs, now, and had quite a few deep cuts in his gaunt torso. Ichor dripped to the ground beneath him, the puddle he made a dark, murky blue.

Despite the heavy damage and clear exhaustion, he was still standing strong. His arm had already regrown, and his four other limbs were regenerating even faster. He was just growing them back, I thought miserably. There was no point in just hacking at him. I'd seen this trick before from the Mimics. Everyone else's regeneration was so much faster than mine, I thought bitterly. Why couldn't I do that?

Chernabog laughed, then. A dry, broken laugh, the sound warped and hollow. 

"Haha… Man, this necklace doesn't do shit. Ever since I've worn it, I've had nothing but bad luck. All it does it attract people who want to kill me," he stated, seemingly still unaware I could hear him. I hoped The Operator could as well; perhaps there was a doorway into his mind he could enter.

"You're not those crazy Nazis... Well. You're not normal people, at least. You're like me... Especially you, Origin. I don't know why, but I get this deep, loathing hatred everytime I remember you exist. Your friends can't hear me, but you can. Normally, I'd just let a guy like you go, and keep my head down. But you caught me right after I've had my last fuck surgically removed." 

The feeling was mutual. "It's cool if I can't see you," Jack drawled, speaking out loud as his head tilted back. "Patience is a virtue. And when I find you, I'm eating you motherfuckers.” 

“We’d love to see you try, asshole!!” The Basher cried, readying his mace again. 

What? No, we wouldn't, I thought with a glare. We wouldn't like that at all.  

To the surprise of absolutely no one, Chernabog tried to kill me again, lunging at me with speeds impossible to react to. Well, for us humanoids to react to, I guess; The Operator was ready for him. As Chernabog tackled me, The Operator shielded me with six of his vines, wrapping around me like a cocoon. I felt him strike them, the sound oddly more like metal than flesh. Chernabog wasn't deterred; he cut into them viciously, the pain bringing salty tears to my eyes. I knew when he started severing them, but I clenched my jaw shut through the pain. 

I wanted him off me, I thought. 

And like that, I was obeyed. With the remaining tendrils, my Master once again entangled with Chernabog, prying him off. He slammed the entity back and forth between the walls of the hallway, barely avoiding my guardians. With one particularly violent swing, the wall broke and crumbled into rubble; seeing the opportunity, my Master threw the entity through the hole, tossing him outside. 

“Phoenix!! Light ‘em up!!” The Shroud called.

The Phoenix rounded the corner near instantly, already drawn to the noise of the fight. She wasn't using her flamethrower; instead, her entire body was covered in flames, her hair practically one with it. It clung to her skin and her clothes, yet she didn’t burn. Her every footstep left cinders, her arms flexed with the effort it took to keep the flames clinging to her. Once she was close enough, The Phoenix planted her feet firmly, digging them into the grass. “Master, guide my flame,” she whispered quickly, her hands forming the sign for manifesting. Once she outstretched her arms, the fire leapt off of her unnaturally, coalescing into a ball as it launched head-on towards Jack. In consequence, Phoenix winced as her arms were jerked back, her feet hurriedly moving to keep herself upright.

Chernabog shrieked, the sound bone-rattling as he was engulfed in flame. Immediately, he reacted, covering most of his body with his tendrils to avoid being badly burned. Before Phoenix could react, he slammed her into the ground, pulverising the concrete into a small crater. He slammed her twice, then threw her limp body against a nearby tree, where she fell to the ground like a broken doll.

Phoenix wasn’t moving, I realized numbly. He may have killed her. 

With so much going on around me, I had disassociated, relying completely on my instinct and my Master’s control. The next thing I knew, I was leaping through the hole in the wall, The Operator's limbs propelling me forward. I tackled Chernabog with my knife in my trembling hand, stabbing at him with the last bit of my strength as my Master’s vines strangled him. All I could think about was killing him; how he’d already hurt people, and if I didn’t stop him, he’d destroy everything I loved. I didn’t care what he was doing there, or why. The reality was that he was there, and I had to kill him.

I had a one chance- one, single chance to end it all.

And I…

Didn't.

For one moment, I thought I saw a face behind that strange mask- a terrified face of someone afraid to die. And despite my instinct, all logic, and every bit of reason… That expression made me hesitate. Jack hadn't done anything to us, until we attacked him. I knew, deep down, that Kate wouldn't have reacted like I had. She would have talked to him first. They would have been friends before our guardians knew what'd happened.

And as a reward for my mercy, a horrific, stabbing pain erupted in my upper torso, coming out near my neck. Blood, not ichor, spewed from my mouth, pooling in my gut as I coughed. He’d gotten me in the stomach; I blearily saw Jack's tendril piercing me right under my ribs, directly through my lung. When he retracted it, the feeling caused me to gag and vomit blood.

"Inferior," Jack hissed. In that moment, all I saw was my own face looking back at me through the reflection in his mask. I could feel my own pupils dilate at the sight, forced to fixate upon it. I could see something in the reflection, I thought distantly. Like I could reach out and fall right into him.

I reached out, but the distance between me and that strange reflection widened. Darkness started to creep into my vision, and it wasn’t just the ichor in my eyes. 

I was dying. Again.

As I was dropped to the ground, I saw The Slender Ones pounce on Chernabog, stabbing and striking him in a crazed swarm. My Master's tendrils fell like rope around me, curling and twitching as they suddenly lost all function. Vaguely, I saw The Siren had picked up The Phoenix, but the young Sister still wasn't moving. She was bleeding from her head, and her arm looked broken in two places.

No matter how much we wounded Chernabog, he still got up and hit us twice as hard. It wasn't fair. How did he do it? How was he so strong, when he was supposed to be weaker than us…?

Rouge ran towards me then, crying out for me to stay awake. The weight on my spine slowly went away, and I rolled onto my back, clutching my side as blood soaked through my shirt. Oddly, I wasn't as scared of dying the second time. That time, I was just irritated that I could never go one mission without ruining my suit.

Would this be the last time, I wondered, or would he forgive me, and let me try again?

I’d looked up for just a moment- maybe I was hoping to see a bright light, or hear church bells. 

Instead, The Operator was there, standing taller than the trees. As he loomed over me, I felt a burning sensation where I'd been stabbed, the feeling accompanying a sudden, ravenous hunger.

The last thing I remember feeling was Rouge's warm embrace, my head coming to rest on her shoulder.

And then… Nothing. 

 

–

 

The sky was pink when I woke up. 

Every bone in my body fucking hurt. The kind of hurt that came from a long day of work, but that work involved being hit with a bat. Even sitting up took effort. I managed it after a moment, coercing myself to find the strength to try.

Right away, I could see the apartment building through the trees. The Operator had taken me to the little park outside- the one Toby had pointed out, earlier. Had we won, then? Or was I the only one who survived…? 

I pressed my hand to where I’d been stabbed, but found no wound. Not even a scar. I did, however, feel like I’d just eaten my weight in something. Of course, I was doused in blood; mine, The Operator’s, various humans', and Chernabog's. The only piece of clothing not in tatters were my shoes. My hair felt sticky and wet to the touch, and there was an awful smell no matter where I sniffed. I needed a bath, a sandwich, a cigarette, and a fucking nap with someone cute. All in that order.

First, though, I tried to take my mask off so I could breathe properly. However, that proved to be a bit difficult. All the various fluids had dried, and they'd practically glued my mask to my face. Even when I tried to pry it off like a bandaid, it felt like ripping skin. Therefore, I didn’t risk hurting myself more and left it. I'd be able to take it off soon, I thought; by then, I was too tired to panic.

As I got up, memories came back to me in pieces. The Operator had kept his appropriate distance for the entire Game, just watching to ensure we were following the rules. Once Chernabog had revealed himself, however, and I had proven unable to stop him alone… He'd taken control of the situation. Of me, too. There was no greater entity than The Operator, and through me, we left him as weak as I felt right then.

Chernabog had still gotten away. Someone had come for him- a group, all wearing copies of his mask. They called him Master, and he was in no position to deny them.

The Operator didn't try to pursue him; in the state I was in, he couldn't. I was dying, and he had to fix me. Killing him then had been a bit of a lofty goal, no matter what. Though I'd felt rushed to destroy him, there would be other chances. At the very least, we extended the time it'd take for him to heal. 

“Awake,” I heard, The Operator's voice gentle in my ear. "So happy..." 

I coughed weakly. “Master,” I managed. “My guardians…?”

“Alive. All of them,” I heard, much to my relief. 

"What about the woman?"

"We have her now. She will… return, yes. We will return her and the Changeling... Soon. We are… intrigued. We had forgotten you were so small... She has your eyes."

I couldn't help but smile at that, wondering what he meant. Were they pale, like mine? Or did he mean something more ethereal, alluding to a future power to see? "What's their name?" I asked, now more pleasantly curious.

"Haunted Alice. She will love a book… it leads her to us. She will feel so much pain, but when she emerges… She will be perfect. Just like all the others. Nothing like you, but… Perfect."

I noticed, then, that my bag was right beside me, the strap still slung over my shoulder. Paranoid and curious, I checked the contents. Everything was accounted for- my pipe, my knives, my notebook, and all my markers.

The liver was still there. Still warm, too. 

Shakily, I stood up, every muscle protesting it. I began limping towards the apartment, dragging my feet along the ground like some sort of zombie. 

My mind was reeling- is still reeling. I saw zombies. Real, actual zombies. At the time, I saw it as the coolest shit. I prayed I had footage of it to show Kate, and I was more excited about showing her that than anything else. Now, though… God, no wonder I have schizophrenia. I think you need to be just to survive all the insane shit without snapping.

I was able to walk away because I believed in it all- I'd seen it for myself, and I had proof. I knew the difference between a hallucination and an event, and because of that, I held a resounding assurance in my perception. I still felt I’d done a bit poorly; however, I had this buzzing excitement inside that wasn't mine, and it was starting to get to me.

I could see The Operator at the end of the apartment hallway, watching me. "What?" I grumbled, pausing at the top of the staircase.

Yesterday, upon the stairs, I met a man who wasn't there.

“That was beautiful, ⨂rigin. Well done,” My Master cooed, as if unable to resist praising me. 

I wasn't receptive to it, that time. “I failed,” I muttered back, turning my attention to the door down the hall.

“You did not, no. Not failure. You brought justice. You saved your sibling. You grew. All is well.”

"But I didn't kill Chernabog."

"He did not kill us. Depsite it all, we live. We are proud."

I sighed, not having the strength to argue with him. It still felt like a loss to me. Once again, I couldn’t defeat our enemy; once again, I’d been no match for them on my own. Jack was so strange, I thought. I could feel a presence equivalent to Chernabog in him, but there was no shape to it. If Jack heard The Operator, I should have heard his Master too. But… It was just Jack in there. One, singular soul, with no echo of Chernabog within it. 

“Operator?” I called again. “I think… I know why we can’t feel Chernabog anymore. That cult he had… I invited you in, didn't I? Maybe Jack was supposed to do the same, but they did it wrong. I think… I think Chernabog is dead.”

His presence lingered, apprehensive. I could feel him right behind me, coiling around me like a snake.

“Dead?” My Master whispered. “Impossible. We do not know Death as you do. Only Nothing.” 

“Jack has Chernabog’s Gifts, his body… Jack is him. But… he isn't there. That's the only reason we wouldn't be able to feel him.”

The Operator was quiet. Then: “We see as you see… And we could not see… Such a thing has never been done, child. Do you understand?”

"I…I think so. It sounds bad."

"It is… but we have faith in you. You are the one we waited for… the one who can. We will protect this place for our perfect children. It will be done."

I felt a rush of fondness, then, closing my heavy eyes as I relented a bit. “He was weak… Next time I see him, he’ll be weaker. I’ll kill him then," I promised.

My words caused anxiety within my Master that reflected back to me. “There is less of you on this Earth now. Do not force us to replace more.”

At that, I paused, an uneasy squirming in my stomach. God only knows what he meant; I certainly didn’t want to ask him. He didn't stick around to answer me, either. 

My mission was over. With a turn of a key, I was home. 

I felt a pleasant wave overwhelm me as I opened the door to the apartment. My friends were right where I left them; crowded in the living room, watching Kate and Toby play video games. Ellie and The Blob were both asleep, sprawled over Nathan, who was quickly dozing off himself.

They were waiting for me to come back. That whole time.

Skully saw me first. He turned his head casually, cocking it to one side as his eyes crinkled up with a smile. 

"You look like shit," he greeted calmly.

That got Kate’s attention, of course. Right away, she dropped her controller, garunteeing a victory for Toby. 

"MASKY!!!"

Of course, that alerted everyone else, which caused a huge fuss. Seeing the state I was in made (almost) everyone drop everything, rushing to me with a panicked cry. Poor Ellie was knocked to the floor, her head cradled by The Blob and she whined.

"What the fuck happened!? Rouge called us saying she wasn't coming back, and she didn't know where you were, a-and now THIS!?!" Kate babbled. "Fuck, Natalie, help me-"

I leaned on them both as they guided me to the futon. Nathan was the one to look me over, his hands pressing along my torso for any sign of injury. 

Finding nothing, he breathed a sigh of relief. “You smell like burnt rubber,” He commented. "And… Formaldehyde?"

Doby had grabbed a pot of hot water, a towel, and rubbing alcohol. Bit by bit, he and Kate helped peel my mask off so I could breathe deeply. The moment my mouth was free, I grabbed the towel and all but puked into it, coughing up the rest of the ichor with deep, chest shuddering heaves.

"Where's Rouge?" Toby demanded. Having secured his victory, he finally turned his attentions to me. 

"Nice to see you, too," I spat out, my voice rough. "She and The Basher are with Nurse Ann, I’m guessing. Master took me home."

While the others had tended to me, Natalie had taken Ellie to bed, The Blob in her arms as she closed the door. When she saw my face, she cringed, her disgust clear. "Hoo boy, cher, you look like you're halfway through a tar and featherin'."

I had no idea what that meant, but it sounded accurate.

“Thought-t you were just-t moral support-t," Toby pointed out. I hadn't realized it at the time, but there were large, distinct holes on the back of my shirt. Kind of a dead giveaway that I'd used my Gift fully. The skin underneath was undoubtedly still calloused and purple, nearly paper white around the wounds.

I took a deep breath. I knew they wouldn't like the answer.

“Chernabog attacked us. The real one, this time.” 

“WHAT?” Kate shouted. Everyone looked either surprised or upset, but Kate looked utterly devastated. “You fought the boss WITHOUT ME?!”

“I didn’t mean to!! He was hiding there!!” I whined. “‘Mm sorry… If it makes you feel better, he kicked my ass and got away. I think he stole one of my kidneys…”

Speaking of organs. I took the plastic bag out of my duffel bag, holding it up for her.

"I got you something. Sorry for not bringing you into certain death."

Kate’s eyes dilated, her lips curling up into a wolfish grin.

"Apology accepted."

Wordlessly, Kate- or The Chaser, more likely- grabbed the bag and disappeared, the door to the bathroom slamming shut. I guess it didn't matter whether it was hot or cold. She ate it ravenously all the same.

I gave the details to the rest of my Collective. I told them about the Foundation and what they were trying to do; how we stopped them, too, providing all the necessary evidence to back up my claims. I did, admittedly, change the story a bit- just to leave out the part where I walked in on a woman in labor. 

Then I told them about Jack. How I'd underestimated him because he was blind, and I paid for it. I told them what I'd told The Operator- my theory, I guess, as to what happened to poor, eyeless Jack.

We knew Chernabog's human worshippers were, in no minced words, white supremacists. Nazis by a different name, yet somehow more incapable of reading. They sacrificed anyone they deemed inferior to their Master, believing that was what would bring him to Earth. But that was wrong- in order for entities like The Operator, Night Terror, or Chernabog to truly exist, they needed a willing, mortal vessel to enter through. And somehow, in some way, the humans had summoned him so incorrectly, they made Jack- a strange amalgamation of human and entity. Not quite dead, not quite alive; neither here nor there.

"Hold up. I have quest-tions, professor," Toby drawled. "That's all you got-t? They just-t fucked up so bad they killed him, and got-t the right-t answer, anyways?"

"He's got a point," Nathan said in agreement. "Why is he special? The others have just died." 

I had no answer to that. Only Jack knew what really happened. I noticed he seemed to have a dramatic side to him in some ways; I bet that if I got him to talk next time, he'd tell me. And there would be a next time. The Operator had seen enough of Jack to know his presence- or, rather, his lack of one. The Operator could see everything, and now, even what he was blind to had a name. Wherever he couldn't see, that was where we would go.

Doby beamed, pulling my cigarettes from his pocket. "Well, gentlemen- and Clocky- I think this is cause for a celebratory smoke session!! We have a little sister!! To Alice!!"

There were a few, half-hearted cheers. Hard to blame them- they were all exhausted. Still, they took up that offer… Much to my irritation. They really needed to start buying their own cigarettes.

As we piled into the balcony, my mind wandered to the Host. I really did hope that woman would be okay. Her nightmare was only just beginning. With any luck, she'd survive to the end of it.

Since she’d been discovered by The Foundation, she was no longer allowed to live carefree. Our kind had to step in to make sure the Foundation didn’t take the kid before it could grow into a Proxy. We weren't as obstructive as they were, obviously- she wasn't supposed to know anything about us. Rather than contain her, we'd give her a new name, new memories, and a new belief that everything was fine. She’d mysteriously find herself in a home that didn’t need to be paid for, and would never see another bill again. She would always have money for food; not enough to draw attention, but always enough to live. Life would seem easy for her- too easy, in fact. She'd get a job, and pretend that it was the source of her good fortune.

Perhaps she’d notice things weren't quite right, sometimes, or perhaps not. That was up to her own perception. All she had to do was raise her kid however she wanted, and we'd see what Proxy came of it. 

“Phew… I can only imagine what kinda night you had, podna,” Natalie had commented, blowing out a wisps of smoke with every word.

I smirked weakly, inhaling smoke from my own cigarette. The nicotine was sweet; suddenly, my entire night was worth it, just for the taste of it. “You don’t have to,” I told her. "Our Master loves sharing."

Skully was going through them then, the cable connecting his laptop to the internet wrapped around him like a snake. “...Masky, have you seen this footage?" He asked innocently.

I shook my head, pouting a bit. Was it bad? Did I not get any shots of the zombies?

"It's fine, don't worry about it. I've gotten footage from other people's Games too. I’ve been thinking of compiling the footage into a music video… How do we feel about Limp Bizkit?”

As Skully was met with a chorus of boos, there was a rhythmic tap on the door. Toby hurriedly ran inside to answer it, leaving his cigarette on the ashtray. Of course, he only rushed because he was expecting Rouge.

It wasn't.

“Hello, Tobias. My Game is over. The Operator told me I would stay here with ⨂rigin's Collective until mine recovered. May I come in?”

Toby let out a low groan, slamming the door shut. “It’s for you, asshole,” he snapped at me, turning on his heel. “Fuck this circle-jerk. I'm going t-to bed…”

I perked up a bit, glancing at the others like they had a clue. They must have- Doby and Nathan just grinned mischievously, and Natalie rolled her eyes in amusement.

"We'll tell Kate that you're gonna be busy, if you wanna run now," Doby said, giving me a wink.

"Hey, maybe if she's lucky, Dream Eater will stop by too, eh?" Nathan quipped. "We'll have a real party."

As they (I think?) were teasing me, the doorknob turned again, the door slowly opening on its own. I understood, then, why they were all acting so weird. 

The Witch was there.

I gulped nervously as she gracefully stepped inside, closing the door with telekinesis. She, too, was covered in ichor and blood; both ran from her mouth down her chest, stopping where her blouse was tucked into her skirt. Her ghostly white hair was flecked with red, the ends tangled and matted from where blood had coagulated the strands together.

At the sight of me without my mask, she removed her own to show me her angelic face and secretive, playful smile. "Hi, ⨂ri," she greeted me, her eyes sparkling as she dared to call me by such a nickname.

The hair on the back of my neck stood up. She intimidated me in every way possible, which meant I was absolutely smitten with her. My Collective teased me about being a "dog" to certain girls, but there was a reason they did it. I was immediately on my feet, helping her with her bags as she cooed pleasantries to the others.

She made them uncomfortable in the normal way, hence why I could never bring her around my friends. Witchy was quiet, and fairly off-putting to people who didn't know her. She was a fan of dark things like Kate, but in a much more serious, borderline religious way, her interests skewing towards the occult specifically. She adored our Master, and was willing to speak at length about him. It didn't matter if we'd heard the same speech once or a thousand times- Witchy would repeat it like it was new, and expect my friends to praise her for reciting it. I praised her, of course, but that only cemented everyones' dislike of her even further.

Once Witchy's bags were put away, she embraced me. "Oh. You smell like formaldehyde," she stated, taking a deep sniff of my hair. "I hope that's not to impress me."

"I-It's not, b-but I won't bathe if you like it," I stammered. My blood was humming excitedly, my heart pounding in my chest. I couldn’t help it; I liked her a lot. She made me feel special in ways I didn't think were possible. She and I loved to discuss our Master together, singing his praises and practicing our Gifts. I could trust her with the more abnormal aspects of my abilities, and she could perform greater illusions when I was around. The others may judge her for the weird shit she wanted to do, but I always affirmed that I participated willingly in that. 

She nuzzled me more, tucking her head under my chin. "I won't bathe either. The humans will dream of nothing but rot tonight, and it will be us who infect them," she cooed dreamily. I only hummed with agreement, my arms trembling as I held her close.

"That's literally so fucking disgusting, Masky. Seriously?"

Yep. That was my girl. 

Witchy’s ethereal gaze turned up to me, the stars in her eyes twinkling with mischief. Without warning, she grabbed me by the hand and pulled me out the front door. 

"Masky, what the fuck!?" Kate shouted. "We aren't supposed to-!!"

"Sorry, sorry!!" I called, unwilling to pull myself away. "I-I'll be back in a bit, I promise!!"  

As I blocked my friends off from my mind, Witchy took me up another flight of stairs, bringing me to a door that led to the roof. She unlocked it with her mind, turning to me as the door swung open on its own.

“Is this okay?" She asked. "I wanted to play with you- just for a little while. I'll give you back later.”

I focused on her whispering voice, her pretty face, and nothing else. I followed her without question, my heart still pounding in my ears. 

She giggled again, and the door swung closed behind me. 

“Master told me you would." 

I won't get too deep into what I did with my partners. No way am I giving you little perverts that. Witchy, Birdy, King, Toby, even Third Base- they deserve more than you freaks obsessing over every sexual act between us. Despite how I make it seem, it meant more to me than that. All of them mean more to me than that.

Obviously, I shouldn't have been fucking around to begin with; even when I was being safe, I was being stupid. It didn't matter that we were the same age. We were too young. We could listen to Rouge talk for hours about how you could have a "special bond" with someone without sex, and it just went over our heads. Of course we could have platonic bonds. I had plenty of those, too- more than romantic partners.

Being that young made me stupid. Anyone who said "yes" was hard to say "no" to. I didn't see how it could hurt me, how easily everything could go wrong. I just wanted to make them happy.

But... I'm not ashamed of feeling how I did. Not ashamed for wanting it. I liked the warmth, the softness, the sweet taste. I liked being so close to another person, I felt like we were one entity. The euphoria was so similar to the rush we felt during our missions, we chased the feeling in the same way we played our Games. I never played rough, always waited, never shut my eyes. I gave that part of me to people I wanted to, even when it still confused me that so many beautiful people thought I was worth the effort.

I was just happy to get that in return... Most of the time.

 

--

 

 

Chapter 16: Entry 15.doc

--

 

He called himself Eyeless Jack.

My Collective left the state the day after. We'd gotten word that Jeff had been spotted near Tennessee, and we all felt he took precedent. The journey was an uneventful goose chase, with the conclusion being that someone who resembled him was caught on camera stealing adult DVDs. Chasing Jeff across lead deposits was a waste of our time, despite what Toby had to say about it. It left us little choice but to wait for him to make a mistake. He had to live completely off the grid to avoid us completely; eventually, he'd slip up, and we'd know exactly where to find him.

Empty chase or not, we still completed the mission, which meant we were once again owed our time to relax. Less than before, of course, but it allowed us to humor Natalie a bit and visit Nashville for a day. She had dreams of traveling to all the major capitols of the United States- the fun ones, that is. She didn't have to explain to me what Nashville was, but I played dumb and let her do it anyways. I kept any comment to myself, worried she'd take my contempt a bit too personally. The others seemed to have the same idea I did. We pretended to be clueless ducklings the entire day, following Mother Natalie throughout the city. Meanwhile, the actual mother, Rouge, kept to the back, Wilson and Ellie following her. They planned to split from us once the day was over, off to the next job. Ellie's next target was getting out of jail, and she was tasked with welcoming him to freedom. We'd meet back up again, naturally, but Ellie was the one who needed constant supervision, not us.  

Nathan looked like he was sucking on a lemon at every point except lunch, taking a particular loathing to the cowboy iconography we were surrounded by. "This is like... Colonizer porn," he complained the instant Natalie's back was turned. "Wish I could just burn this shit down."

Toby was happy to take Nathan up on the offer, but he inevitably declined. Nathan was just expressing his contempt- anything more than a sneer wasn't worth the effort. Even if all the bigotry he faced vanished, it wouldn't change him; for Nathan, there was no solution for what embittered him. Nathan always felt like an outsider, even when he was amongst his own family. He loved them, and loved what being their son meant for him and his history... but he was followed by a constant, nagging suspicion that he wasn't in the right place. It found him when he was at his lowest, more overpowering than my Master's paranoia. For that reason, he found the lifestyle of going from one place to another soothing. It was easier to consider himself a traveler, less of an outcast.

A lot of his contempt manifested as jokes, which Toby happily fueled. They spun wild fantasies about blowing up certain monuments, making a game about escalating the violence until people were staring at us weirdly. If they thought what we were saying out loud was weird, I'd thought, they should hear what we were saying in our heads.

Though I spent the day idly staring at old guitars and eating barbeque, I stayed up late with Skully to scan for any sign of activity. I knew Jack wouldn't lick his wounds for long; if he wanted to start playing the Game, he'd need to regain his strength quickly. Not just through natural healing, but unnatural regeneration.

Sure enough, Skully found reports of gruesome murders that had a peculiar form of vandalism. After seeing it burned into Jack's skin, I recognized Chernabog's emblem a mile away. Likewise, the humans found the string between his victims within days of each murder, and for good reason. Jack was targeting the big fish- policemen, lawyers, even some judges. Reports claimed someone broke into their homes, murdered them, and then took their kidneys as trophies, leaving them strung up by cable wires. The most peculiar detail was how I knew it was Jack: the kidneys were removed with the precision of a surgeon, stitched up, and then the person was murdered. That sounded like the thought process of a madman, but I knew a ritual when I saw it. Just as I craved the hearts of my targets, Jack surely craved their kidneys. Seemed like such a little harvest, for humans with so much meat on their bones.

Clearly, though, it was enough to revive Jack. I could firmly assume that he'd started recruiting new members to his cult, too, hence why the events all seemed take place at the same times. He was doing his work at night, which left the day for us to find him. Though he was doing well to keep the supernatural elements under wraps, his obviousness was eventually going become a problem for us Proxies. So far, we were just an urban legend to the general public- a story you heard that happened to a friend of a friend's cousin. Something you could easily scoff at and come up with a million, rational explanations. If Jack kept it up, he was going to expose everything. 

Just. Imagine it. Close your eyes, and keep in mind all I've told you so far. Imagine that, with utter seriousness, your local news told you monsters were real, they had always been there, and they looked nothing like how you'd been trained to believe. The bleached, warped abominations of your worst nightmares, with hunting patterns that broke all natural and physical laws. You'd been brushing against them all your life, and never knew; now that you did know, however, those creatures were just as aware of you. Worst of all, the most dangerous ones- the ones that are looking for you- look human. Just. Like. You. In fact... You may be one on them, and have no idea. It may already be too late for you. Imagine how that'd go over with your most unhinged uncle. Nevermind the public hysteria; how could you ever trust yourself, let alone another person? How could you look at yourself in the mirror, knowing that there might be something rotting you from the inside out? For many, you'd hope it was cancer, and be horribly, horribly wrong. By keeping our work private, we were protecting your comfort. 

The first step was to visit the places he'd hit, in the hopes of learning the connection to them all. The rule of thirds got us; while the first two stops turned up with nothing, we found something when we investigated the third. The victim wasn't anyone important- purposefully so, it seemed. He lived in a shack in the woods, kudzu vines eating it the exterior. We'd almost missed it, but Kate tripped over some rusted garbage that led us to its camouflaged location. It'd been marked for demolition, but the date had been set for the day prior. Either we were on borrowed time, or they'd forgotten the home and the man who lived inside.

Seemed to me like the man wanted to be forgotten. "I can't believe people live like this..." Kate had mumbled, cautiously putting on her mask. The house was dilapidated, mold growing in splotches on the walls and ceiling. A fine layer of grimy dust had settled on all the objects, forming a webbing of grey felt over picture frames and war memorabilia. Despite that, it was free of trash or debris. There was the occasional dead leaf and pellet of rat shit, but the house was surprisingly clean.

I'd learn that the word I was actually looking for was "empty".

"Did he take this poor man's plates?" I wondered aloud, gazing into his bare cupboards. I looked towards Natalie, meeting her gaze as she threw me a perplexed expression. Wordlessly, she opened a drawer by her hip, revealing an empty silverware holder. Jack had stolen his things- either that, or the man's relatives had collected them. Considering the memorabilia was still there, Jack was a more likely culprit. I couldn't believe his audacity. Was that why he was going after important people? Was he just taking all of their things?

"HOLY FUCK!!!" I heard Toby shout. My heart jolting, I ran into the bedroom, expecting some sort of revelation. Bare minimum, I expected him to be dying.

Toby stared boredly at me, his sheepish smirk visible in the crinkle of his eye. He cocked his head innocently, like he hadn't just howled like a damn monkey.

"Why the fuck would you-" I sighed irritably, cutting myself off. We'd had this fight before. Because of the way Toby learned to manage his tics, he didn't have those big outbursts that was common with Tourettes. That didn't mean he didn't still do them, and scare the shit out of me with them.

"You're like a dog. You come, even when you're not-t-t-t called," he teased. "Since I've got-t-t you here, though. Mind breaking this door down?"

He gestured to the closet door. The bedroom itself was unremarkable, picked clean of all furniture. What remained were imprints in the petrin carpet, the color marred by ugly, brown stains. They stunk of rust, stirring my hunger as I registered the smell as blood. Jack killed the man in the bedroom.

Toby had seen the far wall, which I'd missed. It'd been washed clean, but there was still the faintest outline. A chemical reaction to the paint, which still exposed the faintest sentence: "Lots of skeletons, not enough closets". Clever line, but unappreciated by his family. They must not have been able to open it, either. It was kind of pathetic, actually; they could have easily broken down the door like I did, but that wasn't worth the effort it took to do. The last bit of the man's life- brutally taken, according to news- and they didn't give a shit about his stuff.

The idea terrified me. Who did you have to be, to be that unloved...?

The door cracked in two as I kicked it, the pieces swinging in the frame as Toby gawked. I couldn't help but feel a small twinge of satisfaction, seeing him react to my strength. No praise, though- Toby was quick to dive into the closet, throwing out the raincoats and musty suit jackets as he searched for something interesting. "Wow, he's got your t-t-t-taste in- Oh. Holy fuck."

Though I was about to snap at him, he turned, holding a shoebox in his hand. Clearly painted in blue was Chernabog's Rune, as well as a bunch of useless Futheark. Any bite died in my throat, mentally calling for everyone to come and see what we'd found. I was patient enough to wait for them, but Toby wasn't; as everyone piled into the room, he flicked off the lid of the box.

After a few, confused beats of silence spent staring into the box, Third Base was the first to speak up. "Oh! He's a Skynard fan," he commented, as if that explained everything.

For me, it didn't explain enough. I tossed the flag away, pulling at the white cloth underneath to see if there was something in the bottom. There was, and by pulling out the clothing underneath, the friction scattered the papers around us. We gathered them and laid them out, deducing quickly that it was some sort of journal entry- maybe a letter to someone, never sent for whatever reason. It was scrawled feverishly, complete with sharp, messy sketches of symbols and strange, tall beings.

Kate was closest to the first page. While Nathan and Toby kept searching in the closet, she read it aloud. "'My name is Thomas, and I will burn in hell for my sins. My origins were simple. I-' blah, blah, blah, backstory, backstory- you've gotta be fucking kidding me, it's almost all backstory- Oh, oh, wait!!"

She tossed most of the pages, leaving just the last one to contain relevant information. "-After that, I searched for a way to see her one, last time. It was in Germany that I found the answer. The Black God, Chernabog- the subject of a religion thousands of years old, its original context lost in the war.'" Kate blinked, taking a small pause to squint at the paper. "'I journeyed to its supposed village of origin. Though no one was willing to tell me what he anything, I found a story in their library that claimed Chernabog had the ability to restore life. The cult itself may have been formed from this event... he resurrected a young woman using the power of a sword. That's when I learned Chernabog would only gave power over the sword to his worthy vessel. For years, I and fellow believers formed a group dedicated to resurrecting The Black God. We brought the Children of Chernabog to The United States, a country I once thought was made by God. We began sacrificing the undesirable to him, hoping he'd be appeased enough to give us that sword. Try as we might, it never worked. Hundreds of tries, and the only result was a pile of dead..."

Kate trailed off, covering her mouth as her eyes darted ahead. She read silently, her other hand slowly clenching into a fist.

"I don't wanna read the rest," she concluded. "He's just... confessing to everything he did. What an awful person..."

Nathan and Toby emerged from the closet, holding moldy, black robes and a plaster mask painted blue. It was a crude costume meant to resemble Chernabog, obviously. It didn't match the sleekness of the real Chernabog masks; their surface was so smooth, they reflected the shimmering light back at you.

"So... Any theories?" Nathan asked, looking to me. 

"Assumptions," I corrected. "If this house belonged to the founder, then one can assume the other victims are also founders. He's going after his cult, for some reason..."

"Some reason, he says," Third Base said with a scoff, gesturing to the flag in the box. He had a point. We would've gone after him, if he'd decided to get nosy about the woods nearby.

I didn't have any complaints. Less people we had to deal with. He was still too obvious, but I had nothing to accuse him of. I was a bit disappointed in him, though. I was hoping he'd be trying to hunt us down. Had I not proven myself a worthy rival? Did I not do it right? Maybe the banter was more important than I gave it credit.

I hummed deeply, running my hand under my mask to rub at my face. It was getting colder, and the chill finally registered as it crept underneath my jacket. We were lingering for too long; the longer we stayed, the more likely we were to get caught.

As I formulated what to do, Skully entered the room with his camera, having missed the entire thing. "The woods are nice.... Quiet," he observed, looking around for approval. That was all I needed to hear; immediately, I was collecting the evidence off the floor. I'd find the first metal container I could get my hands on and start burning them. The letter couldn't be found by humans; it was too close, too obvious. The trail would have to end there. In a way, it'd be a favor to Jack. No doubt, The Foundation thought the murders were done by Proxies. When they came to investigate, they'd find nothing but ashes.

"We should get going," I declared to my Collective. "Someone draw The Operator's symbol. Bring him here, and- what?"

No one had made any move to take out a marker or chalk. Instead, they all stared at me, the air growing a bit tense. Had I said something stupid? "What?" I snapped. "Is a circle and two lines two hard for you?"

I shouldn't have been a smart-ass about it. "Our circles aren't as pretty as yours, Daddy's Boy," Nathan quipped, making me growl under my breath.

Cutting straight to the point, Third Base stated, "He doesn't come everytime we do it. Only you."

"What!?" I balked. "You're lying!! He does too come when you call!!!"

They all gave me a look, scoffing and growling with irritation. Sense I was too dense to understand, they decided to show me. Nathan pulled out a marker and drew a our Master's Rune into the wall. I waited for the inevitable change in pressure, the volume of his hum growing as he gently asked us what we needed from him. The seconds passed with a baited breath, their knowing glares growing more intense as my face turned red.

"Oh," was all I could say at first, shyly pushing my hands into my pockets. "... Maybe if you drew it again-"

"Masky."

"He'll come eventually!!! He's just busy!!!"

Toby quickly held up his hand, peering out the dingy, little window. "Wait... Don't call him," he said. "I see something."

We froze in place, our hands instinctively reaching for our weapons. I reached out to Toby mentally, and he showed me what he was seeing. It was a hulking, dark shadow, staring Toby down like he was lunch. It wasn't Chernabog, but another copycat. They were caught in the standoff, his eyes trained on them as they shifted in place. Both of them were waiting for the other to move, to react... That wasn't Toby's style. He didn't like to be goaded.

There was a person underneath that inky shell, not an ethereal creature. I almost didn't know what Jack was thinking, giving that power out without considering the consequences. Did he think he was being heroic? Giving power to powerless people? If he was trying to build a cult, that was a terrible way to start. You're supposed to give them comfort first.

We heard the door open quietly, sending us further on edge. The first follower wasn't alone. If there was two, it was just as likely there were three, four- one for each of us, even. The first one we met ran; these were going to try to kill us. My pipe didn't feel like it was enough, anymore.

I remembered my fight with Jack in loud, rushing flashes, my hand nervously clutching at where I'd been stabbed. My spine burned in response to my fear, prickling my skin as sweat dripped down my brow. A cough began to brew in my chest, tickling my throat and making it even harder to breath. I flattened my hands over my mask in an attempt to stifle it, but that didn't go how I hoped. I didn't realize it, but I'd begun to panic. When I stopped breathing altogether, I got dizzy immediately, stumbling back and dropping the box.

Everyone reached for me at once; unfortunately, not everyone was quiet about it. "Sh-" Toby said, clenching his teeth to stop the curse from escaping his lips. When he'd turned to me, he'd taken his eyes away from the Child of Chernabog outside. Once he realized that, he turned his attention back to the window, almost cursing again.

"It's gone," Toby said, pulling his hatchets from their holsters. I didn't get my hopes up about that; the Child of Chernabog was getting closer to attack us.

"Who's there!?" I heard. A male voice, gruff and harsh with authority. "This is the police!!! You are trespassing on private property!! Come out of the bedroom with your hands up, right now!! Don't you dare run!!!"

I snapped out of it then, my panic dropping at the sound of the human. I'd been spooked about a pig. Thank god they loved to tell people about their jobs- that would've been an embarrassing panic attack to recover from.

We exchanged knowing looks, keeping our mouths shut as we quietly moved to press against the wall. The officer called again, and Kate was quick to respond, raising her voice a pitch.

"Are you a real cop?" Kate asked sweetly, slipping her glove off. She climbed up to the ceiling, out of sight of anyone walking in.

"Wh-Yes?! Come out, you're trespassing!!"

"I'm hurt," she cooed, putting extra pout into her words. "Can you help me...?"

The officer cursed, foolishly convincing himself he wasn't in the horror scenario he thought he was. That's what I find funniest about how you watch movies- you imagine such fantastic things, but you can't process it when you're in one of those scenarios. Your media tricks you into thinking your every paranoia is ridiculous... But there we were, so blatantly trapping him. I still heard his slow, unsure footsteps moving toward the bedroom.

"What the hell? Could've sworn I heard a little girl..." I heard him whisper. He didn't see any of us when he stepped in; by the time he did, it was too late.

It was quick- we didn't toy with him, not having the motivations to do so. He had his gun out, but with all of us mobbing him, he couldn't fire it. The Chaser bit the hand that held it clean off, if I remember correctly... There was certainly a reason he screamed like hell before Nathan snapped his neck. We held him down with our bodies until he stopped thrashing completely, only letting go when we started to smell death on his skin.

He wasn't alone, unfortunately; cops liked to roam in pairs, and there was another one waiting for us when we snuck back into the main room. The other cop- a woman, which was a bit new for me- was calling for backup, having heard the scream inside. I saw her leap into the safety of her police cruiser when she saw us emerge, never once removing us from her line of sight. 

"10-33, Niersberg shack, Officer down!! I repeat, officer down!!"

She pointed her gun at us, screaming for us to stop where we were. Not wanting to stress her to the point of firing, I actually did that. I didn't back away, though. If she wanted to take me in, she'd have to get close to me, and she'd have to lower that gun to do it.

Just as I was starting to get a little bored, the cop's incessant cries for assistance were silenced with a loud crash. The Child of Chernabog introduced themselves to us by slamming their body onto the roof of the car, crushing it and the woman inside. The siren went absolutely haywire, blaring like a death knell scream as it warped and inevitably puttered out.

The Child of Chernabog we saw then was sleeker than the one we'd met at the lake, the shell made with a noticeable amount of intent. Vividly, I was reminded of the shadow people. Their body wasn't black in the sense that the color of its skin was black; rather, their forms seemed to absorb all light possible, appearing as if they were people-shaped holes. Then there was that mask- royal blue, the antithesis to our beloved blood red. There were two holes for eyes, but they served no purpose. They bled an inky, ichorous substance like crying tears. The creature almost seemed pitiful because of that; at the same time, I felt a natural, burning rage rising up at the sight of them.

Kate had crawled onto the roof, by that point, getting into position to do her usual dive-bomb move. As she leapt, though, she was ambushed by another Child of Chernabog. The foe had emerged from the kudzu vines, having laid in wait all that time for the perfect moment to strike. They dropped to the forest floor in a flurry of scratching and screeching, black fluid slinging across the grass as they tumbled out of sight.

The other didn't wait long after the first to attack us, going after me right away. I needed to avoid those claws it had- though their fingers were long and spindly, their sharp talons didn't wobble with any hint of softness. Luckily, I wasn't alone. Sucking down my fear in the two seconds before contact, I tackled the Child, putting every ounce of my Gifted strength into knocking the creature down. While I got the torso, Nathan and Doby grabbed an arm, causing the Child of Chernabog to screech in alarm. I don't know what Jack told them about us, but it wasn't enough.

"Skully!! Mind helping, just a bit!?" Nathan snapped, noticing he stood safe distance away with his camera. While I didn't mind that, Nathan clearly did. I wanted to point out that Skully didn't have the Enhancement Gifts to help much. He was as weak as he looked, and he'd always been a stringy guy. I never expected him to involve himself in the fights. He was the cameraman, after all; we still needed him to record.

"No need!!" Toby shouted. With the right angle, he chopped the creature's head off, their body coming to a jerking stillness as their masked face rolled away. Its blood sprayed against his goggles and scarf, soaking the floor beneath us as the creature's life essence spilled out onto the forest floor.

We breathed a sigh of relief, letting the corpse go as we brushed ourselves off. That was easier than I'd been expecting. We outnumbered them, still; four of us versus one of them was almost unfair. I had to hand it to Jack, though- they were intimidating enemies. A smart choice of armor, too. It was hard to tell which one was the real Chernabog, and I imagine he used that to his advantage. Their shapes, while familiar, had tapped into a very primal fear with their simplicity. There was so little to learn about them from their appearance alone, they read as a strange blend of demon and alien. Something not of the human realm, but from a realm that was itself unknown. We were fighting concepts more than actual people.

Smugness crept up in me as I saw the limp corpse. Maybe not. They certainly understood the concept between "dead" and "alive".

"Where's Clocky?" Toby asked casually, putting his foot on the head to stop its wobbling roll.

"Shit- I guess she went to chase after Kate? Can we talk about that, by the way? They really like hanging out together..."

"Dude, shut-t-t up. It-t-t's not-t-t like that. They're just friends."

"Yeah, but can we really be sure of that? They do seem really close- Are we certain they're not fucking?"

"You only say that because you fuck all your friends!!" Toby blurted out suddenly, his eyes growing wide behind his goggles as he recoiled.

"The fuck did you just-"

"That was a ticc," I cut in before Third Base lost his temper. I didn't care if it really was or not- I just wanted them to stop arguing over something so petty. As I chided him, I walked away from the group, hoping to catch a glimpse of Kate's fight from the front doorway.

"They are just friends, Doby. Leave it alone."

"Oh, come on, Masky!! Kate doesn't need anyone to save her, why does Natalie pick her over us-"

"Because all of YOU meat-t-t-theads decide t-t-t-to help Masky instead of her!!" Toby shouted, instigating the fight once again.

"You motherfucking hypocrite-!!!"

I felt a series of four, sharp slashes across my back, making me yelp in pain and stumble out of the house. To our dismay, the fight wasn't over. The body of Chernabog returned to life, slashing at the space I'd just been in. The head rolled out from under Toby's foot, causing him to yelp and stumble backwards.

"Ya'll sure like to yap, huh...?" I heard a soft drawl from somewhere. Turning around, I saw that the Child of Chernabog had managed to cage Doby in with their fingers, their head returning to their body of its own accord. Right before our eyes, it reattached to the Chernabog's form. It morphed back into place on their shoulders, the slightly-gelatinous goo that comprised their body rebinding as they stretched their neck back and forth.

With a grunt, Third Base was able to use his bat to loosen the Chernabog's grip on him, giving him the ability to slip out and to tumble to safety. "That's CHEATING!!" Doby shouted, expressing every ounce of our shared offense.

"Cheating...? Is this some fuckin' game to you?" I heard again. It was for certain the Chernabog. Though I wasn't completely sure if their voice was in my head or out in the air, I assumed that it was out in the open by the fact that my temples weren't aching.

They knew their target was me. Not because I was the vessel of The Operator- I had the box it was trying to guard bulging obviously in my bag. To retrieve it, The Child of Chernabog once again focused their attack on me, chasing me away from the house and into the forest. My friends were tailing after it, trying to bring it down before it caught up. It wasn't that they were failing to hit the Chernabog; nothing the others hit them with seemed to deter the being for long. It was single-minded on getting the box, batting my siblings away in favor of keeping hot on my tail.

It was a miracle I was able to keep ahead of it at all. Ironically, the training the Collective put me through was coming in handy; ducking and weaving through trees, leaping down drops in elevation to break the Chernabog's sight on me. It worked once, but they wizened up the second time. Its long legs carried it smoothly through the obstacles, and as I slipped down an embankment, I was tackled to the ground.

We rolled, clawing at each other furiously. The world tunneled into a blur of blue, green, and brown, the earth and the sky blending together. In that moment, I was actually at the advantage with my size; the force of our tumble canceled all of The Chernabog's wide swipes toward their chest, while I was able to tuck myself into their body to punch at them. Instinctively, I went for the face, scratching at it as I tried to protect my sides. Somehow, my thumbnail was able to get underneath the seam of their mask in that process. I didn't recognize what caused the pain in my thumbnail until I saw the mask pop off like a lid, flipping like a pancake as it fell into the muddy riverbank. It broke my nail, bleeding underneath my glove as I winced harshly.

It was as we landed in the soggy mud that I felt the weight on top of me suddenly vanish, a vaporous smoke rushing into my face as a ragged cough echoed through my chest. I looked down to see a girl a little bit younger than me. She had monolidded brown eyes and light brown skin, her hair braided into tight, wavy rows along her scalp. She was dressed in a black tank top and jeans, the knees of which were now soaked as she supported her own weight.

The mask, I realized. Of course. Take off the mask, and they can't transform.

Admittedly, the wind had left my sails once she was effectively disarmed. That hostile reaction stopped once that monstrous form was gone, so I was a bit more concerned about the girl that had landed on me. I wouldn't say she was tiny, but she wasn't built for brawling. The girl was wearing hoop earrings, for fuck's sake- she wasn't expecting to fight at all. I sat up a bit, gingerly placing my hands on her shoulders to help her sit up.

"You okay?" I asked. Stupid, I know, but I tended to get my wires crossed with girls- even the bad ones. Actually... Especially the bad ones.  

She looked at me like I was stupid, too, punching me in the face without a moment of hesitation. "Bitch!! The Eyeless One lives Eternal!!!" she spat, roughly pushing herself off me to grab her mask.

Icy water soaked my clothes as I crawled to my feet, mud caked to my knees and the palms of my hands. I began to hear Kate's fight with the other Chernabog, the snapping of twigs and branches breaking the peaceful quiet of the woods. My friends found me at roughly the same time, calling after me as they slid down the embankment. 

"Chaser!! The mask!! Get the mask off!!" I shouted in my head, hoping she'd hear and gain the upperhand. They were moving fast through the trees- I followed the shaking they created, the entire forest shuddering as The Chaser let out a warrior's screech.

The first Chernabog soon found herself surrounded by us, every path to escape closing off. She started to panic, then, throwing up leaves and ruffiage to find her mask. As she spotted it, the second Chernabog burst through a tree, felling it as it rushed towards their comrade. As she was trying to get her mask on, she was scooped up by the other Child of Chernabog, leaping up the embankment with the strength and grace of a jaguar.

"Let go!! What, can't handle one little girl-!?"

The Chaser appeared then, covered in sticks and branches as she tore through the small creek. She dug deep rivets into the mud as she chased them, roaring loud enough to shake the birds from their perches. The Children of Chernabog had gotten over the embankment without much struggle, but The Chaser didn't need to bother. She vanished, only to reappear in a tree, kicking off of the trunk to launch herself where she liked. Kate had learned that she carried some force with her when she teleported, which gave her some energy for the next move if she timed it right. She and The Helmet spend hours in the woods bouncing off of trees, enduring a few broken arms until she finally found the right beat. 

"You're fucking kidding me," Toby hissed, having just balanced his way to the bottom of the embankment. With a long, beleagured sigh, he began trudging up the incline again, cursing as he slipped on the wet leaves.

Skully was still at the top, watching Kate pursue the enemy. "They're already gone," Skully claimed, his hand to his forehead. "Strange... Where'd they go...?"

Natalie finally made an appearance, then, also covered in twigs and wet leaves. She was panting furiously, grasping at her chest. "Shit, mon cher be fightin' like a cougar, je vais mourir iffin' I don't get my car-dio up..." she sputtered out, speaking on every exhale. "We... We be out there, right? Gar starts slashin', Kate be slashin'. I's tryna get him in my bubble, as I does, but he ain't born yesterday. Ya'll get the other one?"

"Nope," Toby grouched. "Meat-t-t-thead over there let-t-t her go. Can't-t-t imagine why."

"How about you shut the fuck up, Toby?!" I snapped, climbing up the embankment after him. By the time I got to him, I'd lost enough steam that I just punched his arm. He wasn't exactly wrong; I was more willing to trust women, which was a weakness we were both aware of (and shared). I didn't know why it bothered him, but if he had a chance to admonish me about it, he happily did so. 

As Skully claimed, the area was completely empty, save for the aftermath of the scuffle. The car was a squashed, smoking pancake of metal, the blood from the corpse inside starting to trickle out with the oil. I didn't know what the cops had to do with things, but I could easily rule out that the Children of Chernabog were fans of the police.

I found it unfortunate that I didn't speak to the girl about their discrepancy; we were enemies, sure, but staying out of sight went beyond our turf war. On that note, my mind began to wander, wondering how we'd burn evidence without damaging the nearby trees. The kudzu vine made simply burning the house down a bit of a risk. I don't think my Master would have forgiven us if we destroyed an entire forest. I hummed softly to myself, formulating the next plan of action. If only one of us was a pyrokinetic. Was it possible to call one, maybe...?

"Oi, gar. Wanna see what I found?" I heard Natalie coo, her hands cupped.

"Is it-t-t a frog?"

"It's a frog."

Toby shrieked, jumping into me with the force of a housewife escaping a mouse. "Piss on your hands!!!" he blurted out, turning red as I playfully shielded him. "F-Fuck, I mean.... That-t-t-t's a t-t-t-t-toad!!! It'll piss on your hands and give you wart-t-ts!! Don't t-t-t-touch it!!!"

Natalie tried to offer it to him despite his protests, and he completely blanched, threatening to puke if it got any closer. Seriously? He was wearing gloves, and he regularly touched dead things. On purpose. Unprompted, even. Before I bullied him for it, though, I remembered that I wasn't much better. Really, there wasn't anything wrong with finding something uncomfortable, even if it was silly. It was actually a good sign about our mental wellbeing. We weren't numb to the world, despite everything. And I liked seeing that side of Toby. There was something oddly cute about how pathetic he got, sometimes.

"I'll protect you, Toby," I teased, putting myself between him and Natalie and wrapping my arm around his torso. "Might as well stop while you're ahead, Clocky."

"Oh, yeah?" she crooned, taking that as a challenge. "Tu descends, un mec gar."

Kate came back a second later, looking pissed that she'd lost her target. Honestly, I was glad she gave up. While I was confident she could hold her own against more than one of those guys, I didn't want her needlessly risking her life. Luckily, her escaped prey was quickly forgotten once she saw us. Flipping her mask up like a visor, she bounced over to see what Natalie was grasping.

"Oooh, it's a toad!! It's so cute!!"

Quickly, I nudged Toby over to where Nathan and Doby were taking selfies by the wrecked car, generally being just as callous as we were. Seeing his chance to slip away, he took it, hurrying as far away from Natalie and the slimy beast as possible. Glancing at the scene again, I came up with a plan right then and there. I considered the chain reaction of events- what would happen if I did this, and if that happened, what if this happened...

"Clock, refresh my memory- can you speed up time?" I asked curiously.

She hummed audibly, staring at the car with me. The toad leapt out of her hands and into Kate's, who cackled with utter glee. "I ain't ever tried, swear on my mama's hole. Cajuns ain't about speeding things up. All about the slow ride, iffin' you get me," she explained. "You wantin' me to try that?"

"If you'd like to. Third Base, help me get the circle ready. We'll mark it for her."

Everyone else was on board with it. Doby cooed at the intrigue, fishing a bar of chalk from his bag. As we outlined the car in chalk, Nathan grabbed the body of the other cop and slung it on top of the car. Toby and Natalie began putting together something from their supplies that'd burn hot enough to destroy everything. And Kate and Skully... I let them play with the toad for a while. I tossed the evidence from inside- shoebox and all- onto the pile of evidence, leaving them to film the little creature with borderline obliviousness.

"Ready?" I called. Doby and Toby were cooperating for the split second it'd take to throw a Molotov cocktail- everyone else just stood back.

Natalie took a deep breath, the clock in her eye ticking away loudly as she centered herself. "I want to accelerate time. Time is a Circle, and I am the Operator of The Circle, and the Circle moves as I Operate. If I wish it, it will be," she affirmed to herself, the tips of her fingers glowing with Runes.

Like always, a sphere of refracted light swelled from her hand, morphing around the car. Already, I could see it in effect; where it had the ground enveloped, the plants began growing rapidly, wiggling right before our eyes as they stretched taller.

Natalie let out a low hiss, her arm jerking as her control wavered. "Ah... Okay, it's stable," she declared. With that, Toby lit the cocktail, and Doby threw it, aiming for the slightly exposed engine. The hope was that he'd set off a reaction within the vehicle and set gas alight.

My skin jolted as the bottle's gentle sail exploded the instant it crossed the threshold of the bubble, its remaining descent sped up too quickly for the eye. The same could be said about the explosion itself- there was a reactive shudder along the surface of the bubble, the light from the flames inside scattering like fall leaves. Natalie struggled to keep it contained, the scars on her cheeks pulling taut as her teeth grimaced. I clutched her back to keep her upright as she strained against the force pushing against her, the flames moving along the surface of the bubble like the hydrogen on the surface of the Sun.

As soon as it started, it was over. Natalie gasped as the fire snuffed itself out, the drop in pressure finally breaking her control. Unlike when she slowed time, there was no temporal anomaly. Nothing was rushing to catch up. The rapid passage of time was wasted. What was left, however, was a smoldering heap of metal, serving as the bed for a charcoal skeleton.

"Well, sacré bleu, I'll be damned," Natalie crooned, nursing her burnt fingertips. "I thought that was gonna end up with all a'us dyin' in a big explosion."

I was glad it didn't. The humans could find what remained at the scene and make their own conclusions; for us, however, the only evidence we'd leave was a Rune.

It was embarrassing how quickly The Operator answered my call.

 

-

 

"So... What do you guys want for Christmas?"

I assumed that question wasn't for me. Everyone responded how I'd already predicted- books, painting supplies, gaudy designer clothes, drugs. Rouge wasn't amused by that last one. "Sweaters? How do we feel about sweaters? Masky, do you like sweaters?"

Once addressed directly, I lazily slid my gaze from my phone to her. "I'm Jewish," I say, speaking in a deadpan. Though the sass was all my own, that's what I was taught to say whenever someone brought up things like holidays to me. Not sure if it was because of paranoia, or valid reasons, but I was coached on specific answers to give strangers, and taught not to say anything more about it.

"So yeah, he likes sweat-t-ters," Toby chirped. I know for a fact that wasn't a tic, so I felt it due to launch my book at his forehead. His goggles saved him, in the end, and he rose glaring daggers at me.

"Oh? Really?" Rouge cooed, genuinely shocked. She'd even turned her attention from the football game. "Not that there's anything wrong with that, obviously!! Good for you!! It's just... You've never mentioned it... Was your Host Jewish?"

I squirmed a bit, unsure how to answer. "It's a... habit," I confessed, remembering more and more the more I recalled it. That's right- I hadn't always lived in Kaninchenbau. "I spent my Changeling years with a Drone named Persolus... I had to pretend to be his grandson, so it's sort of been imprinted on me that I'm Jewish."

"Huh! Well, shucks. Guess I never asked!" Rouge frowned softly, her hand reaching out for me. "I'm sorry, kiddo. What do I need to get for Hanukah?"

That's what I was worried about. I was hoping she wouldn't care, and just throw me in with whatever they wanted to do- or, even better, not involve me at all. I recoiled, my ears growing hot as I tried to downplay the situation. "No, no. I'm fine. Please, don't do anything like that for me. I'm serious when I call it a habit- human religion is all myths and legends to me. I didn't even have a bat mitzvah." At least, I didn't remember if I did. "If I am Jewish, I'm the worst Jew ever."

Kate pointed her finger at me. "Heretic!!" she shouted, killing me on the inside. It felt like that was a joke she'd been sitting on for a while. "Shun the non-believer!!"

She got Natalie, Nathan and Third Base in on it, chanting "shun" as I sputtered. If I hadn't been such a stickler for The Operator's rules, I wouldn't have to endure them teasing me. In the moment though, I only got heated about it, feeling my intelligence being challenged.

"It's all fake!!! Every single religion, even the ones people like!!!" I cried, trying to defend myself. "They're just stories they tell each other when they don't want to understand why something is!! There is no 'Yahweh', or God, or Allah, or whatever- and if there was, he definitely wouldn't care about the special way you arrange your candles to worship him!!! He's God, why the fuck does he need you!?"

"Right-t-t. God's not-t-t real. But there are giant-t-t-t, otherworldly beings that throw serial killers at-t-t each other for fun."

"Fuck off!! I didn't make the human reality, Toby, I just read how it actually works!!!"

"Okay, okay!! We don't need to shout!!" Rouge clicked her tongue, calling everyone off of me with a chiding shake of her head. "Would you like a non-denominational, non-religious present, Masky? A little treat, just because?" Rouge asked, batting her eyelashes at me.

It was funny when she did it to Toby. Hated it when she did it to me.

I bailed almost immediately, unable to tolerate the digging. I loved my family, but talking to them sometimes felt like walking over a rake. I didn't want to be a part of the discussion, if all I'd do was dwell on negative things and complain.

I grabbed my bag and told them I'd be back in a little while. Nobody followed me, which was a relief... A bit upsetting once I cooled down a bit more, but due to future events, I was glad. I figured taking a walk would give them time to make plans. When I came back, I could fit myself wherever was most convenient.

I didn't remember where we were, but it was close to Atlanta. While not typically our style to rent close to civilization, Rouge figured it didn't hurt until we got word of our next mission. I could see tall, grey buildings in the misty distance, the fading sun shining sheets of light through the pillars. Everything was cracked, faded, or worn, the weeds bursting through the concrete. Though some found that unsightly, there was something so homey about it. The streets were walked every day, the feet leaving marks that ran deep into the stone. The earth beneath persisted, sprouting up. So did those feet. What a strange juxtaposition, though, laid out before my eye- just twenty minutes away, the pavement was smooth, new, and lifeless. 

I liked being able to walk for five minutes, and have access to candy I'd never seen before. Human candy was neon colored, with pictures of fruit surfing on a beach. They turned your mouth different colors, and they tasted like delicious battery acid. It was a bizarre, absurdist approach to selling things that I found charming. Definitely not in the same way that was intended; I thought it was silly in a cute way, how obnoxious it all was, like I was three times my age enjoying a small child's toy.

Again, my mind wandered to Jack in the quiet evening. We'd been following his trail closely, visiting every scene where his murders took place. It felt pointless by the time Halloween came and went. We constantly ran into his servants, but never him. It was a bit frustrating how often he was giving me the runaround. It felt like he was fucking with me on purpose. My princess was always in another castle- and by "princess", I mean "freak of supernature".

From the repeated trial and error, however, I confirmed what I'd learned- The masks were how his new followers were able to transform. They couldn't do it without them. I wouldn't learn the exact details until later, but I shared my findings with my Master and my Aunts and Uncles.

The more I thought about it, the less purpose I saw in chasing after Jack. If he was going to keep running, we'd never catch him. We were causing more of a ruckus snooping around and starting fights than his murders were. People were upset his victims died, but the world moved on quickly. The blame had shifted to criminal work they could quantify, like the cartel or some political coup. In sharp contrast, I began to think I was assuming some master plan existed where there was none. Jack had personal vendettas against the old cult, who'd sacrificed him for their goals and half-baked beliefs. How Jack chose his minions was still up for debate, but they'd all revealed themselves to be average human beings. Not particularly lecherous ones, either; they weren't nice to us, sure, but they weren't Jeff. A low bar, I know, but I could recognize that they'd cleared it without letting it stop me.

"Master," I called softly. "I'm bored. I want to hunt monsters, like the others."

He didn't answer, but I could feel his presence. I hummed, long and low, curious why he was being quiet. I expected him to at least humor me, as he always did. Unless... I was being watched.

The corner-store I wound up inside resembled a miniature theme park, with its bright lights and flashing signs accompanied by whimsical bells and whistles. Advertisements for food and different types of cigarettes plastered every available space. Arcade machines lining the back wall added to the ambiance with their sound effects and music, enticing a customer to play partially obscured by a black curtain. Despite the vibrancy, there was a strange sense of filth. It was probably the lighting, the artificial flourescents leaving the rows of chips and instant meals overexposed to my sensitive eyes. The only human in the store was the bored, pimply teenager behind the counter, too busy watching something on his minature tv to pay attention to me.

I took my time picking out what I wanted. It started as genuine selectivity, but the more I stood there, the more I began to feel watched. Not a vague, metaphysical watched. Someone was in the store with me, watching me. Glancing up at the counter, the other guy hadn't moved an inch. Still, I felt something breathing down my neck, gathering the strength to hit me.

"What the fuck!? Come on, man, not again...!!" The clerk whined, smacking his television. The screen had begun warping, turning to static as it displayed the faintest outline. I turned as the shelves began to vibrate and shake, their contents spilling out onto the ground. Soon, the other machines went haywire, too. I grew tense, knowing by the malfunctioning appliances that something supernatural had arrived.

The presence I felt was warm. Not warm like comforting; warm like an open fire.

"I'm sorry, kid," I heard. That was Firebrand's voice- hearing it brought back memories of sitting on the floor, listening intently as I was taught to speak. Hearing it caused my eyes to water, though I was far more confused than hurt. Where was he? How did he get here? What was he going to do to me?

"F-Firebrand?" I called, looking around for an out-of-place patch of darkness. How was that possible? I thought Shadow People couldn't leave The Ark...

"I thought it was strange, finding myself back in 1986," I heard him whisper, the heat starting to emanate from the floor. "I thought it was strange he wanted me to look after you, instead of my own past self. Why you...? You were just some guy that made a webseries online. Why were you so special, all the sudden...?"

Hearing him caused a sharp pain to resonate through my temple, my mind flashing with strange, overexposed visions. I tried to get closer to the arcade machines to block him out, wincing sharply as my feet were cooked by the hot ground. I had no idea if I was imagining the escalating nightmare, or if it was real; it certainly felt real. I watched the floor crack with an hot, orange glow, spreading out like branches in search of me. As chunks of tile feel away, it revealed a deep red void- not The Ark, but some strange realm lying between them.

It was through those cracks that I saw Firebrand looking up at me, his pupils glowing like two sparks as they watched me like a hawk. Though his shape was ghostly and black, I could just barely make out the grainy features of his face. While he was a quiet shadow, he told me that he'd once been a loud, boisterous man. That was why he still had some identity as a Shadow Person; his soul was strong enough to remember it. 

He'd said, once, that I reminded him of who he was- an idiot that was too smart for his own good. Because of that, he seemed content to pretend he liked me.

"Now I get it. You were always that important. You were just hidden so well, nobody looking for answers would ever suspect you. ████? Fuck, that's where I fucked up in my Game... I assumed it was him... But no. Because who was he looking for? You. Because everything about The Administrator always ends up having you in the center."

I openly winced at the censored name in my head, hearing it like a stab behind the eye. "I-I don't understand. What do you mean? Webseries? Wh-What are you saying?" I stammered, trying to find some place to stand. I remembered there'd been something he'd done in the past- perhaps the thing that banished them from the house. The Collective had referred to the mistake as if it was, refusing to discuss it beyond the usual vague gesture. Despite that, Firebrand had still remained the most devoted, and by consequence the most Gifted. So why was he turning on us?

"Firebrand, t-talk to me, please... H-Hannukah is coming up. I thought I might ask The Operator if you could come to the house, so you could light the candle with us... Please...?"

It was like he couldn't hear me anymore. Whatever he'd done had severed the connection we'd once had, giving him the chance to speak freely to me for the first time. I could hear how hot the ground was where those cracks formed, the linoleum on top of the tiles bubbling around the edges as they were melted. He was seriously trying to kill me, I thought, my terror growing exponentionally. He'd quite literally turned the floor to lava.

"So much that didn't make sense before, I finally have the full picture. I finally get why you were so goddamn important to Tribetwelve, why your name kept popping up no matter which way I turned... I understand why he was so obsessed with you. I thought I had memories I didn't remember, but it was you. It was always Y⦻u."

I tripped a bit, struggling to find a place to stand as the cracks appeared around me. "F-Firebrand, stop. Please," I begged around a harsh cough, the agony shooting through my skull at his words. The Operator desperately didn't want me to hear what he was saying, but I couldn't drown him out. I was getting dizzy from the constant ache in my skull. Were I not leaning on a machine, I would have toppled face first to the ground.

There was an eerie amount of silence. I saw Firebrand's silhouette retreat from me, his frustrated growl reaching my ears. "Already? Damnit..." he cursed. "This isn't over, kid. I'm free, now- when I find my way outside the Circle, I'm going to-"

Suddenly, everything returned to normal. The cracks popped out of existence, the heat they were emitting vanishing. Just as suddenly as I'd been ambushed, Firebrand was gone. Though his leave was sudden, his absence lingered, haunting me. The despair built in my stomach and behind my eyes, my appetite thoroughly ruined. I didn't understand half of what he was saying, and he sounded so angry with me.  

"It's alright. Just a power outtage. Happens. Fuckin' grid," the clerk mumbled, leaning over the counter to look at me. "You good?"

I gulped, looking down at my boots. "Y-Yeah... Just..." I cursed internally, struggling to remember the word Natalie just taught to me. "...J-Just tweakin'. Sorry."

"Ay, bro, long as you're good now. Glad you kept that shit in the corner."

I was astounded by how easily he accepted that. Had he not heard anything I said? Had he not seen anything? All that happened purely in my head, then... God, no wonder it ached so badly.

Before I could wonder what chased Firebrand off, I heard Ben's familiar cackle near the arcade machines. Sure enough, I saw his face poke out of the corner of the screen, causing everything behind him to corrupt.

"Boss! How are we today? That was a close one, huh?"

I frowned, moving closer to the machines. Ben was making himself at home in the two-dimensional space, lounging on the "enter coin" text as he grinned up at me. "How did you get here? Where's your cartridge?" I questioned immediately.

"It's the digital plane, Boss! You think I can't travel from a guy's hentai collection to an arcade machine? The only thing protecting this junk is a condom wrapped around some wiring."

I snorted, accepting that as reasonable enough. The way how he did it wasn't important; rather, it was why he did it to begin with. "What just happened? Why did Firebrand attack me?"

Ben let out a beleagured sigh, sitting up with a frown. "Oh... They always do this. Firebrand is doomed to rebel," he responded, leaving me with even more questions. Seeing my discomfort, he got closer to the screen, his wide grin growing more serious. "They're humans, Boss. Humans that wanted to be us, and weren't good enough. Now that they know what they're missing, they feel cheated. The Observer was the most likely to know how to break their bindings to The Ark. Once one gets out, they all pour out... I was able to recapture most of them, but he and Firebrand have managed to escape me. They're somewhere in your technology, now... Gods in the Machine. Funny, huh?"

Not really. He grinned again, rubbing his hands together. "I'll find them. Ooohhh, and when I do..." He purred, licking his lips excitedly.

I couldn't pursue them if they were in a metaspace like that. Knowing they could potentionally come back, though, made me want to warn the others in case they did. "The others might be in danger..."

For some reason, Ben grinned even wider at that, the many teeth taking on a sinister tone the more he showed. "Oh, don't worry. I have a feeling they won't want to hurt your friends."

Why did he say it like that? I wasn't sure if I should be relieved or more worried. "Well... Thank you, Ben. You saved my life."

"Oh-ho. Anytime, Boss. It's my job, after all... Speaking of which: The Master's got a few retrievals lined up, but then he wants you home for a bit. Our guests have been asking about you- especially the Queen. Lucky guy, Masky. Save some of the ladies for the rest of us, huh?"

"It's not-!!" I snapped, speaking a bit too loudly. "It's not like that. Cane's not a 'lady' either... kind of... A-And in any case, that's none of you business!" I whispered harshly.

"Your entire life is my business," Ben reminded me, his voice more purposeful without losing any of that cheery vigor. "You should consider your future a bit more, Boss. You're going to be an adult one day, and you won't be just be playing around anymore. They won't just be girlfriends to you."

That made me clam up. I felt hot, but I didn't it on the surface of my skin; rather, I felt it underneath, crawling uncomfortably along my nerves. "What're you talking about? Don't be so creepy..."

Ben was quiet for a surprising amount of time. I almost thought the screen had frozen. I hit the side confusedly, only causing the display to wobble. Suddenly, not only did the machines shut off, but so did everything else in the store, plunging into into pitch black darkness.

"You should think wisely about your future, Masky," Ben stated ominously, calling to me from the lingering static in my fingertips. "Things are changing."

I ran out of the store soon after, having pocketed most of the candy I wanted under the cover of the power outtage. Despite what Ben told me, my encounter with Firebrand was the first thing I brought up to the others when I got back to the apartment. None of them were as devastated as I was, only knowing Shadow People as the banished denizens they were. They understood what Firebrand meant to me, though, and were willing to comfort me after such an awful experience. Kate held onto me all night, her peaceful aura seeping into me to soothe my frazzled nerves. Doby cuddled next to me, his weight comforting as he lay still at my side. Nathan and I spoke at length about how we felt about religion and holidays, wherein he was far more on my side than before I'd left. Even Natalie suggested we watch a strange Christmas movie about a Halloween decoration. I didn't even give her the chance to ask if it was okay with me- I stated that I wanted to watch it, more curious about their holiday than ever. 

The only people who stood out were Skully and Toby. Not that I noticed, at the time; looking back now, however, I remember seeing Toby keep his distance, looking at his phone with more intent than I'd ever seen him. He looked deeply bothered, though something told me it wasn't just because I'd been threatened. With so much attention focused on me, however, I didn't really give a shit why he was moping.

And Skully... Skully was giving me too much attention, even though I had no idea he was doing it. He stared- more than usual, he stared. I'm not sure he blinked. Even when I laid my head down to sleep that night... He just stared. Like he knew. Like he'd seen it.

 

-

 

When Ben said we were doing more retrievals, I expected more of The Leviathan. Surprisingly, though, most Beasts weren’t so complex. For that reason, we differentiated them as Objects, as they more often took the form of inanimate appliances. Their forms were unique to themselves, ranging from things like toasters that took over your mind to books with supernatural consequences to reading. All of them were still Beasts, all of them alive in ways that redefined the term. The main difference was that they didn't put up a fight with us. They had plenty of tricks and surprises for humans, but I assumed they could sense the presence we carried with us. Maybe they understood they were pieces of a much greater whole, like we did, and saw us as their one ally. Maybe they were so terrified of us because we could destroy them, and wisely chose to behave when we came to collect them. Either was fine with me. Their compliance made my job ridiculously easy. 

Particularly, I got a kick out of a coffee machine that gave you any drink- and I do mean any drink- you asked for. It was in an abandoned office building, standing in plain sight inside an upturned breakroom. Its outward appearance was dull, from the shiny plastic covering to the stock image of a coffee cup on its glowing panel. It was surrounded by dark stains and moldy paper cups, a puddle of indeterminate substance pooling out onto the dusty, tile floor underneath it. The office building wasn't running on a generator, yet the machine whirred away, seemingly operating on its own electricity source.

We figured out how it worked together. There was a keyboard for typing in drink orders; however, instead of a menu, there was a blank page with what looked like a search bar. On principle, I typed our Master's name into the keypad. That caused it to make a small "click" sound deep within its mechanisms, the whirring of its fans growing louder. Though the others may not have been able to hear it, I could hear the humming resonate with my Master's, their voices melding together in a ethereal harmony.

From there, the rest was a no brainer. We voted on a drink to input, we inserted its desired quarters, and I asked the machine to make it using the keyboard. We were tame at first, naming actual coffees and sodas. It had them all- even a drink Toby apparently invented called "Suicide", which was a specific mix of several energy drinks and sodas. It had a name, though, so the machine made it for him. It tasted like battery acid; I was twitching after one sip.

When we kept getting what we wanted, our requests became a bit more wild: blood, motor oil, vodka. The list went on. Eventually, the machine refused to give us anything else, shutting off completely. A bit of a bummer, but I assumed it was like us, and needed to rest before it could use its Gift again. Once we cleaned the area around the Object for it (I don't know if it cared, but it was the thought that counted), I stuck The Operator's symbol to its keyboard. We figured we could investigate the area a bit, check to see if our Master collected the Object, and then leave when he did. Until then, however, the abandoned building was our playground. 

Hard to remember a night where I heard so much laughter. It echoed all around me, down every hall I ran into. I loved Kate’s laugh when she was excited; it sounded like the caw of a bird. It always made me laugh harder than whatever she found so funny.

Toby, as well. If he was still upset about Rouge's pregnancy, he didn't show it. He was a live wire as we wandered the empty halls, chattering away as he sprayed every door with our Master's symbol. Not that he would have said anything, if he was; when I tried to get him to open up, he'd blatantly changed the subject. Toby refused to be understood, sometimes, and I just had to deal with it. 

Toby directed most of his energy at Natalie, who was walking with us. I didn't contribute much- just occasionally shot her an amused glance through the holes in my mask.

"Didn't realize all that soda would get you so amped, cher," Natalie teased, tossing Toby another can of paint when the first ran out. 

Toby scoffed loudly, shaking his spray can with a bit more force than necessary. "It's that-t thing you always say- la vien en rose. I'm having fun with my best-t-t-t buddies, and we're doin' something illegal. I'm livin' the good life." 

"Laissez les bons temps rouler," I corrected, earning a satisfied smile from Natalie. "And I wouldn't say that until we're far away from here."

"Nice pronunciation, gar. Should take ya'll down to Nola for Mardi Gras. You'd like the floats... And the girls would like you."

I scoffed, brushing that off with a stuttering question. "Sp-speaking of which, are you going to go home any time soon?" I asked her. I wouldn't blame her if she left us. New Orleans was her haunting ground; after she'd been taken from it, I could imagine returning was inevitable. If she did go, she'd have to deal with me trying to follow her.

Natalie shrugged. "Eventually. Right now… I dunno. I like ya'll. I gotta help out, y'know? Make sure this couyon doesn't get himself killed."

"I'm already dead!!" Toby shouted, throwing the can of paint at us.

"You've said that. That don't be makin' it true."

Of course, our fun was rudely interrupted by The Foundation. Unbeknownst to us, they'd been watching the area and waiting for us to take their "bait". Their numbers didn't impress me, and neither did their guns. Why would they? The Foundation clearly didn't train their soldiers. They called them D-Class Personnel for a reason. The Foundation all but threw them at us to die. They could hold a gun and follow orders, but they were wholly unprepared for our Gifts. I imagined they weren't told much about us for confidentiality; couldn't afford to have normal people knowing things like us existed, could they? Then they'd have to tell people the truth. 

Part of me knew what they were really up to. They saw us as a threat, but a damn curious one. They'd kill a million of their own if it meant understanding our secrets. 

Naturally, The Chaser was eager to handle them. She took to the vents when the gunfire started, splitting off from Skully. While we hurried to find a place to hide, she picked off their numbers one by one. She'd wait for them to walk under the vents; then, she'd grab them with her Blade and drag them in, tearing them apart with her teeth. I knew where she'd been by the gaping holes in the vents, blood dripping from the metal like rain. 

Not that everyone else slacked off, of course. Just when they thought they cornered us, we split up, leading the soldiers in opposite directions. My footsteps pounding across the tile felt like my heartbeat, the sound echoed by the six men trying to catch me. Bullets whizzed by my shoulder and leg, followed by shouts for me to stop. They wouldn't shoot me directly, and I knew that. They wanted me alive, and they were willing to die for it. Even if I was shot, I knew I couldn't stop- stopping meant capture, and capture was living death.

Luckily, though, the building was a maze of hallways and high-walled cubicles. The soldiers soon lost track of me, giving me a chance to hide. Seeing an empty office to my left, I ran inside and crawled under the first desk I saw. The area was fairly cramped for me, but it was the only cover I could find that could potentially stop bullets. 

Though my starting plan was to break kneecaps the moment I was found, I heard the soldiers shouting about movement downstairs. They quickly left me, believing they'd completely lost me. 

"Masky! Over here!!" Skully softly cried, waving his hand out of the room across the hall. I could just barely see his mask in the crack of the door, followed by two other masks on top of his. Doby and Nathan, I realized with relief. They'd gone back for the coffee machine, so I was worried they'd be caught. 

Quickly, I joined them in the adjacent room. I could see evidence that they'd been fighting; Nathan's hands were swollen and red from punching through body armor, and Doby's thigh was wrapped in red stained gauze. They were covered in a substantial amount of blood, but fairly little of it was theirs. Skully was particularly drenched; he must have stabbed someone in the artery. I could tell by the spray pattern on his face. 

"Slenderman got the thing," Third Base declared, giving me a weary thumbs-up. The goal was to get the coffee machine and only that. If it was gone- and, glancing at the empty space where it once stood, it was gone- then that meant the mission was over, and I could ask The Operator to take us to safety.

Third Base was limping, I noticed; he'd need to eat soon to regenerate. "You okay?" I asked him, carefully steadying him as he returned to sit in a plastic chair.

"Yeah- fuck, they surprised me. My thigh's missing a chunk the size of my thumb, but the bullet exited. Should regenerate fine. Not without a scar, though, Piece of shit..."

Nathan clicked his tongue. "You got too cocky. It'll be a lesson."

I took out my own first aid, redressing the bandages with fresher ones. He wasn't bleeding as quickly anymore, thank goodness; with the new gauze wrapped around his leg, he could survive long enough to get looked at by The Nurse. Though I was certainly more focused on his wound than where it was placed, I knew Doby was staring holes in the top of my head, more than happy to let me touch him as much as he wished.

"I heard The Chaser rattling around a minute ago," Doby stated, lightly tapping his foot against my stomach as I taped down the gauze on his thigh.

"Operator only knows where she is-"

CLANK!

"-Nevermind."

The Chaser burst into the room a second later, running on all fours. Her hand was missing, but she was content to crawl around on the stump. She'd exhausted herself again, even when she made a meal of several Foundation soldiers. She'd need a proper meal soon, as well. Oh, and did I say Skully was drenched with blood? Because he looked pristine next to Kate; her white hoodie had turned red, her hair matted with drying clumps of coagulated blood. 

Seeing me, The Chaser hurried to my side, circling me for a moment before sitting at my feet. I turned my attention from Third Base to her, fearing she'd gotten hurt. Of course, all the blood was from her victims. Aside from a small cut on her arm, she was fine. As my hand rested on her shoulder, Kate blinked, the black void of her eyes disappearing. She lifted up her mask, flashing me a wolfish grin.

"Hey, there you are!!" She exclaimed, bumping her forehead against mine. Before she could say anymore, Kate let out a rather deep, guttural burp, spitting out a glob of red meat with a hack. While Nathan and Doby blanched and gagged, I had to cover a laugh, waving my hand in front of my face. 

"Gross," I mumbled.

"Bro, I totally get why the Xenomorphs used the vents. That was super fun," Kate chirped. "Coffee Boy's gone. We goin'?"

"Depends. You got a way out, Masky?"

With a quick nod, I got to work. First, I drew The Operator's symbol onto the office floor. Then, I sat in the center of it with my notebook, opening it to the blank pages near the back. I’d need a new journal, soon; what pages weren’t ripped out were full of my insane poetry and doodles. 

I didn't immediately call for my Master, biting the inner flesh of my cheek as I tapped the pen to my jaw. Better to get a sense of what was going on, right? And what better way to See than Toby’s favorite Rune? 

With that in mind, I drew two, overlapping ovals, then a circle in the center. I lifted my pen high, poised like a snake to strike.

“I invoke Severance in the name of The Operator," I said. "I wish for my sight to be Open to all things around me, so I may know All paths that lay before me.” 

And with a sharp stab to the center of the circle- the Pupil for The Eye- I knew where everyone was. It was like I was viewing the building like a drawing on a paper, quite literally. But it didn't look like a drawing, if that makes any sense; I saw depth, texture, form. Yet the entire building seemed to be laid out like an animated map, showing me the exact locations of both the soldiers and my siblings. I couldn't touch, but I could peek in for just a moment.

The Foundation brought more than they had to the Health Clinic, so that was my initial concern. More were coming, too, and I could see Natalie and Toby running right towards them.

“Toby, Clocky,” I called out hurriedly, my voice amplified by Severance. “You need to go up the stairs to your left and come to Meeting Room 305. Hurry- they're coming around the corner."

"Shit, yea- I hear 'em. Perfect timing!"

“Hehe… Me and Clocky left them a present downstairs,” Toby said ominously, followed by a dark chuckle from Natalie.

Kate, Nathan, and I simultaneously winced. That explained what they were doing on the bottom floor. Knowing the two of them, it was enough explosives to set the whole building off.

“Why does Clockwork like explosives so much? I thought she used to be a serial killer,” Nathan pointed out.

“It’s because she and Toby both know how to use them. Unlike some of us, who can't be trusted with a damn lighter,” Kate quipped, crossing her arms.

"That's not true," Third Base refuted with a cheeky smirk. "I'm a regular pyromancer when I've got a blunt in my hand."

"Yeah, sure. Remember when you set your bangs on fire?"

"And I'd do it again!!! Free haircut!"

I cleared my throat loudly, my vision warping as I struggled to maintain the invocation. “You mind?" I snapped. "Trying to focus, here.”

With that, I turned my attention back to my notebook. “Close your eyes,” I warned them, drawing my Master’s rune onto a blank page. The pressure in the room was immense; it pushed against the doors with a low creak, the lights flickering dangerously as our Master enveloped all of us. Toby and Natalie wouldn't have enough time to get to us, but that didn't matter. I just had to wait until they were far enough away. With my eyes on the layout of the building, watching them turn corners like tiny miniatures on a board. Finally, they were far enough away from our enemies that I completed the ritual. I carefully tore the page out, holding it up to the plaster ceiling.

“Master, we're done here,” I called. 

I kept my eyes closed until I felt a shift- a sudden, icy breeze against my cheeks. When I opened them, I was in a bare tree, cradled against the trunk. I was just there- no branches were disturbed, no leaves were shook. The others were around me excitedly chattered,  sharing their encounters. It was like I'd always been there.

I breathed a sigh of relief. The window had been small- The Operator may not have helped if The Foundation got any closer. Of course, that was a benefit of being his favorite- he would bend the rules just a bit, if it meant I'd survive.

I could see the building far in the distance. It jutted out of the manicured woods like a sore thumb- a metal obelisk surrounded by dry, dying grass. Someone built it with the belief that humans would come to inhabit it; however, the place was a psychic wasteland for anything with an unevolved insight. I watched as the soldiers poured inside like ants, searching the building top and bottom for us. They couldn't see my Master intertwining his roots through the walls, preparing to take the building.

It would really piss them off to lose us for the third time, I'd thought. They looked so confident about trapping us, I almost felt bad we ruined it.

I tuned into the conversation my friends were having, as they'd all started speaking at once. They were counting down; I'd started listening at six. As they neared three, their voices grew louder, sitting up straight in the tree as they excitedly chanted. 

Three, two, one. At "one", the building erupted into a ball of fire, swallowing everyone and everything inside. The blast was gigantic, the aftershock scattering the birds and rattling us in the branches. What had once been a midnight-blue sky turned orange with flame, the pitch black smoke seemed to pump the darkness out like an engine pipe. Soon, there was nothing but us, the sublime flames, and the dying men inside it.

Toby outright howled at the sight. "YES!!! BURN, MOTHERFUCKER!!! BURN!!!" He screamed, throwing his arms into the air. He grabbed my shoulder emphatically, mindlessly pulling me closer to him to point out someone falling out of the window. 

"See that, bitch? I fucking did that. ME!!" Toby growled. "Angel of DEATH, BITCHES!!!"

"Are you fucking serious!?" Natalie snapped. "That was my napalm, you imbecíle!!" 

"I AM THE GOD OF HELLFIRE!!!"

I smiled breathlessly under my mask, leaning against Toby as he raved. I was the only one who could see The Operator's vines emerging from the plumes of smoke. In that moment, my Master had resembled the creature I'd seen as a child- that massive, incomprehensible presence, the mere sight of which had opened my eyes to limitless possibilities. So big, he was the sky itself.

"Beaut-tiful, huh, Masky?" Toby asked, not tearing his eyes away from the fire. "That-t was fun as Hell. More shit-t like that-t, am I right-t?"

I hummed softly at his unguarded tone. In a moment of fondness for him, I fixed his scarf further on his face, gently picking up the elastic and placing it behind his ear.

"Don't get yourself killed. I need you," I reminded him.

Though he tolerated it for a moment, the affection must have caught Toby's attention in a way he inevitably didn't like. In the next instant, he shoved me roughly, almost causing me to tumble out of the tree. I had to grip the branch I was on with all four limbs, my heart racing a mile a minute as my elevation came into a stark clarity. 

"You're so fucking gay, dude. No wonder you're such a fatass, soft as you are." He teased, watching me struggle to right myself.

I narrowed my eyes dangerously, and outright kicked him off his branch. Hopefully, that wasn't too "soft" for him.

Toby was fine- I wasn't giving him that easy of an out. Kate was already waiting at the bottom to catch him, sighing exasperatedly. I waited for the tell-tale "oof" as they collided, nodding to myself with satisfaction when I heard Toby's pained whine. He had no qualms with being held like a princess by Kate- either that, or he was too pissed at me to notice.

"You're a fucking bitch, Masky!!!" He shouted.

"Oi, oi, oi, don't be tryna kill each other now. It's about to be Christmas!!" Natalie chided, jumping down after Toby.

I shrugged haughtily, following her with more prepared grace. Toby started it- I finished it. Nothing but Games, and I was simply better at them.

Skully hummed, bringing my attention to him. At first, I thought it was something on my suit. Y'know, besides blood and black bile. "No heart this time, Masky? Oh, well… Maybe next time," Skully said in a strange, almost patronizing tone. He then turned his attention to Third Base, helping the other boy climb down with his injured leg. 

I was constantly bewildered by him, but that was a brainworm of a statement. What the fuck was that supposed to mean? Did I eat hearts that much? Was that my "thing"? Natalie told me that serial killers usually developed a pattern. She liked to kill at a certain time… Was collecting the hearts of my victims mine?

And did that mean I was a serial killer? I spiraled, having never really considered it before. But by definition, I was. The way Skully described it made it almost feel fetishistic. That wasn't why I took the heart, I reaffirmed to myself; I took it because my Master wanted me to. 

I was just doing what he wanted.

 

–

 

It wasn't a setback to take a short winter break. Thanks to our work, The Slender Ones had their eyes on Jack's alleged base- an old apartment building on the outskirts of Atlanta. He hadn't been spotted since late November, neither coming nor going.The Slender Ones began to assume Jack was somehow escaping our reality; otherwise, his ability to just drop out of existence made no sense. Certainly, he was going somewhere, hence why he was able to avoid us so aptly. 

Patience, I was repeatedly told. I had to have patience. In the meantime… Why not let the Master witness my joy? It was his favorite.

Which was why, in mid December, I awoke back in my bed on The Ark. The Doll was once again waiting for me, smiling warmly as I sat up. It hadn't been that long since I'd seen her, but it was like meeting her all over again. Although she was as soft and as pleasant as she'd always been, every movement only brought attention to her stilted mannerisms. There was something off in her demeanor, her singular eye unfocused as a storm brewed within her.

"The candle lighting is about to take place downstairs," she told me. I'd forgotten how little her lips moved when she spoke.

I perked up at that, tossing the blankets off to get ready. Belatedly, though, I stopped, my shoulders hunching as I pouted. "What's the point?" I asked, not disguising the hurt in my voice. "I don't want to be Jewish anymore. Firebrand hates me... He tried to kill me. What's the point, if the guardian that taught me that stuff hates my guts...?"

The Doll delicately cupped my cheek, sighing softly with sympathy for me. "Oh, poor thing... I know exactly how you feel, trust me. Were The Master able to arrange it in time, you would have lived on The Ark for as long as I have. They didn't deserve the right to know your beautiful face," she cooed. "Rest assured... They have been dealt with."

I gulped, her words sending a ominous chill down my spine. "What do you mean? What happened?"

I know she considered waving me away. She didn't; with a sigh, she grasped both my hands, holding them in her smooth, porcelain fingers. "I'm sorry, sweetheart... But The Sentinel and Firebrand were cast from The Ark. It's the only way to end them... Without our Master tending to their souls, they won't exist for much longer. This is just the way things have to be..."

Though I expected it, my stomach still dropped with anguish. I was scared to ask what "cast out" meant; if he was somehow still alive on Earth, like Ben said, or if they were both been thrown into the Null, never to live or die. That was the essence of their entire existence; I wondered, then, if they'd simply fizzle out without someone to perceive them. 

"In any case, this celebration isn't just for you and Sally- you have new siblings that have chosen to practice. I expect you'll make them feel welcome since Firebrand cannot, hm?"

I nodded solemnly at her, then resumed getting ready. As long as I'd get to spend time with my friends, I'd put up with a bit of forced socialization. I was already predicting how it'd go with the newbies; I'd make them uncomfortable, and they'd avoid me like I had the plague. Being introverted was easy when you're a freak. 

"Kate?" I called out.

"Hey! Are you busy?" was her immediate response. Reaching out, she gave me a snapshot of where she was; in the kitchen, making gingerbread houses with everyone... Almost everyone. Silently, I noticed Toby and Skully weren't with them. I didn't comment on it, figuring they both must have been off on their own adventure. At the time, I'd been more upset that I was being excluded. As shameful as it is to admit, I selfishly considered renouncing just so I didn't have to miss any of their fun.

"Yeah," I mumbled, glancing at The Doll. Wearing a serene smile, she guided me out of my own room, sheperding me down the hall. 

"No problem!! I'll save you a gingerbread house, we'll all help you build yours when you're done!"

The Doll cooed, patting my head fondly. She'd overheard everything, of course, and couldn't help but find it touching. "See? You can have both, my darling," she told me. "You can have it all."

She was right. I didn't have to worry about being excluded- despite what my instinct told me to assume, they wouldn't just exclude me outright. With that in mind, though, I felt more compelled to finish things quickly. I'd do as the others wanted, but I'd have to rely on Sally being the cute baby sister to steal all the attention. The sooner I could slip out, the better.

Speaking of Sally- we met her on our way to the Dining Room. She'd phased through the wall, smoothing out her frilly, silver gown. I could tell she was nervous by the way she hesitated, floating in midair while wringing her hands. 

"Sally," I called fondly. 

As I expected, she didn't know I was home. Her head turned my direction with a squeal, and she tackled me so hard she went straight through me. 

I shuddered, gagging lightly as I was momentarily possessed. "Chag Sameach to you, too…" I grumbled. 

Sally giggled excitedly, floating down to my eye level. "I thought you'd still be on Earth!! You've only been gone a few decades," she told me. "Ahh, I missed you!!"

The time dilation once again made me let out a small huff, a bit bewildered by how it felt to experience it from the other side. I recovered quickly, though, once again following The Doll. "Planning any pranks this time?" I teasingly asked, my head turned to her as she followed us both.

Immediately, her mood soured. "No," she spat. She crossed her arms with a huff, her frizzy hair rising ominously off her shoulders. "Papa said we gotta be nice to the new kids. But I'm not doing it!! They're not my family, they're just strays."

I was caught off guard by such a harsh statement. I knew Sally had a mean streak in her, but that was out of line. "Sally, that's not nice," I chided. "Just because they're new doesn't mean they're bad."

She wasn't hearing it. Sally, like Ben, wasn't someone I could reason with in the typical way. With that in mind, I approached it from a different angle.

"I bet you worked hard on their rooms, right?" I offered. "And you helped Ben bring their stuff here. You already know a little bit about them. They aren't strangers, they're… acquaintances."

That caught Sally's interest. "What does that mean?"

"It's a type of friend- a before-friend. You don't really know them that well, but you know them enough to get along. Like me and your bear- I don't really know Mr. D that well, but I like him! Great listener!"

I pulled her close and reached for the bear, using my index and thumb to gingerly shake his hand. She giggled at that, clutching her bear tightly as she wiggled away from. Her expression turned more apologetic as she drifted upwards, the guilt setting in.

"Sorry."

"You're forgiven. Don't say hurtful things like that on purpose."

"Okay… But I'm still gonna steal their chocolate."

"Ah… Baby steps, I guess."

Regaining her spirit, she decided to race me, floating by my side as we raced to the Dining Room. I lost once I tripped over my shoelace; Sally zipped ahead of me, her giggles triumphant as she flew weightlessly through the air, phasing through the double doors.

The Doll was still watching me. Had been watching me during that entire interaction. I hadn't seen her physical gaze, but I remember being able to feel it. A strange, buzzing stress had balled in the back of my head, unsure what it was that The Doll was observing. Whatever it was, she found it fascinating, staring at it with a wide eyed, hushed silence. When she joined my side again, that was the minute expression on her face. She fussed with me a bit more than normal, her serene smile tinged with something a bit more manic.

"Remember, darling... Make them feel welcome."

I was surprised by the number of new masks in the foyer. Where I'd (technically) been the only Jewish kid from my generation, the next one had four. They were tiny, the eldest of them only fourteen. They looked scared to death, too- even more so when they saw me. I tried to tell myself they were scared of Sally, too, but they seemed well-acquainted already.

For a moment, I had an intrusive thought of being hit with the large, ornate Menorah behind them. Surely, I thought, I didn't frighten them that much.

"Ch-Chag Sameach, M-My L-Lord," one managed to force out. He was quickly shushed by the others, who took turns cowering behind each other.

I cringed lightly, refusing to let it bother me. That reaction was familiar to me; that time, however, I knew what it took to break the ice. I greeted them as I greeted Sally, already knowing their Proxy names once I clicked with them: The Mirrors, Underscore, and The Reporter. I kept my voice light, intentionally raising the pitch to seem a bit more personable. I tried to keep my posture relaxed, making small jokes to ease their worries.

It didn't seem to do much. It wasn't that I was a monster that they worried would eat them; in fact, they were worried about me for the same reason I was worried about them- they felt compelled to get along with me by our Master. It was easy to conflate being a vessel with being royalty, though I actively rejected that (unless a cute girl wanted otherwise).

"So… Do we call you Prince Masky, or…?" The Reporter asked, eyeing me carefully. That made me wince, exasperated that I had to deal with this all over again. After people had finally gotten used to me. Sally let out a muffled giggle behind her hands at my misfortune, more than happy to be a Princess and unable to relate. 

"Anything is fine, as long as you don't call me that," I insisted.

"But aren't you… you know… him?" She pushed. I began to see where she got her name; I wondered if she noticed how brave she appeared to the others, standing tall while asking me "the hard questions".

I sighed, already feeling my temper flaring. "Look," I commanded, pulling off my mask to show them my real face. "See? I'm just a kid. Whatever you heard about me is horseshit."

"...S-So you actually can't steal someone's soul?" That time, one of The Mirrors dared to ask a question.

"Lemme guess- Ben," I deadpanned, the bridge of my nose pinched between two fingers. That figured; he probably told them scary stories the whole walk to the house. "Is he about yeigh high, wet, looks like Zelda?"

A few, cautious nods, including someone mumbling "it's Link" under their breath. I knew that was wrong, but I didn't care. I hoped being that wrong was like a psychic flick to Ben's forehead.

"Masky's not scary!! He's really nice!!!" Sally exclaimed, popping up from behind me. She hid her mouth behind her stuffed bear, taking on a slightly deeper voice. She pantomimed, waving her bear back and forth to simulate speech.

"'All the girls like him 'cause he's a big 'ol pushover! They kiss alllll day!! Mwah, mwah, mwah!!!'"

I clicked my tongue with irritation. That bear needed to watch his fucking mouth. "D-Don't listen to her…I…" 

I hated explaining myself; it never worked out well. By then, they seemed willing to give me an honest chance. The Mirror twins stepped more into my line of sight, the sister pulling her brother by their linked arms. "Sorry… Adjusting has been really… stressful," she admitted. "This place doesn't seem that much safer than Earth."

"It is for you," I told them flat-out. "You guys are Proxies- you gotta act like it to survive. If you think I'm a threat, attack me. Don't cower. Cowards get eaten."

That came out way harsher than I meant it, and I knew it instantly. Sally even nudged me a bit, shooting me a nervous glance. "A-And… I mean… You're not alone," I stammered, trying to recover. "You've got each other, now. If you help each other, you'll be fine. Just... don't go in the water."

"Why-?"

"Don't go in the water," Sally and I said simultaneously.

Things became a bit more relaxed, then. Though I vaguely remembered we weren't allowed to eat before lighting the candle... The Doll didn't know that. And Firebrand, for reasons I was unaware of, hadn't shown up yet. The others showed us where the latkes and our bags of chocolate were.

As we exchanged what we remembered about ourselves, I learned a few things about my new siblings. All Americans, and all from the Northern states. The Mirrors were obviously blood related siblings, and they had killed the man stalking their family for our Master. Underscore was bullied to the absolute breaking point, and it devolved into bloodshed. The Reporter, in a surprising twist, hadn't killed anyone; she'd already been aware of The Operator, and had essentially walked into The Ark on her own once she heard his call. It explained why she seemed the most confident, and the other three seemed scared of everyone. No wonder The Doll was insistent I come, I thought; they needed someone that could reassure them the kindness was real. To them, it was almost uncomfortable how friendly everyone was on The Ark. They kept expecting the other shoe to drop and to resume their lives as punching bags. 

"D-Don't get us wrong!! The place itself rules," Underscore explained. "Knowing you guys are seriously just trying to be nice is… a huge relief. But it's a huge transition."

"I'll take that over being called names and having Swastikas drawn all over my house," The Mirror Sister grumbled. "If we knew we were just a couple stabbings away from all this, I would've snapped ages ago."

"Ditto," The Mirror Brother agreed. "School sounds interesting, too, for once. I heard our classes are going to include something called Advanced Honeycomb Quantum Theory."

I nodded resoundingly. "That's a good class. I like the bit about Hivemind Philosophy The Helmet gives at the end. They make a lot of puns about bees."

"Wait- they? Helmet's more than one person?" The Reporter asked curiously.

"No, just one. Helmet doesn't have a gender," I explained. "No head, either, so don't freak out if you see them without their helmet on."

"That's- Oh… O-Oh. You're… serious," she stammered.

"I usually am," I responded, being completely serious.

From that, they asked me about my job. They'd heard rumors, but it was hard to believe there were actually soldiers like me in The Operator's army. Right away, I could tell the supernatural elements intrigued them- especially the twins, who could speak telepathically as Changelings. Knowing that, I told them all about my Collective's unique Gifts, explaining how they could earn better ones if they performed well. I was far more comfortable boasting about my friends than myself, so it was an easy out. Happily, I told the "Coffee Boy" story, highlighting each of my siblings' great accomplishments and downplaying everything I'd done. Wasn't hard to do; I was either the "brute strength" guy or, ironically, the one who was performing most of my Master's rituals, neither of which sounded as cool as setting a building on fire. Of course, I was quick to remind them we did what was expected of us; in time, they'd also be capable of equally great things.

"I-I mean, we can read minds," The Mirror Brother said. "But I don't think I'll be capable of setting a whole town on fire…"

"You'd be surprised," I told him. "Anything you wish for can become reality. It's his Gift to us, and all he wants in return is- well. Um..."

The Doll had returned, followed by The Genyr Court. They were all dressed in extravagant gowns and dresswear similar to hers, their jewerly adorned with silver. Seeing them after being away for so long made me double-take, confused why they were there until I remembered it was my fault. I saw Cane standing behind The Doll with The Unsightly Jester at fir side. Cane was dressed in a simpler version of The Doll's ballgown, the dress exposing fir chest somewhat. That included the soft glow emanating from fir heart, hinting at the life growing inside. The Unsightly Jester was dressed in a suit, much like the one I wore; however, they'd taken the liberty to personalized theirs with multicolored spots littered all over the fabric. They kept their green cockscomb, though, the bells sitting daintily on their broad shoulders. Without their silly costume, The Jester seemed a bit more intimidating, somehow. I wasn't quite sure what it was; their posture, maybe. I didn't notice it when they were dressed like the others, but when they more closely resembled me, I could see the rigid discipline in their spine.

They were all staring at us like we were bugs under a microscope. Although I was going through the motions, I found something mildly perverse about our audience of otherworlders. Their brilliantly colored eyes only betrayed a hint of interest, emotionless as they learned how intimate the moment I sharing with my siblings was. I made a mental note to talk to The Doll about their presence. If I phrased it in a way that made me seem pathetic, I could convince her not to let them come back for the other nights.

"Whenever your ready, darling," The Doll told me, her hands folding in front of her.

I nodded once, looking at the others before beginning to recite the first prayer in Hebrew. The words flowed robotically, synced to the others without much conscious input. The first night was important, I mused. It's the moment before the miracle, when everything seemed bleakest. Then, once the first candle was lit, a tiny flame of hope came with it for eight days. Long enough to withstand the enemy, and emerge as God's Chosen. If I could take anything from that story and apply it to myself, it's that things would always seem the worst on the eve of greatness. As long as I remained faithful, I would always have enough to light the darkness.

The entirety of my intent was for The Operator. I couldn't believe in the gods humans made- not after being failed so much by them. By then, I didn't want one, even for pretend. The relationship I had with The Operator was superior in every way. I didn't have to wonder if he saw me, if he loved me... we were a symbiotic experience, my master serving as my patient guide through every plane of being, every form of existence.

I knew he was real, because I was real. What God could prove that?

 

–

 

I remained at home for Hanukkah, dividing my time between training and quality time with my family. The training was my idea; after learning more about the Children of Chernabog, we applied what we knew to practice, honing our skills at fighting things bigger than us. Kate made for a great stand-in, having fought the Chernabogs close enough to mimic their style. While the intricacies of the masks were still unknown, we'd concluded that their masks were their weak points. If we got them off, they reverted back to their mortal forms.

The Genyr Court came to watch us practice, often. I could hear the jingling of their outfits from a mile away. They roamed in one group wherever they went, like a colorful flock of flightless birds. In that setting, I didn't mind the audience. Judging by their awed coos and delighted applause, they seemed to be growing comfortable around us. I still didn't approach them, though, getting the impression that I still unnerved them. They probably worried I might menace them like Jason had done, having even more power to do so. I would never do such a thing, obviously, but there was a reason I could never have a one-on-one conversation with them.

Third Base was far more successful than I was, bold enough to walk right up to them and strike a conversation. I guess that's not that surprising. Doby was always a little different from the other Proxies. We liked colors, but we usually stuck very closely to our Master's monochrome uniforms. Doby wore bright, multicolored beads and neon bracelets; he'd swapped his black tie for a lime green one, wearing matching striped socks to match. He was allowed to do that, and so did a few others... but admittedly, he stuck out a lot in a typical lineup. For the Genyr, however, Third Base was familiar. I knew they liked him the most, for that reason. Not just because they readily spoke to him, involving him with their daily parade around The House- they made him glass jewelry that glowed slightly, comprised of the same material for their weapons. It was made from sand from Genyr's beaches, and as such, it was incredibly special to them.

Unsurprisingly, none of that warmth existed when Third Base was with the Mimics. The Genyr avoided them like the plague, only tolerating their far-off existence because they didn't look exactly like The Night Terror's creatures. If they did, I imagine things wouldn't have been so peaceful. Though the demons' behaviors had only improved since they'd been allowed to roam, they were still prone to impulse. Ally Dolls hung around them constantly, preventing them from wandering into the water or into the Genyr. They needed sugar to keep their moods stable, so it wasn't uncommon to see their chaperoning Ally Dolls with giant bowls of candy. A bit amusing to me now, remembering that The Doll had explicitly told us it was our responsibility to do that; I guess she didn't trust us to keep up with that. Maybe that's being too cynical, though. She was used to doing everything- maybe it was just habit.

The Mimics loved Sally the most, though, unquestionably. If I didn't see them, then they were playing with Sally. Unfortunately for me, that meant I would rarely find Sally by herself. She insisted they play games with us, and that included the Tea-Time I owed her. 

It was already awkward sitting in Sally's baby-pink room, crouched at a table with her stuffed animals. Sally orbited me wearing an apron, dutifully pretending to refill my teacup every ten seconds. She'd ask if I wanted it, and regardless if I said yes or no, she'd pretend to pour with a giggle. All the while, the Mimics stared unblinking at me with big, cartoon smiles. They didn't even know the meaning of awkward, much less the emotion.

"Another cookie, Belly?" Jill asked, flashing me a toothy grin. I was used to that nickname by then. Try as I might to correct them both, they always forgot; eventually, it felt pointless to bring it up.

"No, thanks," I said, glad I didn't have to force a smile behind my mask. I'd only had one bite of the cookie, and immediately spit it out. Jill clearly baked them herself. While she'd learned well from Sally about the dough, she'd fallen short by adding baby teeth instead of chocolate chips. I still feel a bit nauseous, remembering the scrape of teeth against mine as I bit down.

I saw Laughing Jack crane his neck towards Sally, whispering quietly in her ear with a Cheshire grin. Sally giggled, patting his pointed nose. She dropped down to me, then, her arms crossed.

"Masky, Jack says the Jesters are mean to him!! Can you make them stop?" Sally begged.

Regretfully, I shook my head. I couldn't force the Genyr to be kind; after what the Mimics did to their people, it felt a bit callous to even suggest. "What about Cane? Or Jester?" I offered. "Aren't they friendly?"

"Oh, yes… But The Queen hides from us all," Jack whispered, his tone childishly miserable.

"Cane's not hiding!" Jill refuted, pointing out of the window. "Look- I can see fir in the garden."

When I went to her side, I could see them as well. Sally's window overlooked a pathway in the Garden; through the gaps in the leaves, I could see the two of them engaged in some kind of argued. It wasn't loud, I don't think, but Cane's body language hinted fir displeasure with something. Whatever Cane was saying didn't impact the Jester, who appeared to be trying to walk away. Cane firmly gripped their arm, trying to keep them at fir side. Eventually, however, Cane hesitantly let them go. As the human disappeared into the house, fey retreated further into the Garden, fir head cradled in fir hands. 

"What was that all about?" I wondered aloud. "Sally, have you heard anything between the walls?"

Sally pouted, shaking her head. Jack and Jill, however, exchanged a sober glance, nodding with affirmation. Jill was the one who spoke up, having the faster speech. "Jester smells weird!" Jill stated. "They don't smell like Night Terror at all!!"

I wasn't sure what that was supposed to mean. Was The Unsightly Jester supposed to? While I wanted to take them seriously, it was difficult when they smelled like a carnival. I didn't trust their senses on that. I did, however, take it as an excuse to cut the game short. Sally didn't like it, but I promised we'd play more at the candle lighting ceremony.

I made my way to the Foyer and out into The Garden, search for Cane down the many pathways. I vaguely remembered Sally's room overlooked the path near The Doll's hydrangea garden, which was by the pond. All paths eventually lead to that spot, so there was no question fey'd be there.

As expected, I found Cane there picking the hydrangeas, gently cutting the stems with a tiny knife. Unlike the other Genyr, fey had removed much of the glamor from fir outfit, choosing to dress as simply as we did. Even then, fey still had a certain, gem-like glitter. Normally, we weren't allowed to touch The Doll's flowers. However, what Cane was doing could've been considered pruning more than vandalism; fey were taking the clustered blossoms and placing them into a soft wicker basket, tying the bundles together with a peculiar, glowing thread. When Cane looked up and saw me, fey gave a bit of a start, clutching at fir chest. "I'm sorry- I was worried I might be in trouble," fey said breathlessly. "These flowers are a close genetic match to ones that grew on Genyr... I was going to see if I could use them to make seeds to grow the plants I know."

I perked up, immediately fascinated by the idea. "I won't tell The Doll," I promised, smiling underneath my mask. After a short beat, however, I felt compelled to say a bit more. "And... I'm sorry about her, by the way. And me, if I said something that bothered you. It's okay if you or the other Genyr don't want to get near me, by the way... I get it all the time."

Cane was a bit taken aback by that, fir cheeks flushing a bit as fey stumbled over their words. "N-No, oh, no... Th-That's not what... That's got nothing to do with you. I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable, last time we spoke... It's complicated."

Cane was honest with me about fir state of being. Adjusting to a new reality had been difficult; understandably, Cane and all the other Genyr were incredibly homesick. They'd done their best to save as much material and knowledge they could, but they were a group of artists and courtesans- so much was in the hands of The Night Terror, forever languishing in his immeasurable archive. For obvious reasons, they didn't want to be returned to The Collector, but The Ark only offered comfort. Cane was simply making the best with what was given.

As far as the holidays went, Cane confessed that fey had little interest in our holidays. That was how it was done in fir part of the Universe; the humans and Genyr never interacted, though the Genyr were perfectly capable of it. The humans weren't even aware of their existence, believing their planet to be nothing but a lonely gas giant. Had they had more time, they would have been ready to meet their more advanced neighbors. As they were, however, they'd only just discovered electricity. They'd develop the technology to see into the far distance, but all that would greet them was a dark, empty sky.  

I reassured Cane that fey didn't need to attend; in fact, I'd prefer it if they didn't.

Midway through the conversation, I remembered why I'd come down there to speak to Cane in the first place: The Unsightly Jester. I'd been so distracted by Cane's literal sparkle, I'd forgotten I'd seen them arguing. I steeled myself, reminding myself to watch my tone. "C-Cane, um… where's The Jester? They're usually right beside you."

Can flinched at that, trying to play it off as being nicked by fir scissors. It didn't fool me, though- I saw fir almost physically glue a smile to fir face. "They've been given a special task by your Master," fey stated absently, a hint of bitterness in fir tone. "Wouldn't tell me what it was."

Was that why they so adamantly left? "Really? I wonder why my Master would need them..."

I saw Cane's discomfort drop to alarm. Fey quickly pulled me, closer, fir voice shifting to speak in a barely audible whisper. I was distracted by the glitter adorning fir cheeks, the color giving me the same synesthesia response as my tie-dye. Even when fey tilted my head to look into my eyes, the strange hues of fir irises mesmerized me. 

"You don't know?" Cane asked softly. 

"...Hm?"

Fey place a hand on my arm, causing my heart to skip a beat. "The Jester!! You don't know where they are?" Can repeated, growing desperate. 

I shook my head no, starting to grow nervous. Was I supposed to? Nobody told me anything. I had to look away from fir, then, too worried I'd slip up and say something stupid. 

Cane misinterpreted my anxiety as discomfort. Fey drew away from me, clutching fir basket close to fir chest. "I'm sorry. I was hoping you might. Their last words to me were… ominous," Cane admitted.

Ominous? In what way? Ben was incredibly ominous, but he did it as a joke; I doubted it was the same. "What did they say?"

Cane almost didn't answer. Fir deep purple lips were pressed thin, exposing a bit of the red underneath as fir sky blue eyebrows furrowed pensively. "They said... that in the end, they were devoted to The Tall Ones. I'd never heard them say something like that, before... I didn't even know they knew about the other Terrors," fey confessed.  "Jason claims he brought the Jester back to life… but I know The Collector's essence, and I know the depths of his power. Jason had nothing to do with it. Sometimes-"

Someone passed by- some of my younger siblings, dancing clumsily to the music The Ghost was playing on her guitar. Innocent as it was. Cane watched them like hawks, refusing to speak until we were completely alone.

"...Sometimes I wonder if that human was ever really a human, after all," Cane admitted gravely.

I was taken aback by that. From what I saw, The Unsightly Jester was no more peculiar than Skully or myself. They were a little spacey, but they'd always struck me as a level-headed, decent being. "What do you mean?" I asked, leaned in a bit. "Are they hurting you?"

"No, no… But I've had… dreams. My tea keeps turning black, And I-"

In an instant, Cane stopped, fir pupils dilating as fey stared past my shoulder. Fey shut fir mouth and drew away from me, brushing fir clothes of imaginary dust. "I just realized I have a meeting with my court," fey stated almost robotically, turning to leave. "I'm sorry... Excuse me."

I watched as Cane suddenly darted off, fir feet leaving the ground briefly as fey dared to fly just a bit. The sight of such a quick retreat made me groan internally, mortification bubbling up in my stomach. What a genius move- bring up the one thing that would upset fir the most. I kicked myself over and over, unable to believe I'd ruined it twice with the pretty alien.

I wasn't alone for long. Mere seconds after I saw Cane rushing off, The Doll found me. She placed her hand on my shoulder as she approached me from behind, smiling sympathetically as she turned me to face her. "I'm sorry, ⨂rigin... Was I interrupting something?" she asked, her voice lilting slightly. "Was that not The Queen I just saw?"

Oh, I realized with a stiffening posture. That was why Cane had run away- fey'd sensed The Doll coming near. I was caught between my adoration for The Doll and my wish to befriend Cane, unsure if I could lie. "Ah... Y-Yes. But I didn't get to talk to fir much," I said, carefully omitting the truth. "Cane doesn't want to come to the candle lighting, tonight."

The Doll let out a small coo. Still, I could tell she was looking right through me with that single, ruby eye of hers. "I see... Unfortunately, I have some more regretful news," she announced to me. "My Dolls have been searching, and... it seems Firebrand and The Sentinel were able to slip out of The Ark with the aid of one of your siblings."

Before the seed of despair in my stomach could blossom fully, she elaborated further. "They were tricked- that I'm certain of. The Shadows were looking for a part of the house that you children don't know about. They only needed to coax the Proxy to let them in. We've already spoken to the offender... The Master will punish them accordingly for their foolishness."

The Doll had been careful not to hint at who the Proxy was, and I almost didn't want to know. I blinked back tears, the muscles in my body tense and full of stress. It was still horrible to consider. The Proxy had risked everyone's lives; they almost got me killed. Despite that, I still worried about their fate. I didn't want them to be killed for betraying us- it'd been an accident, hadn't it?

Gently, The Doll pulled me closer to her, embracing me comfortingly. "It's going to be alright, now... The Master has plenty of mercy for his children," she told me, speaking as if she'd read my mind. "Knowing that you were almost snuffed out by their foolishness hurts them just as much as it does you. Forgive them, darling, and so will he."

I let out a shuddering breath, willing myself to do just that. Really, I think I was just forcing myself not to cry in front of The Doll. She evened out my clothes, adjusting my tie and my kippah to be perfect. I was flustered by her obsessive compulsion toward my upkeep, but I'd grown accustomed to it. It was The Doll. What did I expect?

"Come now. Let's begin the lighting ceremony, hm?" she cooed, leading me back to the house. "Forget those miserable sods... The winter is a time for joy. A time just for you."

I relented, but still wanted to know who it was that let the Shadow People in. Not to be angry at them, or to punish them myself. I just wanted to know why they did it. What were they hoping The Shadows could do, that my Master couldn't?

 

-

 

Christmas was loud.

After the final night of Hanukah, I woke up on Earth, thrown headfirst into the other's holiday. I'd already thought Christmas was a bit involved just by all the little activities required to have a "good one", but apparently that had been wading in the kiddie pool. Even my Collective's bedroom was decorated with red and green. Rouge had used a lot of plants to decorate- Holly and Poinsettia flowers were on every flat surface, a sprig of silvery mistletoe hanging from the top of the staircase. They'd even chosen a location that had snow, which was a bit of a first for me. I'd seen snow before, but not the heavy blanket I saw outside. I loved the cold that greeted me when I got out of bed- it was the same temperature as The Ark. Unlike the other times I'd arrived on Earth, I felt perfectly acclimated. 

"You slept late," Skully pointed out. He was sitting on his bed, still dressed in his pajamas and perched on his bed. He was typing away, only looking up at me when he was done. "Everyone's been awake for a couple hours... No breakfast is left."

Seeing him, I felt suspicious and apprehensive. I didn't want to suspect my own friends of letting Firebrand and Sentinel into the house, but who else would? Only my friends knew about The First Collective. The other Proxies only knew the Shadow People as wandering predators, a reason not to venture out too far into The Ark. The Doll did say the Proxy was tricked... But who would fall for such an obvious lie?

Not Skully, I told myself, rationalizing away my concern. In that moment, I realized I actually trusted Skully as much as I trusted Kate- more so, in certain aspects. There was no question he'd never betray The Operator, and nothing in the beyond could make him betray me.

"I'm not hungry," I responded. I wasn't too heartbroken- one sniff of the air, and my heightened senses went absolutely haywire. It was a little startling, actually; I took a deep breath, and was suddenly hyper-aware of the scent of pine, mint, fire, vanilla, and sugar. Rather than make me feel nauseous, like the scent of the Mimics did, I felt oddly coaxed by them.

I could hear music blaring over the excited yelling downstairs, the shrill squeals like Styrofoam rubbing together. Our Collective was sharing the large cabin with two others. Worse, both Collectives had our admirers among them. And by "our", I mean mostly mine and Toby's. Skully was lucky- Any girl that liked him was too socially awkward to approach. Mine were overconfident, to put it mildly. Their affection wasn't for nothing, of course; we were our Master's finest, known serial killers and terrorists even before we drank the water. To the other Proxies, we were the Student Council, as nothing important happened without us being involved. If it'd just been an exuberant admiration, I think I could tolerate that. There'd been a brief period where that was the case, where I was still trying to prove myself as their equal. Once I started dating, however, I suddenly found myself surrounded by infatuation. They weren't obtrusive or dangerous. Still, knowing they were there brought on a mild sense of unease. They tried to take pictures of me, and they flirted so insistently that enough than even I, dense as a rock, noticed.

You'd think we'd be bathing in the attention they gave, but it wasn't as flattering as it sounded. They were particularly brutal to Toby; though it'd start as praise, it'd quickly devolve into infantilization, and it made Toby's mood sour quickly. They sectioned us into pieces, comparing us to each other like we were in competition for their affection. The absolute wildest assumptions were made about our personalities, directly contrasting the reality of actually knowing us. They argued about whose hair was better, who was a better killer, who was more popular… It was horrifically awkward.

Ironically, the only people they left alone were Natalie and Kate. While all the guys were subjected to the bizarre objectification, it was like they didn't exist. Sometimes, it was like they did exist, but as gnats buzzing around their favorite piece of shit. They snubbed the girls we were close with, seeing them as an obstacle to me and Toby. That was why I'd lost patience with their antics, and I didn't try to protect them from my sisters' tempers. Despite neither girl liking men period, let alone us, our fans seemed to have simultaneous feelings of admiration and seething jealousy.

Kate was far more equipped to deal with their contempt than I or Natalie- she experienced it so often, whether a boy was involved or not, that she'd developed a thick skin out of necessity. She used to forgo relationships with girls entirely, seeing boys as better companions... But something changed her mind. She didn't remember what it was.

"What are you looking at?" I asked, yawning as I lumbered over to see.

Skully clicked his tongue, turning his screen toward me. "I found another one of Jeff's accounts. He's still trying to groom kids, but it seems like he's just going after girls now. He's... got a type,"  he muttered. "I'm giving him a trojan for Christmas."

I smirked, knowing just enough about computer viruses to know that was bad. There was something telling about his fixation on girls with colored hair and alternative styles. Nina wasn't right in the head, but her love of Jeff was rational in proportion to her sanity. Maybe I'm alone in thinking this, but I find it slightly more insane to target girls that look like my ex-girlfriend. "It's a felony if he's taking them across state lines. Should call the humans to give him a hard time."

His eyes flashed, the smile he wore under his mask causing them to crinkle. He nodded, now furiously typing away. We knew he was somewhere in the Midwest, so his first stop was to find what state. It was a shame  

Walking downstairs, I noticed S@ITE gently coaxing some holly plants to blossom and bear fruit, their hands poised with two fingers up as they waved it over the wall it was stapled to. The sight of them brightened my spirits right away. The Dark Flowers had some intense admirers of mine, but S@ITE was the exception. They were as pleasant as a spring daisy, but they were a lone wolf in their Collective.

Dream Eater was there, too, though not with her Collective. I knew that already from Kate. They specifically asked to spend Christmas together, as apparently they had a plan to surprise each other with gifts. That's what the Collectives were squealing about, when I heard them- they'd started gushing about getting their own special gifts for their "special someone".

S@ITE saw me as they carried a present towards the corner, but they only nodded their head. I raised my hand in a small wave, but stopped as I saw the fir tree they were walking towards. It was massive, standing proudly as it stretched up to the ceiling. Its thin leaves were dark emerald, glowing red from the lights strangling its body and topped with a a little doll bearing our Master's likeness. Underneath the tree, presents big and small were wrapped in white paper and black ribbons, spilling from under the tree and to the floor. Looking along one of the wood-paneled walls, I saw twenty stockings nailed up in a red-green color scheme, our Proxy names written with puff paint. Downstairs was even more decorations; red bows, green fuzz that sparkled, bells, little elf men with white beards and snowmen in winterwear. It was dazzling, in an oddly comforting way. I wondered if I could put some lights like that in my room- maybe some that released a light that contrasted sharply to The Ark's red hue, like a cyan or bright green. 

Because I was distracted, I didn't announce myself; by consequence, the other Proxies spoke freely, unaware that I was on the other side of the wall.

"I just wanted to yell, 'shut up, bitch! Toby can say whatever he wants!! He's FBI Most Wanted, and he's got the best hair!!'" I heard.

"Who even says 'ya'll' like that? Ugh, I can't believe Ticci Toby is friends with her, she's so gross..."

"I like her," S@ITE asserted, their back to the others. "Clockwork's dependable." They continued to pretend I wasn't there, happily giving their friends the shovel to dig themselves deeper. S@ITE may have been in a Collective with them, but that was because they were asked to be- they fit the leader, Dark Rose, and her flower-themed Collective. As such, none of those girls were actually friends, in a way that ensures perfect cohesion. S@ITE wasn't any better than them, but they were smarter about it. They happily let the others embarrass themselves, if it taught them a lesson.

"Yeah, for lunch. Toby needs someone that'll love him for all his dark, twisted insanity… Someone that'll appreciate him for the broken soul he is."

My temper flared when I heard Violent Violet say that. Purely on Toby's behalf, of course, with no hint of jealousy at all. While our siblings could say some bold shit, she'd crossed a line. I stepped out, ready to give them all piece of my mind-

"Who's gonna do that? You? HA! Have you seen the way he looks at Masky? I dunno why you're kidding yourself."

"Masky's straight!! He has sex with girls all the time!!!"

"And they're not each other's type!!! And besides, why would Masky wanna be with some fuckup like Toby? He doesn't have a Gift-"

"Oh, and now here we go with the Gift-shaming!!! Wooooow!!! Bigoted, much!?"

I blinked owlishly, trying desperately to follow the sudden uproar that last statement caused. I shit you not, they were fighting about the ax murderer and me, a freak of nature. Neither of us deserved the fanaticism. And they did it all while I stood in full view. I saw the six members of Dark Garden, five members of Knife Party, and Dream Eater all gathered around the table. There was shiny wrapping paper laying unrolled on the table, scissors and tape holding it down flat. They'd been wrapping up something in a white box, but they'd stopped once they started bickering.

I coughed a bit. Less confident, I tried to speak up again. "Um… I'm not s-"

"Shut up, bitch!!" Violet snapped, speaking over me. It wasn't to me, but I was so genuinely startled by the sharpness that I instinctively reacted like I was. "Toby's deeply sensitive, but he's definitely not gay!! The only time a dick goes near him is in your fucked-up head!!"

"You're a fugly, short slut!! Even if Toby likes girls- which he doesn't, OBVIOUSLY- he wouldn't fuck you!"

"Well, Masky's not going to fuck you, either!! He likes girls that look like Kate!!!"

"I bet you wish you looked like Kate, ugly!!"

Again. All of that while I was standing in full view.

Hearing that caused a dark anger to build up in me, my fingers flexing with the urge to grab my knife and pick a fight. I had to let it pass with a shaky breath of rage, my breath coming out as a dark plume of black. That seemed to be enough to get their attention. They froze like deer in headlights, staring at me with eyes as wide as plates. The only innocent party at the table- Dream Eater- hunched her shoulders, looking at me regretfully. I didn't blame her for not speaking up for Kate right away. She had a soft voice; if I had an issue being heard, so did she.

"...Oh, by the way. Masky's here," S@ITE announced, causing every visible face to scowl.

I took another deep breath, remembering my position. I trusted the voice in my head to be more level than my mouth, so I swapped to speaking through the Arkhive. "Don't say things like that. Our Master has given us better things to talk about," I stated. 

Finally, like a knight in shining armor, Kate came to my rescue, bursting through the door with a ruddy face and a beaming smile. She wore a heavy, tan jacket and wool beanie, her normal gloves replaced with large mittens. Snow still clung to her bangs, soaking into her inky hair as she hugged me. "Hey, dude!! Merry Christmas!!" she cried. Finally, someone normal.

Toby appeared behind her, also dressed in heavy winter wear. He was more than aware of their chatter- it's why they were outside to begin with. He didn't even dare enter the cabin; rather, he leaned against it, his arms crossed as he waited for me to follow them out. He didn't need to say anything to convince me; I wanted to see the snow. I'd already dressed in three layers, wearing my suit jacket over my hoodie and a sweatshirt underneath both. Like that, I was perfectly temperate.

With her arm still around my neck, Kate turned to the other girls- particularly Violent Violet, staring her down the hardest. "You heard Rouge!! Fighting over boys is for lower lifeforms!!" she barked. "She also told me that if you guys can't handle Masky and Toby being here, I get to fight you for their honor!!"

I was delighted to see their enthusiasm wither at that. The girls whined and dispersed, splitting off the ransack the kitchen and return upstairs. 

Kate flipped her hair over her shoulder, her lips pursed into an expression of pure smugness. "And that's why I'm the best," she declared.

"More like scariest-t," Toby added, smirking cheekily at her.

Kate stuck her tongue out at him, to which he copied. She let me go to embrace Dream Eater next, cooing as she saw the other girl with her present. Dreamy had asked for my advice on what to get her, so I knew what was in the heavy box. Something Kate wasn't expecting would make her the happiest, and that gave Dreamy the idea to get a sno-cone machine. Apparently she and Kate had a conversation about different flavors, so there was more meaning to it than just a novelty. Kate had no idea- she didn't bother to ask me; she didn't think we talked. We didn't, but we had her in common.

"So what'd you get me, Dreamy? Dreamy? What'd you get me? Huh? Tell me!!" she begged, gawking as the other girl floated past Toby and out of sight. "Hey!! Come back!! What'd you get me-?!"

I attempted to follow them outside, brushing by Toby as I went. He was being annoying, waiting until I already had to squeeze by him before he followed me. I didn't realize what he was planning until I stepped out onto the snow, only to be hit with something soft and cold. Doby had thrown a snowball at me, and as always, it was a perfect shot, striking me directly on the back of the head. The force made me slip and tumble onto a mat of snow face first, my entire front greeted with a wall of cold and wet particles.

"Oh, shit- sorry, Masky!! I thought you were Toby!!"

I spit out melted snow, blowing a strand of hair out of my face as I rolled onto my back. Looking up, I saw Toby's shit-eating grin, the other boy crouched by my head.

"Looks like Sant-ta made my Christmas dream come t-true," he quipped. "I guess I was a good boy, aft-t-ter all."

I growled deeply at the deadpan insult. I glared up at him, batting the snow off myself as I stood up. "Santa's not real, asshole," I barked. "And if he was, you'd want him to bring you coal."

Hearing Toby's genuine laugh gave a clue about his real temperament- and the fact he gave me his scarf (a thick, woolen one) to warm myself up again. I watched curiously as he took it off, only to feel my heart lift as he gently wrapped it around my neck. It was a surprisingly intimate gesture, With Toby carefully making sure I wasn't choked by the scarf. As he lowered his mask, I saw his breath leave through three holes- two in his nose, and one through his cheek.

I resisted the urge to pull him close, just in case someone came outside. "Thanks. I don't know how a Cali boy like you is managing to stay warm," I drawled, leaning into his touch instead. 

Toby inhaled snot before it leaked out of his nose. "I'm not-t. Freezing my ass off out-t here, I just can't feel it," he mumbled. He then glanced at the log cabin behind him, the intensity of his brow smoothing out. The others had already gone back to what they were doing, with Nathan, Natalie, and Doby throwing snowballs at each other. Afar, Rouge, Wilson, and Ellie were dressing a snowman with acorns, Toby's goggles already sacrificed to its image. And while we couldn't see Kate, we could hear her- she'd clung to Dream Eater and floated up to the treetops, hoping to get a view of the surrounding forest. We were totally surrounded in a muted, while world, the woods dark with water as the Sun reflected of the snow like diamonds. It looked like one of Helen's paintings brought to life.

Relatively isolated as we were, Toby sniffed again, clearing his throat tellingly. "Hey... You were mad before about-t-t the religious stuff, but-t-t I kinda brushed you off... But I get it-t-t. Feels fucking weird, doing this shit-t-t as a Proxy..." he said. "Feels really fucking weird for me. I've never had this before."

"A fancy cabin in Appalachia?" I asked teasingly.

Toby glared at me... Then stopped, turning his attention over at Rouge, Wilson, and Ellie. They were currently picking out sticks to make the snowman's arms; Wilson was impeding their progress by turning every stick into a sword fight. "Them," he confessed, staring pointedly at the trio. "All of this. Thought-t-t you had t-t-to be born perfect-t-t t-t-to deserve this."

I dared to lift up my mask, leaning in to bump our foreheads together. "You were born perfect," I asserted to him. I meant it. Even the genetic disorders- not despite them. He was born himself, and he was perfect.

He snorted at that, his eyes closing. "Guess that-t-t explains it-t-t, then. If you say it-t-t, it's got-t-ta be t-t-true."

I felt a pang of fondness when I felt him press his mouth against mine, my breath leaving in a low whoosh. Fucking Toby. Was it the holiday that was making him soft? Or was I just too easy? Either way, when he pulled away from me, I stole a kiss of my own, pressing my mouth briefly to his temple. The smell of wood and ash lingered in Toby's hair like a campfire, the curls a bit dirty from sweat. I feel like that smell is burned into my nose, sometimes, finding me when I think I'm at my best.

"You know, if you keep being nice to me, I might think you like me for more than just my dick and sick knife skills," I teased under my breath.

"Don't-t flatter yourself," he muttered, pulling a cigarette from the box in my pocket- the true purpose for getting close to me, if anyone asked. "Both are mediocre."

"...Ahem."

Toby almost jumped out his skin, hitting me on the chin as he leapt away. Kate and Dreamy had chosen right then come down from the trees. When Kate saw how close we were, she turned red, smiling apologetically behind her girlfriend.

Though we were living Toby's nightmare, Dreamy did exactly what I thought she'd do- looked extremely confused, but not surprised, and reacted much the same. "Oh... Has this been happening... The whole time? Kate?"

"You see nothing," Kate deadpanned, physically picking the girl up. Dreamy was light as Styrofoam as Kate turned her around. "I've got an idea!! Let's gooo thisway-!"

 As I watched them flee towards Rouge, I assumed Dreamy would get the entire explanation at some point- or whatever explanation she wanted that'd keep her mouth shut.

I heard Toby let out a small, beleaguered sigh. "I forget-t-t who knows and who doesn't. Why did I not want t-to t-t-tell anyone, again...?" he asked sarcastically.

I wondered that constantly. "It's funnier watching them try to figure it out?"

He tilted his head back and snapped his fingers, pointing at me as he nodded resoundingly. "That's it-t-t. Thanks."

We weren't as alone as we wanted to be, so I didn't try to coax him into another embrace. Toby merely stood shoulder to shoulder with me, his arms crossed as he watched our siblings still locked in heated battle. Natalie and Nathan were doing their best, but Third Base's snowballs were more like heat-seeking missiles. It was hilariously unfair. Natalie and Nathan were yelling at him to cut it out, but Doby's Gift wasn't a conscious choice; he simply threw, and it happened. Granted, when they suggested he perhaps aim for anywhere but their faces... Well, that was just unreasonable. He wanted to win.

"Refs? Can I get a call on this?" Third Base called, looking towards us with a sly grin.

"Shove snow up your dick," Toby shouted back.

I had nothing for Third Base, unfortunately. I'd already eaten slush thanks to him. "You heard the man!" I added.

While he was distracted, Nathan and Natalie saw their chance- they pelted him with snow, finally putting an end to his snowmageddon. I then saw everyone else making their way over, Kate and Dreamy already rushing past us to go into the cabin. Ellie quickly joined in pelting Doby with snow, taking it too far by grabbing an armful to dump on his face. While Wilson rushed to stop her from suffocating our friend, Rouge approached us, warming her hands with her breaths.

"We're going to go out shopping, if you boys want to come," Rouge offered. "We'll be safe- Nurse Ann is going to be on standby, if we run into trouble."

I begrudgingly agreed, patting around my jacket to make sure I had everything I needed. If I stayed, I'd be left alone with those girls. If it was that alone, I would've gone. Rouge reminded me I needed to get gifts for everyone else, too; I'd only gotten chocolate for Hanukah, but that was a huge faux pas for Christmas (according to children). Christmas demanded trinkets. Granted, Rouge didn't demand that of me- the opposite, actually. She'd tried to reassure me I didn't need to do that, and instead, I was determined to find something for everyone. It was a challenge to myself- to prove that I was capable of being as loyal to them as they were to me. 

Dreamy would come with us, invited by Kate. I wanted to invite S@ITE; however, the manifester had other plans. They vanished into the woods carrying a bow and arrow, saying little beyond "finding dinner".

I don't think they planned to kill deer.

 

--

 

The shopping area was a hexagonal building, all the storefronts facing towards a central courtyard. It was adorably decorated for Christmas, with candy canes lining the grassy center and the streetlamps tied with ribbons and bells. Shops had two doors- one leading into the center, one leading out- but the storefronts faced the outside, the most unique items on display to see. A few stores had banded together to make a little toy village, complete with snow made with plush stuffing. No wonder The Operator found us so cute- I thought the tiny figurines of people were adorable. I could've stood there for ages, wondering what kind of lives they lived.

There was a main pathway into the center, and once we were done looking at some of the window displays, we went in through that way. As I walked by, people with red buckets rang little bells, asking loudly for donations. When we walked by, they all but deafened me with how hard they shook their bells, giving me the oddest look. I think they were trying to shoo me away more than beckon me over. Natalie told me not to worry about it; she'd once tried to use their charity, and was thrown out for not pledging fealty to the church. And she used that word exactly- they were a cult disguised as a charity, and the only reason they got away with it was the cute little bell they rang.

It always amazed me how much humans blatantly manipulated each other. Aside from that, every advertisement I saw promise more for less, buy one and get one free, special limited edition. I got stressed about things I didn't need, compelled to at least see what it was that was so limited edition. I couldn't understand how humans tolerated it day in and day out. Humans would do anything to avoid looking up, I supposed. Better to be worried about not buying what you wanted than the collapse of your society.

And I did notice a difference in the crowd. From my point of view, it was blatant. Families- people with children, especially older children- were given an extremely wide berth. The younger someone looked, the more older people secretly glared at them. The news didn't have to tell people to be afraid of youth. It was just an inevitable part of the panic. They feared being "infected", and they feared what the children were capable of. They avoided us, too, but I think we crossed the threshold of concern for most the public.

Briefly, I caught sight of Nurse Ann prowling on the roof. I was surprised to see her dressed in some sort of bandages, her crimson hair hanging out in loose threads. The only patch of skin exposed was her arm, which held her Tall Blade, and her singular eye. The humans didn't notice her, and for good reason; the bandages she wore were written with Nezperdian, writing out a formula for invisibility. I could see Ann because I could read Nezperdian; as far as the others were concerned, they could only see her Tall Blade, her form appearing to them as a billowing, bubbling wisp of fire. I recognized the old method of vanishing. When she served The Operator, he hadn't yet learned to give us his Gifts through our birth- only in death. By consequence, when she was my age, she was a perfectly normal human, no more capable than you are right now. She'd relied on our Master's esoteric knowledge to survive. By the look of things, I assumed she still did.

My attention was called by Kate, who moved me by the shoulders to stand in front of everyone. "Alright, dude. The moment of truth. No pressure," Kate stated. "Answer this question: what do you want for Christmas?"

Oh, right. I hadn't actually told them. I briefly considered it, thinking about how Dream Eater went about it with Kate. Something I didn't have... Something I'd want to have... Doesn't have to be fancy, but it has to be special... 

"Puzzle box," I declared. "I want a puzzle box."

I liked to solve things. It seemed fitting. Considering my job, too, it would benefit me to have something that would keep my mind sharp. It'd be a life saver on slow days, when I was anxious with boredom.

"Like from Hellraiser?" Kate chirped.

I shook my head rapidly, having enough fondness for that movie to know I would never touch one of those. I wanted a normal, average, non-demonic puzzle box- the wooden kind that was made by hand. "Leave it Masky to go analog," Doby pointed out with a giggle, nudging me with his elbow.

"Nothing wrong with that," Skully argued. He was still wearing his mask, despite being around so many humans; I guess he assumed our presence would dampen how weird that was.

I took what he said as a compliment. "Don't try too hard," I mumbled. "I don't want you guys to fuss over me…"

"T-Trust-t me. I don't plan on it-t."

"Well, ya'll can count me out. I shopped early. Too damn cold to be walkin' around for hours," Natalie griped. "Joyeux Noël. I'm waitin' in the car."

Toby protested, but Natalie wouldn't budge. When asked what she planned on doing for the next hour, she very coyly told us she was going to have some "quiet time". I don't know why she felt the need to censor herself- it wasn't illegal for us to get stoned in public.

"Don't stink up the car- goddamnit," Rouge muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose. She took Ellie's hand, then, smiling wearily down at her. "Ugh. Whatever. What do we think, Ellie? Let your brother buy your present, and we can ride the carousel and puke on the ticket boy?" 

"Yeah!" Ellie shouted, punching the air. "Then let's kill him!!"

"Ah... No, sweetie. We're not going to do any of that. I was only joking."

"Well..." The Basher trailed off, the quirk of his lips dangerously feral under his beard. "Let's see if he tries to be rude to Mommy, first."

"No-"

I watched them walk away, Ellie pulling them both along with a bright grin. Poor Rouge. And to think, that was an improvement on Ellie's behavior. Ellie listened to Rouge like her voice was magic, so if she said not to cause trouble, Ellie would try to do exactly what she said. Didn't mean it didn't happen accidentally, of course... With Ellie, that seemed to happen more often.

While I thought we'd roam the mall together, my friends immediately broke off into teams to find my gift. Kate was put in charge of me, and she and Dreamy took me to get hot chocolate from a bakery. Apparently, they'd both already gotten my gift; they'd been two of the boxes I saw under the tree. Knowing that sent a spark of excitement through me. Kate wouldn't get me something I couldn't carry with me. Dreamy was more of a toss-up; I had to search my memory for every conversation I'd had with her, curious what had stuck with her.

Most people would have felt like a third wheel in my shoes, but I liked being a third wheel to the two of them. Kate acted completely different when she was around, actually brushing her hair and tucking it away from her face. Kate and Dreamy didn't announce their relationship, which is why I can't say I remember when I learned about it. By the time they did, everyone was dating everyone, and it didn't occur to me that Kate dating a girl was something that needed a big announcement. The most intense reaction I'd felt was embarrassment, as I'd realized how many times I'd blindly interrupted a private moment.

According to the girls, the hot chocolate was an apology for not warning me about the Flower Gang. They'd arrived at breakfast, and my slumber was the only thing that'd kept them out of our Collective's room. That was one of their rules about me- if I was asleep, there was a chance The Operator was speaking to me in my dreams- under no circumstances should I be disturbed. If she could get away wit it, she would have just lied and said I wasn't there. I was thankful she took my plight with them seriously. Even to my own ears, it sometimes sounded like I was complaining about nothing. The Doll certainly didn't take it as seriously as I'd hoped... But Kate knew. They hadn't gotten in trouble yet, so they felt perfectly comfortable discussing similar topics around her, trying to push her out of spaces like some sort of teen drama. 

"I've almost been dragged to Davey Jones Locker by a giant mutant with my Changelinghood friend's face on it. I've jumped on the back of a space clown the size of a T-Rex. I've touched a boob. There's literally nothing they can say that'll phase me. Do you know they call everything a slut? Violet called the trash can a slut for bumping into it. Like, uhhhhh... Am I taking crazy pills? Why am I the weird girl?"

Technically, they were all "the weird girl", but I digress. While Dreamy giggled at her exaggerated speech, I shrunk a bit. "I'm sorry, Kate. I have no idea why they do that," I said desperately, my head hanging low. "It's humiliating… Why are they so fixated on me and Toby...?"

Dreamy cocked her eyebrow at me, taking a sip of her hot cocoa as she gave Kate a certain look. "Really? No idea...?" she asked- rhetorically, I assume.

I swallowed nervously, not liking the tone of her voice. There were so many different ways to interpret it, each one more mortifying than the last. "I-I mean… I don't get why it's so intense. I know everyone thinks getting close to me will make The Operator happy-"

"That's not why," Kate argued, her voice deadpan as she cut me off. I must have looked confused, because she rolled her eyes and downed her drink in one gulp. "Okay, Mr. Popular- did you know the girls ask me about all of you? Nathan, you, Third Base, Toby. They even ask me about Skully, too, and he's never looked a real girl in the eye."

"So? What's your point?" I huffed, offended on my dear, introverted friend's behalf. That wasn't fair at all to Skully. He didn't look anyone in the eye that wasn't on a screen (or me, but I tried to forget that). That's just the kind of guy he was- he was like that before the Incident, too.

Kate finally threw me a bone, and explained it to me straight. "There's fifteen boys in our generation, Masky. They're not obsessed with you just because you're a good Proxy- it's either you, your four best friends, or the other ten dicks we have around. All the other guys are grownups, and they're aren't allowed to date them."

I blinked, counting my siblings in my head. She was right; I'd never noticed it before, but the ratio of girls to boys was heavily weighted. And when I considered how many girls would casually date each other… Details I'd brushed off began adding up. Suddenly, our polyamorous nature wasn't as innocent as I thought it was; it was more like an unspoken agreement not to tear us guys apart.

"...Ricky is cool," I mumbled, my ears hot despite the chilly air. "He's a cyborg. Why don't they stalk him?"

"Oh, trust me. When he and Magpie are over, there's a line," Kate said dryly. "The Technopath Department have a theory wall about what it looks like."

My face twisted at that, caught between being disgusted and mentally exhausted. Everytime I heard about that department, it sounded more like a bunch of feral basement dwellers. "Why do girls do that? Obsess over some random guy?" I whined.

Unrelated, of course, but I'd been wondering if Toby was going to get me a knife. I doubted he'd get me something serious, the longer I'd dwelled on it. He wouldn't try to make me happy in front of other people, he'd be worried someone might see him smile and realize he likes to kiss boys. Knowing how he liked to get a rise out of me, I figured he'd get me something gross that I'd get embarrassed to hold. I should get him something like that, too, and embarrass him back. I wouldn't, actually; I told myself that, but I did really want to see if I could make him smile like earlier.

Kate stared at me for a very, very long time, not saying anything. As if she saw straight through me, into my mind and soul. I think she expected me to say something, or come to some conclusion. When I didn't, she chuffed and pat my shoulder.

"I dunno, bro. I can't relate."

Not wanting to spend the entire day smoking in a corner, I walked with Kate and Dreamy through the center of the plaza. There were more stores than just the ones with physical locations; small booths and mobile kiosks encircled the fountain at the enter of the shopping center. Third Base was the easiest- his new fixation were plastic chokers, and a kiosk in the center of the mall had one in every color. I bought as many colors as I thought Doby would like, including one with a little charm of an alien. The person was really happy about it; she even put them in a box and wrapped it for me. As I'd come to learn, that was something a lot of people would do if you walked up and immediately started buying things. The process was still a bit novel to me, so I didn't have the discernment most others had; the entire exchange felt like a game, where I had to pretend to be a normal human being long enough to get the prize.

I only felt certain in giving small things- things my friends could carry. I wanted my friends to be able to use what I gave them whenever they needed it. Just like The Master, I thought, which only enthused me more. After the first small victory, I was leading Kate and Dreamy along. For Nathan, I found a pair of boots; for Natalie, I got her a hat with a funny fish pun, remembering she'd wear a ballcap when she was working with The Mechanic; for Skully, I got him a new piece of tech called a "flashdrive", which would be more useful for storing footage than the piles of raw tapes he had in his bag. I was even able to sneak away from the girls to buy their gifts. Dreamy's would take a demonstration, but Kate's... I knew she'd like it.

While I was wandering around, searching for the others, I started getting a particular sense of being watched. I looked up again, confirming Ann was still monitoring us. She was looking at me, which might've explained the paranoia; however, I was still on guard. Ann being there meant there would be a quick response if we were attacked. It didn't mean we weren't being spied on by someone in the crowd. In that moment, I realized with a sinking dread that anyone could be the Child of Chernabog. If there was a wolf hiding among the sheep, I couldn't tell.

"Masky, on your right."

Running to Kate was almost instinctive. She and Dreamy had found Nathan sulking at a kiosk, wandering around it with his arms crossed. According to him, the kiosk sold "spiritual items"- a term he used with pure venom in his voice. Most of it was cheap, consisting of fake rabbit's feet, and magic crystals made of glass. The dream catchers pissed him off the most, hence why he felt compelled to share the spite. Dream catchers were supposed to be hand-made by specific tribes to actually work, and they all had little stickers showing they were made in Taiwan. I think the only thing actually hand-made was the tie-dye, and they weren't even well done. They only used one color, the worst kind.

I understood where Nathan's malice came from. He and his sister had been targeted because of their heritage, and the kiosk was selling it for twenty dollars. There was a deep history to the trinkets they saw as meaningless. They were certainly powerful against The Operator; Nathan's family lived near a hole to The Ark, and whatever they used to keep his presence away worked.

"Could you make me a real one?" I requested, putting my hand on his back. "I want to know what they're supposed to look like."

I felt his anger subside, somewhat, and he smiled weakly at me. "Yeah, I can. It'll be a million times better than this manufactured crap," he spat. "Look at these necklaces- all fake gemstone!! You should be ashamed." 

That finally brought ire from the attendant, and soon, they were embroiled in heated debate about who was a bigger disgrace to society. I stayed out of it, a bit regretful that I'd asked that while still in the shopkeeper's presence. As I looked over the necklaces they were fighting about, I saw a very familiar pendant: a blue eye made of glass. I vividly remembered the same blue eye dangling from Eyeless Jack's neck. I'd assumed it was related to Chernabog, so I hadn't paid any attention to it. I picked it up, inspecting it carefully. Nothing supernatural radiated from it; for all intents and purposes, it was just a pendant.

"Oh, you like that, huh?" The attendant crooned. "That's called The Evil Eye. It wards off spiteful energy meant to curse you. When the glass breaks, it's absorbed all the evil it can."

"Does it do anything else?" I asked, surprising the others with my sudden interest. 

"No… It's a powerful talisman, though. Popular, too! Had a gorgeous lady buy three earlier. Now, they're Twenty bucks-"

As she rambled off the sales prices and deals, I put the necklace down and nudged my friends to leave. I got what I wanted, already; in fact, more than that. If the Evil Eye was meant to ward off bad energy, Jack might have been using it to evade us. After meeting him, I didn't doubt he was capable of it.

"He was wearing a necklace like that," I stated. "Eyeless Jack knows human wards work on us... Damn..."

"Oh, come on, Masky- it's Christmas!! You're such a workaholic," Dreamy cooed, looping her other arm with mine. "I know where we need to take him, Kate. Come on."   

The toy store was meant to be the highlight of the trip. All my friends had begun coalescing inside, seeing it as the only place they'd find things I'd like. A model train moved on a track through the entire store, a winter wonderland made of cotton along its path. I'd seen it from the outside, and I was beside myself with glee to see there was a train with it. I followed it around the entire store, watching it move with rapt fascination. Kate had to pull me away, and I didn't give in easily. I couldn't help it; occasionally, something from the human world transfixed me, and I could only stop and stare. Distractions aside, the toy store would the best place to get something for Ellie and Toby. I was a bit more lenient with Ellie's gift, given she lived a more stable life than we did. I knew she'd love any one of the plush animals lining the walls, or one of the RC cars zipping about play mats depicting cartoon cities. For Toby, I could get something he'd love, but would rather die than admit it.

"...Lot-t-t-t of kids coughing," Toby commented, sidling next to me. His dark, intimidating aura was undercut by the soft, pink raccoon he was holding. That's adorable, I thought; was he trying to show me that on purpose, or did he just forget he was holding it?

It couldn't have been me. I felt fine; I hadn't coughed once since we arrived, and I didn't see any spores leaking from my skin. "Flu season?" I offered. He'd prefer it was me to that; Toby's face screwed up at the idea, the bandage hiding his scar peeling a bit.

I choked out a yelp as I was hooked around the neck, dragged by Third Base to where they kept the classic, wooden toys. The puzzles he'd found were image puzzles, but I was honestly just as pleased. Really, I was a simple kid; it didn't take flashy technology to amuse me.

"Don't tell me which one you want- I wanna guess."

With a hesitant wave of his hand, Third Base grabbed the very one I'd been eyeing. He held up the box, displaying the lush, forest scenery with a chuckle. "Too easy," he said with a wink. "Now, I'm going to totally put this back… You mind?"

"Why not buy it-? oh!! Right!!"

I'd forgotten I was supposed to be "surprised". Quickly, I hurried to find Kate and Nathan. They'd gone to the back looking for "adult toys", but I found them grumbling about it near a shelf of old-school candy. Not what they'd hoped for, I'm assuming. I, however, saw what they were standing by and got excited all over again. I'd been in such a state of comfort, I hadn't fathom being in any kind of danger. Despite who I was and what I did, I thought I was safe because of the environment I was in. The store, the holiday... Naively, I'd lowered my guard.

As I approached my friends, I felt a hand on my shoulder, holding me back with gentle firmness.

"'Sup, brother."

Eyeless Jack's voice cut through the loud chatter in the store. My blood ran cold, matching the temperature of the breath against my ear. My eyes watered as I stopped blinking, my entire body locking into place. My heart didn't race- it stopped, my rib aching as I felt my chest grow tight.

My friends noticed Jack before I had. They stood stock still in the sea of people, staring with vicious loathing at Jack. Their hands were in their pockets, sliding to reach under their coats for their weapons. Kate even dared to bare her teeth, unable to resist The Chaser taking over as she marched toward us.

"I saw that happy little family on the carousel, earlier. If you know what's good for you, you'll tell all your friends to back down," he whispered, squeezing my shoulder firmly. 

Toby didn't need to hear any more. He ran out the external door, circumventing Jack entirely. He rushed to find Rouge and Ellie, making me wince. "Toby, don't fight them," I reminded him, clenching my fists. We didn't know how many he had with him. I remembered how I'd felt paranoid, earlier, and I scowled, wishing nothing more than to start swinging. I was willing to endure the pain of my vines to kill him, but my kind had rules. Do Not Be Seen.

Jack loomed over me, pushing me with a wide hand towards a little chessboard nearby. "Let's chat over a game," he said, settling into a seat. "I'll play black, obviously."

Every bone in my body wanted to tell him he was sitting in front of the white pieces. Instead, I quietly turned the board so white faced me, taking a cautious seat on the wicker chair across from him. Everyone looked at me like I was crazy, but I just shook my head, gesturing to all the humans around us. We'd have to kill all of them.

"I've gotten used to having all-knowing power, so when I didn't know you, I was thrown off," Jack drawled, trying to intimidate me with casual tone. "I guess Chernabog's own memories were a little lost to me. I'm caught up now. Just my luck, too... Right when I think I'm finally the big fish, here you are." 

While he spoke, I took the chance to make my first move. He wanted to chat? That was fine. I knew the trick he was trying to pull. He thought he could pretend we didn't intimidate him, but I refused to believe he felt perfectly safe. He was outnumbered and surrounded, using the humans basically as human shields. Only cowards planned that kind of cruelty. I was going to use the chance to squeeze whatever I could out of him. What his plans were, where he was going...

"I didn't do everything," I stated, leaning back a little. "If anything, I'm the product of everyone's hard work. My Master is a kind, loving entity that loves this planet."

"I noticed." To my surprise, Jack had no issue playing chess, and for a very obvious reason- he was able to feel the tops of the pieces and determine the pawn he wanted to move through touch. I felt a little dumb for not considering that. "Shame he doesn't feel the same about the people on it."

I scoffed offhandedly at that, aggressively moving a different pawn. "They've proven they aren't worth it. And why should we care about them? They want fake gods. Not real ones, like you."

Jack chuckled deep in his chest, moving the same pawn on his side to meet mine. "You're gassing me up, thank you. You're wrong, though- dying people like real gods."

"That's true, I guess," I relented. I couldn't get past that smug facade with compliments. I had to throw him off, a bit. "I can imagine that's where your numbers are coming from. You should be more selective- you give them all they want, but your followers refuse to die for you. Some dedication they have, hm?"

He laughed, but I could tell I really pissed him off. I could see his tendrils shifting under his heavy jacket, thrashing lightly against the fabric. "Let me cut the bullshit and get to the point: we gotta talk about your snooping, dog. I get it, we did not get off on the right foot when we first met. I said some things I maybe didn't mean. You screamed like a little bitch and ran away-"

"I'm not running now," I growled darkly, meeting his hollow gaze through his dark sunglasses. "You wanna settle this? We can go into the woods and fight like the creatures we really are."

"What? No, it's Christmas. Pump the brakes. I'm trying to understand what your problem is with me."

"My problem?! You're Chernabog. You threaten The Ark. You're exposing our world to innocent humans-"

"Innocent?" Jack cut in. "That's a shocking adjective to hear one of you use. You don't act like they're innocent."

"Innocent like sheep. You're scaring our livestock. They don't care when we pick off their conspiracy theorists, and they love it when we kill their abusers. But you're killing their leaders. That's hard to cover up."

"So why did you stop? Holiday catch up with you?"

His move. My move. His move. My move. Back and forth, I slowly advanced my army to block Jack's King. He was toying with me- I could feel it. His mistakes didn't feel real. He was making them on purpose, just to prolong the game. The longer it went, the more my knee began to twitch, my teeth curling into a snarl.

"We also don't give a shit about your revenge tour," I snapped, move my bishop like dragging my pen across paper. "Go ahead, make things worse for the humans here. We're actually doing things with what our Master has given us."

"Ohhh. Big man." With one move, Jack was winning. Despite the chill of the outside creeping in, I was starting to sweat. "You think an alliance with some clowns makes you top dog? They're not gonna help you with me. You agreed to a truce, not an alliance. Big difference."

The mention of clowns caused bile to raise in my throat. "H-How do you-"

"I know Everything," Jack said simply, his voice smooth as silk as he moved his piece. "I know Slenderman is letting you grow up before he takes over your body. I know you reached for your mom when they took you away from her. I know... what you are, deep down inside."

I swallowed harshly, my hands feeling clammy inside my gloves. Though I knew Jack couldn't see me, I still felt a gaze. I made a move, realized it put me in check, and reversed it. "O-Oh yeah...? What am I, huh? You say that like it's a secret." I couldn't help but stammer, the memory he'd described pushing against the repressive walls in my mind. And that memory, of all memories. I suddenly wanted a cigarette so badly, my skin crawled.

Jack's lips quirked back into a smirk, and moved his piece, now aware that I was disturbed. "Check," He jeered, his hollow eyes peeking out from beneath his sunglasses. "I could tell you. I'm sure I've tried telling you before... The fact I feel like I shouldn't just means it ended badly when I did. Every man deserves more than just a hybrid of a truth and a lie... but you're not gonna understand unless you're forced to."

I rolled my eyes, briefly forgetting that wasn't a gesture he'd catch. "Do you practice this shit in the fucking mirror?" I grouched.

His smirk morphed into a toothy grin, and he wheezed out a laugh through the two rows of predator's teeth. "Oh, dude, my monologue game has gotten so sick since I've gone blind," he growled hotly. "I love it. Everyone stops and looks at me like I've got something deep to say. Sometimes I like saying dumb shit in a slow voice, just to see who's paying attention."

He checkmated me with one, final move. I wanted to flip the board, but by that point, I was too scared to. Jack's little game was over, and the humans grew sparse. My friends began to shift again, able to move closer as people vacated the store.

"Now... As of right now, We've got nothing to fight about. If you really wanna talk about this, you gotta ditch the Slenderman. Me and you- Agh!!"

"Get. Away. From. The. C̵͍͛h̵̳̽ǐ̴̡l̸̨͆d̷̗̂."

Jack had let out a sharp cry as Ann grabbed him by the hair, pulling his head back with a harsh yank. Likewise, the humans within earshot let out wailing shouts of agony at the old word, grasping their heads as they looked around for the source of the awful noise. They didn't know what we were doing, of course; to their eyes, we were guilty because we were the only ones staying still in a crisis. I'd wanted to remain as innocent as possible, but Ann's temper was unexpected. Too late, now, I thought quickly.

I stood up, stepping away from Eyeless Jack as Ann prepared to cleave him with her Tall Blade. The instant she did, the glass windows shattered behind me, cutting into my coat and cutting my cheek. Something whistled past my ear, chopping off a chunk of my hair as it went. Whatever it was, it was sharp; it cleanly severed Ann's hand, embedding itself into the wall in a cascade of dark blood and ichor. It caused Ann to release Jack, clutched her wrist as she turned her attention to the front of the store.

From the wall to the window, inches off of my shoulder, there was a black rope. It pulsated and gleamed like exposed entrails, the taut skin hinting at a slight glow underneath. As it retracted, it sent toys and shelves crashing, destroying the store as blade and wielder met in the center.

Clutching her bloody stump of an arm, Ann turned her attention to the window, hissing out every breath through her teeth. "A̷n̶g̵e̸l̴," Ann whispered, her voice hoarse with loathing.

A tall woman stepped through the shattered window leg first, her short heels snapping the glass shards into particles. She was pale as a ghost, her face beautiful despite its sunken decay. Her hair was flaxen blond and chopped into a bob, the uneven strands falling across the bridge of her nose. Like Jack, her eyes were missing; the pits where they would be were pitch black and oily, dripping ichor down her cheeks like tears. She wore an unbound straight jacket, the tattered, bloody sleeve of her left arm dragging behind her. It was an extremely old garment; I could see the fabric staining brown with age, its system of belts and locks hanging loose.

As her weapon returned to her, I realized that it'd been the entire blade of a sword that'd whizzed by me. The hit coiled around her right arm and engulfed her hand, pulsing like an organ as she locked the blade back into place. It glowed cyan blue from the many eyes on its hilt, each one blinking out of sync. Those were The Angel's true eyes; The human woman we saw was nothing more than the puppet of the lifeform attached to her.

She was the only creation of the Tall One named Chernabog. She was the one that had taken Ann's first life, and every life from her counterpart, The Red Spider. So much time had taken place between that fight and their reunion, and still, Ann's rage hadn't diminished a bit. It was more than just revenge for the fallen; the indignity of losing created a fierce craving for retribution.

Without flinching, Ann forced her hand back into place, holding it firmly until her chainsaw could rev to life. "You're going to pay for what you did, Murderer," she hissed. "Let's see you escape me now."

"A Red Angel... is still guilty," The Judge mumbled, her voice a gravelly murmur. "I will eliminate them, my Lord. Please step out of my way."

"No, no!! Judge, chill!!! Lady in Red, can you pump the brakes too!?" Jack shouted, trying to get up from his chair without knocking the chessboard over. He'd heard all that commotion, knowing the level of damage that by sound.

"We're here to help-"

I couldn't resist. He was perfectly distracted. I drew my knife, kicked away the chess table, and lunged, knocking Jack into the shelves. I buried my knife into his side, but got mostly leather. That didn't matter to me- I could still use where I stabbed through as leverage.

"Choke on it," I growled, kneeing him in the gut.

The Nurse took my lead and lunged at The Judge, Tall Blade ripping the floor as she dragged it. Rather than fight in the enclosed space, it seemed as if the Judge allowed herself to be tackled, the two womens' frames bleeding together as they moved through the window and out onto the plaza. From there, we erupted into a brawl, my siblings and I dog-piling Jack as he desperately tried fight our swarm. With all of us, though, it was impossible; pull one arm away, and we grab onto another, and so on. With us holding him down, he was forced to reveal his extra limbs, throwing us all off at once as he cried out with frustration. I waited for the inevitable crush of my bones against a solid surface, but Dreamy wasn't literally delicate. She'd read what Eyeless Jack would do and got ready; when he sent us all flying, she caught us before impact, keeping us from sustaining injury.

"Nice job, babe!" Kate shouted.

While I hoped he'd fight, Jack retreated after Ann and The Judge. Before I could follow him towards the center of the shopping area, Skully hurried to my side, grabbing my sleeve to stop me. "We can't fight here," he said firmly, his eyes wide as plates. "They're coming."

He was right, of course. It'd been risky to be out to begin with, even just to have fun. The Foundation was looking for us, and they'd come the instant they heard the news of supernatural activity.

I clenched my jaw, turning my gaze skyward. At that point, things had completely escalated beyond my control. Rouge, Wilson, Ellie, and Toby were unaccounted for. Ann was willing to break the rules to kill The Judge, and for some reason, my Master was tolerating the display. I didn't, though; flying women wasn't something you normally saw on a Christmas Eve (not that I'd know).

Not that it wasn't as captivating as it sounds. They danced in the sky like dueling birds. The force of their Blades colliding created bright blossoms of light, the sparks falling like stars. The flash was always followed by a clap of thunder, prompting the humans brave enough to stand around to stare in total awe. I think our saving grace was that the humans didn't know what they were, and wouldn't know from their grainy videos. They were simply moving too fast to record, or even to follow. Flying humans always looked fake. We've spent thousands of years strictly on the ground... A human floating in midair always sticks out as a trick of the eye. Dreamy was easier to understand because her entire form seemed to levitate with her, as if she swam in the air; Ann, however, stood strong on flat nothing, her hair still as she sized up her enemy. Then, with a little hop, she tucked her leg in and propelled herself toward The Judge, screaming words too distant for me to hear. 

Ann was aggressive, forcing The Judge to ascend with every turn; however, The Judge didn't seem to be struggling to block her blows, patiently and methodically pitting her strength against the other woman. She flew as if she had wings, her arms splayed out as she swooped and plunged. As their forms grew smaller and harder to see, I began to worry. The sky was lethal, at a certain altitude; silly as it was, but the "fliers" among us had to worry about airplanes a lot.

Jack was watching them- not attacking us. The chance to stab him in the back was presenting itself, and I wanted to take it so badly. 

Kate put her arm out, stopping me from taking that first step. "Another time, dude," she said. The desperation in her eyes was enough to convince me to back down.

"Kids!!" I heard Rouge shout. She and Ellie were safe- scuffed, but unharmed. The Basher was a bit injured, but the cuts to his face were minor considering what a Chernabog's claws could do. None of them compared to Toby- he was panting harshly as he trailed behind, his clothes sporting huge rips and hatchets dripping with black goo. Natalie was by his side, seemingly uninjured thanks to her thicker gear; it was, however, torn to pieces, leaving her shivering with every gentle brush of air. She must have heard the commotion from the parking lot and gone to help Toby. Good thing their connection from The Arkhive was so good; she was the only one he might've been able to reach from that distance.

Later, over dinner, Toby would spin a wild tale about how he'd held his own; how he fought it tooth and nail and chopped it to bits, then ripped the mask off their face. He left the poor boy in twenty pieces, his mask equally hacked to death for good measure. Of course, conveniently leaving out the parts where Natalie and Ellie helped to wear it down. However, in Toby's credit, The Chernabog seemed fixated on him alone, targeting him over the more tactical choice of Rouge. They weren't sure why. They'd attacked him just as fervently as Toby, and yet the Chernabog had only batted them away.

I wouldn't learn of what became of Ann until I returned home again. Her battle with The Judge Angel had ended in a stalemate, with their respective Masters pulling them apart before they could be witnessed with too much clarity. She was pissed, of course, but there was nothing she could do about it except prepare for her next battle.

We'd see on the news that they'd called it an "air show accident". They didn't report the body of the Chernabog, which worried me, but if Toby was telling the truth, then Jack could have easily picked up the body himself. Since there were no mortal deaths, the story would be reported on and then immediately forgotten. Reports about more brutal killings would come in, and they'd move on. I knew our Agents had a lot to do with framing our actions in a way that suited the public, but sometimes I wondered if there was a point; after all, humans did it so well themselves.

I wouldn't forget what Jack did. I would find a way to repay him for trying to intimidate me. If he wanted me to stop pursuing him, he'd made the wrong choice.

The next time I saw him, I would show him I was ready.

 

–

 

Christmas morning had started as I'd been promised. I woke up warm underneath my duvet, blinking to awareness like a cat. I could hear music and Rouge's laughter intermingling, followed by Wilson's booming call for us. That time, I wasn't allowed to sleep late. When I refused to get out of bed, she and Natalie teamed up and dragged me out by the blanket. Hilarious, and I was willing to commit to the laziness. Then they hit the stairs, and I decided that it was time to wake up before they snapped my neck.

The other Collectives were better behaved than the day before. Rouge and their guardian, the Siren, had a lot to do with that. They could only get away with being overly nice, which we could mostly brush off. They made exchanging presents a test of patience. Against our guardian's instructions, they bought gifts for Toby and I. Knives, mostly. They were nice knives, but the knife Helmet gave me had done me well, so far. Unlike the others, it actually seemed to follow me; if I lost it during a job, it'd end up back in my bag soon enough. 

Everyone loved the gifts I gave. The glee I felt seeing their delight was almost rapturous.

Nathan had made the dream catcher, exactly as I'd asked. I could see the difference in the craftmanship. He'd used a branch from the woods, softening it and bending it into a circle. He tied it in place, and from there, he'd wove red string into a blossoming pattern. Nathan had told me his family hadn't been influenced by The Operator, but I could see his symbol hidden within the dreamcatcher. I didn't mention it. I was told to place the dreamcatcher above my bed; from there, it was supposed to attract and capture brilliant ideas and wonderful dreams, like the web of a spider caught flies. By far, his gift felt the most sentimental, and I felt obligated to follow his instructions.

Not that I didn't find the others' gifts important. Kate knew me so well- her gift was a pair of headphones like Ellie had, which could block out a lot of the sound that stressed me out. Natalie got me a new jacket, Skully got me new boots- both things I was starting to wear out. Third Base got me the puzzle I'd pointed out to him, and of course, I had to pretend to be surprised. Ellie made me a tie-dye shirt with orange and red dye. It looked atrocious, honestly, but nobody told me that. Rouge gave both Kate and I a book she'd read recently called Storm Front. She'd adored it, and when I sat down to read it, I did too. Wilson's gift was probably the most disappointing- he'd given all the guys a Swiss Army Knife, which I failed to see to use of. I don't think I hid my disappointment that well, because he tried to make it up to me the whole day.

I know what you're wondering: what did Toby get me? What horrible, creepy thing did I find when I tore at the paper?

A puzzle box. And not just any box: a Rubik's cube. My eyes almost popped out of my skull. I'd never seen one in person. I thought they were fake toys for television, meant to imply some different timeline. But Toby found one. He even knew how to solve it. He showed me what to do, and not a single cruel word came out of his mouth. I knew he was proud of himself, and he deserved to be. I'd asked for one thing, and he was the only one to actually deliver exactly what I'd asked for.

I hate that bastard. I hate him so much, it hurts. I hate that he settled next to me, his weight lightly pushing against mine. Even after bathing, he still smelled like wood, ash, and smoke. I could have spent that entire day half-asleep by his side, enjoying the warmth he gave me so little of.

As we cleaned up the tree, however, Ellie noticed one final present. It didn't match the others; the wrapping was blue, with no bow and no tag. Peeling off the thin paper revealed a VHS tape with the words "Alea iacta est". You'd think one of the languages I'd learn was Latin, but- much like everyone else in the cabin- nobody knew Latin.

"Ceasar said it. 'The die is cast'," Skully deadpanned, not looking up from his computer. "You need to learn to use Google..."

"Askjeeves is way better, dude. The little butler guy is so sexy," Doby retorted. "What are we doing with our thumbs up our cooters? Do we have a VHS player?"

The answer to that was, obviously, yes; the person Rouge killed to get this cabin was incredibly wealthy, and a television in one of the guest bedrooms had a functioning player built in. While the other two Collectives wanted to see what was inside the tape, I had a bad feeling about it. I demanded that only my Collective see it, locking the door in case something leapt out of the television.

"Ain't no way this ain't Jack," Natalie pointed out, saying what we were all thinking. I still wish she hadn't said it. That made putting the tape in all the more unnerving.

We all sat around the television, huddled together with our weapons at the ready. As I pressed play, the player whirred to life, the click of starting audio preceding a crackling of static. There was a dull, blue screen for a moment. Then, the screen flashed with clolors and Runes- some I recognized, others I couldn't-, and a loud, distorted screech tore through our eardrums. We jolted, taking a few cautious moves away from the television. I cringed at its screaming tone, but I refused to look away- I'd need to figure out his riddle, so I needed to see everything.

To my surprise, there was no riddle. The screen flashed to Jack sitting in a beat-up office chair, his posture a slouch as he looked into the camera. He was far more put together, wearing a black hoodie, black jeans, and black, steel-toed boots. He wore that blue mask I'd seen before, the eyes continuously leaking ichor.

I could see people behind him- a small crowd, in fact, each wearing the same blue mask as Jack. 

"What's up?" He greeted lazily, raising his hand. "Bet you're surprised, huh? It wasn't that hard... I know where you are, after all. I know where you sleep."

A pit grew in my stomach. He'd been there. While I was sleeping last night, he'd broken the sanctity of our cabin, just to prove he could. Immediately, I wanted to grab my things and leave; however, morbid curiosity compelled me to see what Jack had to say, now.

Boredly, he began to pick at his cuticles. "We didn't talk like I'd wanted to, back at the store. I wanted to connect with you, explain to you who I was," he told us. His voice was strangely void; a slow, cold patience that carried in his rasp. "I told you I'm not Chernabog... that's 'cause I'm a doctor. A surgeon, specifically... If last year happened how it was supposed to, I would've been the youngest black surgeon in history. I would have done... so much."

His head lifted, somewhat. "But then your kind found me. Now look at me. Not quite dead, not quite alive… Something all fucked up in-between. Never aging, always rotting, never dying, always FALLING APART-"

The screen suddenly turned to snow, the static loud and blaring. It flickered, then Jack reappeared, his posture far more hunched and tense. He breathed heavily through his nose, gripping the arms of his chair with enough force to warp the metal. I could see the way his fingers trembled with his anger, his tendrils now out and poised.

"The Cult of Chernabog thought they could use me," Jack stated dryly. "But they didn't know me. I'm not like you fucking honkeys. I stared God in His face, and I refused to blink."

Surprisingly, his followers spoke up, shouting "yeah", "that's right", and "That's our EJ!". It was almost practiced, as if to signal to us that they were just as unified as we were.

He nodded in appreciation, taking another, deep breath. "I guess that's left me with his burden," he declared. "And now, I'm answering the call to action. I'm taking on that burden. I'll be blunt: if you get in my way, I'll kill you. If I find you in Georgia, I'll kill you. If you ever take the life of another one of my followers, I will kill you. I'm not playing. Consider this the final polite conversation you're going to get, because from here on out, expect war."

He saluted us, then. Just like that, the video was over, the screen turning blue as it displayed the various functions of the tape. No tricks. Just a warning.

"...That was blunt," Nathan commented, pointing out the obvious.

Third Base socked Toby on the arm, his eyes narrowed. "Damnit, Rogers!! You shouldn't have killed that guy!! Now you've pissed him off!!"

"FUCK OFF!!! What-t-t-t was I supposed t-t-t-to do, let them menace my fucking mom!?!"

"LITERALLY ANYTHING ELSE!!!" 

It was not the day to be squabbling, especially in front of Natalie. With the deep, guttural growl of an angry bear, she pulled them apart, tucked one boy under each arm, and carried them off. In the distant part of the house, I heard the front door open. Then, from the window, I heard Toby and Doby yelp, then shout "Fuck, that's cold" as Natalie shut the front door again.

I know everyone was looking to me for what to do next, but I had no idea how to respond. Of course, that's a lie; I knew a hundred things we had to do, and quickly. The plan to force him down the Gulf Coast didn't work- Jack wasn't going to budge from Georgia. He'd started with a final stand, and that was it. The safest thing for my siblings to do would be to leave the area entirely.

If what Jack claimed was true, he'd killed an entity as large as a reality with, quite literally, sheer force of will. And he won. Were he not sitting there- Jack, a man with every ounce of Chernabog's power stored inside him- I would have never believed him.

I had my work cut out for me. 

 

Chapter 17: Entry 16.doc

 

--

 

The video was the warning Eyeless Jack said it would be. We still weren't prepared for it.

In class, I was taught never to look a Tall One in the face. Even just a glimpse broke the illusion of their comprehension, revealing to us their true scale. Staring into that large, milky blue eye of Chernabog instilled a fear of the Null- the fear of pure nothing, of falling forever, of one's atoms dissolving without a reality to justify itself to. Weeping was the more common reaction- an uncontrollable, gut-wrenching wail that lasted for hours, requiring heavy sedation. And forget televisions; after looking into Chernabog's face, the afflicted recoiled at the sight of them. They even destroyed them, if they could find something to smash them with. 

It was something about the static, I think. They always screamed about snow.

Jack was a force of nature. His four, tendril-like limbs could break bone if they connected right. While they could grow and shrink, they were a permanent fixture on his body; he would hide them with a leather jacket and hoodie, but a keen eye could detect the movement under his clothes. He could move each independently, and did so with ease that bordered on apathy. Despite his lack of sight, his hearing made it impossible to sneak up on him. He could catch the sound of a weapon rising, alerted by the disturbance it made in the air. It was possible he had some sort of insight into the near future; occasionally, my body would anticipate pain that hadn’t happened yet, and it wasn’t hard to imagine Eyeless Jack’s did the same. When he transformed in that large, esoteric beast, his sight hardly mattered. He could find us by detecting the vibration of our heartbeat, the heat radiating off our skin.

Were Eyeless Jack an idiot, all that strength might have been manageable; however, as he'd implied, he was a literal, bonafide genius. Constantly, he was two steps ahead of my siblings, well-educated in classic war tactics and strategy. He would appear with one Chernabog that we saw and three that we didn’t, flanking us with only a tiny window to escape.

He had his followers stake out public areas like food stores, schools, and shopping areas, knowing we’d be hiding amongst the humans there. I thought he'd stop once we left Georgia, but it only encouraged him to push his followers into the surrounding states as well. He was personally involved in that; he followed us and besieged our hideouts, attacking us when we least expected it.

It’d been the middle of January. The Flock- Magpie, Fisher King, Blackbird, Chariot- found another Beast, once again proving that they were our experts. They didn't notice they'd caught it, at first; as they came upon the burnt-down house, they'd set up homemade traps and immediately went to explore the area. Of course, they became further distracted by the discovery of a strange, makeshift cemetery full of chewed-up bones. Based on our studies, complex displays of kills meant a dangerous humanoid capable of higher thought and cognition. They'd feared the worst, and returned to the house... Only to find one of their raccoon traps bouncing around the front yard, spitting and making an unholy, growling screech. The Fisher King described it as a cross between dog, rodent, and teddy bear, while Blackbird affectionately called it a "demented Furby". Despite its non-humanoid state, it was still capable of higher thought and cognition; indeed, that seemed to be the only thing it was capable of doing, having no incredible strength or greater power. Happily, it introduced itself as Mr. Widemouth- named aptly, as its mouth and stomach composed the majority of its body. While that may make it seem like the creature was friendly, it wasn't; especially once it realized it couldn't manipulate The Flock. We weren't allowed to enter its enclosure, due to how volatile it was about being re-homed.

I was in the area, but my Collective was surveilling a guy that had gotten too close to a hole. He was a “Patient Zero”, as we referred to them. We had to see how many people he would infect with his curiosity, so it required around-the-clock surveillance. Eventually, one of them would snap and pursue our Master, which would trigger a Game. Truthfully, I could have gone to visit The Flock, but I talked myself out of it. They were all resting at a motel, and they’d only be there one night; after that, they were going to hunt for possible unicorns in England. I didn’t want to be clingy right before a big trip like that and ruin their dynamic. I called them to tell them good luck, and that was it. Had I any Clairvoyance, I would have stolen a car and been at their side in the hour.

The Flock had gone to a corner store to get snacks, and there Jack was, standing inconspicuously in an aisle. Fisher King had been suspicious when she saw him, but she hadn't fathomed the stranger was Eyeless Jack. The others didn't even register him as a threat. Fisher King did, though, not trusting any man wandering alone at night. Their motel door faced the outside world; fearing how vulnerable that made them, she refused sleep so she could watch over her sisters. 

It was the only reason they weren’t all dead. 

Eyeless Jack attacked them in their sleep. I still remember how angry I was to hear that. He waited until they were their most vulnerable, and then tried to enter their room through their television. Fisher King described the television switching on without her prompting, the screen growing more distorted as a hole began to open just underneath the glass. That was when a large, black hand reached out through the television, clawing for purchase as it attempted to drag the rest of his body through. Thinking quickly, Fisher King didn't just pull the plug- she destroyed the entire outlet, cutting the power to the entire room. The hand was sliced off at the elbow, but dissolved into dust before it could hit the floor. Jack didn't give up, of course; when he couldn't get in the supernatural way, he broke into the apartment the old-fashioned way, pulling the door off the hinges with his prehensile limbs.

I knew he chose them because of their relationships to me. He wanted revenge for his dead follower, so he targeted them. I didn't know how he knew they were close to me, but he obviously didn't know who he was fucking with. King was ready for him, and once the other girls were awake, so were they. They fought him valiantly, their Gifts proving to intimidate him far more than my Collective's. He didn't have an answer to Blackbird's acidic flight, nor was he prepared for King and Chariot's elegant style of combat. Still, when he did hit them, he didn't waste it; Jack left them gravely injured, on the brink of their first deaths. Blackbird had one wing severed, Magpie's legs were destroyed, and King and Chariot had a slew of stab wounds.

Because he fled, The Flock was immediately returned to The Ark to be tended to by The Physician. While it may seem a bit pointless to try to save our lives when we had two, the mortal life was precious. Death brought us closer to our Master, but it took away our chance to grow and evolve for his idea. If we could be saved with our Master's great knowledge, we would be. I'd like to think that was regardless of if we failed or not... I know I was given that forgiveness. Wishful as it is, I like to think they wouldn't let a failure die from a broken leg. 

The fight with him put them out of commission for the rest of the winter.  When I visited them, they were all in good spirits; in fact, they seemed more upset about their ruined gear than their damaged bodies. King was the most incensed by the dents and punctures in her beloved golden armor, each as big as my fist. Where Locklear couldn't repair them, The Mechanic would step in. I'd gone to his shop to see him hard at work repairing their things, and delivered pictures of the progress to the girls in the Infirmary.

Though Jack left my siblings battered, bruised, and even maimed, he never took the killing shot. I don't doubt he could have, knowing as much as he did about biology. We were always left dying, always left with a small window to be rescued. At the time, I didn't recognize it as mercy. I thought it was piety; a doctor couldn't bear to take the life of someone, when his hands were blessed to heal others. Nevermind, of course, that he'd used those very skills as a doctor to kill. From my perspective, he was letting us live to prove a point.

Even The Nurse survived her battle, barely a scratch on her. According to her (enraged) retelling of events, Eyeless Jack ordered The Angel to retreat before either of them could wear the other down and cause damage. When Ann tried to pursue them, she was plucked from the air by The Operator and dropped in a tumble at The Doll's feet on The Ark. She was given a light slap on the wrist for prioritizing a fight over protecting us, but that was all. It was her instinct to fight The Judge- in the end, the fact she lived another day proved that her choice hadn't been fatally wrong.

The Foundation was another story. Our escalation of violence terrified them; they had nothing but bullets against our reality-warping powers. If they saw a mask, they shot to kill, and their answer to our growth was bigger guns. Many of us sustained injuries, but there was still a window of time to recover the piece of lead and restart our regeneration. Bullets to the heart, brain, and stomach killed us, just like it kills you.

By the end of January, we had lost five of our siblings. Dream Eater lost a teammate. Third Base lost a couple friends in other Collectives. Most tragic of them all was a child. A Changeling was shot before she could complete her Game- killed by police before she could escape. While dangerous, it was top priority to recover their bodies if possible. It wasn't just about protecting secrets; our siblings deserved funerals, not dissections. Though the Collective tasked with the dead Changeling failed to protect them, a Proxy lost her leg to recover her body. In that way, they were all redeemed in my Master's eyes.

A funeral in our world wasn’t much of an affair. All who knew the fallen could attend, wearing their best. Together, we’d stand at the shore of the blood red ocean, the distant silhouettes of ancient monsters like islands in the far horizon. Ħydra was waiting; all could see their dark vines cresting the water, cutting through the glass-like stillness. 

The bodies, dressed in white and stuffed with red flowers, was placed on a small boat. It was lined with the white clover blossoms from our field, their favorite toys, and their uniform. They were laid down by their Collective, who bravely waded the red shore to push their fallen friend out into the ocean. They wore their best suits for it; the water would ruin them, the smell of rotting flesh never leaving the fabric. That was the point, I guess. There was a punishment in the lingering scent of death- a reminder that clung to the fabric, no matter how hard they tried to wash it away. 

Kate and I went to support Dream Eater; Doby went to mourn his own friends. Together, we were there to comfort each other. We’d been there for Charlie, and we wanted to be there for everyone else. They’d failed, but they were still loved. 

My mind is burned by the image of the little ships drifting out into a red sea. In those moments, I couldn’t help but ache from the pure, sublime beauty. I liked to imagine that, as they drifted towards the horizon, their spirit was lifted to the pale sun sitting on its thin edge. Forever, they’d be held in the comfort of our Master’s soft, loving embrace. No more pain. No more work. 

What a beautiful world, I used to think. What a horrible, beautiful place. 

The defeat and struggle wasn't without reward. We learned things while mourning our failed siblings.

Proxies like The Witch were tasked with discovering how the Chernabog masks worked, but Toby was the catalyst for the discovery. When he'd destroyed The Chernabog mask, Eyeless Jack hadn't reacted to it. He described a black ooze seeping out of the shards, smelling like copper and burnt plastic. He'd felt Chernabog's presence in the mask when it was intact; after that, however, it seemed to vanish. Combined with the other details we'd gathered from fighting them, we began to unravel the method. The work consisted of long hours of study, pouring over The Operator's knowledge of our biology and the Tall Ones' influence on it. No theories were discarded on the basis of not matching our perception of him. We didn't know who Jack was- by learning how his masks learned, we'd gain greater insight into what kind of leader he was than any chitchat with him.

The Witch presented her Collective's findings shortly after the funeral. Eyeless Jack had a unique way of creating Chernabog Proxies- one that didn't rely on genetic manipulation, like ours. Essentially, he created vessels out of his masks, rather the humans that wore them. Each one contained a piece of Eyeless Jack's soul, torn from him like a page from a notebook. When his followers put them on, that piece took over them temporarily, giving them access to Chernabog's powers. It transformed them into copies of him that could regenerate their limbs and reattach their heads. As long as they wore those masks on their faces, they were immortal. 

It seemed daunting, at first, but that was exactly what made it a weakness. It was all in their masks, and without them, they were powerless. If the mask was removed, their forms collapsed and exposed the human underneath. If we had to, we would destroy Chernabog piece by piece, taking his followers with him.

Easier said than done.

Around February, a girl began to stand out in Chernabog's horde. Where the other Children attempted to hide their identities as much as possible, she was recognized by her scarlet hair and the heavy book she carried. She’d introduced herself as The Seer, Eyeless Jack’s Second-in-Command. She remained close to Eyeless Jack's side, acting as his eyes where his own couldn't see. Whenever he couldn’t make an appearance, she was there in his place. 

Steadily, as more sightings came in, I began to understand why. Pyrokinetics had their flames snuffed. Telekinetics had their storms of knives turned against them. No matter what Gift came before The Seer, she opened her book, flipped to a page, and nullified our power. It was unclear if the mask she wore gave her those powers, if the book did, or if it was her own ability. Regardless, we couldn't get close enough to stop her. Jack's followers obeyed her without question- sometimes, without a word at all. If she signaled for them to fight us, they would pounce like wolves. If she signaled for them to retreat, they would snatch what they could and leave. They would abandon everything to protect her, even risking their own lives to do so.

I officially met The Seer when the spring came. The air on Earth was cool, but growing warmer, gently rousing the plants from their icy slumber. After we were done cleaning up a Game at a campsite, My Collective was sent to aid a budding Proxy. Our mission had concluded early enough that we hopped right into another one, so we went straight from the humid South to the dry North, only crossing into The Ark to shorten the travel. In one door, out another.

From the kid's perspective, it'd been a slow burn to the breaking point. Despite the severe neglect and abuse at the hands of the humans, the Proxy is a patient child. A good child. A soft-hearted, compassionate creature. We endured the suffering because we thought we loved the humans that surrounded us. That was simply our nature; quite literally, we were designed to love something with all our hearts. But as the phrase goes, even a worm will turn, and for Proxies, our moment of turning isn't when we drink from the Fountain.

A Proxy becomes a Proxy the moment they realize that they can fight back. That single, glorious moment when we pick up a weapon and realize we had the power to really, truly hurt someone. 

Everything was going smoothly on the Proxy’s end, but their target had resisted the urge to film himself. That wouldn’t do; for every Game, our Master had to leave behind a piece of himself to infect the next person. Someone would always be too curious about their whereabouts, and there needed to be Evidence to lead the next human to the slaughter. I did most of the work, as it was my specialty. I found my way into his home through a misshapen door. In a room too quiet for my actions, I set up my camera on his dresser, pointing it towards the window above his bed. I moved to the corner, where it was darkest, and I watched him sleep.

Blissfully, I listened in on his dreams as he lay there, so helpless and so confident he was alone. Soon enough, I saw The Operator in his window, leaning down to peek at his next meal. He turned his head to me, the many whispers of his voice filling my ears and my mind. I greeted him silently, my heart swelling as the voices became loving coos. With him watching me, I happily unleashed his Sickness. The spores left my hands like falling ash as I opened my palm, the black dust spilling into the man's lungs. It stained his blood, his breath coming out in tiny, gasping sucks for air.

The Operator’s tendrils slipped into the man’s room through the cracks in his walls. With a single, oily tendril, he pulled the last threads of the man's sanity from him. All that was left of his mind was a chaotic orchestra of impulse and despair, all that made him human replaced with mold. He would operate like a stranger in his own life until it was time for us to take it from him, paranoid and scared, clutching a camera and searching the treeline.

I wondered, full of glee, how that man was going to be slaughtered. Would it be like a pig, with a proper knife? Or like a cow, with one, single blow? That was for my beautiful sibling to decide. 

And I, most of all, wanted to witness it. 

I was happy to do my part. I felt no guilt, no shame. In my eyes, I had no sins to absolve; I was the dagger, not the murderer. The man dared touch what didn’t belong to him, and he would suffer for it until every atom was consumed.

After my Master and I were done, all that was left was for our two “players” to reunite once again. That was easy enough; the Proxy had a job in a warehouse, and the target was her boss. He'd made her life an actual living hell since she'd gotten there- the kind of hell we weren't allowed to know in detail. Naturally, they found themselves back in that warehouse the next evening.  The warehouse was large, with massive shelves filled to bursting with boxes and wayward products. While the Proxy moved through them, hurriedly convincing herself she was unsafe, our target locked the doors and sought her out. He'd barely covered his tracks, blatantly isolating her by sending everyone else home early. He did it with such ease, I can only imagine how often he'd gotten away with it.

That time was different. There was no where for him to run. The doors to the warehouse vanished, and The Game began. 

While hiding in the rafters, I watched my sibling beat that man to death with a sledgehammer. She’d known from the start why she was there and what she had to do; she'd dreamt of it ever since that bastard came into her life. Once she’d realized there was no way out, she picked up the first thing she saw and started swinging. I got to see it all unfold personally, just as I wanted. Her full frame had hidden her impressive strength, her soft hands gripping the wooden handle as she struck him with confidence. She'd surprised him with the first strike. She'd made him scream with the second, third, and fourth. By the fifth, he had nothing to say. Despite that, she still brought the hammer down, his screams bleeding into hollow cracks of bone and wet, meaty splattering. The Proxy only stopped swinging when she couldn't lift the hammer any longer. She let it fall out of her hand as she breathed raggedly, standing in the puddle of brain matter and bone shards.

Served him right, I’d thought. He was a filthy pervert, just like most of the men who targeted my sisters. She'd chosen to put him down like rat he was, and I was bursting with pride at her victory.

That, however, was short-lived. A loud rattling came from large, metal doors at the other end of the warehouse- doors that, obviously, weren't supposed to exist. Quite abruptly, they slid open, revealing Eyeless Jack, The Seer, and three of his followers. I'd heard rumors that Jack was trying to take Changelings from us, but I didn't think he'd actually do such a thing. I should've known not to put anything past a man like him. 

Eyeless Jack was dressed in all black clothing, silver chains, and scuffed leather boots, his hoodie pulled over his twisted locs. He was wearing his mask, but hadn't transformed yet. His tendrils pushed open the metal doors and kept his balance, constantly shifting and feeling around the room. The Chernabogs behind him were already in their monstrous exoskeletons, bobbing their heads and prowling like panthers. While they remained close to Jack, they closely guarded The Seer, her choppy, red bob unmistakable as it stuck out of her hoodie. She too wore a blue mask, her one, lilac eye visible through the holes. The other was dark, for the moment; however, judging by her name, I could assume that her other eye was concealed, not missing.   

Eyeless Jack waved nonchalantly at the Proxy in a too-casual greeting. “Yo!” He hollered, pointing to the lump of flesh at their feet. “You gonna eat that?”

That attitude of his is what vexed me the most. None of this seemed as important to him as it was to us; he acted above the grave nature of our work, outright taking the piss out of us. 

The Proxy was as rigid as a statue, stone-faced in her abject horror. The nature of her actions came to a screaming focus in her mind, breaking my Master's influence over her. Confused, she blinked at the blue-faced stranger, slowly backing up from the carnage. “A-Are you the police?” she asked cautiously. Can't imagine where she'd get that idea, but I suppose it was an important question to start.

“Fuck no,” Eyeless Jack growled immediately. His tendrils went from a curious aimlessness to vicious alertness, their dark forms rising in unison around him like an octopus. With a small, mildly aggressive nudge from the redhead at his side, I could see his posture droop a bit. “Call me Eyeless Jack,” he added, his tone a bit more even.

That name struck a chord in our sister, her breath coming out in a sharp gasp. “I know you!! I read about you online!! Y-You steal people’s organs in their sleep!!” she shouted, pointing. “You’re REAL!? ”

Eyeless Jack cocked his head slightly, his tentacles slithering into a curious sweep. “That’s not… Okay. Yeah. Guilty as charged. But this ain’t about that,” He said. “Listen, we gotta get out of here. We’ve got some serious things to talk about-”

“Jack,” I heard, The Seer’s voice cutting through the air like a knife. I glanced over to her, only to see her looking into the darkness at us. At me.

The Seer calmly opened her book. “She’s got an audience,” she announced, flicking to a page. 

Eyeless Jack let out a sigh in response, his tendrils once again posing to strike. “How many?” He asked, cracking his knuckles.  As he stepped forward, the other Children of Chernabog followed him, the Chernabogs sticking close to their Seer.

"Seven. A full Collective," Seer remarked, as if describing a unique type of bird. “...One of them is the Vessel.”

I heard Jack's low, dark chuckle roll through the space like thunder, the hair on the back of my neck standing up.

“It's about fucking time. Round Three, baby boy. Come on down and let's do this.”

I cursed silently, quietly preparing to jump down. As per our rules, Eyeless Jack’s presence was unfair to our sibling; as such, it was permitted for us to intervene. 

“Third Base and Skully, you get the new girl out of here,” I ordered. “Natalie and Nathan can handle The Seer, and Toby and Kate can keep the Children back. Don’t get close to Jack unless you have to- he’s gotta play reactively, so don’t give him a reason to swing at you.”

“Aye, aye, Captain!”  Doby chirped, nudging Skully to follow him down. Likewise, the rest of us divided up, drawing our weapons from our pockets as we silently moved into position.

My pipe and my knife were my trusty weapons- my left and my right hand, respectfully. Seeing Jack’s extra appendages, however, I knew that wouldn't be enough. Admittedly, I was a bit jealous seeing him use his old Master's limbs with such natural ease. He made it look so easy, and the limbs I could grow felt all the heavier. If summoning my own Master's vines was necessary, I could suck it up and bear the pain; however, it was a huge risk if I couldn’t get them to obey me.

“Should we get that book?” Nathan asked, his focus purely on The Seer. “Looks… Familiar, kinda. Is it ours?”

I clicked my tongue at the thought. It could very well be one of our lost tomes; I certainly wouldn't put it past one of Jack's minions to steal something like that from its proper tenant. “If you can snatch it, go ahead and try. Careful, though... The Seer is well-educated.”   

Nathan chuckled in my ear. “Yes, sir,” He said teasingly. I knew what he was laughing at. My personality shifted once I started working, becoming more dominating and stern. It amused my friends, who knew I was born and bred for the Game. I took it so seriously, it was like I became another person.

We introduced ourselves, then, seeing no further point in hiding. We climbed down the large, metallic shelves, dropping to the cement ground with several loud thuds. The Proxy nearly jumped out of her skin at the sight of us, barely keeping herself from stumbling to the floor in alarm. I could understand her trepidation, as all our faces were fully obscured. We were just as threatening to her as Jack was- peculiar, masked stalkers carrying rusted, bloodstained weapons.

Toby, however, didn't pay her fear any mind. He rushed to the new Proxy, grabbing her by the arm and pulling her away from Jack's entourage. "Come on. We're t-taking you home," he said, nodding towards Doby and Skully. 

While the Proxy still looked perplexed, she let Toby pull her along. I knew her conflict. It was always hard to believe- the dreams she experienced weren’t supposed to be real, and neither were the voices telling her to run into the woods. It made it hard to trust anything, least of all herself. 

But Toby was famous. Familiar. She recognized him, even with his face obscured. If he was there, and he told her it was real… What else could she do but whatever he said?

With nothing else to guide her, she took his hand. From there, Toby passed her to Skully and Third Base, who quickly ran off towards the emergency exit. The rest of us formed a wall, blocking Eyeless Jack from pursuing them.

Jack sarcastically applauded us as he heard our footsteps. “Sounds like someone’s got uneven leg lengths,” he droned, his voice tinged with amusement. “You should get your spine looked at soon. That can cause a compressed disk and sacral obliquity.” 

“We should call The Angel, Jack,” The Seer advised, her impatient tone barely withheld. “If Tim brings Slenderman here, you won’t win.”

I cocked my head at her words. Had she just used my human name? How the everloving fuck did she know that? Damnit, I hated it when things had mind powers. They were always the most frustrating Gifts to deal with. 

Needless to say, Jack wasn’t impressed, waving away The Seer's concerns. “Please. I'm not scared of these... What is this? Some sort of gang?” he remarked dryly. 

“It’s not a gang- it’s a cult!!” Kate rather cheerfully corrected.

Toby scoffed right back at him, eyeing the trio of giant, masked humanoids now starting towards us. Without a single bit of hesitation, he pointed rudely to them and asked, "And who the fuck are you guys supposed t-t-to be? Fucking Blade and his seeing-eye bitches?" 

While his followers didn’t find that particularly amusing, Eyeless Jack found it hilarious. Immediately, his cool demeanor was shattered by a wheezing, half-silent laughter, the sound seemingly ripped by force from his throat. He clutched his sides with the effort it took not to double over, his tendrils instinctively planting him into the ground to keep him upright. 

"It wasn't that funny, Jack," The Seer deadpanned with a roll of her eyes.

“You’re right. I’m sorry. I’ll take this seriously, I sw- snrrk. I swear.”  

He whimpered in an attempt to stop laughing, taking a deep breath. "You're Tobias Erin Rogers, aren't you? Ticci Toby... The motherfuckin' Angel Killer. Slenderman's Hangman. Oh, man, I knew I’d like you. You’re funny as hell,” he chortled. Jack’s hand settled on his hip, then; from my angle, I couldn’t get a clear view of what it was settling on. It was thin, though, and ended around his mid-calf.

“Ha. That-t-t's a first-t-t,” Toby answered. "Everyone else t-t-t-tells I'm just-t-t a dick.” 

Eyeless Jack merely shrugged at that. “So? Th’fuck are they gonna do about it?” he drawled.

Toby grinned under his scarf, nodding in agreement. Jack, however, wasn’t done. “Then again… When you’ve suffered an oblique fracture in your arm, several hairline fractures in your fingers, a concussion, shattered pelvis, and an exploded skull from a shotgun… I guess you’d know exactly what they’d do about it, huh?” 

Toby froze at that, as did we all. I felt a strange, sickening crawl in my stomach, the sweat on my neck cold. 

"How'd I know all that?" Jack teased, voicing our thoughts in a sly tone. "Told you. I'm blind, but I have Seen it all. And boy… I see you. Clear as day. I know you, Toby, in a way that you don’t even know yourself. That's why I know you gotta go first.”

Idly, Eyeless Jack raised his hand. In response, the Chernabogs' haunches rose in preparation to pounce. With a simple gesture- a drop of his hand- his servants went straight for Toby. 

The first one couldn’t even get close. Eyeless Jack shouldn't have announced his move so obviously, because we were more than prepared to respond. As one Chernabog leapt through the air after Toby, The Chaser lunged at it with a wild scream, slamming it to the ground in a flurry of stabs and scratches. The Child was seven feet tall and probably weighed as much as two grown men, but it was nothing to a huntress like The Chaser.

Natalie acted next, having spent the buildup preparing her Gift. With a sharp, open palmed gesture, she trapped the second Chernabog in stasis to buy time. The Seer had an answer to that; the moment she saw Clockwork raise her hand, she copied her, holding her book in the crook of her arm. Natalie was trying to slow Child down, and The Seer was trying to cancel her out. There wasn't a light show- you wouldn’t see it, even if there was. The energy being spent occurred between the threads of reality, our Masters' wills fighting for supremacy. What could be seen was the Child of Chernabog bounding in a strange, half-animated stasis, their movements alternating between speeding up and slowing down.

The last one was able to get past the girls, barrelling toward us like a vicious hound. Toby showed no fear; like he'd been trained, he stood his ground and braced himself for it. I guess it helped that I was right beside him, doing the same. I wasn’t worried- we’d already run through a million scenarios for how to fight Chernabog’s minions. He was agile, where I had more raw strength. We covered each other’s weaknesses well. I saw flashes of Toby’s intentions, and he saw flashes of mine. For about five seconds, we both stopped being Two and were just One. 

We let it come to us. Toby dodged the Child’s first swipe, ducking low as I leapt onto its back. Once the Chernabog's focus was on me, Toby hacked away at its ankles, severing its feet. It staggered; when it did, I threw my weight back, completely throwing off its balance. 

The Child shrieked in protest, falling backwards as it swiped wildly at us. It slammed me against the floor, almost knocking my head into a shelf. Talon-like nails dragged over my arms as it struggled wildly in my grip. Still, I didn’t let go. I dug my knife into the seam of its face, my pipe hooked under its chin to force the minion’s head back. While I attacked its face, Toby hacked at its body, severing its limbs one by one. When its limbs began to regrow, Toby sliced at them again, determined to keep them from harming me until I got the mask off. 

There was a person underneath that monster; a fallible, mortal creature. One that couldn’t grow their limbs back, couldn’t regenerate. I just had to pry them out. 

After a minute of back-and-forth struggle, Natalie was forced to drop her hold on the other Chernabog. It leapt over her, pursuing Toby with a hellish scream. Ignoring her weariness, Natalie gave chase, moving in a zigzag pattern to avoid whatever The Seer was conjuring. With a warriors scream, she leapt on the back of the Chernabog like I had, driving her blade into their upper torso over and over in quick, ferocious stabs. It gave Toby the chance to escape, reorient himself to the new opponent, and start hacking, severing their limbs as well.

After putting all my strength into it, I popped the mask off the first Chernabog’s face. Thick strands of ichor still tried to connect it to the human I saw underneath, which I severed with my knife in a wet slash. The Child I’d unmasked dissolved in a mass of bubbling, black goo, revealing the form of an average human male. He was unconscious, but breathing. He didn’t even appear injured; all of his limbs were intact, the only evidence of damage being the ichor dripping from his eyes, nose, and mouth.

With white boats floating in my mind, I leaned over and slit his throat- quick, clean, and borderline painless. Now Jack had another funeral to attend, I thought bitterly.

I heard Eyeless Jack curse, the sound of his struggling followers unpleasant. He tried to take a step forward to get involved, but it was quickly retracted, his head snapping side to side as he tried to glean what was going on. I could imagine The Seer was telling him some things, but the speed of our fight made that a bit difficult. We weren't going after him, either, so he had nothing to directly react to.

The Seer guided Eyeless Jack to attack to closest person, which was The Chaser. Her fight with the first Chernabog left black puddles splashed across the concrete ground, items falling off the shelves as they knocked into them. The Chernabog tried to subdue her, but The Chaser overpowered it, plunging her Tall Blade into its impervious body and ripping out chunks of ichorous flesh.

Unwisely, Jack grabbed The Chaser with a tendril, dragging her away from his follower. Though he tried to constrict her, she slithered out of his vice, crawling along his tendril like a particularly pissed off squirrel. The act spooked Jack, and he panicked, flinging Kate off with a shrill yelp. Kate allowed herself to be thrown, grabbing the plaster-brick wall with her Tall Blade to ease her impact. The moment her feet touched the solid surface, she disappeared. 

“Fuck you!!" Eyeless Jack shouted. He let out a low shudder, his vines rippling as he turned towards us.

"Seer, where’s Ori?”

“You’re looking right at him!!”

“NICE. ”

As The Seer warned him not to push himself, Jack proceeded to do just that, lifting his body up on all four tendrils. It was a risk, but we weren't giving him an option- the odds of hitting me wouldn't grow by just standing there. Knowing that, he launched himself after me, using two limbs to jab crushing blows to the ground. I barely avoided losing a foot; if he was able to do more than vaguely guess where I was, I’m sure I would have. The floor cracked and cratered as the whole of his weight stabbed into it, breaking the tile. I staggered, forcing my body to stay balanced as his impact threw me off. 

“Where’s your fucking daddy now, Ori!?” Jack teased, following my footsteps as I ran. “Come on, let’s cut to the chase!! Show me what you REALLY look like, so we can fight fair!!!”

I stumbled behind a shelf to catch my breath, my chest heaving with both panic and exertion. Sweat was running down my jaw, my jacket now close to suffocating. Worse, I felt a strain echoing down my spine, threatening to burst from my skin the moment my life was in peril. It all but whispered the truth to me: I had everything I needed to win. I just had to ask. 

Paint cans started to fall around my head, punched out by Jack in his search for me. He assumed I’d started climbing the shelf; it’d only be mere seconds before he found me cowering on the ground. I coughed harshly, a wave of dull euphoria washing over me to numb the burning pain. A dull roar of a million, soft voices echoed in my mind, telling me to grow, move, fight, kill.

A can hit me, and I yelped in pain, inadvertently exposing my location. With a hungry growl, Jack climbed over the shelf, leaping over it to pounce onto me from above.

I didn’t have time to open my notebook. Couldn't rely on the others, either- they were fighting the two remaining Chernabog. My choice was to unleash my Master's Gift or die. Knowing that, I stopped fighting the stinging burn along my spine, the ichor branching out across my vision. I let my Master's will consume me, focusing on the suffocation creeping into my chest.

My body was his body. Through me, he would see his will done.

My flesh torn open as my Master’s roots emerged from my back, entangling Jack in his grip as they bloomed upwards. The more limbs grew out of my skin, the more the weight forced me to my knees, soaking a viscous mixture of blood and ichor into my suit. I couldn't even scream; my senses were lulled with every possible endorphin and chemical, and still, I felt that pain.

"Damnit, Jack!! I told you!!" The Seer admonished.

I thought I could hear them in my mind, but that was the wrong way of framing it. I could read their minds; I was in their heads, not the other way around. I could hear Jack's stream of panicked swearing as he struggled to unknot himself from my Master's grip, his own vines only tangling himself further. Shelves teetered and wobbled as Jack struggled between them, knocking more boxes and appliances off to the ground in a loud clatter. He cried out in frustrated terror as he loosened the grip on his body, only to have another vine wrap around his throat, the sound of his choking underneath the loud, droning call of The Operator.

My mind felt cloudy, the dull pressure within it threatening to pop my head like a balloon. My nose and eyes had started leaking profusely, making it hard to breathe and see. Eight limbs seemed to be the safest limit for me- beyond that, I risked being pinned by my own weight. I was pulled to my feet by two of my Master's tendrils taking root in the ground. Meanwhile, the other six shattered concrete as they slung Eyeless Jack to the floor, sending particles of dust and debris into the air.

Once I was upright again, the two keeping my balance wrapped loosely around me, protecting my body like a cocoon. I felt a strange rush of confidence, watching Jack try to recover. This was what he wanted, I thought, my mind beginning to race with bloodlust. He wanted to see what I really looked like, and there I was. A perfect amalgamation of Tall One and human being. Every morsel of human flesh made it possible for my Master's vines to grow, and I had the flesh of an army on my back. How stupid it was to goad me... Nothing about me had changed since we first met. The only difference was that I got the privilege of watching my Master kick his ass, instead of blacking out when the fun started.

The Operator didn't allow Jack to get up. While he was stunned, my Master’s limbs grew many tiny branches, latching on to him like spreading mold. His grip renewed, he then slammed Eyeless Jack against the ceiling, dragging him across the metal rafters and into the shelves across the room. Metal piping came crashing down from above, the violent commotion toppling the shelves one-by-one like dominoes.

“Whoa, whoa, hey-!” I heard Natalie shout, followed by what sounded like a collision between her and Toby. My friends were scrambling to avoid the damage I was causing, but there was nothing I could do to help. The weight on my back was enormous. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel their staring. I tried to speak with my voice-to reassure them- but all that came out was a bubbling gurgle.

Discomfort and shame burned like acid in my stomach, threatening to crawl out of my throat. I was fine, I told myself- no matter what I looked like, everything was fine.

The two Children, having realized I was the bigger threat now, shifted their focus from my siblings to me. They pounced on the knot holding tightly to Eyeless Jack, clawing at the oily hide with a certain inexperience. If they were thinking clearly, they would have known to attack me, not the vines; in their haste to free their Master, they'd doomed themselves. Two of The Operator's limbs untangled from Jack to deal with them. Gracefully, the vines fell into position, poising like striking snakes before skewering both Chernabogs simultaneously through the chest.

While one was intertwined, laced through with my Master's vine, the other was tossed upwards for The Chaser to deal with. Seeing the destruction, she'd leapt into the intact rafters, following me closely in anticipation. I didn't let her down, literally throwing her a treat with a heave. The remaining shelves wobbled dangerously from the force of her leaping between them, the wind she stirred up causing them to creak and groan. She snatched the Child right out of the air and bit at their face, opting to simply chew the mask off. By the time she hit the ground, she had the Child’s mask in one hand and their head in the other.

She let out a screech, but didn’t teleport again. She couldn’t. The Seer finally put her sights on The Chaser, refusing to blink. 

My Master chose then to drop the final Child at The Seer’s feet, their body broken in more places than you count. Somehow, they were still alive; their mask was cracked, but still attached. That didn't break The Seer's concentration- she knew The Chaser would vanish and attack the moment she looked away, and so she callously ignored her wounded comrade. 

"What is that thing? Some sort of Beast?" Jack managed, still struggling with me. My Master held him by six tendrils, all of them woven around Jack like a nest of snakes.

"It's Kate Milens. Y'know, that girl I told you was gonna be a huge fucking problem!?"

"I thought you said she was cute!! Those footsteps ain't cute!!"

As if to prove just how cute she was, Kate's throat vibrated with an inhuman shriek. When Jack heard her, he struggled more wildly, his mask slipping from his face as he tried to reach for his hip.She dropped both the Child’s head and mask to the floor. She stalked towards Eyeless Jack, climbing over debris with single-minded determination. I could feel Kate more than see her, if that makes any sense; I could hear her heart beating rapidly in my mind, her position in the room something I was instinctively aware of.

“Damnit,” I heard him think. “Luckily I have Insurance- If I could just-!!”

The next move happened so quickly, I didn’t process it until it was over. 

The Seer was finally forced to blink. With it, The Chaser appeared mere inches from Eyeless Jack. She reached out to grab him with her Tall Blade- to crush his head in the palm of our Master’s hand. 

However, in that same blink, Jack had drawn the weapon at his hip- a sword, of all things, shaped like a katana. His draw cut into one of my Master’s roots, causing them all to pull away from him and free his upper torso. In one, fluid motion, he sliced The Chaser across the palm of her Tall Blade, the cut splattering ichor and blood across the floor. 

Shrieking, The Chaser disengaged immediately, bolting to find cover behind me. “It stings!!” Kate shouted, her voice calling through the heavy static of her mind. “Watch out, Masky!!” 

Suddenly, the earlier slice to my Master's limb caught up with me, and I too was howling in pain. It wasn’t a fire burn- it felt like someone had placed a cube of dry ice on my back, the cold draining me instantly. My Master’s limbs curled in on themselves, coiling back towards me like kicked dogs. The tendril that had taken the slash began to wither and die, its weight leaving me as it broke off at the cut.

That wasn't any flea market Katana, I thought miserably. Where'd he get something like that?

Now freed, Jack attacked the closest Proxy he could hear, which happened to be Natalie. He propelled himself towards her, finding her by the sound of her feet. As she avoided the strikes, Natalie’s terror coursed through me, so strong I could feel it from across the room. She attempted to match Jack’s mad slashing, but he was relentless. Over and over, she deflected his sword with her knife, each time growing sloppier. The sound of striking metal was like a bell- loud and clear, lingering long after the initial blow.

“Help her,” I begged The Operator, calling out into the void of my mind.

My Master's remaining vines hovered around me and Kate, unsure how to approach now that Jack displayed the power of his sword. The pain was getting worse, and the heaviness in my skull was growing too much to bear.

“Please, Master!!! Help her!!!" I repeated, more insistent. "Why aren’t you listening to me-!?” 

Finally, Eyeless Jack broke Natalie’s guard. He faked her out with a tendril, and then smashed the clock in her eye with his sword. On top of the inch-long gash he left in her cheek, he'd destroyed the source of her Gift. For Natalie, that was an instant Game Over.

Natalie hissed as she clutched her face. “Burns-!!” She managed before crying out again, louder and more alarmed by the pain. The burning, no doubt, was coming from the blackened edges of her wound; though she grasped at it for protection, I could see the dead, graying skin spreading across her cheek. Through a heavy cough, she cursed viciously at Jack, forcing herself to stay upright through sheer force of will.

“You motherfucker- TU PEUX DE MERDE, JE VAIS SCIER VOS TESTICULES ET LES NOURRIR AUX PERDANTS À L'EXTÉRIEUR!!! MERDE!!!”

I think she'd stunned him with that alone, Jack momentarily distracted by the surprise of being insulted in another language. She didn't waste that- with a feral growl, Natalie planted her fist into Jack’s gut, punching him hard enough to send him staggering. She ran from him before he recovered, dodging his tendrils as they blindly swat the ground around her.

It was clear something was gravelly wrong with all them. As you might expect, Natalie was the worst; her run soon became a staggering walk, then faded into a limp. She'd been clutching her face as she fled, but her arms dropped to her sides as her strength completely left her.

"Clocky-!!"

Toby popped out of his hiding place under the fallen shelves. He caught her right as she collapsed, her strength leaving her all at once. We locked eyes for a moment, and I saw how utterly terrified he was through the sweat on his brow. Sucking it up, he dragged Natalie into his former hiding spot. That'd be the best place for her, until we were done with Jack.

We were dropping like flies. Afar, I saw Kate tumbling off the shelves, her Tall Blade quickly losing its composition. Like Natalie, her wound was draining her life force like a poison, her movements staggered and sluggish. She feebly tried to grab on to something as she slipped, but it only served to make more noise. When she hit the ground, she crumpled, her Tall Blade liquefying into a puddle.

Jack hummed lowly at the sound- more importantly, the lack of sound that followed. "Not so tough now, huh?” He taunted, flashing the overhead lights off his blade. "I expected you to have some style, Ori. You move like you're still human.”

In an effort to protect me, my Master's limbs wrapped around me and pointed their tapered ends out in defense, turning my body into a mass of oily writhing. The weight of my Master was immense, dragging me to the floor once again. I dropped to one knee, my hands planted flat on the ground to keep myself up.

Jack laughed dryly. “That's what I thought... You don't have control over them, do you?" He asked.

I didn't answer. I figured that was self-explanatory. My entire being pulsed with agony, and not even my Master’s euphoria could mask it. Tears and black fluid mixed as they poured down my face, joining with the sweat gathering in the hair on my jaw. I puked up black fluid, the liquid tasting like rotting meat as it dripped down my neck and collarbone. One vine began to constrict my throat, choking me on accident. I had to pry it off, and it was about as easy as fighting a python one-handed.

Hearing my grunts of effort, Jack let out a small, relenting sigh, his head cocking to one side in an almost pitying gesture. “Your problem is you think those belong to him… but they don’t. It's your body he's inside. They’re yours," he drawled, as if what he was saying was obvious. “‘A man is what he believes in’. You should know that better than anyone.”

Boldly, he approached Kate, who laid prone on the ground, stunned by the pain in her arm. He grabbed her by the hood of her jacket, lifting her up to meet his eye as he carefully pulled off her mask with his other hand. She let out a feeble growl in response, her pupils still dilated with The Chaser’s lingering presence. Jack wasn’t bothered by it; nodding once to himself, he switched to holding her with his tendrils. That time, he was careful to pin her limbs tightly, preventing her from merely slipping out of his grasp.

Adrenaline shot through my veins as he carried her towards the exit. “N-No… No…!!” I gasped, trying to force myself to my feet. “Don’t you fucking dare take her from me-!!”

Predictably, Eyeless Jack cut my Master’s limbs as they descended upon him. Each severance left an agonizing pain in my spine, the sight of the oily vines dropping to the ground like watching my arms be cut off. Cut to the stubs, my vines retreated back to me, each one twitching with that cold venom. The lessening weight on my back only compelled me to move, stumbling towards Jack with my knife clutched limply in my hand. The pain radiating through me was indescribable; every discomfort imaginable, the sources at every sensitive point in my body. I was trying to force myself to regenerate, force myself to grow, and I could feel it killing me.

I remained too stubborn to die. "G̵i̸v̵e̶ ̴h̷e̴r̸ ̸b̸a̵c̷k̸," I demanded, my vision tunneling.

Jack scoffed at the words. He didn’t need to see me to know I was in a bad state; he could hear it in my ragged, struggling breath. “Don't worry, Ori. Your sister’s gonna be-”

One of Jack’s tendrils instinctively moved to block a carpenter nail aimed for his temple. I saw his head lower a bit, the tendril bending the nail in half as he let out a low groan of exasperation. “Great,” he thought sarcastically. “More fucking white boys...”

“Unhand the girl, pervert!!!” shouted Third Base. I had no idea when they’d returned, but while he and Skully were gone, they’d dug through some of the items in the warehouse. Like fate, Third Base found the one type of gun we were allowed to use: projectiles. It was rare that the need and access aligned, but when it did, those weapons were an immediate boost for Third Base. After training his Marksman ability directly under The Shroud, he had an intimate knowledge of guns and their function. 

Third Base fired again; that time, the nail whizzed right through Jack’s defenses, getting him in the eye. Jack yelped in both pain and surprise, clutching his face as the nail protruded from the empty socket. As he did, I heard his thoughts explode into anxious chittering about tetanus. Once his mind went back to his medical knowledge, it became an encyclopedia, every possible detail relating to rusty nails and possible treatments flashing through his mind. Not that he had to actually worry about that sort of thing; indeed, I heard his own voice cut through his racing thoughts, reminding himself with blunt clarity: there was no need to worry about sickness or injury. He was undying.

He still struggled to remember that. Irritated, Jack ripped the nail out of his eyeless socket, the sharp tip wet with blood.

“More where that came from, creep!! Put the little girl down!!” Doby shouted, firing again. It appeared to be more annoying than dangerous, but that was clearly the point. While he kept Jack distracted, Skully helped me stay upright, draping my arm over his shoulders.

My eyes remained on Kate. In all that time, Jack hadn't let her go, taking the nails to the face rather than drop her; she'd managed to wriggle one arm loose, but he was keeping a tight grip on her other three limbs. As he constricted her, she let out a hair-raising wheeze, her eyes growing foggy as she passed out. My instinct was to run to her, but Skully held me back, keeping me out of Jack's range.

Third Base continued to shoot Jack until he inevitably ran out of nails. With it exhausted, he took his bat out, tapping the concrete impatiently. “I can do this all day, asshole!! Come on, let’s fucking dance!!” Doby shouted, nearly bouncing in place. 

“Boy, don’t even get me started on you,” Jack deadpanned, nonchalantly pulling a nail from his hand. He glanced behind him, his head turned vaguely to where The Seer had stepped back.

While The Seer had been a passive observer, I could see the cracks in that facade showing through. She could feel a peculiar, empty presence; a sensation of being seen by something unseen. Anxiously, she clutched her book close to her chest, shielding it with her arms. We couldn't fight anymore, but neither could they. The one surviving Child had grown still, their body losing composition and exposing the human inside it. Aside from Jack, The Seer had no more protection. There was still a chance we could steal a victory from a draw, and that chance grew the longer Eyeless Jack and his servants remained. They had to retreat. I knew that, and she knew that.

The Seer took a deep breath, the sound tapering into an all-too-familiar cough. Her gaze darted from Proxy to Proxy, as if still weighing the options. They weren't favorable no matter how she measured.

“This was a bad idea... We should-” 

Her words suddenly died in her throat. Jack caught the sudden shift in her tone, turning his entire body towards her.

“...Seer? What’s-”

“Don’t move, Jack.”

In her panicked scan of the room, she’d begun counting us. She did it again, and again, her head darting about to each of us. Seven, she’d said; a full Collective. She'd remembered that with a sharp, regretful inhale. Seven, she'd said, yet she saw only six of us. 

A knife rested gracefully at her throat. “You move, you die,” came a dark voice behind her. 

At last, The Nobody bled into the physical realm, exposing his form like ink staining paper. While everyone else had chosen direct confrontation, that simply wasn’t Nathan’s style. We were killers, but he was an assassin. In all the commotion, he'd been stealthily working towards The Seer, moving only when she was distracted with us. His Gift was a reward for his patience- that incredible ability to wait until the absolute perfect moment.

The Seer leaned away from the blade and attempted to hit him with her book. In turn, Nathan grabbed The Seer and twisted her arm behind her back, cutting a thin line into her neck. The wound wasn’t deep- accidental more than purposeful. Still, a thin trail of blood began to ooze down her throat. 

“You fucking heard me,” Nathan growled, his hand tightening around her wrists. “You move, you die.”

She winced, attempting one last time to pull away before hanging her head with defeat. “Jack... they’ve got me by the throat, and our boys are down," she stated coldly. "It’s over.”

Jack cursed sharply, his hands flexing and unflexing as he struggled to think. “You motherfucker... So then... Where do we go from here?”

To us, that seemed rather obvious. We had someone, he had someone. Nathan clicked his tongue, pressing the blade to The Seer’s esophagus. “Drop The Chaser,” he commanded.

“Not a chance,” was Jack’s retort. “People are looking for her, you know. Her mom and dad probably miss their baby. Sure yours do, too-”   

Nathan refused to hear it, cutting him off with his shout. “Drop my sister, or I’ll slit this bitch’s fucking throat!!” he persisted, his voice rough with his fury. He twisted her arm roughly, causing The Seer to yell in pain.

“Jack, just take her and go!!” The Seer cried, her words spilling out quickly. “It’s fine!! I can die, I don’t matter anymore-”

“YES, YOU DO!!! YOU MATTER.”

Out of all the things that angered him, I was shocked to see that his follower's self-loathing had gotten the most intense reaction. “You matter,” Jack repeated, stressing each word. A curious reaction from him... At least, I’d thought so at the time. 

Jack took a deep breath, cracking his neck irritably. “Fine,” he relented, hissing the word through his teeth. “Pass her over, and we’ll go. I’ll fuck you up another day.” 

With that confirmation, Nathan started toward Jack with The Seer as his shield. Likewise, the Jack held Kate aloft with his tendrils, placing her down at Nathan’s feet slowly and carefully. 

As Nathan shoved The Seer towards Jack, something fell out of her hoodie. I expected it to fall to the ground, but it was tied around The Seer’s waist by a leather string.

A red dreamcatcher.

Instantly, I recognized the weaving had the same style as the dreamcatcher Nathan had given me for Christmas. He’d told me his family always did a specific pattern as a tradition; seeing the same style with The Seer, I knew there was only one conclusion to make. 

Nathan saw it at the same time I did, his hand tightening once again around her forearm. “Wait- Where did you get that? That isn't yours!!!” He snapped, his voice cracking with an uncharacteristic stress. He reached towards her grab it, but The Seer immediately yanked her body away from him, cursing at him in a language I’d never heard before. Whatever she’d said cause Nathan's mind to positively scramble. Visions and flashes of memory played in his mind, warping images of dark trees, a warm smile, cold surgical lights and jars upon jars of eyeballs. I could hear the distorted confusion building fast, the static growing loud as he shakily pulled his mask down, tugging the fabric under his chin.

“...Crystal?” Nathan called, his voice meek and begging.

At the sight of him, the girl let out a sharp gasp. "Nathan? Nathan Cold Wind?" she balked, completely astonished. "Holy shit... it was you. I thought they were looking for me, but... it was you. You were the Proxy... That's why Jack couldn't... Oh..."

With a trembling hand, The Seer finally removed her mask, revealing a face that heavily resembled Nathan's. They even had the same mole under their jaw.

"It's me, Cold Wind. It's Jumping Eagle," She said, her mouth wobbling, her one, lavender-blue eye filling with tears.

I expected joy so overflowing, it could fill an ocean; judging by his crestfallen expression, I knew instantly that The Seer wasn't who he was hoping for. Recognition crossed Nathan’s face like horror, and he dropped his knife. "Korbyn… Oh…” He mumbled, disappointment weighing heavily in his voice. “I-I… I thought you died. When I saw you, they were wheeling you away to be put down.”

“You saved me,” The Seer told him breathlessly. “When they all went looking for you, I was able to escape. You're not going to believe me, but Jack, he- Nathan, the others are alive. They’re back at the rez.”

Nathan blinked back tears, staring blankly. I almost wasn't sure he'd heard her, but then, he spoke up again. “Everyone?” Nathan echoed. "Even Crystal?"

“...Almost everyone.” 

By then, Jack looked just as surprised as we felt. “Wait a fucking second- did you know this guy was on their team!?” 

At that, Korbyn flinched rather guiltily. “I… I had a feeling," she admitted. "My Na'a warned me that it’d be her children's children that'd go, and she had two daughters. I thought it was me, because of my visions. To think it was you, though..."

Hearing that made Nathan react with a derisive scowl, a sudden cough wiping it from his mouth. “Damnit... Enough about those stupid fucking visions!!!” Nathan shouted desperately. “Where is Crystal? Where is my sister!?”

I recognized the look in Korbyn’s eye- the way she lowered her head further. “Nathan… I’m… I’m sorry, I don’t…” she stammered, her voice steadily losing volume.

Before she could say it, Nathan cried out in agony, clutching his head tightly. I could feel the clawing pain of memories coming to the surface, his mind turning into a storm of overpowering visions. With a harsh wince, I too saw flashes of hospital rooms and long, dripping syringes, the bright lights accompanying sharp stinging around my eyes. A girl with mismatched irises sought comfort in a pair of arms, and that same girl's hand reached out frantically as she screamed for her brother to save her. Tiny bodies underneath white sheets, lined up in rows and wheeled out by men in scrubs. Jars upon jars upon jars of eyeballs, labeled by the names of the children they were ripped out of.

Blood. So much blood. Blood of children, and the men that hurt them.

The visions were so powerful, the others seemed to be affected too, grasping at their temples and wincing in pain. Only I seemed to be deeply impacted though, and that seemed more due to my Master's presence. He was there, listening, but he was desperately trying to get us to stop talking. My Master’s limbs went absolutely haywire, regrowing with a sickening feeling in my gut. They grabbed anything they could wrap around, knocking Skully to the ground as they whipped around me. They slapped the floor with their bodies, dragging me towards Nathan to protect him from the “danger”. 

When Nathan saw me, he reacted like he saw a monster, a feral light shining in his dark eyes. “NO!!” he shouted, stumbling backwards as his head thrashed back and forth. “I WANT TO KNOW!!! I WANT TO REMEMBER!!!”

Korbyn tried to help him, moving to support him before he fell. Despite being on opposing sides, they were still family, and no devotion to any Tall One mattered more to her than that. “Nathan, hold on, I can...” she began, fumbling with her book. She was trembling, her face twisted with despair. For a moment, she locked eyes with me, and it faded, somewhat. Instead, for seemingly no reason, she gave me this... look. Like she was worried, but not about me- for me. As if my mortal soul was being ripped apart before her very eyes, and all she could do was watch. This horrifically pitying, pathetically sympathetic look.

Eyeless Jack, seeing the perfect opportunity to flee, grabbed Korbyn by the waist and the surviving Chernabog by the shirt, tossing both into his extra limbs to carry. With that, he propelled themselves out of the warehouse. Just like before and all the times after, the moment the Children of Chernabog left our direct line of sight, they were gone, vanished completely without a trace.

We had other things to worry about, anyway. Skully and Toby scrambled to Nathan’s side, laying him back against the concrete. He'd begun seizing, his eyes wide as plates as he coughed and choked. We knew how to handle seizures, but it required us to move quickly and concisely. My bag had the first aid in it; Toby all but ripped it off my back, letting out a loud groan of irritation as he saw the state of it. “Fucking really, dude!? Why did you even bring this, instead of your shoulder bag!? All our shit-t is ruined!!” He barked, throwing the tattered bag at my face.

My Master's limbs caught it, slinging it right back at him. I cringed, avoiding the dark glare Toby threw at me in response. He was hurt, though I wasn't sure if he noticed. A Chernabog managed to get a good swipe on his leg, and the scratch was still bleeding into his jeans. I'd endangered them quite a bit during that fight, and seeing the wound only made me feel worse.

“Sorry,” I coughed out. “Sorry…” 

As concerning as Nathan was, Kate and Natalie needed the most immediate help. Once Korbyn had revealed herself to Nathan, Jack dropped Kate as he promised. By then, however, she had barely any strength left to move, and was barely conscious. While Third Based helped Nathan, Toby and Skully took care of Kate, wrapping her corroding arm in a tourniquet. Her skin continued to turn gray, despite Toby's best efforts; it crept up her forearm, spreading like a rash toward her armpit. Natalie was even worse; though she was still awake and proving resistant to the infection Jack's sword had caused, she was catatonic, only making noise due to her ragged breathing across her vocal chords. We’d all need to go back to The Ark to recover fully, but if they didn't get help from The Nurse soon, their chances of survival were slim. 

“Masky…?” Kate coughed out, finally regaining the strength to speak. “You okay…?”

“Yeah, of course,” I said, completely lying. I felt awful, but by then, I had grown accustomed to it. Somehow, knowing that I'd soon be retrieved and cared for already lessened the pain radiating in my body. I managed to limp to her and fall to her side, aided somewhat by Skully. I took her hand, not realizing how feeble my touch was. With her near me, my Master's limbs finally began to calm down, their thrashing slowing to a dead fish's flail. In a move I can only describe and annoyingly impressive, a vine found Kate's mask nearby, scooped it up with delicate care, and dropped it between Kate and I. Typical of me, I thought as I winced and coughed. I was never good at something when it mattered.

“T-Tell me…" I heard, Nathan's voice slowly growing as he came to. "Tell me… You promised!!”

Without warning, Nathan struck me in the jaw. I yelped as he tackled me, pinning me down with his larger weight. He grabbed me by the lapels of my jacket, ichor spitting onto my cheeks as he screamed into my face.

“You promised you’d tell me the truth!! I'm tired of your fucking Games!!!” Nathan cried. His mismatched eyes were glassy and unfocused as he shook me. “WHERE IS MY SISTER, YOU MONSTER!?”

We were all stunned by the sudden turn of events, but with that, a line was crossed. Third Base pulled him off me, holding Nathan back as he continued to flail and reach for my throat. That punch had been what finally put me down. I couldn’t hear anything clearly, aside from the ringing in my ears. The last thing I remember was slumping to the concrete, the image of that red dreamcatcher stuck in my head.  

Strange. Had I seen it somewhere, before?

 

–

 

I recognized The Ark the moment I woke up. That meant we were safe, I thought; I’d survived. Thank God- wait, no, I couldn’t thank him. God had nothing to do with it. It was The Operator who blessed us, taking us home where we belonged.

“Thank you, Master,” I breathed, closing my eyes for a brief, savoring moment. We were outside in the woods, dropped off next to someone's half-finished obelisk. I didn't know how long I'd been laying there, but I was content to lay there for a few seconds more. The cool, sour air soothed my burning skin.

Eventually, though, my friends nudged me to get up. As Third Base helped me to my feet, I noticed we were missing Natalie, Nathan, and Kate. Undoubtedly, they were taken directly to the Kaninchenbau. Nurse Ann would know just what to do with them; her entire motivation was to spite Chernabog and his ways. She would know how to reverse his infection. 

To my mild surprise, our new sibling was also standing among us, waiting underneath a tree nearby. Obviously, she looked terrified and confused- even more so when we seemingly popped into existence right before her eyes. I soon learned her name was Vakyrie. Like me, she was a bit chubby, her strength more in her upper body. She was cute, though, with rosy cheeks and long, blonde hair tied into a chunky braid.

We introduced ourselves one by one to her. When it was my turn, she visibly recoiled. “Uh… Are you okay? You look… Um…” Her voice trailed off as her eyes wandered down to my Master’s limbs. Her face contorted into disgust, wincing with every twitch the wounded tendrils made.  

I nodded once, my Master’s limbs instinctively wrapping around me. I didn’t want to call attention to my “affliction”. They’d go away eventually; at least on The Ark, they remained docile and easier to control. I still felt weary and aching, but it wasn't nearly as intense as it was on Earth. No need to wonder why, as obviously The Operator had the time I spent unconscious regenerating my body. I would be fine- at least, I hoped I would be. As much as I wanted to like the new girl, my mind was focused on tending to my own needs.

Doby, bless him, tried to be my wingman. “Masky’s fine! He’s like that guy with the blue face you saw earlier. Only way tougher!!” he chirped. As he spoke, he took out a towel from his bag, placing it sympathetically into my hands. Most of the ichor was still wet, so I could take my mask off and wipe my face (relatively) clean. I thanked him profusely, knowing I owed him big time for being prepared. 

“Oh!” Valkyrie yelped, seemingly astonished I was a normal guy underneath all the sludge. I assumed she had more to say about it than that, but she was wisely holding her tongue. 

“You were amazing with that hammer,” Doby complimented, throwing his arm around her. “WHAM!! WHAM!! WHAM!! Right on his fucking dome!! It was awesome.”

“When we get back, a man named The Mechanic can make you an even better one than that,” Skully added. “We have many things to give you, in fact…” 

Judging by her eager smile, I think Valkyrie liked that idea. 

The trees began to warp, shifting apart to reveal a path towards the Kaninchenbau. In the rush of dark leaves, Ben appeared, swinging upside-down from a tree. He made us all jump, and in my worn state, I reached for my knife on instinct. That only amused the Poltergeist, his legs kicking as he cackled merrily. 

“Excellent work as always, Boss. I see you needed a few extra hands with it, though,” He chirped, giving me an exaggerated wink. What a stupid joke. It barely made sense, and it irritated me the moment it left his mouth. 

Doby marched over to Ben and ripped him from the tree. “Where the fuck have you been?!” He yelled, holding the Poltergeist by his tunic. “You missed Christmas!!” 

I hadn't noticed that was odd, but he had a point. The last time I'd seen Ben, it was after being attacked by Firebrand. I'd assumed he was just returning to his usual work, but if that'd been the case, he wouldn't have just missed our holidays. Especially not Christmas- he got excited every time someone had a new toy, because that meant he'd get to play with it. Remembering that incident, I wondered with a flash of worry if they were related in some way. Had he been looking for Firebrand and The Sentinel?

Before Ben could justify his absence, another voice interjected. 

“That’d be my fault.”

The Unsightly Jester revealed themselves, then, jumping down from their hiding place in the treetops. They landed in a flurry of jingling bells, bowing deeply at us Proxies. “I had some business in the cosmos to attend to, and Ben was my conductor,” they explained. “I didn’t mean to keep him for so long… Even silly creatures like me get held up in business meetings.” 

I highly doubted that, but I didn’t argue it. That was a shocking amount of words for a clown I'd come to recognize as a quiet shadow, I noted. I remembered Cane's warnings about them, which is probably why I was able to recognize the change. Third Base didn't seem to, greeting the other as he always did. For that reason, I didn't voice the suspicion. Talking directly to the strange human, though, I could something was off- something had changed.

“Wait, what’s this about the cosmos?” Valkyrie asked, peering over our shoulders. “And… Why is that guy cosplaying Link? And why does it look so…”

“Ugly?” Toby quipped, smirking playfully. “That’s just what-t-t Ben looks like.”

Ben ignored that. Grinning ear to ear, he leaned towards Jester, his hand obscuring his mouth. “This is my favorite part,” he muttered loudly, wiggling his eyebrows at us. He cleared his throat, then, shooing the graduates out of the way. I should’ve known I’d come second to his most beloved job. He’d explain himself to us later. Rolling my eyes, I settled between Third Base and Toby, keeping quiet while Ben led Valkyrie through “the tutorial”. 

“Welcome, Valkyrie. My name is Ben Drowned,” he formally introduced, speaking into the girl’s mind. “I’m one of The Slenderman’s most devoted followers, and his trusted advisor.” 

She could hear him; I could tell by the look of surprise on her face. “It’s okay,” I told her, also speaking within the Arkhive. “We can all do it. Even you.”

Shutting her eyes, she attempted it. "I... I can... I can talk to you," she managed, gasping aloud with pure elation as we nodded and applauded her. With that, Ben gestured for her to follow him, floating along the path with his hands tucked behind his back. It was only until we began following him, however, that Valkyrie moved at all, remaining behind us for safety. 

“You see, Valkyrie… What you’ve always suspected is true. You are no average human, doomed to a life of mediocrity. You, my dear, are what we call a ‘Proxy’. You were chosen long ago by our Master for a great and wonderful project. You stand in just a piece of that. Look around you- this world you see before you is called The Ark. Here, in your Master's cradle, you will inherit his power and become the next stage of life in this Universe- one where the Tall Ones guide us to a bright, beautiful future.”

Valkyrie listened to Ben with rapt attention, occasionally looking to us to confirm what she was hearing. She knew he had to be telling the truth; after all, she’d already seen a plethora of impossible things just standing there waiting for us.

As the new Proxy let out a small cough, Ben flicked his hand into the air. Her mask was pulled from her jacket pocket, coming to float directly in front of her. “Until you’re acclimated to The Ark, you should wear your mask. You’ll need it for just about everything.”

“How do I get acclimated?” Valkyrie asked curiously. “I mean… How do I get acclimated? I wanna start as quickly as possible!!”

I liked her. She was a go-getter. 

Before I could ruin the “surprise”, however, Toby clasped a hand over my mouth and shot me a dirty look. In retaliation, I spat into his hand. That started a muted fight between the three of us (Doby hopped in to instigate), with Skully trying to keep us quiet. 

Our squabbling didn't distract Ben. He'd glossed right over her question with the good 'ol "All in due time". My personal favorite was, "When you're old enough". It was encouraging to consider living past the age of twenty.

“-Note the dark trees and, of course, the pale sun- our Father’s glorious face, staring down at us in reverence,” Ben continued to drone on, mimicking an exhausted tour guide. He gestured to one side, then another. “Along the way, we may come across a cluster of a plant we call Black Bells. It’s the only plant that’s native to this world, so try not to pick too much of it. Feel free to marvel at its matte black color, though, and feel the velvet fur on its leaves-”

“Don’t forget the part where it gets you CRAZY high!!” Doby piped up, breaking off from the rest of us to walk next to The Unsightly Jester. “We’ve got plenty of the good shit back home!! I dunno know about you guys, but I’m spending the next few days stoned off my fucking ass!!”

At the time, that sounded heavenly to me. Natalie and I had discovered we could grind Black Bells into a fine powder, and it tasted delicious as a meat seasoning. After the day I’d had, I was interested in getting a good meal and then completely checking out. Thanks to the Bells, I could kill two birds with one stone. 

“‘Black Bells, Black Bells. We love how it looks, and hate how it smells’,” I sang in a low voice, making Toby snicker lightly. That was one of our songs, made in pure boredom in my room.

“'Knocks you out, it never fails. Oooh, Black Bells!!'” He concluded, nudging me. “Dude, we’ve got to record that soon. Fucking hilarious.” 

Valkyrie was caught between listening to us and Ben, so she missed crossing the threshold into the Kaninchenbau. When she saw it, however, she let out a long gasp, her hands flying up to clutch at her chest. Even from afar, she could see all the other children going about their day, the sound of their laughter and shouting echoing through the hilly, flowered plains.

Ben drifted next to her, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. “Welcome home, child,” he cooed sweetly, letting her soak it all in.

“It’s… It’s more than he promised,” Valkyrie marveled breathlessly, overwhelmed by the sheer brilliance of The Kaninchenbau. I found myself liking her even more, approving of her awestruck reactions. Sure, it wasn't on-your-knees reverence, but I found that inappropriate to expect from a lady.

“What do you mean? It’s exactly what he promised!!” Ben retorted. “Now, you’re number fourteen in a class of forty, so you’ll have a little while to rest and relax. After that, The Doll will show you how everything works with your group.”

“-And after that, a huge party!!” Doby exclaimed, cutting in with a sing-song voice. “Where there’s gonna be even MORE drugs!! And booze!! And hot people in suits!! AND rave music, totally not illegally downloaded to my mp3!”

“Don’t listen t-t-to him,” Toby warned. “The Doll will kill you if she cat-t-tches you messing with adult-t st-tuff.”

“But not literally,” Skully added. The distinction was important. 

Third Base grinned, winking playfully at The Jester. "It'll be fun, either way. You'll get to see some of that 'cosmic business' Ben was talking about."

Valkyrie let out a long coo of understanding, nodding quickly as Doby brought up her earlier curiosity. “When do I powers like you guys?” she innocently asked. “Do we pick which one we get?”

The Proxies, including me, fell quiet, the lighthearted air deflating. “Something like that,” Skully answered, compelled to by the pregnant silence. "You'll see."

We all knew what came next, but we liked to ignore it as much as possible. After the party was The Fountain Ceremony, where she'd water the Spore inside of her, beginning her third stage of growth. There wasn't really a name for it like Changeling or Proxy, as it was only a microsecond of our actual life; however, it was what made us the supernatural creatures we were. We gained animalistic features- some of us more blatantly than others-, their natural abilities incorporated into our biology. We could withstand punishment the most hardened soldier lied about enduring, our minds rewired to mentally withstand the living nightmare of our universe. Our digestive systems were reworked for our new diet, our respiratory systems remade to absorb much needed oxygen into our blood, our veins resewn into our skin with black thread.

I remembered my transformation like a bad dream. That was purposeful, mind you, and I was aware the memory was being intentionally blocked. It was a traumatic experience, even if the result was better Proxies. I liked to think of it as a chrysalis stage, but without the strict cocoons. As our bodies were broken down to the primordial, we were reshaped exactly as we once were, but better. Caterpillars to butterflies, odd freaks to apex predators. We could have told her everything about it; however, we weren’t allowed to. That was part of the event's ritual. Experiencing that taught us to trust our fate in The Operator’s hands, even when in faced with potential death. 

“Don’t worry about it,” Ben told her. “For now, focus on getting to know the others! You’re the Second Generation, so you’ll have plenty of chances to make friends.”

He clapped both hands on my shoulders, holding them as he floated behind me. “You were privileged tonight, Valkyrie- you were aided by The Master’s most beloved Proxies. This one here is my favorite student!” Ben cried, daring to pinch my cheek like I was a child.

“And that’s all you really need to know about us!!” Doby quickly interjected. “We’re just really devoted to the cause. Right, guys?”

“Yep,” I forced out. At that moment, though, I felt more devoted to my bed. My back hurts, I thought bitterly, fishing for my cigarettes in my pocket. They were partially crushed, but smoking them still remedied temporary anxiousness. I’d felt pressured to quit by Kate, on occasion; however, after hundreds of years, it’d become a bad habit of mine.

"Where have you been?” I asked Ben, foolishly expecting a proper, straightforward answer. "Did you find Firebrand?"

Ben groaned at the mention of the Shadow, flopping backwards with exasperation. "Boss, I understand you want all your problems solved neat and tidy, but it's not that simple. Sure, we could kill them, but we still need them! Things have to be done that have yet happened! The 2010's are still a long way away!" he chided. "For now, though, their window is closed, and they have to wait. That... That I was able to influence."

A glimpse of Ben's real vitriol soaked through his mask of playful cheerfulness, the venom dripping in his voice. The veil between our world and the human world was his job, so they'd made a fool of him to our Master and his peers by slipping past him. "They want to be free little birds? Fine... I've made sure there's nowhere their shadows can run," he mumbled, his voice growing soft as he seethed. "When it's their turn to make their mistakes, they'll seek us out again... When that happens, then we can put them right back where they started- miserable shadows, kneeling to you."

I frowned deeply at that, still unsatisfied. Time wasn't exactly "linear" to us, and The Shadows were the most impacted by it. There were so many of them because they were all The Operator's past, present, and future servants, all gathered to one fixed point. I'd known Firebrand and The Sentinel as adults, but in truth, their true, physical persons were still children when they'd raised me- actually, they were younger than I was. As far as I was aware, their "past selves" were still oblivious to The Operator and his world, living in the present as ordinary. In the future, they'd seek out our Master for whatever reasons, completing the loop of their existence. Until that time, they existed just outside of reach. That was why Ben described it as "their window". There's only certain points in their lives where they can interact with themselves and change the course of their history. If Firebrand and The Sentinel could steer Noah and Kevin away from their Slender Games before they happened, prevent themselves from becoming ever becoming Drones to their Administrator... I could barely comprehend such a thing at the time, but it was theoretically possible. It would align with why they wanted to escape The Ark so badly, they'd risk being killed.

Firebrand's attack on me had been opportunistic, not planned. If I was them, I wouldn't even bother with me- I'd just focus on watching myself grow up, waiting for the moment I strayed onto the path of The Operator. According to Ben, waiting was the only choice they had. Both sides knew The Operator could have Firebrand and Sentinel's mortal selves killed at any time; we'd yet to do it purely because of how inconvenient it would be. The Sentinel was still our Seer- omnipotence was a difficult Gift to give and teach. Not impossible, though. If they tried to attack me again, I imagine that'd become a necessary headache.

I hoped those two were allowed to keep their Gifts. If I was ever able to get my hands on them, they'd need them.

Gingerly, I felt The Jester's tap on my shoulder, drawing my attention to them. “If I may... There was a reason I followed Ben here,” they started. “Circumstances have changed. The others have been discussing an… expansion. Is that the right word for it, Ben?”

“Close enough. I wouldn’t call it a discussion, though. I don’t go that far out into the Universe unless things are already decided,” he drawled, haughtily picking at his dirty nails. "Let's save it for later, Jester. The others would be annoyed if we were almost sabotaged again."

I knew who the “other” was that they spoke about- The other Tall Ones. I was vaguely aware of their eyes on us, watching from outside space and time just like The Operator. Sometimes, the paranoia I felt wasn’t just my Master, but one of them as well. They could only watch us- no connection, no influence.

From what Ben did tell us, it sounded like some kind of alliance. Though I'm sure every servant of the Tall Ones were hardened, godless heathens, they were also the ones being thrown at us to die. Our encounter with the Night Terror's minions had signaled something to our Master’s brethren: we could be negotiated with. We could be worked with. We had a price. There were steps they could take towards something amicable, and we would be willing to hear out their offer. I like to imagine it was more than just a lazy desire to live another day, but a genuine fear of what we were capable of. 

Valkyrie, who couldn't help but listen in, seemed understandably perplexed. "What are they talking about? Should I be worried...?" she asked, leaning towards Skully for the answer.

"Not at all! You should be excited. The tasks Ben is given are beyond us mere mortals," Skully explained in a hushed, excited tone. "When Ben Drowned is involved, the project is vital to our survival on The Ark."

Ben giggled lightly at that, shyly waving his hand. “Skully, jeez! Call me corn for the way you’re buttering me up!! But yeah, he's right- I am kind of a big deal,” he crooned, swimming gracefully to the front of the group. "I let some things slip through the cracks, sure. Can't really blame myself for that... I wasn't the one who was fooled by Shadows."

Ben looked right at Toby when he said that last sentence. I didn't catch it- not until Toby suddenly walked ahead of us, letting out a rough growl. "Yap, yap, yap. Everyone fucking t-t-t-talks t-t-too much. It-t-t's cold out-t-t. Hurry up," he grunted. I felt a tremble of nervousness from Toby. He was trying to hide it, but the feeling was too strong not to be shared with me.

Ben followed his speedy march with his head. "Hm...? Oh, of course. You didn't tell them. How typical," Ben cooed- so quiet, I almost didn't hear it. He let out a low, chittering cackle, which I definitely heard. "Don't worry... We expected this of you."

As my chest tightened, my gaze rested on Toby's back, watching him charge forward towards the house in the distance. Something slowly began to dawn on me. Toby knew The Shadow People- Firebrand most of all. He knew them because I told them who they were. He'd asked me about them before. He'd wanted to know what they were, how time affected them, how they lived... Conversations that I'd considered so unworthy, I barely remembered the details of them. I realized how Toby avoided the topic, even though he benefited the most from a failure. Toby wanted to be worth more to The Operator- a screwup that massive would have moved Toby up the hierarchy by default.

Unless-

He wouldn't, I told myself; he knew better. What would he hope to gain? He'd almost died at the hands of Shadow People, just like we had. He knew they wanted to hurt me. He would never.

I was certain that he knew better.

 

–

 

Toby was avoiding me.

I was swept up by Ally Dolls when I first arrived home, so I didn't have a chance to confront him. My anger boiled inside me throughout my care, cooled only by my own voice begging me not to believe myself. It didn't help that Toby used The Doll's coddling to his advantage, making himself scarce the moment they distracted me. Skully and Third Base went with him at first, only to be iced out by a nasty tantrum. Toby wanted to be alone- completely alone, not our normal "alone, but with people". I didn’t know if that should've pissed me off or worry me. At the time, I was pissed of. I put a lot aside for him. Rather than hunt him down for an honest conversation, I should have been supporting my friends in the Infirmary. Even if I couldn't see them, I could've still waited outside the doors and offered my presence and prayers.

My only solution was to park myself at Toby's door and wait for him to show up. Honestly, I should've been getting treated with the others. I wasn't going to die, but I probably wasn't as fit as I appeared to be. Two of my Master’s limbs had died upon reaching the house, leaving the other two about as long as my arm and docile from exhaustion. Because they grew from my lower back, it was a bit easier to put them out of my mind. Still, I felt a bit wobbly, and my search for Toby kept my back flat against the wall.

Like my Master’s tendrils, Jack’s words still lingered. At the time, I had taken what he said for mere taunting. Once home and in a space to think, however, I couldn’t help but play them on repeat in my head. “A man is what he believes in.” Had I heard that before? It sounded like he’d been quoting something. I had no idea what it had to do with me; my powers were, quite literally, not mine. That was the difference between us. My Master could leave me as human as the ones he eats…

…Or so I’d been told. But while waiting for Toby, I began to really wonder about that. How was it that Firebrand was able to do what he did, if our Gifts could be taken? If The Operator could truly give and take that easily, they shouldn't have been a problem to begin with. Yet, they were.

I glanced down at the two tendrils sticking out of my back, still coiling in the air around my waist. There would soon be a time when my mind and soul collapsed and became The Operator's, and I lost all sense of myself. I would carry on, but I wouldn’t be Masky anymore. I feared it, as everything feared death. Simultaneously, I craved it, knowing the result would be nothing short of enlightenment.

That wasn’t something that could just be taken back. Deep down, I knew that. I was loved so deeply because I was irreplaceable. The Operator was in every facet of my DNA. The Operator was my DNA. He was me, and I was him. I reasoned it in my mind as becoming him, but I became him the moment we bonded.

Jack had a point. It wasn’t a Gift. It was just me. I just wasn't seeing it right.

Unwillingly, I felt a rush of admiration for the man. He’d confronted the same scenario I would face, and yet he came out dominant. Could my spirit also be that strong? Could I continue to exist, my independent soul living in a body built for a God? Jack made it all look so easy. So… So maybe, if I did what he did-

I gasped out loud, stumbling back against the wall. Shame bubbled like tar in my stomach, my Master’s limbs stirring anxiously. I wanted to throw up; to purge myself of the complete and utter evil that had just entered my mind. 

What was I thinking? How could I ever consider something so fucking heretical? Surrendering was my destiny; I existed to bring The Operator to the human reality. Doing what Jack did would surely kill my Master, just as it killed Chernabog. Truly, it would be one of the single most selfish acts I’d ever commit. I’d destroy my friends, my family- I’d be tearing down the paradise that my Master had built so meticulously, burning it all just to exist as myself. And what a existence that would become- caught between life and death, unable to truly experience either. 

I couldn’t do that to my family. I loved them. I loved them so much, my heart ached with it. My end would be the price I paid for their happiness, and I would pay it over, and over, and over.

So swept up with guilt, I started crying, my back sliding down the wall. He was listening, I thought miserably; he would know I considered hurting him. He would know, and he would be angry, and he would kill me.

Worse: he wouldn’t want me anymore. 

I needed to confess to The Doll. I needed to be punished, I thought frantically. Surely, for something this serious, drastic measures needed to be taken. I needed to be kept from ever considering such a horrible crime. From then on, I would do as I was told, and greet everything The Operator did with joy. 

I had to go, I told myself. It had to be done.

“...Jesus Christ, dude, you don’t-t have t-to fucking cry.”

I jolted, hurriedly rising to my feet. I blinked away the tears, growling to mask the way my throat choked. “You're a piece of shit," I said harshly. "I know it was you, Toby. Don't-”

“Shh.”

Suddenly, Toby grabbed me by the arm and threw me into his room, following close behind. He was more than aware of what I was talking about, but he wasn't reacting how I thought he would. 

“Toby, what the fuck?”

“SHHH.”

Toby went to every corner of his room, checking under every surface and inside every drawer two times over. When he was done, he ran back to his door and locked it. 

Toby’s room wasn’t all that impressive. He didn’t decorate much; a few posters and his guitar marked the space as his. Everything else was standard furniture. Somehow, though, Toby’s room was also extremely messy, littered with trash and sweaty t-shirts. Considering how spotless I (and the Dolls) kept my floor, I eyed his with some well-earned disdain. 

“This is why you always sneak into my room,” I reminded him, to which he curled his scarred lip at me. 

“Shut up. Is he wat-tching us, right-t now?” Toby demanded, drawing his curtains to block the red light from outside. 

I scowled at that, my eyes growing hot with tears again. I swallowed them, grinding them under my teeth. "No," I hissed. "But he should be. He should have his eye on you forever-"

"Will you chill the fuck out-t-t-t?!"

Toby paused for a moment, then tied his curtains tight. “Tim,” he started again, his breath catching. When he turned to look at me, his orange eyes held nothing but apprehension. “Promise me you'll save the preaching unt-t-til aft-t-ter you heard my side. I-I know, okay? I... I can explain. Just-t-t please, give me a chance.”

“Okay," I agreed, my heart softening. There was some part of me that didn't want to listen. I wanted to hate him. He was a heretic, and he didn't belong on The Ark. At the same time... he was Toby. My hatred for him stopped right at the point where I should have done something about it. I would remember him in his most vulnerable state, and it would fade away. I wanted to forgive him, just as easily as The Operator forgave him.

Toby nodded, gulping as he struggled to find his words. “I… I did it. I let them in,” he confessed, the hesitancy clear in his voice. “They were hiding really close t-t-to the House... They started t-t-t-talking to me, one day. Firebrand, mostly, but-t-t… Our Seer, t-too. The Observer, he calls himself… I thought-t-t it was okay, because they knew you, but...”

I took a deep, shaking breath, the hurt coming and going as he admitted it. It'd been blatantly obvious before he said it, but once it was out in the open, it stung all over again. He flinched, so I must have been wearing my despair on my face. Normally, Toby would insult me for that, like I was wearing my emotions to purposefully garner sympathy. That time, though, I was underreacting, and he knew that.

"Did you know he was going to try to kill me?" I asked feebly.

"Of course not-t-t!!!" he refuted emphatically. "Th-they said they just-t-t want-t-ted t-t-to go home. I-I... I felt bad for them. Then they went-t-t aft-t-ter you anyways, and I-I... Fuck... I'm sorry. I'm really, really sorry. I fucked up. I should've t-t-told you. If I did, you would've t-t-told me they were lying..."

That was all I needed to hear to forgive him. It sounded like Kate had influenced his sense of compassion, which I couldn't help but feel endeared to. He'd tried to be kind, it just didn't work in his favor. Out of all the creatures to feel it for, though... Toby was a horrible judge of character.

Sighing, I approached him, hoping to embrace him and put the entire thing behind us. He stayed where he was, balling his curtains into his fist.

“... But Masky... I-I need you t-to be honest-t-t. W-What’s going t-t-t-to happen to us, when it’s t-t-time for you t-t-to… give yourself up?” Toby hesitantly asked.

I opened my mouth, expecting the answer to come easily. However, the words stuck in my throat. All that time, I’d just assumed they would live on. My friends would become Slender Ones, and they’d serve The Operator as they always did. I hadn't considered how they'd feel about The Operator wearing my skin, using the body of their best friend to give them orders. The question made me consider it, I felt myself fidget with discomfort.

“Why? Does the idea of serving me in some way piss you off?” I asked dryly, masking my unease.

“No,” he bit out, narrowing his eyes a bit. “I don’t-t care about-t that-t. Just-t… Firebrand told me that The Operator is preparing us for something.”

“Yeah. The war,” I answered simply, exhausted with his obliviousness. No wonder Firebrand could manipulate him. What an idiot. 

“No, not the fucking- The Observer can’t-t see our fut-t-ture. It exists, but he couldn’t-t-t see it-t. Don't-t-t you get-t-t what that-t-t means? The Tall Man is blocking it on purpose. Why is he doing that-t?!”

I quickly lost my patience, rubbing the bridge of my nose in order to compose myself. “Because knowing what’s going to happen is cheating, Toby,” I firmly reminded. I wanted to move on and never speak of this again, yet here he was, still arguing. Was that what they offered him, in exchange for his cooperation? Did they promise him a glimpse into his future? “Why would you want to know, anyways? Did you want to see if you get a shit job as a Sleeper?”

“You aren’t-t-t fucking listening t-t-to me!!” He cried, raising his voice with his desperation. “St-top sucking The Tall Man’s dick for five seconds, Timmy, and listen!!!”

I growled deep in my throat, grabbing him by his stupid, beige hoodie. “My name isn’t ‘Timmy’. It’s Masky, or it's ⨂rigin,” I said coldly, my voice rough with my anger. “And you’re going to listen to me.”

Damn right, he was going to listen. I wasn’t giving myself away to be disrespected by a punk like him. Sure, I'd forgiven him, but thanks to his stupid insistence on justifying himself, I was angry for entirely new reasons. I couldn't believe he felt the need to discover about his future when he had nothing to worry about. He wasn't the vessel- I was. He could look to Wilson and see who he'd be as an adult, if he wanted to know that badly.

"He's done everything for you. He saved you from your miserable life as a human, he gave you the family you deserve... He let you have me," I hissed. The last part, I said with a particular spite. "Nothing is ever enough for you. Why?"

He was more than aware of what The Master had done for him. If Toby stopped fighting, even for a second, he melted into a perfect, blissful delusion, his mind craving it the moment the glamour fell. “Masky, there's something weird going on here,” Toby argued, his voice squeaking a bit with unease. “What if the Shadow People are t-t-trying to help us!?”

"They want us to DIE!!!” I shouted back. “Firebrand RAISED ME, and he still tried to kill me!!! They hate us, Toby!! We're everything they wanted when they found The Operator. They want to wear our skins like fucking coats!!! That’s why it’s against the rules to talk to them!! You should know better, Toby!!!”

“SORRY FOR WANTING THE FUCKING TRUTH, FOR ONCE!! FUCK YOU-”

I shoved him, hard, onto a pile of laundry. Toby was so surprised by it, he didn't fight back, eyes wide as a deer in headlights. Seeing that, I loomed over him, planting my Master’s limbs on both sides of his head.

"Jesus-" Toby cursed, eyeing them both with a growing sense of peril. I could hear his heart racing in my ears, the vibration of his anxiety gripping my heart as I loomed over him.

“Do you know what happens when we see the big picture?” I asked him, not giving him a second to respond before continuing. “Our brains fucking explode. We die. We can’t understand The Operator completely, and we aren’t supposed to. Don’t you get that!? Our knowledge is a cancer. The more people learn it, the further and further they expose themselves to the Sickness. We’re being trained to handle it, so we have to be patient, and we have to wait. That’s how this works. That is how... this... has always worked.”

I didn't raise my voice, that time. I didn't feel the need to, anymore. He was already intimidated. The roar of my voice wouldn't teach him to listen. Speaking quietly, a soft coo, would reach him better.

“So… So what-t? What are you t-t-t-trying t-t-to say, huh?” Toby stammered, daring to lift his upper body off the floor. “I can’t-t even ask quest-tions?” 

“You aren't satisfied with the answers you get. We're Proxies: we feed our Master, we play, and we praise. That’s all we need to know. We accept what we’re given, and we don’t ask questions if we can't handle the answer.”

I squatted down, then, glaring at him with the pale eyes of my Master. 

“Do you have any more questions, Toby?”

It wasn’t an offer. It was a threat. I was giving him one last chance to walk back from the line he was straddling. I didn’t want to do it- God, really, I didn’t- but I loved my Master. 

And sometimes, I loved him more than Toby.

I watched the indignant fury leave Toby in a silent release of air. “No,” he mumbled, fussing with the hood of his jacket. “‘Mm sorry… You’re right. They got-t in my head. Everything is...”

I recognized the way he curled in on himself. In my self-righteous anger, I’d taken things too far and triggered him into withdrawing. Knowing that, the fire in me was doused. My vines pulled away from him, and I shifted to sit by his side; likewise, he sat up until our faces were level. He avoided looking at me, but allowed me to touch his shoulder. 

“You told me what was going to happen to us. We’re gonna be kings,” I reminded him gently, so close I could count his eyelashes. I pulled him even closer, my own brushing his skin. "I'm okay with what's going to happen to me. You should be okay with it, too. You can be happy knowing I’ll be with The Operator- then, you'll just have one asshole to hate instead of two.”

What Toby said next surprised me. Bluntly, he said: 

“Well. I love you, actually. A lot. And I don't want-t-t you to go. So. Fuck you, okay? Don't say shit-t-t like that-t. D-Don't...” 

I realized he was crying, then- had been crying, and I didn’t notice. His face contorted with humiliation, growing redder and redder as he broke down. “You’re mine, and I want you t-t-t-to… t-t-to st-t-t-tay,” he continued to stammer, clutching my jacket until his knuckles turned white. “You’re mine” was what truly caught me off guard. In that moment, it felt like we were trapped in that disgusting room again, covered in our own blood and filth. Like we were seconds away from being harvested, and right then would be the last time we could confess how we felt. That's why it'd always been so messy with Toby; the peril of death was as much a part of us. I didn't want it to be, but Toby had no choice but to recognize it. Things could happen so fast. The end could happen so quickly.

Or it could be long, and painful, and humiliating.

Forgiveness came to me like a breath of relief. It made my heart stutter to hear Toby say something so vulnerable. I knew it was a struggle- it had to be, if he'd waited over two hundred years to say it. l kissed him, pressing my lips to his temple as my vines moved to circle us. It was of my command; belatedly, I realized that I had complete control of them now. They were mine, and with that recognition, my brain was finally able to make the connection. As easily as I thought about moving my finger, a vine lifted, brushing aside some laundry as they coiled.

“I’m not going anywhere. Not right now,” I reassured. “I-"

"Don't you dare say it-t back, you corny piece of shit-t," Toby bit, glaring at the wall instead of me.

I snorted. "-I can promise you, Toby, that nobody else has me the way you do,” I confessed. That was the truth- had been the truth for so long. I had girlfriends, I had boyfriends... and then I had Toby. None of them were on the level he was.

Toby sat there, chewing his lip as he mulled over his words. “They said…” He trailed off, his voice hoarse as he kept fighting tears. 

“You can tell me. What’d they say, Toby?” I asked softly, rubbing his back comfortingly. If it was nothing but lies, then I'd know right from the beginning. Choosing Toby was a miscalculation on their part. They assumed he hated me as much as he pretended to, but this was what I saw more often. Once he knew we wouldn't punish him like they threatened we would, he'd rat them all out. 

“The… The Observer said that-t-t something is going t-t-t-to happen in the fut-t-ture. Something… Something really bad. They wouldn’t t-t-tell me- just that it's going to kill everything. And The Operator is doing all of this- The Ark, the Game, you- to prepare for it… And…”

“And we’ll be safe,” I finished calmly. “Toby, they said it themselves- they don't know anything for certain. Nothing is certain. I know it’s hard for you to trust that, but everything The Operator does is for you as much as it is for me. If he doesn’t tell you something, it’s not because he’s hiding it from you. He wants to protect you from it until you're ready.”

Toby swallowed, perking up a bit at the implication. “But I'll learn when I'm ready to?” He asked, a begging look in his eye. 

While I shouldn't have said it so confidently, I didn't want to disappoint him again. “Of course you will. We all will.” 

He believed me; in fact, I think he’d been desperately trying to make himself believe me, which was what had truly stressed him out. He kissed me, then- a real kiss, holding my face in his bony fingers. Rarely was Toby so kind with his teeth. He created a warm, sweet buzz in me, spreading it further as he wrapped his arms around my neck. 

“‘M sorry… I swear. It’s just… I’m just-t scared,” he admitted. He buried his face in my neck, the sound of his voice somewhat muffled. “I’m not-t good enough… I’m scared I’ll fuck up. If I fuck up, what'll happen t-t-to Clocky, or y-you...?”

I let out a small breath. Funny, I thought; I often worried about the same thing. “You won’t,” I told him. "You're Ticci Toby."

We stayed there for a while, laying on Toby's dirty laundry. I was shocked by how thin he was; even after he’d eaten three meals a day for hundreds of years, it still hadn’t been enough. My arms completely wrapped around his midsection, one hand resting in the curls on the back of his neck. It seemed to soothe him, because Toby got extremely quiet when I started to pull on them. I think he was falling in and out of sleep, which made sense. The stress of our job was heightened by the lack of sleep, and Toby slept even less than I did.

Suddenly, an idea popped into my head. I knew what would cheer Toby up- no, better than that. I knew what would fix his problems. “Hey…" I called softly, nudging him awake. "I've been thinking… Kate and Natalie are going to be in the Infirmary for a while. Let’s go do something after the Ceremony. Just the two of us.”

He blinked slowly, mulling it over. "Sure. Is it-t gonna be a Game?"

"If you want that," I offered. 

“...Think I do.”

 

–

 

Nurse Ann’s eyes were as cold and black as a midnight ocean. It made the glow of her pupils all the more unsettling. 

She was standoffish to pretty much everyone- even me. Despite that, she had an incredible bedside manner. She was attentive, ensuring her patients were not only relaxed, but enriched and engaged. It also meant that she was very picky about what they interacted with, treating everything with the hostility of a white blood cell.

“What’s in the bag, child?”

I shrunk, tightening my grip on the paper bag in my arms. “Breakfast…?” I answered hesitantly. It wasn’t a lie, but Nurse Ann could make you question your entire sense of innocence. 

In more ways than one, I guess. She was, after all, extremely hot. Everyone struggled not to stare at her hourglass body and shapely legs, including me. My uncles learned quickly that her beauty was coincidental. Not only was she not interested in sex, she actually found it quite disgusting, and found the people who did it casually absolutely barbaric. So, needless to say, she didn’t have much respect for me.

“Have you been tested recently?” She asked blithingly, manifesting my file right in front of me. 

My face lit up, hot under my mask. “Ann, please. Do we have to do this everytime?”

She merely glanced at me, flipping a page of my file. Apparently, yes, we did. 

To be fair, I was a bit of a menace. Because I didn’t say no to anyone, I had quite a few “this one time”’s on top of my actual partners. Anne probably knew more personal shit about me than The Operator. 

After a few sheepish answers and about a thousand apologies, The Nurse allowed me into the Infirmary. Kate was, as I’d figured, not in her bed; when she saw the door open, she quickly teleported back to her cot, smiling innocently as the wind disturbed everything around her.

Ann merely shot her an irritated glare, rolled her eyes, and shut the door. 

I relaxed when she was gone. “Mornin’. Need a hand?”

Kate grinned wolfishly at me, raising her stubby arm. I assumed she was trying to flip me off, but had forgotten what state she was in. She lowered her arm with a flustered grumble, burying her nose into her book as I took a seat. I spared a glance at Kate’s bandage, then. I could see it bulging, the skin underneath oozing ichor from her pores and reforming her hand. She needed to put all her energy into regeneration for the next week or so. Ann said that she would be allowed to attend The Ceremony, but she'd have to return to bed soon after.

I started unloading Kate's breakfast, placing little containers of red meat on a laptray. “Where’s Natalie?” I asked, not seeing the Cajun in her cot.

“Oh, she's a goddamn super trooper. Even though they were scared the infection would get into her brain, the medicine they gave us worked like a charm. She’s down at The Mechanic’s shop getting her eye fixed right now. I feel fine, too, but Ann says I gotta wait 'til I've had a few meals.”

“Well, allow Doctor Masky to serve your prescription,” I joked. I took out the last container with a bit of flair, placing it dramatically on her lap tray like The Jester Court did for Cane. I gave her utensils with the same flourish, crooning: "For you, your Majesty. A meal fit for a Queen, honk, honk, honk."

She snickered at my impression of their laugh, poking at the main course like a cat pawing salmon. "What are these? Meat jellybeans?" She asked. 

“Kidneys,” I corrected, unable to stop a smirk from forming on my face.

She gagged, taking a bite anyways. “God, that guy sucks," she whined, referring to Eyeless Jack. "What an asshole, quoting the fucking Bhagavad Gita-”

“Gesundheit,” I responded, certain she’d just sneezed. 

She stabbed at me with her fork, which I somewhat deserved. “Use one of your brain cells, dude, I know you’ve got some. Remember when we were studying Southeastern and Indonesian history? It’s like, The Hindu text."

She held up the book she’d been reading, and sure enough, it was Bhagavad Gita. Like me, she'd guessed Eyeless Jack was quoting something; unlike me, however, she actually remembered what it was from.

“'And he rose with his four arms and said, ‘I am becoming Death, Destroyer of Worlds',” I quoted from memory. “We already know he's well-read. Maybe he’s got a thing for India.”

“I don’t think it’s just an interest. The necklace, the quote… I think he’s Indian. South Indian, specifically.”

Which was something that wasn't on anything we had about him. Not even an implication of it. It wouldn’t be important, were it not for the fact that we didn’t know it. We were taught to assume that all unknown information was hidden information.

"He could have just converted to Hinduism," I pointed out, sneaking a bite of her food. "Wouldn't shock me."

"Either way, I think it's important. It’s definitely important to him," Kate continued to argue. "...You know, I was also thinking... Maybe we rushed into a fight with Jack-"

Right away, I knew what she was getting at. Before she got too excited, I poured ice over her theory. “Not a chance. He's a threat to The Ark,” I reminded, reaching to steal another bite of her food.  

Kate whined at me, swatting my hand away. “Come on, dude. What if he’s not actually a bad guy? He doesn't act like any of the bad guys we've met so far.”

God, not her too. If Kate was where Toby learned compassion, then no wonder he'd been misguided. “Kate, I know you like to see the good in all things, but you’re in here because of him," I bluntly reminded her. "He’s killed our siblings.”

She pouted, prodding her dish absentmindedly. “Yeah, but… so have we. Maybe if we just talk, we can figure out how to make it work.”

I sighed, wishing I could surrender to Kate’s blinding optimism. It was a nice thought, but it simply wasn’t Chernabog’s nature. I doubted Eyeless Jack would be any different. 

Just then, Natalie was returned to The Infirmary, carried there by The Mechanic. She appeared to be just as dazed as when I last saw her; however, the wound on her face was nothing but two, pale scars on her eyebrow and cheek. Seeing the cuts, it made more sense why she was able to pull through. The clock protruding from her face had really saved her life. If Jack had struck flesh, the wound would've been deep enough to kill her. Natalie had given up her eye a long time ago for the power The Operator gave her, and it continued to save her in unique ways.

Despite my initial suspicions, Natalie's teetering gait was because she'd just gotten a new lens and frame for her clock, which had required her head to be strapped down while The Mechanic worked. Knowing she couldn't handle that kind of restraint, she'd loaded up on as many Black Bells as she could stand- maybe more, if her sudden detour to the bathroom was any indication. The Mechanic wasn't a doctor, obviously. There wasn't much he could do for her besides give her some water and drop her back off at The Infirmary.

"I really wish you guys wouldn't use that stuff," Kate grumbled, hearing Natalie gag. "It's already bad enough that you smoke."

"Human drugs are bad. Black Bells is a plant."

"Heard that before!" Natalie barked, hobbling out of the bathroom. "Guh... What're we talkin' about?"

"Don't do drugs!!" Kate shouted at her, huffing at our flippancy.

Natalie, too stoned to be anything but amused, shrugged as she flopped into the bed next to Kate's. “Nathan’s doin' better. Finally decided to eat somethin', and he perked up quick,” She said conversationally. Regardless of how she said it, the statement sucked all the air out of my lungs.

"Does he want to talk?"

"...Nah."

I cringed visibly. After our confrontation with The Seer, Nathan was even quieter than normal. It wasn’t his usual, attentive quiet. He often stared out a window, just watching the horizon, turning his knife over and over in his hand. I knew he wanted to leave, but his attachments to The Ark kept him from acting too rashly. Unfortunately, it isolated him as well. He didn’t mince words with me when I approached him. He needed to process what seeing Korbyn meant, and he didn’t want my help- or, as he put it, “my influence”. He wanted to come to terms with what he'd learned, to figure out exactly what he wanted to do about it. He promised we could talk when he was ready- if he was still mad at me, he'd let me know. I was relieved that he didn’t want to reject me outright, so I accepted those terms; however, it was still extremely awkward to see him while he was clearly avoiding me.

"I've got a bad feeling about that girl..." I grumbled. "I wish Nathan told us about her."

"He didn't remember her. He still doesn't remember his family's names or faces. The Operator wiped them," Kate explained. "He remembered when he saw her, though... Slenderman's letting him keep the memories, too, now that he knows they're alive."

"Thinks they're alive," Natalie corrected solemnly. "I ain't trustin' no hocus-pocus bookworm just 'cause she's kin. If Nathan's family is so close to The Operator, how'd she end up with that bâtard?"

I agreed with her on that. Korbyn was a Seer- a sort of catch-all term for "human with great supernatural ability" that was found across all the Tall Ones' minions. It was a natural insight as common as a birth defect, and manifested in much the same way. From that, I reasoned Korbyn was a failed Proxy; someone like Jeff, who was constantly exposed to The Operator through external influence. Where that had destroyed Jeff, she seemed to have acclimated well. Too well, I would've said. That book of hers had to be how she was magnifying her power... Next time, it'd be our priority.

If there was a next time. Nathan didn't even want to look at me, much less work with me. First Nathan, then Toby... Things had gotten so complicated.

“Don’t worry. You’ve seen each other’s dicks,” Kate said, direct as ever. “That’s a bond that’s unbreakable.”

I groaned, flopping my upper half onto her bed. I hoped that, if I stayed buried long enough, my problems would just go away. 

Or I’d suffocate. Whichever came first.  

 

–

 

The graduation formalities had changed quite a bit since the first go. The Operator improved upon it, now having more people to incorporate. We graduates were meant to represent the effectiveness of my Master’s teachings; to be shining examples of what could be accomplished on The Ark. We wore black and red clothes, as opposed to the inductees’ black and white, our heads adorned with crowns of white blossoms. We were told to look our absolute best underneath our masks, as we'd take them off to show the others what they'd be capable of doing after the Ceremony.

I’ll admit, it was funny seeing the look on their faces when we all walked into the courtyard. I imagine we were an incredible sight; half-beast, half machine, and (in S@ite’s case) half plant. Despite all of our oddities, we were exact in our uniformity, marching two by two in perfect sync. We relied on our connection to mimic each other to the subtlest of movements, including the bows that we gave to The Slender Ones. 

The Doll moved gracefully in the front of the line, leading us like ducklings to the Fountain. Rouge and The Basher weren’t in the group of teachers and guardians waiting at the end. Most of The Slender Ones weren’t there, either, including The Helmet and The Shroud. Toby didn’t seem to be too worried about Rouge's absence, which probably meant he already knew he wouldn't see them. Many Slender Ones were looking for the rogue Shadows, chasing their afterimages as they blinked between reality and nonreality. It'd be impossible to catch them from our side of the veil, and they knew that, but the attempt had to be made. There were ideas about creating another Poltergeist that could hunt them in Ben's stead, but I only heard a whisper about that before it was shut down.

For the sake of peace, Toby and I agreed not to bring up Firebrand again, and if we had to, we'd forget Toby's involvement. He'd mentioned that The Operator had a punishment planned for him- Master didn't give specifics at the time, but he instructed Toby that, if he completed the task, he would be completely forgiven. With my Master's judgement so firm, I was willing to be patient and not treat him as coldly as Nathan was treating me.

“You haven’t let the last two rot?”  Toby asked, catching a glimpse of my back. 

“No,” I responded. They'd stopped rotting, actually, and were regaining some of their movement. “Jack can make his shorter to hide them better. I figured I could do the same with mine.”

“Oh, you’re an expert now?” Kate teased, butting into the conversation. “Yesterday you almost killed us with them.”

“That won’t happen again,” I stated firmly. And it really wouldn't; I’d already changed my perspective. That was why they were obeying me, remaining underneath my jacket and out of sight. When the limbs moved, I was the one who made them move.

“It better not,” Doby said suddenly, in a surprisingly cold tone of thought. It made me flinch a bit, swallowing a lump of guilt in my throat. 

As we walked past the new kids, I could hear snippets of their conversations. Once again, most of it was about Toby. He was hard to miss, as he was the only one without a mask. He bore the scar on his cheek proudly, turning down the chance to wear his scarf. He wanted the other kids to see it- wanted to show them the grim reality of our work.

Naturally, nobody was talking about the scar. They were far more concerned with everything else about him. His hair, his eyes, and the other 85% of his pretty face... Oh, and his many federal crimes.   

“That’s the Ticci-Toby!! I heard he blew up an IRS building!” I heard. I smirked under my mask, copying the boy's tone under my breath to the amusement of the others. Even Toby snickered, positively blushing as he tried to kick me while walking. They teased me about being the Golden Boy, but we teased Toby about the audacious lies people spread about him. We didn't refute them, obviously; it was funnier if people actually believed it.

“Wow, he’s so handsome. I thought Dylan Klebold was hot, but he’s so dreamy!!”

“Do you read his blog? He's so enlightened.”

Toby blinked when he heard that, immediately craning his neck to glare at Skully.

“I have a blog?" he balked.

Skully was busy typing on his phone, hiding it by his hip. “Yes,” he said simply, pocketing his device as The Doll knowingly looked his way. “You’re a fan of Atreyu, now.”

Toby let out an angry huff, rolling his head back with a groan. “I fucking hate Atreyu... Fuck.”

In the midst of all the chatter about Toby, though, I could pick out a few people who recognized Kate. Someone from her town had found her Evidence and written about her on one of our forums. Apparently, someone wanted to make a video game based on the drawings and tapes they'd found. At first, Kate appeared coolly ambivalent to it all. I knew the idea of being in a video game would make her feral with excitement, but she notably didn’t react. On the surface, it seemed like she was taking the Ceremony seriously; in her head, though, I could see the truth. She was playing out an elaborate story in her head, completely checked out. 

Toby eyed her bandages with a disapproving frown. “Are you even okay to be here?” He asked. “You too, Clocky- you should be resting.”

“Weh, it’s fine. We’re okay to move about, just can’t do no fightin’. Katie-cat’s goin’ right back to her bed when we’re done. Right, mon cher?”

No response, save for the echoing sound of soldiers fighting in battle. I struggled not to laugh, knowing nothing could get Kate to pay attention. "Take as long as you need to regenerate," I told them, sneaking a glance at Toby. "You're both really brave, facing Jack like you did. You deserve to relax."

"Heh... Don't mind if I do."

“Graduates,” The Doll called, bringing us all to a halt in the fountain courtyard. She gracefully turned to address us, her hands clasped together at her core. She opened them in a gentle flourish, her smile serene and loving. As she did, I felt a cold wave pass over me, locking my body into place. The dull murmur of our voices fell silent, our backs straightening out. We watched our Mistress, unable to look away from her single, ruby eye. Behind her, the attending Slender Ones did the same, taking a knee in reverence to their Master’s creations. The gathered Proxies watched in total awe, watching as we all moved so perfectly in tandem with one another.

“The Operator?” She prompted.

The response was immediate, pulled from my throat by invisible hands. “He is good,” We all said in perfect unison.

“His will-?”

“Is good.”

“His rage-?”

“Is good.”

“His love-?”

“Is good.”

“Your purpose-?”

“Is good.”

“Very good,” The Doll said, once again bringing her hands back to her core. “You may go. Remember… Surprises are like eggs. They mustn’t be spoiled.”

We knew what that meant: it was a reminder not to tell the new kids about The Fountain. A rather innocent threat, and one we weren't going to take lightly.

“This is kind of fucked up,” Toby pointed out.

“Yeah,” Natalie responded flatly, taking a deep breath. “It is. Just don’t think about it.”

With that, we were turned loose, allowed to mingle with the others. Natalie and Toby went off of their own, Natalie complaining about her empty stomach all the while. I expected Doby to want to hang out, but he’d run off to get drinks with Nathan before I'd even turned around.

A hand on my shoulder stopped me from following him. “Third Base is… Conflicted. I would give him space, like Nobody,” Skully explained to me. I had suspected that, but it made my skin crawl hearing it. Doby acted like he was neutral, but he was clearly the one Nathan was venting to.

“You and Doby always hang out together… is he saying anything?” I asked- begged. 

Skully didn’t answer me, and it all but confirmed my suspicions. God, I hadn’t even done anything, I thought miserably; this was all Jack’s fault. Him and that stupid girl. Next time, I’d kill her. 

“Don’t worry, Masky. I’ll always be here for you,” Skully whispered, lightly squeezing my shoulder. “Always.”

I cringed, nodding quickly. I knew he only meant the best, but his tone of voice... Part of me wondered if he was doing it on purpose to creep me out.

“Mmhm. Th-Thanks.”   

After that, I stuck close to Kate. Eventually, though, Dream Eater found her, and I quickly became the third wheel. I didn’t mind it, but it did make me a bit lonely. I wanted to look for someone else that was alone, but everyone had their friend groups, their partners, their cliques. Even in a crowd of people I loved, I was isolated from them for one reason or another. I could pull someone away from their friends to pay attention to me, but that felt so self-centered. I was more willing to sit at Kate's side like a loyal dog than admit that.

It didn't last long, of course. I wasn't really alone- I was just sensitive, fretting because I wanted to worry about things I was told not to.

“Dreamy, that’s such a good idea- that way, they can see how strong our connections can be. Masky, come on!!” 

I blinked as Kate pulled me my arm, weaving through crowds towards the record player like a gust of wind. We came to a sudden stop, and Kate grabbed both my hands, grinning excitedly as she did a small one-two step.

“Let’s do the thing,” She told me. 

The “thing” in question was a dance called the lindy hop. I knew it from watching old television, and she knew it from dance classes. At some point, she’d created a routine for us to perform together, using our connection to be in perfect sync. While I wanted to refuse (someone might have a camera), I couldn’t deny the sparkle that had begun in Kate’s eyes. It'd been a long time since I danced with her properly. She never danced with any guy but me, unable to trust them like she could trust me. That makes me sound possessive, I know, but it wasn't really that deep. Most guys weren't thinking of a fun swing dance when they thought of getting close to her. I did, though, and that's why I was her dance partner.

I copied her one-two step with a sigh, shifting our hands into the proper position.

“You’re not swinging me,” I reminded her, narrowing my eyes.

Her smile was nothing if not devious.  

Once I heard the song play, all the noise in my head turned off. I could only hear Kate, softly whispering our steps- left, left, kick, swing (her, not me), spin. We were one soul split in two, the dance we did our way of rejoining again. Our minds came together, weaving into one another with every step. Kate moved light as a feather, her spirit all but glowing as she smiled at me. Her joy was infectious, beckoning me to let go of my sense of shame and express myself unburdened. A little piece of me always hesitated, but Kate never admonished me for that. It was alright if I thought I looked silly, but she never stopped reassuring me that I was wrong.

The others loved it; then again, we were all easily impressed. As Kate spun into the finale, roaring applause erupted from our audience of Proxies and Slender Ones. I flushed darkly underneath my mask, but Kate gratefully accepted it, bowing and waving until I forced her to follow me. 

She hugged me from behind when she caught up, squeezing me affectionately. “I missed dancing with you,” she hummed, nuzzling me. 

I nuzzled her back, then promptly flipped her, inviting a full-on wrestling match. I didn’t have to explain that I felt the same. She knew that. I still wish I did, though; however much I appreciated those moments, it will never be enough for me. I wish time had stopped completely, freezing us all in our fondest memories.

As I pulled Kate to her feet, Blackbird appeared, trailed by Fisher King and Chariot. Her wings tucked low, dripping black liquid in small puddles at our as she leaned in between us. "Not bad, losers!" she chirped. "We can do better, though."

I lifted her mask so I could see that evil little grin of hers, my own smirk growing. "Master prefers classical works to modern," I bit out, faking a pretentious spite to hear that wicked giggle.

"Dork," was her flat response, squeezing my side without enough force to make me jolt and consider biting her in retaliation. She let me go, though, her hand leaving a trail of sparks up to my shoulderblade. "You guys wanna go hang out later?" she cooed, her voice sliding into something more enticing. "Me n' the girls are gunna sneak into a club and put actual blood in the sprinklers. It's gonna be awesome ."

While Kate guffawed at the idea, morbidly curious how that'd work, I reached out to greet King as well. She lifted her mask to smile warmly at me, silently offering her hand. Practiced and poised, I took it and kissed her fingers, subtly pulling her closer. In her heels, she was taller than me by almost a full head; she could comfortably wrap her arms around my shoulders, her posh accident adding to Blackbird's harsher roll of her tongue. At that point, Dreamy found Kate again, and all their conversation blended together in a pretty chorus of voices. I felt so lucky to there- to be welcome there, wanted. There was something a bit thrilling and reassuring about having my girlfriends cling to me, Blackbird's hand on the small of my back and King's arms around my neck. Not an actionable kind of excitement; some fires consumed, but some I could just sit and back in, my skin hot to the touch.

Until Blackbird's nails dug too hard into my side, making me wince and fight to get out of their hold. They thought it was funny to make me work to escape, disturbing the whole crowd as I picked them both up with a growling cry. They definitely allowed me swing them around like that, because I knew they were just as capable of doing the same to me.

We were going to get something to drink when we heard shouting, followed by cheering. Proxies began rushing past us, heading towards a cluster in the field. It'd only been about thirty minutes since we arrived at the celebration; surely, the commotion wasn't one of us. It took us at least an hour before we started throwing things. Seeing them rushing, I had a bad feeling. I hadn't seen my other friends in a while, and that normally didn't bother me; however, that time, their prolonged absence felt a bit too prolonged. Regretfully, Kate and I broke away from our partners to investigate.

I'd been right to be worried. It was Third Base and Toby. There only needed to be a small spark before there were flames, and that time, it was beyond anyone's control. From what I’d gathered from the witnesses, a new kid had mistaken Third Base for Toby from behind, and Doby had used the opportunity to make Toby look stupid. Toby had said something off-the-wall (a tic, most likely), and that’s when fists started flying. The new kids couldn’t do anything to separate them. Not that they really wanted to; gleefully, they were cheering on the fight, uncaring of which one was the real Ticci Toby. I tried to tell myself they didn't understand why Toby and Third Base fighting was such a problem, but their voyeuristic need to watch the drama unfold was a little concerning regardless.

I threw myself into the fight and pried them apart, pinning them both by their necks to the ground. “You’re embarrassing yourselves,” I snapped. “Cut this shit out.” 

“T-T-Tell that-t-t fucking piece of shit-t never t-t-to fucking impersonat-te me!! That-t-t’s a fucking crime!!” Toby shouted, his voice cracking with his stress.

Doby hadn’t fought my grip; in fact, he leaned into it with a sly grin, watching Toby squirm as he nuzzled one of my fingers. “Get over yourself," he mumbled, slurring his words a bit. "Not my fault people think you're too pathetic to be you.”

With a sharp growl, Toby reached for him, prompting me to let Doby go in favor of holding him down. Kate stepped in, as well, trying to keep Doby from getting too excited. It was too late, though- he was already wound up, his eyes unfocused as he spat out some phelgm. 

“In fact,” Doby continued, wiping his nose as he stood. “Let’s just say what everyone’s thinking, dude- the only reason the newbies think you’re so cool is because they don’t know you!”

Kate followed him to his feet, trying to take hold of his wrist. “Third, stop-”

“No, I’m saying it!!" Third Base shouted, his tone growing more upset as he wildly swung his hand away. "You SUCK, Toby!! You’re like a fucking fun leech!! Everytime you get upset or embarrassed, you don’t fucking stop until EVERYONE feels like garbage!! Take a joke, for once!!!”

Toby had started fighting me to get to him, his hand reaching for the hatchets on his back. “No. He’s watching you,” I growled in his ear, almost embracing him to keep him from advancing. The Operator was hiding somewhere, just out of sight. I could feel him; the eyes that were watching me weren’t all Proxy. Toby had to behave, even if every bone in his body was screaming at him not to. 

That got Toby to pause, his breathing leveling out. He nodded to me once, showing he was coherent.

That only irritated Third Base more. It used to be easier for him to get a rise out of Toby- used to be easier to hold his attention. He let out a loud, dramatic scoff, eyeing us both with a newfound contempt. “Oh. Of course. How could I forget the worst part about you, Toby?” Doby asked, feigning bewilderment. “You don’t even let yourself enjoy things. You can’t even fuck your secret boyfriend without sobbing about it in your room. Well, hate to break it to you, Toby- that boyfriend sucks my cock, too!!! Have you cried about that, yet?!”

“Doby, stop!!” I growled, knowing exactly where his head was taking him. I genuinely thought he'd lost his mind. Was he serious? In front of everyone? This was the exact nightmare Toby and I wanted to avoid, and he knew that. Everyone was staring like it was some sort of show, whispering like our lives were for their entertainment. Meanwhile, Toby looked like he was going to throw up, his eyes immediately welling with tears as his gaze locked onto a certain point. His face was red as a tomato, sweat building at his temples despite the cold air; and he choked on any rebuttal he had, the sound dying in his throat with a tic. I'd seen that humiliation before, when Jeff was torturing him. Immediately, I felt protective, moving to give Toby somewhere to hide his distress. 

I couldn't believe Third Base. Saying that was so out of his character. Up until that point, I never had issues involving our relationships. Even though I was “with” both of them, neither of them had directly attacked each other for it; in fact, they'd barely acknowledged it. Sure, they were close to me, but they were no better about "being" with me than some girls I dated. In no uncertain terms, they passed me between them like a fucking cigarette, and I'd been perfectly okay with it. I cared about both of them- equally, I'd thought.

I could see the evidence of what they were doing before the fight. We weren't that far from the punch bowl, so there were a few cups strewn around us. I could smell something foul lingering, coming strongly from the punch in their cups. Alcohol, definitely, mostly but also Black Bells- way too much, if I could pick up its rancid fragrance. I guess Doby had been serious about hard partying. That explained the unfocused wandering of his eyes, the lilac color dull under his blown-out pupils. His anger was so unusual because he was intoxicated.

“Hey, Third Base, let’s go sit down somewhere," Kate offered. "I think you’ve had enough-”

“No!! I've seen some fucked-up shit, okay?! I deserve it!!!” He slurred, shoving Kate off of him. That time, he was a lot rougher with her, pushing with an intent to harm. Kate was solid, of course, and two heads taller than him. The only reason she moved away was because she'd chosen to. I saw cracks in Doby's facade, then, his freckled nose scrunching.

“You’d want me to, though, huh?" he snapped. "You and Natty are on his side about it. Me n’ Nathan not good enough for your special boys? Ahah, just kidding!! Kidding!! Or am I, huh? Am I special to you, Kate? What about you, Masky?” 

Doby’s mind was jumping all over the place, his anger and euphoria coursing loudly through his veins. There was something wrong, but he wasn't in the best mental state to express that. I knew his words were a reflection of whatever he and Nathan were talking about; to my ears, it didn't sound flattering of my Master.

Before we could answer him, his line of sight fell back on Toby. He seemed to think for a moment; then, his eyes widened, a grin spreading across his face like wildfire. “Hey… You guys won’t believe this!!” He shouted, turning to our audience. “I thought I was gay, but Toby over there spends hours agonizing about his crush in a fucking voice recorder. He keeps it under his pillow!! He’s hella pathetic, too. ‘Oh, I just want to tell him how I feel, but I’m so scared. Oh, I want him to pick me. Pick me, pick me, pick me-!!” 

I may have loosened my grip; if I had, it was out of pure astonishment. But, somehow, Toby broke free from my hold. He pounced on Doby with a feral scream, drawing his hatchet.

"YOU WERE IN MY ROOM, YOU PIECE OF SHIT?!"

Oh, fuck, I thought; we'd gone straight to murder.

Together, Kate and I wrestled the hatchet from Toby’s hand. Despite being disarmed, though, he continued to punch at Doby. He struck both me and Kate in his blind rage, and it didn't slow him in the slightest.

“Natalie, Nathan, come help!!” I cried, sending out a signal for them both. I had no idea where Natalie had gone in the first place, since the last I'd seen her was with Toby. If she'd been with him from the start, I doubt Third Base would have felt so confident to speak his mind. Clockwork did the thankless task of keeping us all from constantly throwing hands, but as a result, she tended to quell any kind of debate after long.

When Natalie saw the commotion, she sprinted over, crossing the distance of the courtyard in less than two seconds. Natalie all but picked Toby up, moving him far away from other people. Natalie had to hook her elbows under Toby’s armpits to keep his arms raised; even then, he snapped and kicked until we were behind the protruding stone walkway. 

While Kate kept Doby from following us, I helped Natalie keep Toby’s eyes off the other boy. Toby was locked in his head, unable to escape the impulses overloading it. He was ticc’ing aggressively, his mouth popping with unintelligible sound and random swearing. He was staring in a direction without perceiving anything, his body vibrating with trapped energy. 

“Ey, ey, ey!! Sa fout - ease up, mon cher, ease up now,” She cooed, wrapping Toby in a hug. She pulled his hood over his head to block out as much stimulation as possible, the only sound she allowed him to hear being her calm, low singing. She wasn’t great, but that wasn’t the point; clearly, it was a soothing tactic they’d done before. 

It worked. I watched Toby gradually release the tension in his body, his hands fidgeting as he debated on hugging her back. He chose not to, opting to tug on his sleeves instead. 

“D…Doby. F-F-Fuckin’...”

“Non, non, shh... You don’t have to repeat what he said. I can guess it was bad. Damn, I picked the wrong time to piss...” 

Natalie looked to me for the answer to what happened. I nodded solemnly, and made a little hand motion like a swigging bottle to give my theory why. In return, she let out a long, suffering sigh. “We done gone ‘round on this, cher… He says it ‘cause it bothers you, non? Don’t be givin’ in to it.”

Toby breathed raggedly, his eyes still burning with his anger. “H-He t-t-t-took my fucking audio log!! That-t-t's privat-t-t-te...”

“He what? ” Now Natalie was pissed. “Aw, now see, that ain’t right. Now I’m gonna need to take off my earrings, my shoes, Masky’s gotta hold my fuckin’ coat-”

She paused, collecting herself with a deep breath. “You know what? I’mma do worse. I’m snitchin’.”

“No need. I was watching.” 

We all jumped as The Doll approached us. The Slender Doll had Doby floating in mid-air, her hand waving idly back and forth to keep him suspended. She was followed by Nathan and Kate, who both looked distressed by what they saw.

“This is not becoming of his best, children,” The Doll scolded politely. She was furious; I could see in the cracks of her skin, her joints popping and creaking with every small movement. It was one thing to fight, and another to fight in the middle of an important event. Worse, she'd arrived with the Genyr- her introduction to the Ceremony had been interrupted by the commotion of their tussle, which I'm sure humiliated her.

“This will have consequences. Come along.” 

I caught Toby’s eye as he, too, was lifted into the air. It was a desperate sort of look, begging for me to save him. I want to didn’t disappoint him. I could feel him slipping out of my fingers; if I let go, he'd fall right out of my grip. So I didn't. With both hands, I grabbed Toby and latched on to him.

Metophorically, of course. I wouldn't do that in public.

“Ma’am, Doby started it,” I admitted, finding some nerve to get in her way. "It wasn't Toby's fault. Doby's drunk, and he was picking a fight."

Doby let out a loud, offended scoff. "I'm not-!!" he started. However, the lack of solid ground caught up with him, his face turning pale as he groaned and covered his mouth. There was no way he could hide it- his breathe was sour, the poison in his blood sitting heavily on the bridge of his nose.

The Doll surveyed the others- the adults nowhere to be found, the other Proxies obviously under the influence wandering about. Though her face was even, I could almost hear the sound of her counting to ten.

“Thank you, ⨂rigin," she said, obviously tempered. "I’ll keep that in mind-” 

“Wait,” I interrupted again, a bit startled when she immediately obeyed. “I think… I think Toby’s atoned for burning his mask. I want Master to give him a new one… I want him to have a Gift, just like the rest of us.”

The reactions from the two boys were like night and day. Doby whined about having the blame pinned on him, and Toby looked like I’d just grown two heads and spoke Mandarin. But I meant it. I remembered that moment I shared with him in his room, and I'd been stewing on the idea. He wanted to know the truth because he wanted to protect the people he loved- because he wanted to feel like he could be loved. He was doing everything he could to succeed, and yet, he received no endorsement, no recognition. I wanted to reward him for nothing. If he didn’t think he was worth anything to my Master, then I’d prove him wrong.

And while I was incredibly fond of Doby… I couldn’t imagine not having Toby. As cruel as it was, I had a favorite. I was willing to throw him under Toby's wheels. Doby would be fine, I'd thought; I doubted he'd even remember. At most, he’d sit at a desk and be forced to write why stealing and public shaming is wrong. It wouldn’t do much to change his relationship to Toby, but it would satisfy The Operator’s need to discipline his children. The Best case scenario was he'd sober up soon enough, and he’d be horrified by his actions; then, he and Toby could try to be friends. 

The Doll let out a soft coo of interest, her anger dissipating almost instantly. “Well. I must say, I’m not surprised you feel that way. Your Master was thinking the same thing, actually," she told me, gently setting Toby down. She, however, didn't let him go- she placed her hand on his shoulder, still demanding he follow her. I imagine she was about to give them both the talking-to of the century, and maybe get to the bottom of that drama about the voice recorder. I almost wished that hadn't been brought up, because the mention of it made me horribly curious.

"Say thank-you to your Collective leader, Tobias- he’s just saved you from punishment.”

Toby swallowed, nodding emphatically. “Thank you,” he said to me, so genuine it surprised me. I could see him start to reach out, but his hand quickly retracted, drawing close to his chest like he'd burned it.

“I-I’m gonna be different-t, I swear. I-I get-t it-t-t now. I-I… I see it-t. I swear t-t-to our Master, I see it-t-t.”

I should have seen the expression for what it was. Not love, not devotion. A fear of dying. The fear of falling into nothing. He, too, could feel himself slipping out of our hands, and he knew it was a long way to the bottom. He expected me to drop him- he didn't want to give me a reason to let go.

The Doll took them both away, then. Sheepishly, Nathan admitted that he'd been the one to get the alcohol. He’d stolen some booze from The Ghost, as she kept two bottles in No Name’s saddle. They'd wanted to "drown their sorrows", as they put it. Next thing he knew, Doby was loudly proclaiming he was Ticci Toby to anyone who'd listen. Mind you, I was only privy to the conversation. Nathan was addressing Kate, Natalie, and Skully, who'd walked up as The Doll left with our other friends. I was kept firmly in his peripheral vision, the elephant that wasn't there.

Ironically, I think Nathan started to believe I wasn't there a little too hard, and admitted to more than he should have. He'd walked away from Doby to give to the other graduates, hence why they were also growing intoxicated. If I'd checked the bush everyone was hovering around, I'd find two empty bottles of- what else- Jack. I was going to hate that name, at the end of all this.

Nathan also admitted that Third Base had developed a bit of complex around Toby, and it was starting to impact how he treated me. By then, Nathan seemed to remember I was there, so he didn't go into much more than that; however, I could figure out the rest just by my own experiences with him. I had half a mind to rat Nathan out, but I figured that was crossing the line into vindictive. It would just make things worse between us. Rather, I'd watch The Ghost figure it out. That'd be much funnier, anyways. Nathan's power worked on people- recently, we found out it didn't work on animals. 

Everything had gone back to normal. Several newbies were obviously gossiping about the drama, but the graduates acted like it was business as usual. Shit like that happened all the time- it was a consequence of housing a bunch of incredibly intelligent kids with lots of issues in one space. 

I tried not to worry too much, worried what worrying would do. Our team wasn’t completely broken, and I tried to keep that in mind. We were just… fractured severely. Natalie, wiser with how relationships worked, reassured us. It was more peculiar that we were able to stay so cohesive, being so at odds with each other. It was natural for friendships to be strained, tested, and tried. It was a delicate thing; your first instinct would be to nurture it like a wound, but that only led to more strain and tension. People needed the space to be angry, to be hurt. Even if it was irrational to me, that didn't matter. If we cared about each other, truly, then we needed to respect the anger and keep away.

“⨂rigin!” I heard over the crowd. I turned my head to see Cane and Jester, both waving emphatically at me. Cane was in bright spirits with fir friend at fir side again, dressed in fir bright, glittering tutu. They were, of course, surrounded by the Court, who all appeared to be just as dizzy and intoxicated as my siblings. They, however, had their own drinks; bottles filled with a fizzy, purple liquid, which they sipped out of winding, looping straws.

Ben hovered above their heads, once again wearing his black tunic and mask. He lifted it to flash a grin at me, silently inviting me over.

I glanced at my friends, unsure if I should bring them over as well. I saw my chance when Natalie mentioned going to check on Nathan. I suggested they all go hang out with him. He needed his friends more than I did, right then, and it would still do some good to have his friends around. When we parted ways, I walked towards Ben and the Genyr. As I approached, I saw the Genyr break into some sort of dance- I think it might've been a joke from their planet, as they found the Genyr that led it, Spice, gut-bustingly hilarious. Their happiness was infectious, try as I might not to smile.

“What was that hooplah all about?” Cane asked, excitedly grabbing my arm. “Doby was quite out of sorts!”

I shrugged. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to explain- it just felt tedious, knowing I’d have to reveal a lot about the two. “They hate each other. It happens,” I muttered.

“...Seemed upset about you,” Cane pointed out, insightful as always. “Are you alright?”

I was. Cane smiled apologetically, obviously not believing me. “I struggled with my twin over partners, as well,” fey said. “It’s one thing to have an enemy in a stranger… It’s another to have one close to your heart. Don’t let them fight over you- if they care, they’ll let you live as you please.” 

“Just look at Candy Pop. He lets everyone he loves live as they please,” Ben said coolly, floating into the conversation. “The ones that are alive, that is.” 

He made the pleasant smile drop from Cane’s mouth, fir lips pulling into a tight line. Ben merely smiled at her, narrowing his eyes dangerously as he leaned into her ear. “Your Majesty… Why don’t you do a silly dance for the new children? You and the Court are so talented. I’m sure they’d love it.”

Cane jerked away from him, fir fists clenching into tight balls. Fey turned fir head sharply to The Jester, clearly expecting them to say something. Cane would be disappointed- The Jester looked away, briefly, averting their eyes out of mild guilt.

"Perhaps this isn't the best place for a Genyr to be," The Jester suggested, reaching out to touch fir back.

Cane didn't allow them to, drawing away with a firm grimace. “...You’re right. We are very good at our 'silly dances',” Fey said curtly, schooling fir face back into a neutral set of fir mouth. “Let’s go, fools. We’re not needed, here.” 

Holding fir head high, Cane walked away from us. The Jester Court followed close behind, their bitter sneers pointed in our direction as they muttered the word, "unsightly". They were afraid of Ben; while they were brave enough to shoot him dirty looks, none of them were fighters. Their Queen was disrespected in front of them, and they could do nothing about it.  

I tried to follow them- I actually liked their silly dances, so that interested me far more. Ben, however, put a hand on my shoulder, stopping me from leaving.

The Unsightly Jester appeared to deflate, their frown growing all the more somber as their shoulders slumped. “You didn’t have to say it like that,” Jester said quietly, regretfully.

“Cane’ll get over it,” Ben quipped. "So'll you. Don't forget why you're still here."

"...I'm aware."

“And you,” Ben continued, bouncing the conversation back to me. “Let’s just say I had a feeling this issue with Third Base would come to pass.”

Of course he already knew what the fight was about; he probably watched the whole thing go down.  “It’s necessary to restructure your party if your stats aren’t compatible. Doby's not reaching his full potential, working as just an average Proxy... His Gift has always fascinated me, you know. Most of all, I've always wondered it's purpose... Now, I finally see The Master's idea.”

“Third Base's Gift of accuracy is exactly what we need for the expansion,” The Jester explained more blatantly. “So, perhaps, if Masky allows it… I could have him?” 

I remembered what Cane had said to me in the garden. It’d been a warning about The Unsightly Jester. The more I watched everyone speak over my head, the more I noticed why. My superiors were protecting them, for some reason, hiding their intentions with nonchalance. Despite their attempts to hide, I could use what I already knew to figure them out. And the more I spoke privately to Jester, the more I thought of them as someone like Ben- someone pretending to be a lot more harmless than they actually were. 

“Depends,” I told Jester, shoving my hands into my pockets. “What do you mean, 'expansion'? You say that like I know what you mean.”

Both Ben and The Jester exchanged glances, silently agreeing on how to lie to me. "We're establishing some greater communications with The Night Terror," The Jester settled on, daring to smile at me like I'd accept that. Ben nodded sagely with them, hoping to sell their innocent work. Of course I didn't buy it- not after Ben's constant, cryptic boasting.

“Does it involve the Tall One you’re working for?” I asked bluntly, hoping to wipe the smile off The Jester's face. “Because I know you’re working for one of them. And while I’m thinking about it… It’s not The Night Terror, is it? Otherwise, Cane would have sussed you out from the beginning.”

The Jester smiled wider. They didn’t seem surprised; they even seemed to expect it. 

Ben wrapped his arm around me, tugging on my bangs with a giddy sigh. “See, Boss- this is why I like you. You always ask the right questions, and you’re always paying attention to the finer details. I keep telling Master, ‘he’s totally ready for the Big Picture’, but Master’s always worried you’ve got too much on your plate.”

I narrowed my eyes at him, silently demanding he tell me the truth. 

“You’re right, Masky,” The Jester confessed. “I wear the clothes, but I’m not a Genyr... I wear the skin, but I'm not a human. That much is clear. Consider me a neutral third party in your Game. I was put with the survivors to make sure Jason didn’t hurt them; I stayed here to make sure you didn’t hurt them, as well.”

That was a nice reassurance, but it wasn’t an answer. “Who are you working for? And why won’t you guys tell me what you’re really doing?” I questioned. “No more euphemisms. What’s the ‘expansion’, and what do we have to do with it?”

I think The Jester flinched; there was some sort of movement, too quick for me to process it. Whatever happened, it caused a weird, oppressive sensation to pass over me, weakening the joints in my knees. I suddenly struggled to look the Unsightly Jester in the face, even with his mask. My head grew heavy, and instinctively, I turned it downward, like a hand was pointing it to the ground. 

"Keep your head bowed", The Operator told me. 

Ben laughed, almost like he was nervous. "We had an agreement," he said jokingly, but I could hear the subtle threat underneath. "Jester..."

A second later, The Jester twisted themselves to look me in the eye again. I could only see their pierced lips and too-many teeth, far sharper up close. As they spoke, I could peer into their mouth- a black, empty abyss. No throat, no organs. It wasn't darkness, but some sort of void. The Jester had been right. They wore two disguises- a mask, and their very flesh. They were a living, hollow shell. 

“My Master is persuasive,” they explained quietly. “He’s quite interested in you… And he's not above stealing you. See, once you know his name, he owns you. He can take you- even here, on The Ark.”

As my blood turned to ice, they laughed, once. “Why haven’t I told you who I serve? Because I’m not allowed to speak of him. Your master threatened to devour me if I did. But oh, friend... I have been dying to tell you my Master's wonderful name.”

I gulped, my throat dry as I tried to step back. The Unsightly Jester leaned in further, blocking my view of their mouth with their mask. Up close, their rhinestone segments resembled the hide of a venomous insect. 

“I’ll tell you, if you really want me to,” they whispered, reaching out to touch me. “I’m dying to, actually. Your talents are wasted here, as well… My Master is the only one who truly knows what you're capable of.”

The Jester suddenly yelped in pain, backing away from me. They’d been stabbed in the shoulder; the culprit slithered back into my jacket before anyone but me noticed, wrapping protectively around my core. I’m actually not sure who willed that- me, or The Operator. 

Either way, we agreed. I wasn’t for sale. 

“Forgive me, I got carried away. I’m not an enemy, if that’s what you’re worried about,” Jester said, smiling like nothing happened. “The expansion is exactly what it sounds like. Our Tall Ones want to work together to combine our realms- to expand the space we can use and travel in.” 

Ben jumped back in, eager to add his own two cents. “We need Proxies to do it. We’re not doing magic here. It’s all math and energy and physics. Popping someone from one of our realities to the human one? Easy math, low energy. I could do it in my fucking sleep. But getting from one Entity’s realm to another? If you aren’t dead when you go in, you will be by the time you get out. We can’t find the right formula for it.”

"But we're close," Jester stated. "Jason has studied how his workshop functions, but the process is quite unrefined. We need someone who's been outside of it all, if that makes sense."

I blinked, finally catching on. “That’s why you need Third Base. He can perform that math exactly,” I said aloud, relieved to see them nod in confirmation. 

"And Skully. And GARDEN," Jester added. "They, too, may hold some answers."

Toby wouldn't like that. He didn't really care about the Genyr, but he'd be damned if he let his little sister do something that could be so monumentally dangerous. Skully was a bit of a surprise, but I could see why they thought he might be helpful. He was a canary in a coal mine, already desensitized to the Null. GARDEN wasn't; she seemed the most obvious, being the one to astral project that distance on pure accident. If anyone was qualified to be a part of the mission, it was her.

Belatedly, I grew anxious at the idea of losing them both. Particularly Skully, as he'd be traveling with Third Base. There was a good chance he'd start the mission my best friend, and end it hating my guts.

“We’re thinking big, Boss. Real big," Ben said, recapturing my attention. "A whole, interconnecting system where anyone can pass from one world to the next. Even better, we can connect smaller pockets, and open access to a million little micro-realities. We're calling it: The Underrealm.”

I tried to imagine what Ben was describing. From what I’d seen of other realities, The Ark was the most pleasant one. But if what Ben was saying was true, then there was far more I hadn’t seen, yet. How incredible would it be, to see worlds not meant to be seen? Even just visiting them would be a life changing experience.

“That’s why my Master and your Master are going to get along. He's won this Game before. Too many times,” The Jester stated, their smile once again pleasant, yet secretive. “He's seen what becomes of your Master's victory, and he finds the results please him far better than the satisfaction of his defeat. You've inspired him.”

I wasn't sure that was a compliment or not. The Jester certainly meant it as one, but it carried a rather menacing undertone. Naturally, I wanted to share the news with the others. 'Expansion' had been too underwhelming a word; what they were describing was a monumental shift in our society.

Ben laughed, as if reading my thoughts. “Don’t tell the other proxies we’re doing this, Boss. If word gets out about Project Underrealm, certain blue bastards might try to sabotage it.” 

I frowned at that. Surely, he wasn’t implying what I thought he was. “Why would any of us tell Chernabog?” Which, in hindsight, was kind of stupid to say, given what I'd almost broken up with Toby over.

“Boss, that’s how we have to treat sensitive info. When you can read minds and share thoughts, someone you don’t like eventually hears some sensitive shit.” 

Ben patted my shoulder again, reassuring me that all was well. “I know you can handle it. That’s the only reason we’re trying.”

I heard a loud whistle, then. All the graduates began making their way towards The Doll, getting into order for our choir performance.

“Go on,” Ben told me. “We’ve got a show to run, eh? Can’t do it without the star.”

I flushed at the analogy, but hurried off to join the others. Kate, Skully, and Natalie were waiting for me; however, there was a giant hole in our group where Nathan, Doby, and Toby were meant to be. I inwardly cringed at it, knowing that spot would empty for the rest of the day.

At least, I thought it’d be. Fortunately, the space was quickly filled by The Witch and her Collective, all of them giggling as they nudged The Witch closer to me. Soon enough, I forgot all about the missing boys. "Hello, darling," I greeted, making them squeal. Don't ask me why I soaked up their attention more than the other girls. Maybe it was because I'd- I had active history with them, to put it in more subtle terms. 

Before we began, The Doll had us perform a song for the others- a choir’s rendition of “You Are My Sunshine”, sung in minor key. It was something like a class song, for the generation. While ours was The Antigonish, theirs would be that one. It was one of my Master’s favorites, if you’d believe that. It seems random, I know, but it was honestly quite fitting for him. When we sang it, the modified key gave the song an oddly somber aura.  It was a declaration of love, as well as an ominous warning; it encapsulated his message to us in its entirety.

I could swear I heard The Operator whispering the words back to me. I held my head a bit higher, mimicking a posture as rigid as his was. I put strength into my voice, causing it to resonate with more clarity than ever before. 

It’s embarrassing to say, but I’d finally let a bit of the sweet-talking get to me. I didn’t think I was the star, but I certainly believed I was one. How could I not? Everyone demonstrated it themselves- apparently, I was worth fighting over. I was proud to be worth so much to The Operator, where he was willing to fight his own kind to keep me safe. 

All my childhood, I’d been seen as a freak, monster, oddity of science. You name it. But as I sang, Proxies stared at me like I was an Angel- like I was marvelous, and beautiful, and perfect. Though their gazes made terror grip my heart, I didn't burst into flames. Nothing happened at all- their stares were a sign of power. I was worth being seen.

Because despite how hard I tried to pass myself off as subpar, I was marvelous. I was intelligent, I was kind. I could lift twice my body weight, and I could hit hard enough to break cement. I could reconfigure atoms, and create anything from nothing. I could bring forth a being more powerful than God with my breath. I could grow him from my flesh, and use him to do whatever the fuck I wanted.  

The more I thought about it, the more I reconsidered my previous assumptions. The Operator had given me those Gifts, but considering who I was… They were mine to begin with, just as Eyeless Jack claimed. That wasn’t denying my Master; quite the opposite. It was finally accepting that we were one in the same. No one else could stand before a mirror and say, “I am myself, The Before of my God”. I was The Operator. I was The Ark.

The ceremony concluded with drinking from the fountain. I stepped forward on cue, taking our storybook from the awaiting Ally Dolls. As The Slender Doll called out the names, I read from Die Schwarzäugigekinder. 

Behind me, my graduated siblings were attentive, still as statues. I could feel their anxiety creeping in, their emotions bouncing around amongst the crowd. The Slender Ones were observing them carefully, as if prepared for someone to break formation. 

Soon, it didn’t matter if we wanted to stop The Ceremony. Once every Proxy had taken a sip, the results were immediate. 

All chatter was hushed by a horrific, belching cough, the sound of falling liquid coming soon after.  A Proxy collapsed where they stood, ichor spilling from their mouth like a faucet. 

That’s when the screaming started, I think. It wouldn’t stop for a while. 

Others followed quickly, the ichor dripping from their eyes, noses, ears- every orifice. Some tried to flee, but that was what The Ally Dolls were for. Once the Proxies had collapsed, they dragged their melting forms back to the circle, placing them amongst their class. 

Experiencing it had been one thing. Watching it happen was another. I hadn’t realized what the water did to us, but the truth was put in perspective, then. I watched children that had been laughing, dancing, and gleefully imagining their futures dissolve right before my eyes. Their bodies turned black as they liquified, falling into gelatinous piles on the ground. Some fell grasping each other for support; those poor souls soon found themselves glued together, until they blended into a gargling slurry. Those who hadn’t been standing near anyone simply took a seat on the ground, curling into a ball and waiting for their turn to go. 

Their screams. God, their screams. The fear I could tolerate- the betrayal in their voices made me ill. 

We hadn’t told them this would happen. 

We didn’t tell them it would hurt. 

I prayed they understood, swallowing bile as I finished the story. Without the Fountain Ceremony, we couldn’t have our full potentials realized. We couldn’t be properly prepared.

It had to be done, I told myself. When some looked to me, pleading for our help, I clenched my jaw and repeated that to myself. 

It had to be done.

It had to be done.

It had to be done.

It had to be done.

It had to be done.

It had to be done.

It had to be done. 

 

 –

 

You are my sunshine

My only sunshine

You make me 

Happy

When skies are Gray

You’ll never know, dear

How much I Ľ̴̨̳̲̠͈̫̄͠ͅ⨂̴̰̺͌̾̿͂̔̃̈̕V̸̳̤̟̪͉̗̼͖̿̅̑̔̀͂E̶͔̰͙͝ you

Please don’t take my sunshine away.

Chapter 18: Entry 17.doc

 

 

--

 

After everyone retired to their beds, I all but ran to Toby’s room. I'd packed my bag beforehand, so all I needed to do was manifest it and meet Toby in front of his door. After that, we’d be off to the human world for what I’ll call “extra credit”. I didn’t ask The Operator, like I'd promised The Doll I would; I figured The Operator already knew what I was going to do. He always did.

I didn’t care where Toby wanted to take me. All that mattered is that I got out of The Ark before the new kids woke up. 

The hallway was longer than it was before, with new rooms fitting snugly into place beside the older ones. Nameplates hung on the wall next to each door, our Proxy names printed in uniform letters. So many names, they'd already begun to escape my memory. I told myself that the newbies would come to understand the Ceremony when it was their turn to witness it, just as I had. It was natural for us. We were freed from mortal limitation, what was human replaced with our Master. It was something to celebrate. 

I wasn’t leaving to avoid them. I was avoiding what they'd do once they woke up. I remembered the day after the change more than the change itself, and for good reason. It took time to get used to our new bodies: an all new metabolism, hormonal balance, muscle structure (for some). During that time, my siblings would be feral, their every action compelled by a desire to eat and regenerate. Meat, fruit, honey, hair, coins, fabric. Whatever their new brains registered as food, they devoured. There would always be enough food for everyone- our guardians ensured that- but I knew I'd still fight anyone who tried to touch my plate. I didn't want to kill a brother or sister over bones.

Toby was already opening the door when I got to it. He didn’t even stop to greet me- he brushed past me with his bag in his arm, and I followed behind him without a word. He was still grounded for fighting, of course, but The Doll should have known better. It was Ticci Toby. Of course he’d disobey her. 

Maybe she did know better. That might explain why Nathan was there, waiting for us at the end of the hallway. 

“It’s late, isn’t it?” Nathan asked, crossing his arms pointedly. I guess that was supposed to be a joke. “Does Kate know you’re leaving her behind?”

I let out a short breath, startled by his sudden appearance. Normally, it'd amuse me; at that moment, it was irritating. “Toby and I are going out," I stated, ignoring the question entirely. He was supposed to be ignoring me; he'd treated me so coldly hours previously, I assumed I'd been waiting weeks before he addressed me again.

Nathan hummed dryly, half-mimicking the noise I made. "About time you said it. Speaking of dudes you're going out with, though- Doby's fine. Cried himself to sleep when he sobered up. Goes without saying that he's sorry."

I felt nothing, hearing that. Doby could cry me a fucking river, if he wanted to. He deserved it for humiliating me and Toby. I did everything I could to be as private as possible for my own reasons, not just for Toby’s sake. I knew everyone was gossiping about it, and it made my skin crawl. I was fine with jokes, but they weren’t joking.

I nudged Toby to keep walking. I wouldn’t start a fight with Nathan, of course; after I’d accidentally put him in the Infirmary, I wouldn’t use my Gift purposefully. If he tried to get in my way, though, I wouldn’t be above putting him in his place with my fists. 

"We're leaving," I said out loud, my gaze pointed behind Nathan. 

“No, you're not. You’re not going anywhere until you answer my questions,” Nathan shot back, pushing himself off the wall to stand firmly in our way. “And don’t you dare lie to me.”

I stopped, reconsidered my attitude. I wasn’t angry at Nathan- I had no reason to be. He didn’t do anything wrong. He was scared- fuck, we were all scared. We knew going into the war that it’d feel like we were fighting our brethren, but we didn’t know that was literal.

I was already losing some of my Collective to my Master’s other projects. I didn’t want to lose any more to petty squabbling. Nathan, especially. I could enjoy silence around him, which was a surprisingly difficult thing to do in such a gloomy house. He was a comfortable person, one that I wanted to keep by me just for the sake of his presence. 

“...Okay,” I agreed after a moment. “Go ahead.”

Nathan tensed, his mouth pulling into a thin line under his cloth mask. “Do you know where my sister is?” he asked sternly.

“No,” I answered, just as sternly.

“Do you know what happened to her?”

“No-”

“I SAID DON’T LIE.”

I flinched, his voice making my temples ache. “I’m not lying. I don’t know what happened to her,” I stated, almost pleading. “You told me The Foundation wheeled her away, and that was the last time you saw her. That’s what you told me. I don't know anything else.”

He wasn’t happy to hear that. I wished I had more to tell him; unfortunately for Nathan, he'd killed everyone who knew for sure. 

Almost everyone. Korbyn knew the truth. She was the real cause of his overload; she forced him to see something that he’d begged our Master to make him forget, and it was too much for him to bear.   

I approached Nathan with cautious steps, my hands out. “Nathan, I’m on your side,” I reassured him. “We both are- right, Toby?”

Toby scoffed, briefly sizing Nathan up. “T-T-Trust me- you’d know if Masky was hiding something from you.”

My stomach dropped, a pit of guilt seeding itself in my gut. That was a definite lie- I hid things from everyone. I wasn’t sure if he knew that, but I certainly did. I knew the secrets of Kate and Toby’s pasts. As a witness to it, I was forbidden from telling them what they experienced. That was my burden to bear, having brought them to The Ark. They knew the truth, deep down; that, however, was a river they had to come to all on their own, and choose for themselves to embrace it or let it be washed away.

But I can say this for certain- I wasn't hiding anything about Crystal. I proved it to him then and there, allowing him access to every memory I had that involved him. That was the power of our connection; I shared everything in the space of a second, with a simple hand on his shoulder. It felt like something was being pulled from me, the sensation cold and magnetic. Most of what I saw was a blur of colors, interrupted by the occasional word or phrase that my mind lingered on.  

I stopped only when Nathan put his hand on my wrist, simultaneously coughing a bit into his elbow. “Okay... I believe you," he relented, hurriedly taking my hand off his shoulder. "I just… Fuck. I'm sorry, Masky. Korbyn isn’t supposed to be alive. It freaked me out." 

Clearly. He still looked a bit freaked; even as he relaxed, there was still a manic, confused twitch in his pupils.

“They were all dead. That’s what they told me,” Nathan muttered. They being The Foundation. “They wanted our eyes. They wanted to know why we could live for so long with him, and they thought it was our eyes… I thought they took everything from me.”

Toby and I exchanged a brief glance. We knew the gist of Nathan's family story from our Humanity Class, but the rest had been respectfully omitted, his association with them unstated.

Nathan was a rare case among my siblings. His bonding with the Spore wasn't completely random, but an inevitability. His family lived directly beside a hole to The Ark for generations, coexisting with its presence despite its effects on the world around it. Little by little, the proximity to The Operator changed them, until the mutation was impossible for the outside world to ignore. Nathan's generation was born unusually tall with multi-colored eyes, along with an intelligence that put the outside world to shame. They were born beautiful and perfect in a way humans weren’t meant to be, according to humans. They were Proxies- only one would be chosen to serve our Master, but the rest would pass their Spore to their children to be chosen next. They were a biological wonder to us, a truly fascinating study on the effects of our influence on humans. 

We were taught that our Master would have made sure they were cared for. They hadn’t disrespected any of our boundaries- if anything, their presence upheld them. They took care of the land in a way other humans refused to, for longer than any human alive. Influence wasn't necessary, and if anything, discouraged. There was no need to uproot anything; it was less effort to put an Agent and Berserker in the area to maintain their conditions. Our Master would observe them in secrecy like he’d always done, but with the added, physical bodies to make contact and provide assistance.

That wasn’t how The Foundation liked to operate; after all, they’re not called Observe, Liberate, Conserve. They try to hide behind a reassuring smile, telling you that they remove “anomalies” to keep humanity safe… But Nathan was one of those creatures, and he told me exactly what they did to him.

Life changed for him in a day. He’d gone for an eye appointment with his mom and sister, and he heard people talking about his heterochromia outside the room. They wanted to come in and see him, and they weren’t taking no for an answer. His mom seemed to know something greater was wrong; she snuck them out through a window and raced them home. No sooner had she done this, The Foundation had appeared, rolling over their dirt road with tanks. They told his parents that he and the other children had a dangerous disease, and they needed to take them into a quarantine. There was nothing his family could do to stop them; they said hello by pointing guns in their faces. 

The last time Nathan heard his mother’s voice, it was a wailing sob for them to take her instead. He never forgot that. 

What Nathan went through wasn’t a quarantine, or anything you could remotely call “medical care”. It was torture, plain and simple. They were subjected to electroshock treatments, sensory deprivation, "exploratory surgery", and force feeding of every meal and pill- all while constantly being filmed. Every second of misery was captured, stored, and called "evidence". Once their first round of experimentation failed to yield results, they began harvesting the “points of interest” for further study. They removed one eye at a time from each child, slowly rendering the family blind. A peculiar phenomenon happened to Nathan's family when their eyes were removed- they became catatonic, unable to do anything for themselves. It was as if their souls had been sucked out, taken by the Foundation along with their sight. Finally- when everything but the body was gone- they were taken away, never to be seen again. 

Nathan had been different. He was the chosen Proxy they were desperately hunting for, but they never seemed to notice he was there when it was time for experiments. It was the work of my Master, of course, who’d given him the Gift of Nobody. While it was a blessing for him, it was an awful curse to his family. He begged them to take him next, to look at him… But in the crowded room of children, they couldn’t see him. They took someone else, and left him to watch his friends and family dwindle.

Every night when Nathan lay awake, begging for something to save him, The Operator whispered to him in his dreams. 

“There is a way out. We will find it together. ” 

Nathan fell asleep with that mantra, the anger growing inside him like a great tree. Finally, when it was Crystal’s turn, it blossomed. If she wasn’t there, he had no one. He was Nobody. The reaping was almost too easy for him; by the time a Foundation member noticed him, he’d slit their throat and vanished again. Nathan killed everyone in that wretched building, destroying them with the force of a creator both ancient and magnificent. He stripped them of their eyes, peeled the flesh from their backs, sliced the hair from their heads, burned them to ashes; the pain of what he felt tenfold, as The Operator promised. 

Despite being certain he’d saved his sister, he never actually knew what became of her or his family. His memories stopped once he was consumed by his rage, and resumed when we were all in the field. He almost didn’t remember his sister, at first, but he’d kept one of her necklaces. As for his other family members, he’d had hopes, but not much confidence. 

Until Korbyn, that is. 

"Nathan… if anyone knows where Crystal is, it's that Seer," Toby pointed out. "We'll find her, and drag her ass back here to you."

Nathan flinched at that, revealing all I needed to know about his feelings toward Korbyn. He still cared. “Just… be careful, if you see her,” Nathan told us. “She’s a pathological liar. She used to tell her Na’a and my parents crazy stories… Take everything she says with a grain of salt.”

I nodded, taking that advice to heart. “So… You know I’m sorry, right?” I asked awkwardly, trying not to fidget too much. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I can control it now, I promise. It’s okay if you’re still mad at me, but I really am-” 

Nathan surprised me with a strong hug. Immediately, I leaned into it, wrapping my arms around his midsection. 

“You and The Operator didn’t do that to me. The Foundation did,” He whispered. “You’re gonna help me, Masky. I know you will.”

“Of course,” I all but squeaked, my words choking in my throat. I was so relieved, I was brought to near tears. I hadn’t hurt him, after all. 

Suddenly, Nathan pulled me flush to him, his warmth seeping into my body. “Stole these earlier. Your fault, now,” He muttered in my ear. I didn’t understand what he meant until I felt him slip something in my back pocket. When he kissed my temple goodbye, I was hit with a sudden flood of information- experiences and memories, practical and tactile. 

“Ohh, Nathan. You’re the best,” I cooed, squeezing him tighter. “Anything you want, just name it. I'm your dog."

He cracked up at my sudden vulgarity. He pulled away, then, rolling his eyes to hide his embarrassment.

“Down, boy. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t, okay?”

That last bit was directed at Toby, who offered no promises. Just shrugged and winked. Once Nathan was on his way, Toby glued himself to my side, curious about what Nathan had left me that made me so excited.

A car key. Not just any car, either- it was the key to NiGHTLiFE's '70 Plymouth Barracuda. The nicest car any Slender One owned. We weren’t exactly “car guys”, but even I couldn’t help but drool a bit at such a pretty classic. 

My reaction made perfect sense, then. "Ohhhh. Yea, okay,” Toby said, nodding resoundingly. “You know how to drive?”

“I do now.”

 

–

 

Toby revealed the The Game we'd play, as given to him by our Master. Upon learning it, the insistence that Toby had "paid" for his mistake made perfect sense. There was only place that would remind Toby what The Operator was protecting us from.

We’d left our siblings at Jeff’s house. 

It was time to bring them home. 

I had a vibration in my chest like a swarm of flies. It hummed through my veins every time I stepped on the gas, forcing me to smile despite how solemn I felt inside. The empty highway passed by me in a uniform blur, the highway lamps along the road illuminating everything except us. I wasn’t as reckless as Natalie, so the experience felt like I was gliding on air. At that time of year, the Texas heat was pleasant, so I let Toby roll the windows down. I liked it; the cold breeze reminded me of The Ark.

I was the one who cranked the radio up, heightening everything with equal parts overwhelming and exhilarating sound. With all the sensations combined, I felt strangely powerful. One of Toby’s greatest effects on me, I guess. Even when I felt weighed down by my responsibility, he still compelled me to enjoy my freedom. This was part of what Kate wanted, I thought. Next time I stole a car, it’d be with her and Natalie. Kate could play whatever video game soundtrack she wanted, and I could try to break eighty miles an hour while Natalie made pig calls out the window. 

But they couldn’t come to this Game. Toby was supposed to do it alone, but for obvious reasons, I was the exception to that. 

We’d be in Jeff’s old territory in half an hour. We knew the city that Jeff’s home resided near, but we’d need the address to find it; otherwise, we’d be combing the area for days. The Mechanic had rigged a GPS device into NiGHTLiFE’s car, so it was just a matter of finding the street name and number. The chance of seeing him in Texas was slim. From our intel, Jeff had moved into the Midwest to avoid us and The Foundation, sitting in a "dead zone" where The Operator's Spores didn't disperse. Still, it wasn’t zero, and there was a suspicion he was making new friends. 

Toby overheard Jeff bragging about his status at a bar, once, calling out the place by name. It was a guess, but Toby figured it was the best place to start. Surely, they’d have to drive his stupid ass home at some point. 

I wondered if they knew who Jeff really was. I imagined it was hard to hide his ghoulish features, and the man couldn’t go five seconds without bragging. People didn't want to judge each other based solely on their looks, but Jeff's cover matched the contents. Surely, someone would have stopped him if they knew who he was and what he was doing, right? For their sake, I hoped they were just stupid. We couldn't excuse knowing ignorance. That meant they let our siblings die, and that was just as bad as killing them.

For a while, Toby and I ribbed each other back and forth as we always did, taking shots at each other intermittently. However, we quieted down once we saw the ocean.  As the sun climbed down, the twilight dyed the water red and black. He and I shared an unease with open water; the sight of it always felt like a sinister omen, the meaning too esoteric to heed.

“Are you sure this is what you want to do?” I asked. 

“Yeah,” Toby grunted. “Mat-t-ter of fact-t-t, I hope I see him. Tall Man will be happy t-to finally have that-t fucker.”

“It’s going to be hard enough, going back there. I wouldn’t push it,” I reminded him. I breathed out the last dreg of my cigarette, keeping my eyes on the road. I’d almost smoked through my entire pack by then, and it looked like I’d need to steal a few more before I reached Jeff’s house.  

Toby crossed his arms, sitting up from his slumped position. “I’m ready. Clocky and I t-talk about-t it-t a lot-t. She’s helped me deal with my flashbacks and panic at-t-t-tacks,” he admitted. “I’ve never had someone act-t-tually help me during an episode. I’ve felt-t-t a lot-t-t bet-t-ter, thanks t-to her.”

I smiled a bit, pleased he was opening up. “You guys really are that close, huh?” I prompted. “Even though she hits like a heavyweight?”

Toby smiled back- a genuine one, too- and laughed sheepishly. “Ahh… T-To be fair, I have it-t coming most-t days. I can say mean shit-t-t, somet-times. If I ain’t-t-t gonna st-t-top, might-t-t as well t-t-take the beat-t-ting,” he said. “Not-t-t like I can feel it-t, anyways.”

He flushed more, scratching his right cheek. “Besides... Clocky's my dream girl. If she want-t-ted me t-t-tomorrow, I think I’d dit-t-tch you and st-t-t-tart a whole life with her.”

I snorted at that. That was unexpected, I thought, but not unbelievable. He did seem mildly infatuated with her, in an almost kiddish way. I didn't know if that was sexual crush- in some ways, I doubted it was. Toby was very aware Natalie didn't want that, and judging by his tone, it wasn't what he was thinking of.

“I guess Clocky's easier to talk to than me?” I asked, partially teasing.

“No offense, obviously, but-t-t I know how you get-t,” He retorted dryly. That was fair; he wanted someone to help him work out his issues, not plot revenge on his behalf. I felt that I could do both, but apparently he didn’t.

“She met-t Jeff t-trying t-to escape her pedo big brother and her do-nothing parents,” Toby explained, wincing at the mere mention of it. “She knows what it’s like to be raised in Hell. How guys like Jeff get-t in your head.”

For Jeff, it was more than just controlling someone. He wanted them broken first- it’s what attracted him to them in the first place. It got him off to put someone together in his image. He burrowed into people- physically, mentally, emotionally- and lived vicariously in their hollow, walking corpse.  

"How Nina survived that so long, I have no fucking clue," I muttered. “Rest in pieces, you crazy bitch…”

Saying her name made Toby squirm a bit.  “Have you ever… Y’know. T-Talked t-to anyone about-t Nina? I know you said you were fine, but…” 

I frowned, suddenly unable to look away from the horizon. “I am fine,” I asserted. "She didn't do anything to me that’s worth talking about."

“Are you sure?”

I was unsure where he was going with that, but I learned quickly. He blurted it out like a tic.

"Somet-times we don’t-t remember when people do things t-to us. And… Hypersexualit-ty is a sympt-tom of-"

“Don’t even start that shit with me,” I deadpanned, my skin immediately itching with discomfort. “I remember my own birth, Toby. Nothing happened to me. ” 

“And what about Jeff?”

My mind tunneled into black, scribbling void, like the memories were being furiously covered by an ink pen. I almost hit the brakes, but resisted. “Nothing. Happened. He just guessed I was gay because, honestly, not that hard to tell. Even Kate’s told me how obvious I can be. It was juvenile bullying, in comparison to what he did to you.”

“Bro, come on. You were pret-t-ty shelt-t-tered unt-til that point-t. You thought-t-t you had an act-tual disease. It-t must st-t-till freak you out-t.”

“I got over it when I met you, remember?” I snapped. “Nina tried to use sex to control me, but I’m not some id-brained moron. Besides- why would it bother me that a hot, older girl wants to fuck me? Isn’t that every guy’s dream?” 

“You definit-t-tely know how bad it-t-t felt-t-t!! Don’t-t-t bullshit-t-t me!!”

I took a deep breath, focusing on the horizon. I had two more miles, then the ocean would be out of view. I’d be glad to see it go. 

I expected Toby to drop the subject out of pure frustration, but he persisted. “Masky… You let-t people use you. Like… A lot," he admitted. “And I know you don’t-t always like it-t, at-t-t first-t-t. You’ve t-told me before that-t-t some girls like t-t-t-to… Surprise you with things.” 

I sucked air between my teeth. I wished I’d never told him that. Of course, my mind immediately went to the first few times I was with The Witch- how I'd basically been tricked into participating in her "ceremonies". I’d been scared and embarrassed, until too much was happening to worry about it. I was eventually okay with it, but that word, “eventually” always made me feel a bit squeamish.

My grip on the steering wheel caused dents in the metal. “Nina has nothing to do with that,” I stated flatly, my voice trembling. “Are you forgetting who I am? If someone needs me, it’s my duty to help them. I’m-”

“-A person, Tim. You're a person.” 

As quickly as I erupted, my rage was doused. Toby looked horrified- genuinely horrified, his body turned towards me. I'd seen that expression pointed at monsters and men with guns. I'd never seen it used on my behalf.

“Dude… Forget-t-t about-t-t me. Are you okay, doing this?”

I sighed irritably, knowing I wouldn’t win whatever argument Toby was trying to have with me. Obviously, he was far more prepared than I was. I still tried, though, if only to assert myself as capable. “I'm in a position of power, Toby. As much as it makes my skin crawl to admit it, I do have status as The Operator’s vessel. I promise I’m not a victim of anything," I explained, keeping my voice level. "Do you want me to stop dating those girls? Is that what you’re trying to say?” 

“...A little,” He admitted, crossing his arms. “I just think you’re forget-t-t-ting that-t-t you can say no. That’s all. Not-t-t everyone deserves you.”

I collected myself with a deep breath. Well, when he put it that way... Ironically, the expression of jealousy was what ended up winning me over. If it was that important, then fine. I’d prove to Toby how little it mattered to me. It wouldn’t even be that hard, I thought; we were all too busy not dying to hang out.

“Jesus, Toby… Not even Master is this nosy.”

My statement broke the tension that had been building up. Toby scoffed out a laugh, lightly pushing me. 

"Don’t-t-t blame me for saying it-t-t... Rouge was the one who’s act-t-tually worried about-t-t you."

I could imagine it was both of them. Rouge was just the one who could see me from an adult's perspective. She could see the footprints of my mistakes before I hurt myself or others. It was difficult for her to give that kind of advice to me in particular; she'd easily give candid advice to the others, but with me, it must have felt like having The Talk with your boss' son. It was beyond awkward for everyone involved, most of all me. 

I took a few roads into a small, run-down town covered in trees, tires, and garbage. We drove past the outskirts to a large, wooden cabin, the neon sign blinking advertisements for beer and television on the roof. The weeds threatened to swallow the place whole, but I supposed that was meant to be part of its charm.  

I put the car in park near the back of the dirt lot, where it was least visible. I joked about wrecking the car before, but if I had gotten even a scratch on it, NiGHTLiFE would've skinned me alive. God knows what she’d do to me if I got it stolen. 

The bar wasn’t heavily populated, which made me nervous. In spaces like bars, the more people, the better; we could slip in and out the throng before anyone knew we were there. We were strangers to the area, and that would be obvious the moment we stepped inside. Confrontation was inevitable.

Toby had a plan. He messed with his clothes, slapped at his skin until he had bruises. He made me rub ichor around my eyes and drag it down my face, giving us the illusion of being strung out. I tried messing up my hair, but it was well-trained, falling back into place no matter how I fussed with it. 

“This won’t work for very long,” I pointed out.

Toby slapped a bandage over his scar, the uncovered half of his mouth quirking upwards. “Doesn’t have to… Just long enough for me to get the address. Master’s gonna be hungry, ain’t he? Gotta keep Daddy fed.” 

I was pleasantly surprised by that- not the way he said it, of course, but the sentiment behind it. Loved the enthusiasm from him.

There were people already standing outside, giving us our first victims. A trio of grizzly, older men with about twenty teeth between them. They followed us with their bloodshot eyes as we walked up the stairs to the bar, nursing themselves with heavy bottles of whiskey. 

One of them let out a short grunt as we grabbed the handle of the door. “What you kids want?” he demanded. "Too young to drink."

Toby, without skipping a beat, turned to address him, scratching innocently at his bandage. “Oh… Just looking for Jeff’s place. He wants t-t-t-to meet up with us. Have you seen him?” he chirped, raising his voice into a higher octave.”You know: Jeffery Woods?”

Their expressions twisted into abject disgust. They knew exactly who Jeff was; even worse, they seemed to recognize what the scar on Toby’s face meant, too.

“Get the hell out of here, you little faggots," One of them growled, his hand resting on the shotgun on the table. "Tired of ya'll mewling around here for that lowlife."

"Not again... Jeff will fuck anything with a small enough hole."

They laughed at that, making anger boil inside me. I looked at Toby expectantly, practically begging to hurt them.

He was doing well to keep his composure. He laughed dryly at them, crossing his hands behind his back. "You should really let-t us go inside," Toby said, his tone a strong warning. 

They weren’t impressed. One of them stood up, starting towards us with his gun clutched in his gnarled, wrinkled hand. There was another shotgun at the feet of the second man; I could see his fingers twitching with the urge to grab it.

"And what are you fairies gonna do?" the first spat- literally, spitting a fat wad of snot onto my boot. Fucking absurd, and rude at that. 

I cocked my head to one side. Fairies? He wished we were fairies. “They want it, Toby,” I whispered, tightening the straps on my gloves. “It’ll be easy. You can time me.”

Toby shuddered, my bloodlust passing from my body to his. He coughed once, turning his head to me as he mulled it over. Suddenly, his mouth split into a grin, and he stepped out of my way.

“Go on, then, tough guy.”

When the one approaching grabbed at me, I grabbed him by the wrist and yanked, popping his arm out of the socket like a plastic doll. He tried to shout with pain, but I crushed his windpipe with a sharp punch. Suddenly, they weren't acting so macho. The second had followed the first to grab Toby, but drew back with a start as he saw his friend drop, his jaw dropping with him. That was always my favorite part- that sudden shift to terror as they realized they'd just provoked something supernatural.

I punched him next, and he fell after hitting his head on the banister. Because of that, the third one raised his gun at me, cocking it with a loud click. If he’d shot me then and there, it would have been point-blank. I would have been dead instantly.

But he hesitated, which was his fatal mistake. He was too close. 

With a sharp burning in my spine, a tendril grew from my back, stabbing the man directly between the eyes and skewering his brain. Was that the first time I’d directly killed someone with my Gift? Probably not; it was, however, the first time I’d done it of my own volition. That was exactly what I wanted to do, and it happened. Incredible didn't even begin to describe it. I can't describe it- how do you describe how it felt to see to someone blind?  

As much as I wanted to spill the man's guts across the porch, I wanted to save all the meat for The Operator. I lifted him by the head with my tendril, tossing him over the railing into the bushes underneath. 

“O-Oh my God, h-how…!?”

I heard awed cursing underneath my feet, I looked down to see the first man holding the shotgun with his working hand, staring at me like I was an incomprehensible demon. With barely any thought, I kicked him, knocking him out with my steel-toed boots. Then, for good measure, I stomped on his neck, crushing it and killing him for certain. 

I kicked the shotgun off the porch, keeping it far out of reach. The last man remaining was able to recover enough to reach for his friend’s gun where it’d dropped. 

Feeling generous, I signaled to Toby to take care of him. 

Toby reacted accordingly, flinging his hatchet at the man. With perfect timing, it struck him right as he picked up the gun, forcing him to drop it once more. Toby’s hatchet only partially severed his hand, but it pinned him to the wooden railing by threads of meat and fabric. Realistically, he could have just cut his losses and run; however, you’d be surprised at how much your survival instincts shut down when faced with a real predator. For some of us, our minds explode with activity when faced with death. For others, it’s the first thing to go.

The man went into shock, his scream caught in his throat.The blood soaked his clothes, dripping down the wooden railing. In the dark, the color was muted brown, like shit. 

Appropriate, I thought. 

 “You…He… My hand… How …?”

"See… You could have just-t let-t us go inside," Toby chided, drawing his second hatchet. "Now I'm gonna ask again, and I'm gonna be a bit-t more specific."

He leaned in, the blade under the man's chin. His eyes burned like hellfire, lighting up his snarling expression. 

"Where does Jeff live?"

The man blubbered, blinking as the pain started to overwhelm his rational thought. “M-Martin. Inside. Short guy, red flannel- he’s got the address. A-Ah, m-my hand-"

"Thanks! Masky, you mind?"

Definitely not. As easy as popping the tab on a can, I snapped the man’s neck. 

We paused, waiting to see if anyone inside heard the commotion. There was none- too drunk to notice, or we'd just killed the entire patronage.

“One minute, thirty seconds for three guys. Not bad,” Toby complimented. Interesting- it'd seemed longer. I hummed, feeling quite proud of myself. Killing with Toby always carried a certain flair, and often felt more gratifying. Less ceremony, more fun. 

But I was religious, in every aspect of the word. I lived for the ceremony. “Go ahead and go inside,” I ordered, hopping off the porch with a body under each arm. “I’m going to prepare these for our Master to eat.”

Not just my Master, but that went unspoken. Toby shrugged, leaving me to it. Meanwhile, I ripped the shirt off one of them and put it on backwards, using it as a bib to keep my clothes clean. 

I did my usual routine- carved their faces, cracked open their ribs, and tore out their organs. Their meat was tough and gamey, but I was able to help myself to the unblackened pieces of their lungs and strips of their abdominal muscle. When I had my share, I dragged the rest into the trees for my Master. 

The Operator watched me place the bodies side-by-side for him to take. Within a blink, they were gone; vanished without any trace of existence.  

“Inside…” I heard. “We want more.”

How many more?” I asked hopefully. 

I got no verbal answer, but the compulsion told me everything. I shuddered, whimpering as euphoria overwhelmed me, the blood in my veins surging. It caused more vines to sprout from me, two burning my spine as they pierced through my clothes. He wanted all of them- everyone that saw what Jeff was doing, and did nothing to stop it. I was only happy to oblige. 

As I walked back to the bar, more dark, oily vines gradually emerged from my spine. The pain was like hot coals being forced through my pores, but I could bear it more when it was my choice. Letting them come out gradually was less painful, and it didn’t waste as much energy.

I really had to hand it to EJ- he could inspire improvement in the most unlikely ways. Once I’d started to see the vines as mine, using them became second nature. I could even control how long they were, like he could.  It only hurt to have them breach my skin; growing them felt virtually painless, save for a strange tingle at the base. It was the evidence of my identity- my Master within me, emerging because my small body couldn’t contain him any longer. There were Proxies that had the copy of the Gift, but only mine were genuine pieces of our Master.  

The vines were short, for the moment, wriggling like snakes under my hoodie. I turned my cheek into one as I pulled my hoodie up. Gently, it tucked my hair behind my ear, hiding in my clothes as I returned to the bar. 

If there had been a conversation going on, it died when I stepped inside. I had the distinct sense they were talking about me- well, not me specifically, but close. Tobias Erin Rogers just walked through their doors and into their bathroom, where a regular at the bar was taking his nightly leak. It was common knowledge he was with someone- both times, that “someone” was me. I know it must have confused them. They were expecting an adult, after all, not a larger than average teenager. They were debating on what to do, if I was worth hassling.

Then, there was a noise- a shout that abruptly cut short. The silence froze the humans in their place, too afraid of what could kill so quickly to move, let alone help.

I counted them: twelve people, all men. Two women- night workers, judging by their clothes- scrambled out the backdoor the near instant the noise rang out, leaving a dozen guilty bastards sitting in depressed, drunken silence.

I figured there was no point in threats- no doubt, the bartender already called the cops. Instead, I took a seat at the bar like a normal customer, picking at my teeth with a fingernail. I wasn't sure how much of my real form they could see, but part of me hoped they could see my blackened gums and sharp teeth. I was proud of them; it was the perfect warning that I liked to bite.

“What, uh… What do you need, son?” The bartender asked, hesitantly passing me a toothpick. “You with To-... T-That other kid?” 

 I didn’t answer him, nor did I take the toothpick he was offering. I merely stared, licking the blood and ichor off my gums.

 “You… You lookin' for Jeff, too?” He continued. He was moving towards his gun- I didn’t have to see it to know there was one under the bar. “You kinda remind me of him. Ya’ll related?”

My nails dug into the wooden counter, making a low, scraping noise. “Water, please,” I demanded coldly. 

He got the message, darting away to fill up a glass with tap water. The moment he was distracted, I sent a tendril to search around under the bar. I found the gun right where I thought it was- sitting on top of the ice bin- and I crushed the barrel. If the bartender tried to use it, he’d have a horrible surprise. 

As he passed me the glass, I turned my attention to the old television above the bar. In the same way they were trying not to watch me, the few customers were trying hard not to watch it. Its noise was a constant drone overhead, though, making it impossible not to. 

The television was spelling the End. The Foundation’s warning had backfired miserably. Instead of encouraging people to take care of their children, they were seen as threats. The juvenile systems were flooded, and protests over their treatment were happening all over the country. The humans blamed the “violent, erratic behavior” on everything from video games to red dye 40. It didn’t stop the arson attacks, the violent murders, or the disappearances. Children who were thought to be perfectly docile and happy turned on their families and classmates, then vanished without a trace. It was only when the dust settled did they realize the nightmares going on inside the child’s unassuming lives. No one could trust anymore, and no one could predict who or what was next. There was a undercurrent of recognition- whatever was happening to the human race, it was most certainly their fault.

I loved it. How self-absorbed. It was exactly what they deserved. 

I saw Eyeless Jack’s work, too, intermingled with things I knew we Proxies did. Seemingly random members of lower courts and local governments were found strung upside-down like butchered pigs, their torsos sliced open with perfect precision. Only their kidneys were taken- the rest was left to stain their carpets. He’d stopped bothering to stitch them up… Guess the more bastards he found, the less respect he had for them. 

Eventually, I got bored with reveling in chaos. The cops would get there eventually, and the situation would escalate quickly once they arrived.

"Where are you?" I said, reaching out for Toby’s presence. He was in the bathroom, still, somewhere in the corner. 

"Hey, relax. I got the address. I’m busy, though. I had an intrusive thought, and I’m seeing it through. Don’t let Pedostache McGee come back here."

I cursed internally. He’d killed for sure. The situation had already escalated.

“We need to do a burn,” I told him. 

I just heard a knowing laugh in return. Obviously, we would do a burn feed- everytime Toby fed people to The Operator, it involved burning.

“I ain’t gon’ lie, son, I’ve already called the cops,” the bartender admitted, reaching under the bar. “That’s a real bad kid in there. A monster. If he’s holdin’ you here against your will, you better say so now.”

I felt my lip curl with disgust, my vines writhing against my skin. Oh, he thought Toby was the bad one? 

He was just a murderer. 

I was the monster.

I took a deep breath, then exhaled. With my exhale came a small cloud of black dust, spilling out of my lips as I focused on that deep, drowning sensation. The Bartender began coughing, his concern changing to alarm as it became a fit. He hurried back to the faucet, hoping to save his dry throat; however, as the water began to flow, it turned black. 

He could see it, which surprised me. He stumbled away with confusion, grabbing a bottle of rum to quench his thirst instead. It didn’t help; his cough only grew worse as he wasted precious time finding what was causing the water to turn. 

The humans, unaware of the swarm forming around them, began reacting the same way. They clutched their chests, coughing uncontrollably as The Sickness took root in their bodies. Above me, the television began to fizzle, the screen distorted and flickering with static. The lights around me began to pop and go out one by one, the sparks lighting a small puddle of alcohol on fire.

My Master was there. Outside and inside. He had taken root in the building, and there was no escape. 

“Wh-What’s happening…?” One managed. "Jesus, is there a gas leak?"

I cleared my throat of a small cough, boredly watching the spores fill the air around me. This was taking too long, I thought; more. 

On my whim, the Spores began to multiply, forming clouds. They coagulated around the humans, saturating the air they breathed and their blood. One by one, they dropped like flies, glass shattering as their seizures knocked over tables and chairs.

Bent over the metal sink, the bartender vomited until the contents of his stomach turned red, his gaze shifting from confused to terrified. 

All at once, it seemed to click for him. His head snapped to me. I’d seen that cold expression before, on so many others. "You… You’re doing this, aren’t you?" he asked hoarsely. “You’re one of those demons, aren’t you?!” 

Guilty as charged, I guess. I smiled politely, raising my glass to him. My water had also turned black, made so by my touch; regardless, I took a sip, enjoying the coppery taste. 

As I expected, he dove for his gun. He was smart- as he held it up, he noticed that it’d been tampered with. He struggled to understand how I’d done it, but seemed to realize it was pointless. He threw it down and grabbed a fruit knife instead, backing away from me as far as the bar would let him.

 "Why are you here?" He asked, choking on his words. 

What a stupid question. Obviously, he knew why. 

I set the glass down, then folded my hands together on the bar. I wasn’t one for catchy phrases; I’m sure there were a million cool things I could have said in that moment, but I figured it simply wasn’t my style. Why ruin a perfectly good, apprehensive silence? 

So, without a word, my vines emerged from the holes in my hoodie and pierced him through his chest. They pinned him to the booze cabinet behind him, weaving through his flesh like strings through a loop. I felt a spark of something behind my eyes, and I clenched my fist; somehow, that translated to my vines. The spasm compelled them to split that poor man down the middle, pulling him apart like paper. 

The screaming was my favorite part. I felt humiliated at the thought of my friends being afraid of my appendages, but humans? What a powertrip. No wonder movie monsters were so confident; how could you not be, when it’s so obvious who had all the power? I had just killed someone, and I didn’t even need to get up.

I still liked killing with my hands, though. It didn't feel as intimate any other way. 

I licked my lips, eyeing the empty glass in my hand. My mind was slipping with my Master’s influence all around me. I could feel his words dancing around in my skull, pulsing down my spine and in my core. 

“This is for your own good, you know,” I told the air. Nobody around me was capable of answering, but that didn't bother me. “You deserve this. You’re bad for… what we have designed. Our Idea… Our brilliant idea…”

“The fuck are you talking about?” Toby balked, appearing around the corner. He had a bottle of Crown in one hand, a man’s head in another. He didn’t seem interested in either; instead, he was staring at me, two parts judgemental and one part concerned.

I started to smell smoke underneath the scent of blood and vomit. He'd set fire to the bathroom, and was walking the flames like a dog by pouring the alcohol onto the floor. It was quickly spreading across the wooden interior, joining with the smaller fires growing around us. He smashed the bottle on the ground before joining my side, casually hopping on the stool next to me. We weren’t concerned about the flames, for the time being; we’d be gone before it got too intense. 

“It’s nothin’," I drawled, nodding towards the head in his fist. "What happened with him?”

Toby’s smile faded, his eyes black and empty. “He thought we were trading favors,” He explained simply. I could imagine from that what the man wanted. No wonder Jeff liked coming to that bar- it was absolutely filled with scum like him.

Toby hopped off the stool and tossed the head at a table, knocking glass mugs and beer bottles to the ground. My guess is that was what his intrusive thought; to play a carnival game with a person’s head.

“St-t-t-t-t-t-trike! Hehe, one point-t-t for Tic-Tic-Ticci Toby, and zero for Masky!” he cried. “Beat-t-t that-t-t.” 

I scoffed under my breath, lowering my hood. If he insisted on making childish games, then I was compelled to play.

If they weren’t dead already, I killed the other humans then, piercing their skulls with my vines. I ripped their heads off, tossing them at every bottle I saw. It’d be an absolute bitch to identify their remains; forensics would spend ages trying to match heads to bodies, and even longer to figure out what killed them… 

Well. If there were any bodies left. My Master rarely left them. The marrow was too tasty. 

“Fuck. Show off. Yest-t-terday you couldn’t use those without-t-t slapping your own ass,” Toby snapped, setting his goggles over his eyes. 

I almost believed I’d upset him; however, he quickly broke, grinning cheekily as he snatched a vine from the air. I bristled at the touch, narrowing my eyes as heat settled behind them. My vine didn’t hurt him; it writhed for a second in Toby’s fist, then slipped under the sleeve of his hoodie, wrapping around his arm. Small branches split out, latching onto his arm like little feelers. He pulled up his sleeve to watch it, then turned a curious gaze to me. Maybe it was due to the euphoria pulsing hot through my veins, but I couldn't help but grow excited from his touch. I didn't try to hide it, huffing as my vine crept up to his face.

Toby could tell, obviously. That was probably why he let it go on for so long, knowing I would have no where to go but him. With a quirk of his eyebrow, he yanked the vine with his whole arm, laughing as I stumbled off the bar stool.

I willed them all to return to me, then, a bit flustered by the teasing. I wished it wasn't so easy for me. It didn't use to be. As I got older, though, I noticed it became more of a pressing issue. It annoyed me, as I felt like it was beyond my control in more ways than one.

"Y'know, I thought-t that-t shit was freaky when I first-t saw it-t… but-t I got-t-t-t-ta admit-t, it's grown on me," Toby crooned, sliding his hatchet back into its holster. "You make it-t work, Masky."

I turned my attention to the flames, noticing them creeping up the banisters to the roof. It wasn’t safe to hang around anymore; the place belonged to my Master. 

“Let’s go,” I said. “It’s getting hot.” 

 

–

 

We followed the GPS for most of the way, crossing from paved street to dirt road. The road wasn’t exactly hidden, but it wasn’t visible from the direction we were coming from. Toby distinctly remembered a white birch tree just before the turn, so he kept his eye out for that. 

As we drew close, Toby hurriedly pulled his mask on, shifting uncomfortably in his seat. He’d been speaking animatedly before, gushing about the blaze we’d created. He lost his voice once the trees started to turn into walls along the road. I could understand why; he’d begun ticc’ing, his body reacting to the stress he was under. It was taking all his effort not to burst out with something wildly inappropriate, his mouth popping and clicking instead. 

I reached out to him for a second- physically, not mentally. I just put my hand on his shoulder, gripping it firmly to remind him where he was.  

“He put-t-t you in the t-t-t-t-truck bed,” Toby stated mechanically, breaking the silence. “Because you were letting out a lot-t-t of Spores. Liu unloaded you and t-t-t-tied you up.”

I shuddered, already wishing I could take a shower. The mere idea that monster put his hands on me made me feel queasy. Toby seemed to feel the same way; I could see flashes of his anger, the fear of watching me disappear from his sight burned into his memory. 

Toby pointed to an overgrown road. The birch had fallen, uprooted during a storm. Its corpse was still there, though, and he knew it when he saw it. 

“We went-t down this road for a little while,” he said. “Then… here.”

 Jeff’s house was at the end. Its boundaries were marked by the dead, yellow grass, the ground swampy with mud and algae. The house itself was destroyed; half of it was burned to a crisp, and the rest of it was in shambles. Something must have exploded, I realized, taking note of the debris littering the ground. Everything was charred, the ash indistinguishable from the black mold that ate the remains.  

I took a deep breath as I crossed over the threshold, rolling the car into dead ground. Once again, I couldn’t hear my Master; like diving into water, my head grew cloudy and disorganized. That time, though, it was my choice. 

I could see The Operator standing in the woods, watching us from the safety of their trunks. We weren’t trapped here, I told myself. If I wanted to, I could step out of the boundary and return to him. The evil on that land was dead. The fear I felt was a ghost- nothing more.

“He parked there,” Toby continued monotonically, pointing to some particularly deep grooves. “He got-t out-t of the t-t-truck, then dragged my out-t by my hair-”

No sooner had I put the car into park, Toby was opening the door and walking towards the house. I hurriedly shut the car off and jumped out, chasing after him with growing apprehension. He’d gone from disturbed to possessed in what felt like an instant. I knew it’d been brewing for longer than that. 

“-dragged me here. Put-t me on my knees here.”

Suddenly, Toby stopped in the middle of the dirt yard, staring blankly at the ruined house. “Jeff t-t-t-told me… if I-I apologized for what-t I’d done, I’d get t-t-t-to be like Nina. One of his... g-g-girlfriends,” He muttered, audibly swallowing bile. “Said he’d give me nice things, t-t-t-take me to all the bars he knew. I apologized because I thought he wouldn't hurt me if I did… and he hurt-t-t me anyway. Right-t-t-t-t-t-t…. Right here.”

I opened the trunk, taking out the shovels we’d need. I didn’t stop Toby- quite frankly, I didn’t know how to respond. I’d been worried from the start that this would be too intense for him, and I was starting to get the feeling I was right. Still, this was the Game he’d chosen. Toby was the leader, and I followed him out of sheer principle. 

“He cut-t me here,” Toby continued. He squatted down to stare at the spot, scrutinizing it with a quickening breath. “Said he liked it… when his bitches had pret-t-t-tty smiles.”

With a wince, I felt it; felt the knife in my cheek, dull and serrated. Felt the bony fingers gripping my hair, holding my head up to the sky, and the warm blood running down my neck. 

I took a deep breath, pushing down a wave of protective rage. “We don’t have to do this,” I reminded him. “The Operator still loves you, even if you’re not ready.”

“No! No,” Toby snapped, glaring up at me. That was all he could do, then. I remember him opening his mouth to speak, but only coming up with tics. 

“It’s more than just a Gift and a mask,” He said, switching to the Arkhive when it was too much to speak. “I want the fucking truth. I want to know what’s so special our purpose, he has to go behind our backs and hide things. I’m Ticci Toby!! I DESERVE to be that important to him-”

He seemed to realize what he was yelling and who it was to, and canned it with a low growl. “Jeff caught-t-t me off guard. I-I wasn’t-t ready. I didn’t realize how fucking sick I had t-to be t-to get ahead…”

“You learned, though,” I reminded him. I approached Toby, then extended my hand to him. 

He stared at my hand, then took it, allowing me to pull him to his feet. 

“Damn right-t, I learned," Toby growled harshly. "I know how t-t-to do things t-t-to Jeff that’ll make what we did t-to Liu look merciful.”

That sounded better. Toby tried to let me go, but I held onto him for a second, moving to grip his arm.

“You are important, Toby,” I told him, pressing our foreheads together. “You think Master gives everyone second chances like this? He needs you like he needs me. He just says you’re the ‘problem child’ because it’s rude to call your kid a ‘fucking shithead’.”

Toby laughed dryly, gently pulling away from me. “You’re right-t about-t one thing… He can’t-t do shit-t without-t-t me.”

“Neither can I.”

“Psh. Sure."

He snatched a shovel from me, glaring at our Master through the burned wreckage. As he rounded the yard, he surveyed the damage, his head following the scorch marks along the foundations. I could see the flames in his mind, burning as bright as the Sun.

“I hope I see Jeff again,” Toby prayed aloud. He rounded the yard to the back, staring at the ashes with a bitter longing. “I wanna see him again. I wanna watch you eat-t-t his fucking heart-t-t, just like I watched you eat-t-t Liu’s.” 

“I’m in your revenge fantasy?” I teased lightly. “That’s hot.”

“Oh, shut up. You sound like Doggers.”

I chuckled a bit, coming to a stop as I saw the rows of flower mounds. They were worn down after so much time had passed, but the indents in the ground were unmistakable to me. I’d rounded that corner before; the memory of it flashed in my vision, like laying two photos on top of each other. 

I tried not to look at the two empty plots, now filled with knee-deep, brown water. I remembered digging them, vaguely. I remembered a sharp, slicing sensation, like knives- more accurately, acrylic nails- against my face. 

“Here,” I said, gesturing to all of them with my shovel. “It’s all of these.”

Toby tried to outright stab at the dirt, only to nearly break his nose on the shovel handle. He cursed harshly, throwing the tool to the ground with immediate frustration. He didn’t notice he’d given himself a nosebleed; I had to point it out, tossing him a towel from my bag. 

I, a more cautious soul, tapped the ground with the tip of my shovel. As expected, it felt more like cement. “The dirt is probably packed in from the lack of moisture,” I noted. 

“Bud iss wained, wecent-t-twy,” Toby said through a clogged nose. “Won’d-d-d id-d be sofd-d-d-der?”

“Not always. There’s a slight elevation on the land- the water drained into the front, so it’s not going to have time to seep into the ground here. See the erosion tracks? If it’s worn, packed, and dried hard enough, it’s basically rock.” 

Toby pulled a face. “Shid.”

I snorted at that. “If it was easy, it wouldn’t be satisfying,” I told him, earning a dirty look. In all fairness, I was patronizing him at that point. Not like what I said was a lie, though. I wasn’t allowed to use my Gifts for that portion of the Game, hence the two shovels. I imagined that was where the “game” part of the Slender Game came in. 

He threw my towel back at me, the cloth now soaked with blood. “You gunna st-tand there like a queer, or are you gonna help?”

I scowled back at him, slinging my shovel onto my shoulders. “Of course I’m going to help, idiot. I’m just not going to waste my fucking energy trying to brute force it. There’s gotta be another way-”

I felt compelled to rest my eyes on the ruined shed in the back. With a spark of glee, I saw exactly what we’d need: a faucet. I knew Jeff had an underground well, divorced from the city water system. I’d figured that out by trying to wash the dishes with dirty water. With the faucet, we could moisten the ground and soften it for digging. It wasn't a particularly efficient solution, but it was the most obvious one to me.

I walked over to the shed, fighting back pink flashes in my vision as more memories returned to me. Nina’s body wasn’t where I last saw it. I tried to tell myself there were a million reasons why that was- that anyone could have just picked up her body and disposed of it. Hell, she could have burned to a crisp, got scavenged by animals, and had a cleanup crew arrive for what was left. 

However, I wasn't so sure it was that easy. She’d survived The Dark Carnival because of her sheer determination to live. A woman like that, fueled by obsession, was dangerous to everyone that got in her way. And if I was Nina, I’d be hellbent on finding the little shits that made my boyfriend dump me. An incredibly valid reason to hunt someone to death.

I didn’t express any discomfort to Toby. It’d only prove him right. Like I said, I saw the flashbacks as mere ghosts. As long as I kept working, I’d leave them behind soon enough.

We fell quiet, our voices only breaking the silence to communicate our task to one another. Toby helped me retrieve the hose, unspooling it to allow the water to flow. I connected one end to the faucet, and he brought the other end to the mounds. With one, harsh turn on the valve, the water began to run, spilling into the dirt after a few seconds of travel.

Toby wet the top layer of dirt, turning it into mud before forcing the hose into the ground. As he did so, I chipped at the mud with my shovel, breaking it into shards that I could toss aside. After scraping for a few minutes, the dirt revealed a sheet made of solid lead, laid about two inches from the topsoil. That’s what was actually giving so much resistance. Jeff must have been paranoid about them coming back to life; understandably so, mind you. Once the corners were exposed, we could easily flip the sheet away and dig at the softer dirt underneath.

One by one, we exhumed them from the earth. With the first one, I was so certain I could handle seeing their corpses. I’d desensitized myself to my siblings’ deaths, I thought. I had been to enough funerals to know what the body of a dead child looked like. 

I wasn’t prepared. You never are. Just when you think you’re empty inside- that surely, nothing else could make that icy hand grip your stomach- you see the absolute depths of human evil, and you feel that squeeze.

They were buried naked, their wounds and scars the only thing that kept them chaste. Jeff had castrated all of them- removed every organ they had, internal and external. Their skin was shriveled to the bone, black dots peppering their arms where their blood had been extracted. There were large, cavernous holes in their bodies, some in places that make me gag just thinking about the purpose.

Toby couldn’t handle it. When he saw them, he had to walk away, puking against the ruins of the house. I assumed the noises he made were retches; however, thinking about it now, they sounded more purposeful than that. Angry, frustrated shouts intermingled with choking gags. 

“FUCK,” Toby shouted, punching a hole into the crumbling drywall. “FUCK. ”  

I wasn’t much better. When I saw them, I was overwhelmed by a sickening disgust and crushing grief. It held me where I was- standing in the grave with them, hovering over them while they rotted. 

They were babies- all of them. They were all so small, so thin, so frail. The eldest was fourteen. The youngest was five. 

We found the five-year-old in the first grave. Even with exposed bones, he looked like he was just sleeping. When I brushed aside the dirt and saw his face, I forgot everything I knew about handling corpses. I picked him up and held him close to me, uncaring about what bacteria he was carrying. I thought that if I could hold him long enough- give up just a bit of my life in the form of time- he might wake up in my arms. Then, I could tell him that it was alright. I was his big brother, and he was going home.

But he was gone. They all were. It was too late to bring their souls back to their bodies. Jeff had made sure of that by burying them on his land. I would never feel their warmth in my arms, would never hear their sweet voices. I'd never learn if some of them liked to dance, or sing, or play music. I wouldn’t even have the chance to not know them- to just pass by them in the hallway, sharing a smile that said, "I love you, and we are home."

Jeff took that from me. From us.

I didn't realize how loudly I'd begun to scream. I howled in anguish, clutching my sibling so tightly, I could feel his rotting flesh stick to my clothes. I wanted his scent to linger- wanted to carry that piece of him with me.

Because when I killed Jeff, I wanted his last breath to be filled with the scent of their deaths. When he was begging me for mercy, I wanted him to smell how little he deserved it.  

 

–

 

It took us a little over six hours to dig them all up. All night, essentially.

By the final one, I was emotionally exhausted. We were both covered in dirt and rotting viscera, the smell pungent and suffocating. Still, we moved, driven forward by pure compulsion. 

Our Master demanded us to present them appropriately. Therefore, we carried them two by two outside the range of the deadland, laying them in a row on the forest floor. When they were all accounted for, we prepared the ground. I drew The Operator’s symbol, and Toby moved them into place around it, locking their hands together as best as the rigormortis could allow. 

The Operator was there. We could see him standing a few yards away, almost hidden between the tree trunks. He'd formed legs, taking long, graceful steps closer. It was somehow more unsettling than the root-like tail he once had. He looked more real- more there than I’d ever seen him.

When he saw the bodies, his movements slowed considerably. Our Master’s deep hum was replaced with a strange warbling- like muffled crying. Suddenly, I was entangled by my own vines, the embrace like being attacked by an octopus as they emerged from my hoodie to wrap around my face.

“This is… The Taking…” The Operator whispered, squeezing me tightly through my vines. “Our babies… Finally… Given back to us… Finally…” 

Toby swallowed, glancing at me before turning directly to the Master. “What-t next-t-t, sir?” He asked.

“...Yes. You. You will obey," he commanded.

With that, information flooded Toby's mind, giving him everything he’d need to know. Wordlessly, he sat in the center of the circle, right in the middle of the ‘x’. While I favored sitting cross-legged, Toby had taken to sitting on his knees like Kate did, pulling off his gloves to clasp his hands in prayer. At the time, it was heart-warming to see Toby get into place so obediently. He’d never submitted without a fight until then.

Whatever he said to our Master was a mystery to me; he prayed silently, mouthing words in between nervous pops. When he was done, Toby lifted his head, apprehensive as he waited for The Operator’s approval. The seconds before he got it seemed to stretch for an eternity. 

But then: "Toby," I heard. A gentle, sweet voice.  

Carefully, Toby got to his feet. He took off his goggles and scarf, exposing his face to The Operator. His neck craned to stare up at our Master, his breath spilling out in a whimpering shudder. “Masky, I’m scared,” He admitted, his voice timid in my mind. “I-I’m seeing things…”

For a moment, we were on The Ark- back when we first met. That car from Toby’s nightmares burned white, blossoming into a grand tree. I saw myself, too; a writhing, black silhouette with glowing, pale eyes, my teeth pearly white and sharp as I mouthed words. Looking at myself in that way, I felt what Toby felt- a sublime awe, like a fire I couldn’t help but stand and watch. 

Like before, I put my hand on his back, gently coaxing him towards our Master. “This is all yours. You deserve it.”

Swallowing, Toby staggered towards our Master, his feet dragging the forest debris as he did. “I… I did it-t right-t this t-t-t-t-time,” he stammered, picking nervously at his sleeves. “Everything you asked for.” 

A deep, warbling hum, and more of my Master’s tendrils emerged from his body. While one picked me up and placed me closer to him, the rest snaked past Toby to grab my siblings. The Master’s long vines passively embraced him as he picked up the others, brushing over Toby’s cheek and shoulders. Toby only leaned into the touch, silently cherishing it like the affections of a cold father.

Soon, our siblings were engulfed by the dark, oily appendages. They were then drawn into the Master’s body, disappearing one by one into the void of his frame. He wasn’t eating them; he was taking them directly to The Ark, where their bodies would be given to HYDRA. 

At least, that’s what I thought he was doing. But then twenty, glowing lights- like fireflies- manifested where The Operator’s stomach would be, buzzing around in hyperactive circles. I instinctively knew what those lights were in his belly. They were the Spores that were left inside the fallen. Jeff could drain us of everything, but what he wanted most- the seed- was the one thing he couldn’t take. That was why his experiments had all failed. 

I had never seen The Operator do that before. Had he finally learned to digest us? I hesitated to believe it was that simple; he loved us, failure or not. It didn’t matter if he could eat us, because he didn’t want to. He must have extracted them, then, I reasoned. If that was true, then what purpose would they serve to Toby? Twenty pieces of my Master was so much power. Would he make a Tall Blade, like he did for Kate?  

While The Operator’s silence was normal to me, it still made Toby uneasy. The spectacle wasn’t enough to dazzle him.  

"Why?" Toby asked simply, hurt in his tone. "I-I know I’m not the only one who’s had doubts. I’m not the only one who’s disobeyed. I-I’m definitely not the biggest asshole on The Ark. Why do you treat me like this?"

There was more silence, but it wasn’t angry. It was merely silence. 

“You insult us,” The Operator finally spoke. “You disobey because you believe you are better than our plans. Better than us. Better than your siblings. Dangerous thoughts- deadly thoughts. The devotion you inspire will kill everyone you love, if we allow it.”

Toby cringed visibly, bowing his head deeply. “I don’t-t-t think I’m bet-t-ter,” he stated. “I swear, I just-t-t… I want-t-t-t the t-t-truth.”

“...Is that all?”

It wasn’t, but it took some effort for Toby to admit it. There was no point in hiding anything, as The Operator already knew every unhinged, impulsive thought in his mind. “I want-t-t what he has,” He said, hesitantly pointing to me. “I-I want-t-t that-t-t power, that-t-t-t presence... That purpose.”

“...We understand.”

Another long pause. By that point, I was worried that Toby wouldn’t be accepted. Was he asking for too much? Fuck, did he even know what he was asking for?

The silence was disturbed by a sudden rustle, which made Toby and I jump. A rabbit- tawny brown, barely bigger than my fist- sprinted out of the bushes, darting as if escaping a predator. When it crossed between Toby and The Operator, however, it dropped like a stone, tumbling head over foot into a heap of fur. 

Confused, we watched as The Operator picked the lifeless creature up. With vines thin as hair, he burrowed into its flesh, the actions as precise as surgery. He pulled its heart out of its delicate rib cage; as he removed it completely, the fur and skin coalesced back together, as if never pierced. 

He placed the rabbit down again, where it seemed to return to life. Now, however, it had a horrible scream, its eyes milky white and empty. As it sprinted off, I could see its fur falling in clumps from its skin, its shriek turning distorted and unnatural.

“If that is what you want… This will be Enough,” The Operator breathed, his voice tinged with excitement. “Yes… We have all that we need for that. It is time. You are strong, now… You will live.”

I watched the rabbit’s heart begin to beat with my Master’s ichor, the meat turning black in soft, hurried pulses. I began to hear voices: hushed, chittering whispers, like a million voices speaking in a language I could barely comprehend.

Again, The Operator spoke. “We know what we must do. We have had… an i̶̡̍d̴̢̎é̶͍a̸̒͜.”

Toby winced aloud at the word, clamping his hands over his ears to stop the aching in his jaw. “What? M-Mind repeat-t-t-ting that-t-t for me?” Toby asked, laughing nervously. “Had a what-t? What-t-t-t are you going t-t-t-to do t-t-to me…? Masky?”

I swallowed, unable to take my eyes off the rabbit heart. I knew what The Operator said. I knew what he meant, too. It was the first Nezperdian word I learned- a word that eventually became what I am now.  

A great Conversion. By combining the Spores and material, The Operator would bind another piece of his true form to mortal flesh.

And that Piece would be attached to Toby.

The spores from my siblings traveled from The Operator’s stomach to his vines, drifting to the threadbare veins pumping ichor into the heart. They were pushed like blood through the tiny veins, the meat swelling and glowing as it began to absorb them. 

"And now... All that you were before. All that you will be..."

With that cryptic announcement, another cluster of red lights appeared, taking the same path to the heart. As they were fed into the flesh, their whispers became screams like the roar of a tide. They demanded blood, fire, and pain; they were rage incarnate, roasting alive in some Hellish state of non-being. They seemed to fight my Master, vibrating like gnats in a glass jar. Eventually, though, every tiny, red light disappeared, absorbed by the blackened meat. 

Suddenly, The Operator’s tendrils wrapped around Toby, starting at his neck and working down. They was as thick as pythons, and choked Toby with their sheer weight alone. Many more tendrils, thin as hair, began encircling his wrists and ankles, prying them away from his body. They traveled up his arms to his face, where they slipped into his mouth through the hole in his cheek. 

Toby tried to yank his head away, but it stuck to him like honey. “Masky, what’s going on?? Tell him to stop!! I changed my mind!! I don't want it anymore!!” Toby cried, reacting like a trapped animal. That was natural; no matter what, we would always be just a little afraid. It was necessary. Toby was lucky- thanks to his disorders, he wouldn’t feel the pain. 

I couldn’t stop him, just like I couldn’t stop myself. I let The Operator pull me towards him, as natural as gravity. Ichor pooled in my eyes, spilling from my nose and out of my lips. I felt something draining away from me, drifting away to be used by my Master. 

His vines wrapped around me again, his limbs melding into mine. My vision became starry and vivid as his consciousness overwhelmed me, my eyes serving as portals for him to see through. I could still think as myself, but the synapses in my brain were being used to formulate his thoughts. I could feel them going off like blinking lights inside my head, each one making a familiar popping sound. 

The Operator began speaking in his tongue with my lips, raising my hands towards the rabbit heart. “We will give you something special, Toby,” I heard The Operator say, intermingling with the sound of my own, growling voice. “Something we have been saving for a long time… A very, very long time… We hoped we would give it to you. We have spent so much time watching… Now, we have all we need. We can make it yours, if you want it.”

He openly wept, his deep sobs shuddering in his chest. The fear was incomprehensible- like standing at the feet of God, witnessing Him in His true form.

“May we show you something?” The Operator asked.

I didn’t hear his answer- I saw it through my eyelashes, my willpower devoted just to keeping myself awake long enough to witness. Once The Operator was done with me, I was done, my body crumbling to the ground. My first breaths as myself were retching hacks, spitting out black bile and coughing up blood. I felt so tired, I could barely open my mouth to breathe.

I could assume, though, that the answer was yes.

Toby’s jaw was pried open as The Operator presented him with the heart. Without much fanfare, he dropped it into Toby’s mouth- right on his tongue.

At first, Toby resisted, his cheeks puffing out with the urge to spit it out. However, The Operator’s vines acted quickly, shutting his jaw and locking it. With no choice left but to obey, the boy swallowed.

It was done. Near instantly, Toby’s body jerked and seized, his voice a series of chokes and gurgles. His eyes turned black, the inky color spilling into the veins in his face. It pulsed to the veins around his neck, then to his entire body. Ichor pooled out of his eyes, his mouth, his nose- even his ears, all running in rivers down his neck. 

The Operator’s tendrils swallowed him, then, encasing his body in a cocoon as black as night. They tightened around him, until I began to hear the cracking of bone. Toby screamed- loud, sharp, and terrified. It was followed by a deep, uncomfortable pressure, the atoms in space making room for something new. That pressure grew, shaking the trees and scattering birds into the air. I coughed as it rocked through me, knocking into me like a freight train and stealing my breath. 

Just as suddenly as it all happened, it was over. It all faded, the new presence having successfully forced its way into reality. The Operator unwound Toby from his cocoon and delicately placed him on the ground, laying him flat on his back. 

Toby had stopped seizing once The Operator put him down; however, it’d been cured by an equally unsettling stillness. His body was drenched with black ichor, the liquid soaking his clothes and skin. A mask had appeared on his face; it covered most of his identity, but the part that would’ve hidden his scar was destroyed. The edges were blackened and curling, the eyes painted like mine. It was the mask he’d thrown away so carelessly; finally, it found its way back to its owner. 

The Operator was pleased. The piece had successfully taken root in Toby’s body. He was able to give him exactly what he wished for… or, rather, the closest thing to it. I still had the core, which would always make me my Master’s vessel. But Toby had something greater than a Tall Blade, now; a Gift to trump all other Gifts before it.

“Breathe,” my Master commanded. 

Instantly, Toby sat upright, coughing and spitting all the way. Nothing appeared visibly changed; he still had chestnut colored hair and pale, sickly skin. He hadn’t grown any extra limbs, and had nothing modified with machinery. 

Proudly, my Master pat Toby on the head, tucking a strand of his hair behind his ear.

“Speak.”

Instantly, Toby bowed his head, his words coming out in a stinging blur.

“By your command, I am Alive. Born from The Rage and The Fire, I am what their God hides from. I am The Morning Star, and I rise upon the horizon with Humanity clutched in my teeth.”

Whether it was purposeful timing, a coincidence, or Toby’s new, divine power, the Sun began to rise. It's brilliant, orange light bled through the dark trees, soaking up the blue of the world like it was swallowing it whole. As Toby whispered those strange words over and over, the shadows grew longer, taller, more slender.

“Toby?” I called weakly, my world going dark. “Toby…?”

He took one, shuddering breath, his pupils dilating. He didn’t blink- not even a twitch. The bright, orange glow seemed to come out of his own irises. Like the Sun lived in his gaze.

“I am Humanity’s Bad H̸A̷B̸I̷T̸, and I am a̶l̸i̶v̴e̶ again.”

The Operator drew away, then, his tendrils retreating into his form. “Good morning, child. Do you understand, now?” he asked.

Toby looked down at his hands, flexing them with a trembling sigh. He then nodded absently, gently touching his masked cheek. 

“Yeah,” he declared, breathless. “I’ll do it.”

“Good,” The Operator whispered. “We will be waiting.”

 

–

 

I could feel the roots in my core. They surged through my blood, growing infinitely. They spilled from me, pouring from my mouth and eyes. They wrapped around me like a second skin as they attached themselves to the Earth. 

Beneath me, the grass was white.

Above me, the sky was white. 

And then the green, unyielding light swallowed it all.

The light stung as its rays touched my skin. It tore apart everything around me, the ground crumbling and breaking underneath my feet. I smelt the burning flesh- saw it in flashes, bubbling and melting off bone in thick slabs. Screams like a windstorm roared in my ears, until I could no longer hear it at all. Nowhere to go, I fell into the earth, my body once again in neat, organized sections. 

Only I remained. 

But then, there was a Rabbit- small and ruby red, with a singular, purple eye. I didn’t know where it was, but I could see it sitting there. Its ears twitched and swiveled, searching for something. Then, somehow, it found me.

“You’ve been here before, Tim. You need to remember. You're-” 

 

–

 

When I came to, I was sprawled out in the passenger seat of the Barracuda. A sharp jerk is what jostled me; from there, it was a snap into sudden consciousness. 

Whatever nightmare I was having was rudely interrupted, and forgotten the instant I was back in the real world. I was immediately defensive, drawing my knife with a hard flick as I breathed raggedly. 

Then I heard Toby’s cackling laugh, and I realized exactly where I was. 

“Evenin’, dollface. Get enough beauty sleep? ‘Cause it doesn’t look like it,” He teased me. He then grabbed my bag from the backseat, dropping it unceremoniously into my lap. 

“Get your uniform on. I want you lookin’ nice, today.” 

His vocal tic was gone- that was the first thing I noticed. Toby’s unique stutter had grown on me, so I actually lamented its absence. Annoying as it could be, sometimes, it was a part of him. Secondly, I found the tone he was using a bit … I don’t really know how to describe it. Possessive, maybe. Like he was in control of more than just the wheel of the car. I swallowed, tensing up at his sudden… I guess the word is “confidence”. Didn’t sitting behind a wheel upset him, or had I just imagined that? I had a hundred questions, and I’d only just woken up.

“Don’t say his name,” I heard in my ear. “Not aloud.”

“Are you okay H- Toby? How do you… feel?” I asked carefully, putting my knife away. 

“Oh, I’m great. I got bored waiting for you to wake up, so I stopped for burgers. Hungry?” He offered, gesturing to the restaurant in front of us. 

His smile was quite genuine. A little wild, but it looked particularly delighted to see me. Of course, that only made me feel more uneasy. 

The windows of the restaurant were shattered, stained with handprints of blood. I knew what I’d find inside- the evidence was all over Toby. His boots were soaked, a bloody hand print right in the middle of his white t-shirt. I could see his hoodie in the backseat, sticking out of his bag; the stripes on his sleeves were dyed red, the fabric heavy and dripping. 

He passed me a paper bag with bloody hands. “Eat up. We’re going for a ride.”

Just as Toby turned the keys, I heard sirens. That answered one question, at least- where the fuck the police was. “Oh,” Toby said, pouting nonchalantly. “That’s not good. I’ve got weed in the glovebox. They’re gonna be really upset about that.”

Among other things, I assumed. 

With a surprising amount of skill, Toby threw the car into reverse and ducked out of sight, taking backroads at twice the speed limit to avoid being seen. He seemed perfectly calm as he did this, humming along to the pop music on the radio. Just when I thought we were leaving, he took a turn onto the highway, traveling down the side facing the building.  

“Toby, the police-”

“Trust me. They’ve got bigger things to worry about.”

His grin only grew wider as he saw people gathering around in the parking lot. He kept waiting, driving as slow as he could before he had to keep up with traffic. He watched the restaurant through the rearview mirror, the anticipation making him clench his jaw. 

“Come on, come on, come on… Come on, baby, don’t edge me…!!” He growled through his teeth, his pupils dilating. “Do it, do it…!!!”

Finally, he got what he wanted. The restaurant exploded, the blast setting off car alarms and shooting debris into the sky. It’d formed a massive fireball, incinerating everyone who was too close.  Even we weren’t completely safe; moments after it blew, pieces of metal and body parts rained down. The highway skidded to a stop, the drivers completely stunned by what just happened. 

Everyone, of course, except us. Toby let out a howl of glee as he swerved into the far left lanes, kicking the car into high gear with his tongue between his teeth. His driving was erratic, but impressive, weaving in and out of the far two lanes as he picked up speed. I gawked at his skill, finally having the mind to buckle up. 

“That was timed perfectly. Am I good, or am I GOD, huh?!” He shouted, zipping down the freeway at eighty miles an hour.

I sputtered, my heart pounding in my chest as I gripped my seat with white knuckles. “What the fuck is wrong with you!?” I balked. “That could have killed us!!”

He laughed again, patting me on the leg in what I’m guessing was comfort. Didn’t particularly feel like it. 

“Oh, you and I don’t die, baby,” He drawled, reaching to turn the radio up. “We’re too famous.”

“How- What the fuck does that mean?” I demanded. “Toby, this is too much, even for you.”

He cooed at me, faking another pout. “Aw, that’s so cute. You’re scared of me. Don’t worry, Masky- you’ll see what I mean. Be a good boy and eat your burgers, okay?”

I nearly gagged with how much I wanted to punch him, my hands balling into fists. I felt distinctly patronized, which made a hot flush of both embarrassment and anger wash over me. Somehow, though, I thought better of it. If it mattered that much to Toby that he felt above me, then so be it. It was only temporary, anyway. I helped myself to the food in the bag he gave me, biting down on the first burger I grabbed.

Without much reaction, I reversed the bite, letting the chunk I’d taken hang flopping over the tin foil. It was cooked medium rare, “as God intended” (Natalie’s words), mashed between soggy lettuce and mustard. If I didn’t know better, I’d say it was a delicious, perfectly prepared burger.

But I did know better.

“This is human meat,” I stated flatly, my head turning to look at Toby incredulously.

He hummed with amusement. “Thought to myself: ‘hey, Toby! I bet Masky’s gonna be super hungry when he wakes up. You should make him something special so he doesn’t chew your dick off when he blows you in the car’. I just happened to find a bunch of dead people in that store. Seemed like a waste of meat to just leave them there! So… What am I getting for thanks? Huh? Wanna give Ticci Toby some bomb-ass road head, just to say you did?”

He was grinning like an idiot at me, waiting for me to respond to that. I rolled my eyes, refusing to even dignify that with acknowledgement. Knowing what the meat was didn’t stop me from eating it, of course. It’d just surprised me that Toby put that much effort into making me lunch.  

I caught my reflection in the window- just a vague one, but a reflection nonetheless. Even there, I could see how unnatural I looked. My fingertips had turned black, the skin rough and peeling. The area around my mouth was similar, which explained why I tasted copper. My extra limbs were gone, but I could see the evidence of their existence. Against my pale skin, the black stains made it look like I was missing pieces of myself. 

Once again, though, the starkest feature was my eyes. Bloodshot as they were, the pale color of my irises stood out, the light reflecting in my pupils like a cat’s.

Inhuman as I was, I took another bite.  

“Not bad,” I complimented. 

I was along for the ride. Of course I was. I just didn’t see the point of running amok when Jack was still out there. It was dangerous, and we should have been focusing on more important things. Still, Toby seemed to be insisting flexing his new status with me. I figured that, technically, he wasn’t breaking any rules; after all, we were entitled to at least one day off after a Game. It was up to us what we did with it.  

“Where are we going?” I asked, wiping my mouth.

“Ooh, good question. You know, I’ve been checking Skully’s- well, my blog- and I’ve got a ton of messages. I got one from a fanclub, of all things, wanting me to teach them how to be like me. This dude called me his ‘prophet’ and other pussy shit. I was thinkin’... These clowns wanna play games? I think we should show ‘em how real Proxies play games.”

It wasn’t our usual motive, so I had to think about it. I’m not going to pretend I was above killing innocent people. I’d kill any human to get what I wanted. When it came to them, it didn’t even feel like death. It felt like harvest- like cutting a plant from the ground, unaware of its screams as its roots were severed. But, as I said. We had a war to consider. 

“Are they ours?” 

“Nope. Just copycats.”

“Are they dangerous?” 

“Yeah, to my fucking sense of pride. No fanclub of mine calls me a mere ‘prophet’. I better be their fucking God.”

I shot Toby a look that he snickered at. As Toby answered my unspoken criticisms, he fished for a cigarette in his back pockets, causing him to swerve between lanes. He passed me two of them and his lighter as he corrected himself, rocking me around my seat.

“No, they’re not dangerous. What do you care, though? All that ‘kill abusers’ shit can’t apply forever. No offense to Kay- she’s got the right idea- but I just don’t feel like playing Judge Toby. I just wanna kill.”

I rolled my eyes, swapping to speak through the Arkhive as I lit his cigarette for him. “It’s not just about innocence or guilt. The ‘bad’ humans are harvested first for a reason. We don’t have time to kill just anyone.”

He whined in a way that made my face feel hot. “Yeah… But I like killing people, Timmy. I really like killing people. Come onnn... You know you wanna be a menace. You know you do. Don’t act better than me, because I know you.”

He nudged me, his cigarette nearly burning my cheek. “Come on. Come onnn.”

I couldn’t even look in his direction. “What if I say no?” I asked briskly.

“You won’t,” He responded immediately. “That’s why I’m not turning around. We’ll be there in two hours.”

We were on the highway, surrounded on all sides by cars and danger- I’d been so distracted, I barely registered it. Well, fuck. He had me there, I thought. It was already too late to bail out. 

At least, that’s what I told myself. 

I changed into my suit, like he wanted. Wasn’t exactly the most graceful in those moments, but Toby kept most observations to himself. 

“Where are they meeting?” I asked as I buttoned up my shirt.

“One of their houses. It’s a party.”

Again, I felt a wave of aggravation. He didn’t say it’d be a party; human parties were incredibly dangerous places. That many people could gang up on a Proxy, if a Proxy didn’t have something to control the masses. I wanted to relax on my day off, not sit in a room full of drunk cattle. 

But it’s what Toby wanted- to flex his new Gifts. I guess, in a weird, fucked-up way, I wanted to support him. 

Toby said very little, but had a sickening smile on his face the entire time. I was certain his delight had nothing to do with me. I was just a piece of that picture; a necessary piece, but a piece nonetheless. 

At the time, I only remembered a shred of what my Master had done to Toby. I knew we’d performed a Conversion together. Using both tangible and intangible material, my Master’s massive, fourth dimensional body was translated into flesh, placed within the third dimension's reality. The Master had learned from my Conversion that his pieces became weaker when they became corporeal; therefore, he hid the pieces inside of us, using us to keep it alive. Naturally, the piece was small- anything larger would have begun tearing apart reality itself, the host’s atoms exploding with the effort to make room for such a massive presence. But as you’ve seen with the Tall Blades, small did not mean less. Functionally, Toby and I were true equals. Where my piece was named Origin, His piece was named HABIT.

HABIT. The name rolled around in my head like a marble. Speaking it aloud felt dangerous, in the same way speaking my name aloud felt dangerous. It fit Toby, but in other ways, it didn’t. Just like The Hangman hadn’t really fit him, but it did. 

I could look to my left, and there Tobias Erin Rogers sat. I could see the scars his father left on him, the scars Jeff left on him, and the scars I’d left on him. I could see his wild, curly hair and his too-eager grin. It was the same, pretty boy I’d snuck away with, yelled at, held in my arms as he died. 

But when he wore that burnt mask, I felt like I was staring at a stranger. Someone I recognized from a dream more than reality. 

Someone I shouldn’t have met. 

Toby hummed out a laugh, as if reading my mind. “Sucks, doesn’t it? You don’t know if you’re talking to a guy you know, or some terrifying monster from the void,” He commented dryly, leaving the highway and taking a side road towards a residential area. 

Of course, I had no idea what he was referring to. That didn’t phase him; he continued driving, taking an exit into another, more well-maintained part of town. 

“Don’t worry. I’m still here,” Toby explained, as if it was a hassle. “Same way you’re still there, I guess… You’re driving, but you’ve got a little passenger in your head now, telling you to…”

Toby’s words trailed off as he came to a rolling stop. Suddenly, he cooed with delight, his hands flying as he undid his seatbelt. “You wanna see somethin’ I can do with HABIT?” Toby whispered, bringing my attention to a man on the sidewalk. “Watch this.”

He rolled the driver’s window down as the man walked by, whistling for his attention. 

“Hey buddy. I like that jacket,” Toby called, his words bleeding out of a manic smile. He definitely didn’t; I knew him better than that. It was a windbreaker, and it was the multicolored design that he’d once claimed was “Everything Wrong With The 90’s”. The colors were garish and bright, a combination of purple, blue, and seafoam green. I liked it, but I had bad taste. Toby knew the difference between Gucci and Prada. Apparently, none of that mattered; he wanted it. 

Understandably, the human yelled at him to fuck off, his pace growing brisk as he tried to get away from us. Toby was only encouraged, his upper body leaning out of the car. 

Then, he spoke. The sound was a deep, guttural howl, a soft, choked whisper, and a commanding shout. 

“H̸̘͝Á̶̟B̸̻͠I̸͉̒T̵̪́ ̵̱̐ s̶a̴y̵s̸ ̷g̴i̵v̴e̸ ̴m̷e̶ ̴t̴h̷e̸ ̸j̸a̸c̴k̸e̴t̶.”

In the blink of an eye, the human was stripping off his windbreaker. His eyes had grown wide, but they were unseeing; I could tell by the way he staggered blindly to Toby’s window, stumbling more than once on the curb. He was awake and aware, but not in control. 

The poor human threw the garment into the car without a word, the only sound he made being a choked, frightened gasp. I could see sweat beading along his face, running cold down his temples and neck. 

“Thanks,” Toby said cheerily, passing the jacket to me. “Now… hmm… Masky, tell ‘em to lay in front of the car.”

I snorted, a bit bewildered by the lighthearted nature. “Lay in front of the car…?” I repeated confusedly. “Toby, what did you do to him? Is he dead-?”

“Shhh. Look.”

Nothing happened. The man just stood there, wheezing aggressively. Not dead- not yet. The only thing that seemed to change was his look of strain. His eyes bulged out like a goldfish, his teeth clenched tight as he trembled. 

“You gotta say it with some, ‘oomph’, bro,” Toby chided. “Like this: H̸̘͝Á̶̟B̸̻͠I̸͉̒T̵̪́ ̵̱̐ s̶a̴y̵s̸ l̸a̸y̵ ̷i̷n̸ ̴f̶r̸o̴n̵t̵ ̴o̴f̷ ̵t̸h̸e̶ ̸c̵a̸r̶.”

With a choked noise, the man limped to the hood of our car. Then, all at once, he collapsed, falling to the ground in front of the Barracuda. 

Before I could say or do anything, Toby slammed on the gas. The car nearly launched itself into the sidewalk as it rolled over the body, the blood caused by the impact splattering the front window. I didn’t dare turn around to see what that had done to the human; even as desensitized as I was, I knew there were some things I shouldn’t see. 

I let out a long, shaking breath, equal parts amazed and disturbed. The man had been catatonic, unable to do anything but respond to commands: in short, Toby manifested a Drone right in front of me. With the power of his breath, he completely robbed the human of his soul.

Only The Operator was supposed to do that. I had never seen it happen in person, let alone done by someone else. HABIT, however, had that Gift; it gave Toby access to it, and all he needed to do was speak it into being. 

“Impressive,” I complimented, swallowing back any discomfort as Toby got back on the highway. “I guess Master taught you Nezperdian…?”

“Is that what that is? I have no idea what the fuck I’m saying.” 

I believed that, even though it was probably a lie. “I can see it doesn’t work on your siblings. That’s good…”

Toby leaned to my side of the car, resting his head on my shoulder. “I could,” he admitted with a sly grin. “Would I have to prostrate myself for permission to? Probably. Would it be worth it? Oh, definitely.”

He licked his lips, making me tense up. He then laughed abruptly, hitting me on the shoulder. 

“Dude, you are so horny, it’s written all over your face. Relax!! When would I ever need to do that? You already do fucked up shit for free.”

A strange apprehension crept up. “You wouldn’t, though… Right?” I asked. 

Finally, I wiped that grin off his face. It seemed to pain him to do so, almost- Toby ticc’ed, suddenly, his head twitching. “No,” He said definitively. “I wouldn’t. Because we’re gonna do this together. You and me. We’re part of each other, now. And all my friends… Natalie, Kate, Skully, Nathan, Doby… They’re gonna help us. Okay!? Everyone is gonna be okay, because now I’m good enough!!”

I shied away from him as his voice grew, the shouting making me flinch. I realized quickly that he wasn’t just talking to me- he was talking to every presence in that car. The Operator, HABIT, and himself. 

 

–

 

From one deadzone to the next, we rolled into a suburb with all white houses. Our stop was the last house on the left. We knew it by the amount of cars piled in the street and in the driveway, and the noise coming from the backyard. We didn’t park with them; we put our car two blocks away in an empty driveway. We weren’t worried about the car being taken, as it would most likely disappear before anyone found it. That wasn’t any ordinary Barracuda; once it was left off for a certain amount of time, it teleported back to its place of origin- namely, NiGHTLiFE’s garage, where all the human machines were stored. It’d be clean, too, so thankfully Toby’s bloody shoes wouldn’t throw us in detention. 

Toby didn’t bother hiding himself, this time. In fact, he put on his hoodie, goggles, and scarf so that he was more recognizable. It was covered in dried blood, but I guess that made him more “authentic”.  

“Put that windbreaker in your bag,” Toby ordered me. “I’m gonna need that.”

For what, I wasn’t sure. Shrugging, I did as he told me. I knew the perfect place for it, too- a pocket inside my bag, perfect for holding special things. While it was a bit full with a certain article of clothing, I was able to fold the windbreaker enough to fit it snugly inside. 

I put my mask on, then, relieved to feel the plastic on my face. I figured it would be safe, considering these people would be friendly to us; they were expecting someone in a mask to show up. 

A short walk, and we were at the house again. While I knocked, Toby pushed me out of the way and threw the door open. 

“Somebody looking for me?” he called, his hands tucked into his pockets as he strode in. 

My blood pressure skyrocketed. The living room alone had twenty people, all crowded around a coffee table full of ashtrays, rolling trays, and plastic red cups. The only positive thing I could say was their music choice, which was the weird, scream-filled rock music that Toby liked. 

At first, they reacted like it was the police, grabbing their paraphernalia and hiding it. When they saw who it was, though, they froze, completely paralyzed with shock. 

Once Toby had been standing there for a moment, it seemed to register that they weren’t hallucinating. After that, the reaction was swift. Half of them got up to crowd him, while the other half wisely stayed in their seats. I remained by the doorway, preventing anyone from leaving or getting behind us. 

“You’re really the guy… Oh my god, did I seriously message THE Ticci Toby? I thought you were a myth ,” one human said, marveling at Toby with wide eyes. 

“He’s not a myth, he’s a legend . He’s gonna tear the whole fucking system down, man!!” shouted a disjointed voice in the crowd.

“Did you sell your soul to Satan, like FOX is saying?” called another. 

I openly snorted at that, accidentally reminding them I was there. 

“Is that… Your boss?” someone else asked, smiling nervously at me. 

Toby laughed at that, which thankfully brought their attention back to him. “Not exactly. I do serve a higher power, now. Just not him,” he proudly explained. “I didn’t sell my soul to Satan- It’s more like God gave me Satan’s job. I’m his Angel of Death.”

That seemed to impress the humans. They all cooed with understanding and amazement, like a flock of gullible pigeons. I openly rolled my eyes, both at Toby for saying something so corny and at the humans for eating it up. 

The human he was speaking with tried his best to appear serious, nodding like he had any idea what Toby meant. “Is that why you’re here? Are we going to join you?” He asked, obviously hopeful. 

Toby glanced at me, and I shook my head. The Operator was tired, and was trying to rest. I doubted I could coax him to appear for those humans… Even if it was for a meal. He was simply too full.   

That was alright with Toby- it’s what he was hoping for. 

“Maybe,” He lied coolly. “I’ve got a Game for you to play, first.”

They were more than happy to agree. They were even fine with the sparse details, treating our arrival like a great mystery unfolding. They were so awed and amazed Toby was there, they didn’t notice any red flags. All they could do was pepper him with questions about his job, how he was avoiding police, and if he was the one who blew up the Chester’s.

“None of your business, not saying, and… Oh, guys, come on. Of course that was me. That place sucked. Six bucks for a burger? What is this, Los Angeles?”

The joke earned a round of laughter, to which Toby basked in like sunlight. It didn’t matter to the humans what he was really like, despite their desperate attempts to learn. Everything he said would be twisted to fit the idea that the humans had in their minds, and Toby gleefully fed into it. It didn’t matter that he was abrasive, rude, and cocky. They expected him to be- Hell, they wanted him to be. He was Ticci Toby- if he didn’t walk all over them, he wasn’t giving himself the respect he deserved. 

Outside, I could see a small group standing around a fire. They were feeding it bits of paper to keep it going. As they spoke into the flames, their voices overlaid in an unsynchronized tone. I almost wanted to laugh- they were chanting Toby’s name, trying to summon him like Bloody Mary. 

“That’s adorable,” I teased, watching the party from the backdoor. “They summoned you, just like The Operator.”

“I am my Daddy’s apple, after all,” Toby purred, the smile obvious in his mind. “Can you cut the phone line?”

“Psh. I can do more than that.”

“Oh, of course you can. Go nuts, baby. I’ll keep them distracted out here. I don’t want anyone to miss this…”

I was intrigued, obviously. The Operator didn’t want to eat, so this wouldn’t be a Game. And there were so many of them… Surely, just the two of us couldn’t kill them all on our own. 

“What are you going to do to them?”

“You’ll see.”

I let out a groan of frustration, fighting the urge to expose our conversation by walking over and hitting him. 

Toby laughed in his mind. “HABIT’s hungry. It has a special Game it plays when it’s hungry. There’s really no point in explaining it… I’ll just show you.” 

It was easy to distract the humans. Once the party had gathered around him, they all went outside, leading Toby along like it was a tour. He started going off about society, ranting about the most mundane, random bullshit I’d ever heard. I distinctly noticed how fascistic he’d chosen to be, using words like “undesirables” and phrases like “culling the weak”. Naturally, they ate it up, having absolutely no idea that he was talking about them. 

They picked the worst fucking person on Earth to devote themselves to. They were going to learn that the hard way.

No one acknowledged me; they seemed a little unsure of how to, since Toby barely acknowledged my presence. I used that to my advantage, drifting further and further behind them until I was left alone.

Before I sabotaged anything, I scoped the perimeter. One story house with two formal exits- front door, back door. A lot of windows, which meant I’d have to sneak around and break them so they couldn’t be pulled open. There were thirty-three people total, all high-school seniors and graduates. All of them were relatively fit; if they turned on us, we’d have a hell of a fight. 

I’ll admit, I was more than eager- I was thrilled. I had seen Ben do wondrous things, but Toby? I never would have believed it, were I not seeing it for myself. Sure, he was good at Severance, but that was the easiest rune. Anyone could do it- even humans. But if he could manifest a Drone to kill themselves for him, then there was no telling what else HABIT let him do. 

I got to work, moving as unassumingly as I could. Nobody was paying attention to me, but that could change in an instant. I needed to be ready to play off what I was doing as merely “strange” behavior, not “suspicious”. 

The downside of leaving things out in the open for convenience was that people like me could get to them just as easily. I cut the phone line by brushing past it, and dumped the car keys into the trash by reaching for a slice of pizza. 

Simultaneously, I was keeping my eye out for the Children of Chernabog, scanning the humans for anyone acting a little too purposeful. Their Seer was the one who was telling them where we’d be, so undoubtedly, she already knew we were there. Every second we spent on Earth was a potential risk. Jack wanted me and Toby dead most of all; all it would take was entering a situation we couldn’t get ourselves out of, and we’d be facing his Children alone.

With one hand feeding myself pizza, I went to the front windows and broke the locks, pinching them until the metal bent and stuck. I pretended to just be looking out the window, like I’d seen a stray dog out in the street. 

I could hear them finally working up the courage to ask Toby who I was, but Toby gave them nothing. I was just a coworker, there to protect him. He promised he wouldn’t tell me to hurt them, but he couldn’t guarantee I’d obey. I could hear the tease in his voice when he called me his “attack dog”, with all the affection of calling me his boyfriend.

I concluded my mission by dumping trash into the bin, hiding the keys with a nonchalant hum. I then joined Toby outside, who was just getting to the crux of whatever bullshit he was spouting.

“-And that’s why we humans have to evolve. We’ll transcend this stupid, meaningless life, and join my Master in the Great Beyond. I’ve been there, and it’s beautiful. That’s why I’m here now… I’m taking you guys with me tonight. But before I do, you’ve got to prove to my Master that you’re worth the effort.”

“Anything,” one of them blurted out. “We’ll do anything.”

Toby hummed softly. “I know you will.”

He instructed them on what to do next. First, they each sacrificed a piece of themselves into the fire- one object on their person that they cherished. Many of them threw jewelry, while some gave the flames entire chunks of their hair, desperate to impress Toby with their dedication. Then, he told them to draw our symbol on the patio floor, which would call our Master to them.

Except Toby didn’t instruct them to draw The Operator’s symbol. Instead, they drew a circle with four arrows pointed to the center- a different name entirely. I shared a bit of my curiosity with Toby, who only gave me a knowing, sly look through his goggles. Just watch, it said.

Toby stood in the middle of the circle, flexing his hands and adjusting his posture. “Okay… Sixteen of you, come and stand around the circle.”

There was a bit of fighting over who those sixteen would be. They were under the assumption that the chosen ones would be the only group to go with Toby, which created a bit of friction. When it was decided, they surrounded Toby, standing on the rim of the symbol.

Toby pulled down his mask, exposing his mouth to the muted shock of his followers. After a small breath, he recited a poem to them. I remember it well, because the sixteen people chosen to play HABIT’s game immediately began to echo the words, speaking simultaneously with him.

 In those few moments, the fire seemed to come alive.

 

“Little rabbits feed our Habits,

We are millions fierce and strong

The bloodthirsty rage within Us,

Urges that We move on,

We'll take the rabbits together,

And together eat them alive

We'll fill our bellies with bliss,

The joy of their tortured cries

And as they lay there, you see it

Those rabbits were your friends,

The ones you loved,

The ones who loved you,

Whom you’ve dragged to the bitter end,

You'll try to separate Us, but you will see

That without you, there is no Us 

And you will never be Us

Because the only Us is Me,

For I am the rot inside your head,

The beast that hides beneath your bed,

The man with the ax in the woods down the street,

The bloody hands that tear the meat,

Try to stop Us if you can,

But We all Lose to the Habit of man.”

 

The immediate results were anticlimactic. Everyone was quiet, waiting with bated breath for something to happen. There was nothing- no fancy lights or swirling hazes, no deep, ominous voice. The sixteen in the circle appeared frozen, their hands clutching each other’s with crushing strength. The only noise I heard was the dull hum of my Master, but that was purely in my head. Performing supernatural acts was always less dramatic than movies. A lot of reciting the right words over and over, and then praying even more for them to stick. I could tell it worked; however, what he’d truly done eluded me completely. 

Not for long, though. 

“Now… H̸̘͝Á̶̟B̸̻͠I̸͉̒T̵̪́ ̵̱̐ s̴a̴y̴s̴ ̷k̷e̴e̵p̴ ̶y̵o̴u̴r̶ ̴b̵o̸d̴y̴ ̴b̵r̵e̵a̸t̶h̶i̴n̴g̵.”

With that as the only warning, the sixteen chosen ones turned and attacked their friends, transforming the party into an all-out bloodbath. They grabbed whoever they could and slammed them to the ground, breaking their skulls on the concrete. When some of them found weapons, they turned them on the others struggling to get out. There was nowhere to go, though- every viable window was jammed, and the front door was broken. The only option was to hop the fence in the backyard. Of course, some tried it; however, they were caught and dragged back into the house, hacked to pieces in the kitchen. The entire party was filled with the sounds of breaking furniture, screaming, and desperate pleas for mercy.

It didn’t take long for the leftovers to be eradicated. When Toby’s chosen sixteen were the last ones left, they immediately turned on each other, fighting just as viciously to kill each other as they did to kill their friends. 

They screamed that they were doing it for HABIT. Not Toby, and not The Operator- HABIT. 

Toby took a seat by the fire, pulling out two cigarettes as a silent invitation. I was glad to join him- it was starting to become difficult to find a place to stand safely. 

“Are you going to tell me what this thing is, now?” I asked once I sat. “Because it’s not just a piece of our Master. The Operator’s got nothing to do with this- I’ve barely heard him all night.”

Once again, Toby smiled knowingly at me, releasing a huff of smoke between pursed lips. “How to put this in a way readers can understand… Hmm…”

He struggled to find the words- or, rather, he pretended to. He seemed to be getting a real kick out of acting so relaxed in the midst of so much chaos. People were running past us missing limbs, but we were just having a pleasant evening. It was starting to make me impatient. 

“Do you know what our Master is, Masky?” he asked me, answering my question with one of his own. 

“He’s a piece of an entity from-”

“Not what he told you he is. What he actually is.”

When I had no answer- or, rather, no answer Toby would accept-, he nodded, pointing at me with his cigarette. “See, that’s why I went to Firebrand for answers. Just because that’s what The Tall Man told us doesn’t make it true. You wanna know what he really is? What his purpose truly is?”

He leaned in, then, speaking in hushed tones. “He’s a world eater, Masky. His natural state is chewing galaxies to fucking shreds. When his kind latches, they eat everything they can get their hands on. They eat, and eat, and eat, until there’s nothing left. And when it's all gone, they puke it all back up, and eat it all over gain. Tall Man tries to pretend he’s the “compassionate” one, but… HABIT is proof that he’s not.”

Toby sat back, then, and gestured to himself. “And that’s the truth, because I have that piece of him now. I know. That part of him that compels him to eat everything… It’s mine. It had to be mine- it asked for me by name. I’m the only Proxy it respects!!”

Toby laughed, the sound oddly bitter. “Imagine that… There was one piece of The Operator that truly loved me, and it’s the part that’s pure evil . ”

I took a drag of my cigarette as I processed. None of that was a surprise to me, really. I knew he was capable of great destruction- it was why he craved the act of creation. To me, his purpose was more than just eternal consumption. By his own choice, he changed his purpose. It made him stronger, better, more loved than the other Tall Ones. He was a God that chose compassion. 

“So… This is a ‘Trial’ because-?” 

“Oh, because it’s not fair. Not even close,” Toby continued, not skipping a beat. “These bozos are gonna go at each other until one’s left… then we’re going to get them. Nobody wins except HABIT.”

Ah. I was starting to see why HABIT chose him; Toby seemed perfectly content to obey it with the same, blind devotion as I did my Master. 

I could see what The Operator was up to. In Toby’s mind, his chain of command had changed. He no longer felt beholden to our Master for every little thing, constantly under his thumb. But at the same time, HABIT ultimately answered to The Operator. Our Master was still very much in control of Toby- even more so, now- but Toby had the misguided notion he’d been freed. 

Instead of pointing that out, I turned my attention back to the delightful show HABIT created for us. The interior of the house was completely destroyed by then, and the kitchen was catching fire. Most of the bodies were piled by the windows, so the blood was practically oozing down the walls. Undoubtedly the rest were in the bedrooms, killed before they could figure out how the windows unlatched. 

I counted four people left, then three as the fourth lost his head. There was no light behind the humans’ eyes- instead, there was an unnatural glow, their lips stretched into snarl-like grins of delight as they disemboweled each other. 

HABIT was that glow in their eye. It was with them, hollowing them out as The Operator would. When they were nothing- less than a shell of a human being- it took them. 

“Oh, fuck,” Toby grumbled. Someone from the first round had been hiding that whole time in the bushes, and had taken the chance to climb over the fence.

Without being prompted, I got up, putting out my cigarette with the toe of my boot. “Bored,” I grunted.

Toby practically shuddered, licking his lips. “Go ahead. Y’know, an attitude like that is why HABIT likes you too… you should hear what it wants to do to you.”

I hummed, leaving my bag at Toby’s feet. “You can show me later, when we get home.”

I didn’t think that would be so hilarious to Toby, but I left him uproariously laughing, nearly toppling his chair from how hard he was rocking it. I didn’t pay it any mind; if he thought I was being serious, he’d be incredibly disappointed. 

The woods had a rather steep incline, so I was at an advantage. While the human tripped and slammed into trees, I paced myself, relying on my Proxy senses to avoid any obstacle.

I caught him predictably fast, and the rest was easy. Though I wasn’t preparing him for The Operator, I still killed him the exact same way. It was muscle memory, at that point; it felt weird not to peel his face off and remove his heart. Since I was pretty full on pizza, though, I wrapped it in a bloody towel for later.

“You’re lucky,” I said to the corpse. “I’m sure whoever wins that Trial is F-U-C-K-E-D.” 

Feeling cocky, I took out another cigarette, choosing to have one more before I returned to the party. As I placed it between my lips, however, I felt a strange, nagging feeling in the back of my head- like I was being watched. 

“Careful, child,” I heard in my head. “Chernabog has found you.”

I blackened my eyes to see better, but found nothing. That hardly mattered; whoever was there could be in any form. For all I knew, they were right in front of me, invisible thanks to some supernatural aid.
There was a minute of waiting, my breath held with anticipation. Then:

“Hey, Tim.”

It was Korbyn, of all people, who stepped into the open. She wasn’t wearing her mask; with it off, she wore several piercings in her nose, her eyes and face painted with dark makeup. 

Since I only saw her, I immediately assumed there were five other Children waiting in the darkness. No doubt, The Seer had been watching us the moment we came to Earth, waiting for the moment we were separated. 

“It’s just me,” Korbyn admitted, taking a cautionary step back. “The others were too scared to get near you.”

As they should be, I thought bitterly.  “Let me guess- you’re here to kill me?” I growled.

“Oh, actually, I was sent here to kill Toby,” she confessed. “But it’s a little too late for that. I figured you might listen to me, since you’ve always been really good about hearing people out.”

Once again, she spoke to me like we had some history. Damn Seers, always getting the past, present, and future confused. They always spoke so cryptically, like they weren’t actually talking to me. 

While I didn’t recognize her, The Operator did. When Korbyn appeared, he awoke instantly. His voice turned from constant, gentle whispers to a perpetual growl of rage. It was more than anger though- deep underneath it, there was a unique kind of pain. 

“How could you? Him? ” I accused, the disappointed words spilling out without my intent. 

Korbyn recognized the words as my Master’s, her momentary surprise dwarfed by her somber expression. “I knew you’d say that,” she told him. “I had no choice, Slendy. I’m sorry. Jack saved my life… I owe him.” 

That only angered him more. I felt something unlocking inside me, a burning sensation spreading all across my spine as my Master gave me permission to fight her. She was interrupting a special task- that was unforgivable.

“You’re stupid for coming here alone. When I’m done with you, there’ll be nothing left to feed The Operator,” I hissed. 

The girl’s hand came to rest on the strap across her chest. “I knew you’d say that, too. That’s why I brought this,” she stated, pulling the leather strip across her abdomen. She revealed a hunter’s rifle hidden behind her back, which she pointed directly at me.

Of course. I didn’t even have to say, “this can’t get any worse”. The Universe just did it out of sheer spite of my existence. 

“Guns? That’s cheating ,” I growled through clenched teeth. 

“For you, maybe. Chernabog doesn’t give a fuck about guns,” Korbyn haughtily pointed out, keeping the scope trained on me. “Don’t worry… this is just some overkill in case HABIT shows up…. You stay there, and I won’t have to use it.”

I guess I should have been flattered- objectively, she was taking us more seriously than Eyeless Jack had.  

“How the fuck did you find me?” I demanded, my vines forming a protective shield around my major organs.

“I didn’t ‘find’ you. I already knew where you’d be,” Korbyn answered simply. 

“That’s the same thing!!” I argued.

“It’s not the same thing!!” Korbyn argued back, answering my childish retort with her own. “‘Finding’ implies I had to look. I’m a Seer, Tim. I can recall whatever I need to know like a memory, because I’ve seen Everything. All of Time, All of Space… And every Circle we’ve gone in, much to their chagrin.”

I found that extremely hard to believe. The “Seer” Gift was omniscience. In order for someone to have such a Gift, they had to be dead, a Shadow Person, or whatever the fuck Jack was. Not even I could handle having such access, yet. 

But there Korbyn stood, claiming to have that exact, Godlike power. While she was alive, no less. Nathan had warned me that she enjoyed lying, but I had no idea they would be so bold and blatant. 

“Nathan already warned me about you,” I told her. “Why should I believe anything you say?”

Pain crossed her features, her hands tightening their grip on his rifle. “Nathan said I was a liar, right? That’s how it always is. I say that I can see monsters in the woods, and they say I’m making it up.” She clicked her tongue irritably. “Why do you think Slenderman’s so pissed at me? Nathan wasn’t the only one who was chosen. I was his kid, too. Except this time, Jack was the one who helped me… Not you.”

I blinked, unsure what to make of that. I felt like I should be even more enraged by the declaration, but instead I felt oddly uncomfortable. 

“What do you mean?” I asked hesitantly. “I don’t know you, Korbyn. You’re not going to trick me-” 

“Surely, you’ve noticed it by now,” she interrupted, a bit impatient. “People you’ve never met before that you can’t help but find familiar, actions that seem like you’ve done them before… Do you really think that’s Slenderman’s fault?”

I did, once. I wasn’t so sure, anymore. In fact, I hadn’t sure of that for a while. I remembered the boy- how I screamed at myself to kill him, but there was something deep inside me that refused. I remembered how Skully claimed he knew me, just like she did, even when there was no way we could have met. And then, thinking of Skully, I remembered that day he lost his mind- his ranting about how we were meant to find each other. They were such random occurrences, I couldn’t fathom they had any relation to each other.

“That’s…” I breathed, feeling my stomach drop. “That’s not possible. You’re lying.”

If she was, her expression was selling it fabulously. “It happens when they get a bad result on their ‘experiment’. He picks up the needle, and He restarts the whole thing. You don’t even realize it’s happened. He just does it.”

“...‘He’?” I repeated, hesitant. That “He” felt all too familiar, as well. 

She nodded grimly. “He Who Sits Beyond The Wall, Above Us All…. The Almighty Z, The Master of The Tall Ones.” 

From just one letter in his name, I felt my blood curdle, shuddering on pure instinct. I’d hoped we weren’t talking about the same guy, but I guess I was due for more bad luck. 

In a way, though, it had a silver lining. Korbyn seemed to know a lot about this entity, and she wasn’t my Master. That meant I could ask her some questions I couldn’t ask The Operator- an uncommon loophole to my Master’s secretive nature.

“What do you know about him?” Was where I started. 

Korbyn perked up at that, relieved I was actually engaging with her. “He’s interested in people like you and me.”

“You and me?”

“Yeah. Sensitive people- those who could see the Tall Ones without being infected. We’re the bridges they’re going to use to cross from there to here. People like you and I fascinate him the most, because our sensitivity is genetic- meaning he can manipulate and replicate it like a blueprint. That’s why every time they start over from scratch, they make damn sure you and I are born exactly the same. Maybe we don’t do the same things, or meet the same people… But people like you and me are constant, Tim. We have to exist in order for the Underrealm to work.”

Now it was my turn to perk up. I was delighted to hear something I recognized, so I leapt at it without thinking. In a way, I leapt at it so I didn’t have to think- I feared putting a single bit of thought into what she just told me would cause me to completely shut down.

“I know what that is. Master told me it’s going to be just like Earth, but built for Proxies like us. Is that true?” I blurted out.

Instead of answering me, she gasped, a look of worry crossing her face. Taking a few steps toward me, she shot me with a barrage of questions. “What?! Already?! How far along is it?! Are any of the tunnels ready, yet?!”

Finally, I thought with a smirk- something she didn’t know. Luckily, I didn’t have to pretend. 

“I have no idea,” I answered smugly, crossing my arms like I was delivering a sick burn. “That’s not my department.”

Korbyn’s  worry immediately switched to a deadpan. “God, I forgot how corporate Slenderman can get. You’re worse than the IRS… Fine . Who’s department is it?” She droned. 

“Oh, nobody,” I crooned. “Just some aliens from a galaxy on the other side of the Universe. No big deal. They’re kind of cool, actually- they look like clowns.”

Korbyn blanched at the word ‘clowns’, which told me she knew about the Genyr. Maybe she really was a Seer, I thought. Or maybe I was wrong, and she just didn’t like clowns. Both made equal amounts of sense.

“They aren’t coming here, are they?” She asked nervously. 

“Maybe they are,” I answered haughtily. “Maybe we’ll bring them all here, and we’ll take over the planet in one, big sweep. Then, you, Jack, and Chernabog can starve together in Antarctica or something.” 

While I’d hoped to intimidate Korbyn, she wasn’t phased. In fact, she sighed with exasperation yet again, lowering her weapon briefly. “ Howah … Both of you are being so fucking stupid. Tim, Jack isn’t who you think he is,” she said, frustration building in her tone. “He’s like you. He’s a good guy- kinda goofy, too, if I’m being real. He wants the same thing you want. If you guys just talked …” 

“Not happening.”

I nearly spat it out, taking a step toward her the moment she lowered her guard. No way in hell was I going to talk to Jack. What made her think I’d want to speak to the guy that had murdered my siblings? Did she think we’d be able to work out our differences, somehow? That I’d forgive? Never. My family was dead- nothing else mattered to me. 

"Tim, this has to stop ," Korbyn said- no, begged. I could hear it in her trembling voice. "Please. We don’t have to do this. You and Jack-"

"Fuck you!!” I blurted out. “If Chernabog wants his own reality, he should have made it when he had the chance!! This is OUR planet!! The Operator found it first!!"

"Listen to me!! You don’t have to worry about that!! He’ll explain everything, if you just sit down and-"

“Fuck y-!”

"DO YOU HAVE ANY FUCKING IDEA WHAT’S GOING TO HAPPEN, TIM!? HUH?!”

Her scream was sudden and shrill, startling me. It ripped the air, creating a hole of silence. What stunned me most was that Korbyn wasn’t enraged; she was terrified. Her voice rang like a human pleading for her life.

“Your Master does!!! Why do you think he’s decided Toby gets HABIT? Why do you think he makes those THINGS go across galaxies for 'diplomacy'!? They’ve NEVER worked together before!!" She yelled, her voice hoarse. "Everything’s perfect, this time- YOU are all perfect, this time. The Underrealm could actually exist!! But I’m going to tell you right here and now, Tim, it’s not going to without Chernabog!! I’ve seen it!! It collapses, and we’re ALL stuck here!!! And once we’re stuck here, we’re FUCKED!!! You think the reset is instant!? HA!! Sure, when you die, it’s like waking up from a bad dream… But until then, you sit and watch everything burn, and everyone you love dies begging for help that’s NEVER coming. I’ve already watched my family die once this time around, and by the fucking Creator Herself, I am NOT going to watch it happen AGAIN!!! NOT IN THIS TIMELINE, FUCKER!!!”

Passionate as she was, I could tell she was telling the truth… But in the end, I didn't let it sway me. I took a deep breath, leveling my gaze at Korbyn. 

"You're interrupting our work," I hissed. "I don’t care if I knew you in some past life. You’re my enemy, now. You’re just like them- you take, and take. My Master gives. You’re not a very good Seer, if you can’t realize you picked the wrong side."

I think, out of all the hurtful things I'd said to Korbyn, that was what hurt her the most. I could see it- that sudden shift from anger to loss, as if I'd driven a knife into her chest.

“Fine,” she relented, her voice tinged with weariness. “Come talk to me when you're ready. You'll know how to find me."

She reached into a bag hanging from her rifle sling and pulled out her mask. In a way that almost felt like a demonstration, she lightly tossed her mask behind her. Once it hit the dirt, the mask morphed into a black spot, splitting the ground open like a hole in the Earth. With it came a crackling sound, like the static of a television cranked to deafening levels. 

“Bye, Tim. Oh… And hang on to that yellow hoodie. He’s gonna like that you kept it.”

Before I could ask her anything else- about Nathan’s family, or about what she’d just said- Korbyn stepped backward, right over the hole. She dropped immediately, her body falling silently into the void. As soon as the rift appeared, it was gone, closing on its own with a crackle.

It was only then that I fell back, gasping for air as I clutched my face through my mask. 

She was lying. She had to be. My Master wasn’t restarting anything- he could move in and out of the flow of time as he saw fit, and change whatever he liked to suit his purposes. That’s what he told me. 

But when I tried to convince myself of that, that day with Skully came rushing back to me. He’d seen something, in that in-between space. If the answer to that was “Everything” then it perfectly explained why he was so fixated on me. 

People like Korbyn and I would always exist, because we were always needed.

God, even that had sounded familiar.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked the air. Unsurprisingly, I heard nothing back. I didn’t expect the truth to be easy, but I could handle it. I just wanted to know.

He wouldn’t tell me. I had to find it out for myself, and he would tell me if I was right or not. That was the Game we played together. 

I knew I had a lot of work to do. And by the sound of it, I didn’t have a lot of time. There was a reason The Tall Ones were building the Underrealm, and it wasn’t simply to give their children a new world to explore. There was something they were aware of- something so horrible, Korbyn couldn’t describe it. She could only warn me that it was coming. If I wanted to learn what it was, I would need to ask someone who knew and wasn’t afraid to say it.  

Luckily for me, I was with such a person that night.

By the time I returned to Toby, the Trial was over. I entered the house to see him leaning against the doorway, turning his hatchet in his hands. He was watching a girl nail the last victim to the floor, her friend’s body mutilated beyond recognition. The girl was soaked in blood, leaving wet footprints as she drove spikes into the corpse’s hands and feet. She kept muttering the same poem, her eyes glassy and blank as she moved absently.  

“Ah, there you are. Did’ya get that wild rabbit?” Toby asked, not taking his eyes off the girl. 

“Yeah,” I answered simply. “...Found a bird, too.”

Toby snickered a little. “Korbyn?” He said coolly. “Yeah… HABIT told me she was gonna show up. I can’t believe you didn’t fuck her in your last go, dude, she’s totally your type. What are you, gay?”

Gross as he was being, I ignored it for the more important bits. “You knew she’d find us?” I snapped, grabbing him by the hood and turning him to face me. 

In return, Toby whipped around and grabbed me by my collar, yanking me to his eye level with surprising force. “Oh, baby, do I know things,” he whispered. “I know so much crazy shit now, it’ll blow your dick off. I mean, I’m supposed to tell you all about it- that was part of the deal. But, God, seeing that cute little pout of yours makes me so fucking hard, I can’t help it. I wanna watch you squirm.”

He shoved me away, then, and entered the house. The girl had finally collapsed, her legs and hands limp as a doll’s. When Toby approached, she looked up at him, her lips parting into a dreamy smile. 

“You ready to go?” he cooed softly.

“Y… Yes…” she managed, her voice weak and rasping.

Toby placed his hand over her face, then, covering her eyes and forehead with his palm. As he breathed, the lights began to flicker, the clocks on the microwave and stove going haywire. 

I could feel that presence again, reaching out and grasping the girl by her core. With a sharp squeeze, she began to tremble and foam at the mouth, only held up by Toby’s grasp. Her hair fell out in clumps, her skin turning a glowing, ashy white as her eyes became milky and blind. Her bones stretched under her skin, her limbs growing thin and spindly as she weakly reached for Toby. 

Suddenly, Toby gasped in alarm. He yanked his hand away from the girl, colliding with the wall in his attempt to get away from her. Once he let her go, her body dropped to the floor with a wet thud, twitching in three second intervals. Despite releasing her, she continued to grow, her features becoming less and less human as she was warped. 

Her nails, in particular, stood out to me. They grew longer than her actual fingers, turning hard enough to cut herself with just a graze. With her hands splayed out, her talons raked the carpet, tearing it like paper. 

She was an abomination. A horrible, pale monster, gaunt and starving. And before I could do anything to help her, she skittered away, bounding like a dog over the fence and into the creek. Her screams were just like that rabbit’s- distorted and agonized. 

“What the fuck, Toby…” I muttered, a bit in awe of how disturbing that was. Did he know that was going to happen?

For a moment, Toby gagged, his mouth open as he clutched his throat. However, he clapped another hand over his mouth, clenched his jaw, and swallowed. The sound was loud enough for me to hear it, and it was followed by Toby’s labored breaths. 

Though I started to approach him out of concern, he proved it wasn’t necessary. He laughed brokenly, wiping his face with his less bloodied sleeve. He looked around at his work with his own eyes, pulling off his goggles to truly see how red the room had become. 

It was a massacre, in every sense of the word, and Toby didn’t have to lift a finger to cause it.

“Welp,” he chirped, clapping his hands together. “My work here is done. Time to go home.”

Oh, thank god, I thought. I was exhausted. I hadn’t had a proper night’s sleep in almost a week. While Proxies could go a month without sleeping, it wasn’t like it was a pleasant experience. 

“How are we doing it? Sleep, or are we near a hole-?”

Instead of explaining, Toby walked over to a door- the bathroom, I think-, drew our Master’s symbol on it, and tapped on it three times. The door clicked, and he nodded with satisfaction. He then opened the door with a grand sweep, revealing a brilliant and familiar red light. Yet another Gift of his- he could create Holes.

Ben was going to love that. Toby should have been taking his lessons, not me. He was a natural. 

“After you, your Majesty,” Toby said with a wink. 

 

–

 

Toby didn’t tell the other Proxies his new name. 

“It’s better if they keep calling me Ticci Toby,” he said. “It’s like changing your stage name too much. People will get confused.”

I knew the real reason. He didn’t want people to know what he’d been given. The Operator gave him a power that was unlike any before it. It intimidated me, so I imagined it’d intimidate the others too. They’d know something was different, obviously, but his name would be a secret, as forbidden to say as mine. 

When we came home, it was like nothing had changed. There were still a ton of kids running around, playing games or rushing to class. Despite the amount of Proxies- Almost two hundred, the last fifty expected to appear as the Summer approached- the volume remained borderline polite. 

Which was, of course, ruined by a long whistle from Toby. Then, suddenly, the room erupted, a crowd forming around the entryway.

“Masky and Toby are home!!”

I was embraced by my siblings as they cheered our return. Rumors must have spread that we’d snuck out, because I kept hearing praise about how badass we were for defying The Doll. 

It wasn’t the sneaking out that I’d be in trouble for. The Doll would want me to explain why NiGHTLiFE’s car had gone missing. Hopefully the Master had softened her anger for me, I thought. I know I’d be cleaning the Dining Hall with the Ally Dolls for the next millenia. I didn’t want to be dead while I did it. 

“I want everyone to listen up,” Toby called, centering the attention to himself. “I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately… As much as I hate The Tall Man, I realized I have a responsibility to you guys. You’re the only people that still love me, even though you know what a miserable piece of shit I am.”

There were a few giggles at that, which Toby allowed. “So I’ve decided I’m gonna commit to you. Masky’s not the only one who can do amazing things, now- if you need my Gift, it’s yours.”

The other Proxies cheered that, happy to accept a more open and welcoming Toby. 

I felt an unusual amount of fondness, seeing that. He was still himself. Still bitter. Still cold. Still as selfish, hateful, and petty as a person could be.

But they loved him anyway. And, finally, he could allow himself to be happy for that. 

“However,” I heard, suddenly feeling a fist around my tie. With a sharp yank, I was suddenly smashing my face against Toby’s, his lips pressing against mine through my mask. 

Somehow, that caused a bigger uproar than the death match he had with Doby. I didn’t realize how entertaining it was for two guys to kiss, but apparently it was a big hit with the girls. Even some of the girls I’d dated before, which was a bit weird for me... Actually, the whole situation was extremely weird for me, but that was by far the weirdest aspect. 

Toby silenced all the noise with a single glare, baring his teeth viciously. “If anyone’s got some BULLSHIT to say about my doggy here, I’ll kill you. Talk all you want about me- it only makes me stronger. But if you sluts want the Master’s top buck, you’re going to have to impress me, first.”

What did he just call me? Immediately, I growled, shoving him off me with enough force to knock him to the ground. It was barely his business what I did with other people; I sure as fuck wasn’t going to date anyone Ticci Toby hooked me up with. God, if I knew having sex was going to cause so much fucking drama, I would’ve learned to jack off. I could almost hear Rouge’s “I told you so”, swiftly followed by Nurse Ann’s disapproving glare.  

Of course, Toby was all smiles and laughs, calling me sensitive and sheltered. It was just a “joke”, he said. I’d hoped so- it would’ve undermined his nagging from before, otherwise. 

“Masky, Kate’s practicing in Dance Room 2B,” The Sight told me, placing her hand on my arm. 

“If you were looking for her,” added The Sound, speaking with her hands. 

Naturally, I was. Though I may be exhausted, I knew I’d get a rush of energy from being around Kate.

I thought I was leaving Toby to be admired, but I was surprised to see him jogging to catch up to me.

“...Sorry-”

“No you’re not.”

“Yeah, you’re right. I’m not. What was it? The doggy thing?”

“...’Top Buck’? Really ?”

“Ohhh, come on!! Every litter’s got the beefy boy that fucks all the bitches!!”

“I’m going to kill you.”

“See? As a fellow buck, my presence threatens you- Ow, okay, okay, I get it. Baby, I’m sorry- OW-!!”

As expected, I found Kate in a ballet room with Blackbird, Dream Eater, and Clockwork. Nobody, Skully, and Doby were sitting by the mirrors, there to hang out with the girls while they worked on some sort of dance they’d seen online. The girls were struggling to get in sync with each other, with Dream Eater being a little too slow and Blackbird being far too fast and aggressive. Nathan was pretending to read a book so he could laugh at the girls’ struggle, and Skully seemed to just be content at staring at his reflection, his face centimeters from the glass. Doby was the only one actually helping them, copying their moves with a particular flourish.

I cringed internally when I saw the three boys. I didn’t want to tell Nathan I’d seen Korbyn so soon. I didn’t want to confront Doby, considering I’d literally chosen Toby over him. If that wasn’t a breakup, I don’t know what was.

And Skully… Fuck, where could I even begin with that guy. I wanted to know what he and Korbyn saw, but at the same time, I was utterly terrified of it. It was why I didn’t pry into what The Operator showed Toby; unlike him, I was content not to know until I was ready to. 

I might have been content to never know.  

Seeing Kate, though, made some of the tension go away. I would be okay, I thought. I wasn’t alone.

Nathan, at least, didn’t share my reservations. He nodded his head at me when I entered, acting just as he did before we fought. “Back so soon?” He hummed.

“Of course he is,” Skully mumbled, unbothered. “Time is an illusion...”

Nathan snorted. “Don’t let him fool you- he’s high as shit. Idiot let Doby dare him to smoke an entire roll of Blackbells, and he’s only just now coming down.”

Doby jolted like a cat when he saw us in the doorway, the color leaving his face as he tried to make himself look as small as possible. I noticed, then, that he was wearing a lot more colorful things; beaded bracelets made of neon, his lip pierced with a bright red pearl. He had a Genyr weapon strapped to his hip, too; from that alone, I could tell he was welcomed into his new Collective, and was already in the process of fitting in with them.

“Doggers!!” Toby cried, approaching him with open arms. “I heard the news, dude!! You’re leading your own Collective!! I gotta say, I’m gonna be sad to see you go. Now who’s gonna help me bully this loser?”

Obviously, Third Base was surprised by that reaction, returning the hug with a cocked eyebrow. “You guys aren’t mad at me, anymore…?” He asked, looking at me hopefully.

I winced, crossing my arms. “It’s… It’s not that big of a deal,” I relented. “I’m not gonna be around enough to hear the gossip. Just… Stop drinking, please.”

“O-Oh, totally! No more for me until my brain’s finished growing, just like Master told me!!”

I left it at that. I didn’t want to say out loud that I didn’t want to be with him anymore. It didn’t matter, anyways- he would be leaving soon, far outside my work. I wouldn’t see him, save for whatever selfies he posted in our group chat.  

Toby cackled, letting Doby go and approaching Kate. Toby had my bag- he’d asked for it before we walked in. I didn’t understand why until he pulled that windbreaker out of it, handing it to Kate with a smirk. “Told ya- it’s name brand.”

Kate gasped with delight and surprise, taking it with a careful touch. “You remembered that? But I said that weeks ago!! Toby…” 

“Don’t take that fucking tone with me. I’m an asshole that remembers you like dressing like a fucking dork, nothing more.”

As he brushed off Kate’s appreciative hug, he took a seat beside Skully, flopping next to him and slinging an arm over his shoulders. “You and I are gonna be much better friends from now on… I’ve got both eyes on you, Skully.”

Only I caught the double meaning to that, the warning hidden under Toby’s grin. Skully merely blinked at him, pretending to be innocent; we both knew, however, that it was hiding a dangerous awareness. 

Suddenly, though, I was whisked in front of the large mirrors with a gust of wind. “You’re just in time, dude,” Kate exclaimed. “I need you for a demonstration!!” 

Without thinking, I locked into step with her. “What are we dancing?”

“It’s from this anime called-”

She didn’t even finish the name, and I was already walking away. Before I could leave, though, Kate dragged me back into place with a determined glare. While at first, I refused to budge- I didn’t like most anime she’d shown me, and certainly not the one with dancing- I inevitably lost to Kate’s refusal to back down. With a deep, suffering sigh, I resumed my place back at Kate’s side, my expression akin to Jack Nichols being frozen to death.

“It’s about giving up control, girls!! You just gotta go, ‘I am more than myself’, and let go!!” Kate explained with a chirping voice. “Two minds, one body!”

When she moved her foot, so did I. It wasn’t like we were puppeting each other. We both moved in perfect synch, as if it was by pure coincidence that we moved at the exact same time. 

“Ain’t gonna happen,” Natalie drawled. “Ya’ll should work at the circus. I know me n’ some people be gettin’ along, but ain’t nobody bein’ along with me like that .”

“It’s such a pure bond,” Dreamy sighed. “You can’t help but feel warm, seeing someone with such positive familial bonds…”

“Hey, really quick- join hands and say, ‘come play with us, Danny’ in a really cutesy voice,” Blackbird teased with a snicker, holding up her phone. 

I refused to let them tease me, so I nudged Kate. “We should do that dance you showed me. The one your mom taught you? I liked that one.”

Kate gasped, bouncing in place. “‘Kagome, Kagome’!! Yes!! We can make a video!! I can ask Slenderman to make us some real yukatas and fox masks for it!!! And it’s springtime, too, so ahh, it’ll look even cooler-!!!”

I laughed at her enthusiasm, wrapping my arm around her in a half-hug. “I didn’t agree to all that, but okay…” I trailed off. 

I leaned in a bit, muttering into her ear. “Do you mind if we talk alone? It’s important.”

Immediately, Kate understood. She calmed down with a great rush of air, nodding again with more solemn control. “Sorry, girls. Dreamy, Birdy, Clocky- duty calls. Let’s text later to discuss the next practice!!”

“‘Kay.”

“Bye, darling! Love you!!”  

Clockwork, more intuitive than the others, raised an eyebrow at us. I think she had a vague idea something had happened, but wasn’t interested in prying if nobody else was. When Toby tried to follow us, she yanked him back down, wrapping an arm around him in an affectionate headlock. 

“You gonna tell us where you’ve been, cher,” She ordered, giving him a squeeze. “And don’t spare no details.”

Kate and I slipped out as they started playing music, the laughter of a well-told joke cut off by the thud of the door shutting behind us. I couldn’t imagine the reaction from the others, when Toby told them the truth. Would they be afraid? Proud? Or maybe they’d treat him like me; pretend it wasn’t as big of a deal as it was, and carry on like normal. 

“So? What is it?” Kate prompted me. “Something wrong?”

Though it worried me to do so, I told her everything. Everything Korbyn told me, and everything that happened to Toby. I told her about HABIT, his Trial, and the monster he’d created from it.  As I did, our walk slowed to a crawl, until Kate stopped in her tracks.

“That’s… A lot,” She said, after minutes of watching her shoes move back and forth.

A weary laugh forced itself out of my chest, and I nodded. “I don’t know what to do, Kate.”

“Ugh. And you think I know? Jeez, I don’t know how to feel… Jealous, maybe. I kind of want a piece too, now that Toby’s got one.”

“I don’t think The Chaser would enjoy the company,” I pointed out. I was half joking- my guess was that she’d have a piece, if The Operator could give her one safely. 

…Shit. He probably knew that because he’d done it, once, and it hadn’t worked. How many times had things been so fortunately placed, so coincidentally lucky? How many siblings had Gifts that perfectly fit them, placed in teams that were perfect for each other?

I think that’s what bothers me the most. It all happened right in front of me. I had all the pieces, but I couldn’t put it together. Korbyn could see it because she was born to see. Compared to her, I was blind.  

Kate’s hum brought me from my thoughts, her lips quirking up into a hopeful smile. “So… Toby’s going to tell us-?”

“-Eventually. Soon, I guess. Not that it’ll matter… According to Korbyn, we’ve been doing everything perfectly this time. Plans won’t change whether we know or not.”

At that, Kate frowned, scratching her chin. “You know what? It’s just the End of The World. Nothing you and I can’t handle, right? We’ll have things worked out by Lunch.”

I felt like that was a bit of an oversimplification, but it did a lot to relieve my anxiety. If she thought we could handle it, so could I. 

“But you know what this means, right?” She asked, nudging me with a smirk. “Means you’re gonna have to talk things out with Jack. The Fate of us all depends on it.”

I scoffed loudly at that. “Not a chance. I believe everything Korbyn said EXCEPT that. If we needed Chernabog, Master would tell us that.”

She gave me a look. For the first time, I cringed at it, knowing that what I’d just said was complete bullshit.

“Hmm… I think I know something that’ll convince you. Come on.”

Kate took my hand; and suddenly, I was rushed through the halls, the world passing by in a gray and green blur. In less than four seconds, she’d stopped right in front of her bedroom. She quickly unlocked the door and entered, expecting me to follow suit. 

Kate’s room was covered in posters and dirty clothes, but lacked most of the trash that Toby had in his room. There were significantly more footprints on the ceiling, though, which I guess was a point against her. 

Most importantly, though, was her desk. Her laptop was igloo’d by walls of books and loose paper, her chair a stack of phone books with a cushion as the seat. She went to it the moment we walked in, perching on top of it and typing away at her keyboard. 

“I was looking into stuff about Hindu people in Georgia, hoping to find something about his parents… and I found this,” she said, moving so I could see it better. 

It was a small article about a shooting, dated June 15th, 1985. The town that it took place in, once called Sundown, was gone- integrated into the town next to it as the area grew populated with wealthier people. The archived article was the only evidence it ever existed, and for good reason. It seemed to be a place where good people were forgotten. 

It’d been a boy. Eight years old, son of two Nigerian immigrants. The primary witness- another boy, unnamed- claimed four men jumped out of a truck, chased the two boys, then shot at them when they jumped into a ditch. They hit one four times in the back, putting him into a coma that- at the time the article had been written- he’d yet to awaken from. There was a very slim chance he would; the surgery needed to bring him back would require a procedure so precise, it would take a surgeon of inhuman ability. 

The newspaper had interviewed the mother of one of the boys- a woman named Aavani Nyras. The photo of her in front of her house was the only one in the whole article. I could see why- the woman was shockingly beautiful, with a sharp gaze that matched Jack’s to a T. 

The Evil Eye around her neck was what stood out the most. Not only was it the same kind of pendant, it was the exact same necklace. The string matched, and the eye had the same imperfection in the paint. 

“The other boy… It’s Jack,” Kate declared. “It has to be.”

I mulled it over, pulling out a cigarette. I wasn’t willing to believe Jack would work with us; however, going to Sundown might have given us further insight into his intentions. At worst, we’d find his mom. With that kind of leverage, we could force him to surrender. 

Perhaps that was why The Operator didn’t want us to work together, I thought. He believed I could force Chernabog to yield, just as he did.

“You should bring this to the Master,” I told her. “You can lead the next job, since you found it.”

Kate seemed surprised by that. Pleasantly so, but still surprised. “Really? You want me to talk to him? Usually I just let you do it. I-I still feel kind of weird about talking to him like he’s just… someone.”

I huffed. “He’s your dad too, y’know,” I reminded her, speaking under my breath. “Maybe he misses you.”

She huffed, but had nothing to say about that. Instead, she switched topics, cocking her head at me. 

“You sound tired,” she pointed out. 

I winced, my eyes shutting like steel doors. I tucked my cigarette back into the pack, shoving the paper box into my jacket pocket. 

“I am tired. Can I sleep here?”

I didn’t wait for her to say yes. I already staggered to her bed, flopping onto it with a deep sigh. Kate, of course, was going to say yes; instead, though, she laughed at me, cooing out a fake pity as I immediately started drifting off. 

“‘Night, Masky. Long day tomorrow.”

Chapter 19: Entry 18.doc

 

We can't escape

I see it there

In your face

And in your stare

We cannot wait

Forever

The Sun will rise

Forever

–

 

It was the longest day of my life.

I awoke with my back in the dirt, mosquitos buzzing around my face and my bag tangled in my arms. The Sun was bearing down on us, marking the time as mid-afternoon. We were in Georgia again, so of course the air was sticky. It clung to me like a second skin, my hair laid flat along my jaw and forehead.

I coughed under my breath, the ichor staining my tongue as I cleared my throat. "Master…?" I called groggily. I heard soft whispering in response, but he offered no words of advice or encouragement. As he'd told Kate, he would observe, but not interfere. He didn't approve of such a risky mission for something as meager as information. 

I'd accepted the risk and followed my sister. I trusted Kate's intuition when it came to mysteries. As a Huntress, she could see what even I and my Master couldn't. Even if Sundown proved to be a dead end, it was in the center of Eyeless Jack's territory. If we hunted there, he'd know, and it'd royally piss him off.

The others came for the reasons they always did- I tended to attract the most "fun". They'd stir in a moment, now that I was awake.

In the meantime, I sat up, sliding my mask off my face to take in my surroundings. The trees were thin and bunched together, their canopies perfectly touching. There was a shallow creek a to my right lined with painted stones and loose garbage, the water carrying candy wrappers like paper boats. There was a path on the other side of the creek, but it wasn’t paved; it seemed to be created from foot traffic alone. It followed the creek parallel until it reached a fork in the road. One of the roads was blocked by a waist-high gate, marking some of the forest as someone’s property. The other shot off into the woods, leading to another exit. To my left were more slender trees, their bodies overlapping each other. Some of them grew diagonally, pushed down by the wind; in sheer defiance, they grew regardless, twisted their bodies toward the Sun.

I didn't expect to see much in terms of nature. The neighborhood was supposed to be bulldozed and turned into condominiums- at least, that's what I'd read. Knowing humans, the woods was just a tiny square surrounded on all sides by concrete and steel.

I certainly felt surrounded. In fact, the more aware I became of the world around me, the more the feeling overwhelmed my senses.

There was something there. I could feel it- not physically, like I did The Operator and the other Entities. If I could describe it, it's like I was in a room with a stranger. There wasn't any malice between us- we were existing in the same space for a small period of time, only wishing to move to the next room without conflict. But as I looked into the tranquil surroundings, I'd locked eyes with them, and we'd become aware of each other.

I heard wind chimes, then, as if to greet me. They mimicked the sound of falling rain, echoing quietly in the wind. Its bitterness dragged its nails across my throat, drawing all the moisture from it. For some reason, the sound made me sad- Cigarette sad. My hand even drifted to my pocket, where the pack was squashed and stressed. 

"Hello?" I called, surprised by how small my voice came out. 

There was nothing in response. Underneath the sound of glass, I heard something new, sharper, and closer. Footsteps crossed behind me in a full sprint, the solid thudding unmistakeable. There were two sets, the feet small. By the uncoordinated steps… Two children.

My head turned towards the noise, my instincts kicking in. “Hey!!” I barked, hopping over the creek to climb onto the road. “Who’s there!? Show yourself or I'll kill you!!”

That time, the footsteps echoed farther away, towards where the road forked. If they were real, I would've had a clear sight of the people making those noises.

I saw no one.

I was startled by a hand on my shoulder, causing me to cry out and jerk away. It was only Kate- she'd been smiling at me, but the pleasant expression dropped when she saw the wild look in my eye. 

“Something wrong?” She asked concernedly.  She pulled open my eyelid, shining her flashlight into my pupil to test the dilation- all with me allowing it, my face limp under her care.

I huffed, brushing my embarrassment off my shirt. I couldn't dust off the eerie feeling; by then, it had settled into my bones.

"Maybe…" I muttered, lighting a cigarette to calm my nerves. "Did you hear anything, just now? Footsteps, or… wind chimes?"

Kate's eyes lit up. "What do you mean? Did you actually see something?!" She asked quickly. Suddenly, she didn't give two shits how I was feeling- I'd said something eerie, which could only mean the paranormal.

"No," I responded even faster, keeping my voice down. "Just… This place feels… weird."

It wasn't wise to always assume the supernatural. I was schizophrenic, after all, and sometimes I did see or hear things as a result of that. Kate was the one I trusted not to lie about it, even if she wanted the answer to be ghosts. She wanted the real deal, so she was more a skeptic than she seemed. Kate hadn't heard anything; therefore, I reasoned that it must have been in my head. Briefly, I scolded myself for not seeking the Doll out for my medication. While I took my white pills once a day, I needed to speak to The Doll to get the red one.

"Don't say anything," I muttered to Kate. "It's probably just Jack's rancid vibes getting to me…"

Along with Kate, I had Nathan, Natalie, and Toby with me. As they got up, they shook the dead leaves from their clothes with irritable grumbles. I was in luck, that time; everyone was in uniform. Even Toby, though he'd found a black zip-up to replace our blazer. The fact we were all matching was enough for me.

"Oh, great. A fucking forest, again," Nathan grouched. "You know other Proxies wake up in hotel suites?"

"Oh, but Nathan- we're special, you see," Toby drawled sarcastically. He plucked a beetle out of his hair, crushing it between two digits. "We sleep where he sleeps."

Natalie sighed, gathering her hair to tie it back. "Makes me miss my old apartment," she lamented. "Ah, well. C'est la vie. At least TonTon gives me bonus every month for lettin' people use my lilypad- with back pay."

"WHAT!? So you CAN buy me that belt, you cheapskate!!" 

I rolled my eyes at them. Up for five minutes, and they were already bickering. It felt so typical, by that point. The only difference was there was no Doby to stoke the flames and no Skully to douse it with an unsettling observation. 

It was bizarre to be missing them, but I understood why. They were being called to a greater purpose- one that I couldn't accomplish myself. While the rest of us kept up the fight on Earth, they'd be venturing beyond it. 

Ben had dubbed it The Expedition. From what I could gather from his feverish explanation and esoteric Powerpoint, my kind and some of Night Terror's would establish a direct path from The Ark to The Dark Carnival. With it, we could begin the Underrealm- a singular reality spanning across the whole of the Universe, unifying all that is, was, and would be under the branches of The Tall Ones. And unlike the human reality, ours would only be bound by our own perceptions.

Humans would need starships. We could walk through the stars. For obvious reasons, I didn't want to miss any of it. 

The goal of our Game was to confirm that Aavani Nyras was the mother of Eyeless Jack. Once we confirmed that, we’d invite The Operator into her home and let nature take its course. If we were able to do all that without being caught, it'd be a perfect victory. We assumed it'd be more difficult than it appeared. If Jack’s mother was alive, there was a chance that he was guarding her. I'd hoped he was, honestly; I wasn’t satisfied with our last fight. Now that I was in far better control of myself, I wanted my rematch.  

After going over everything in my head, I put out my cigarette and withdrew my camera from my bag. I went through the usual checks- tape, battery, lens- and turned it on, slipping my hand into the strap on its side. Once it was ready, I hit the record button, the first shot being our feet standing in a circle.

Silently, I called everyone's attention to me. My thoughts became their thoughts- my goals became their goals. We understood what we were there to do, and we understood that failure could mean certain death.

Somehow, that only excited them. 

"Ready, Collective?"

I heard a quartet of “Ready!” in my mind, and I nodded solidly. 

“Okay,” I declared. “Start the Game.”

 

–

 

Masks on and weapons within our reach, we followed the creek northward out of the woods. It didn’t take us long to reach civilization; the forest we’d started in was part of a park that was in the center of the neighborhood, just as I'd feared. There was a sharp incline and a few yards of lawn grass between us and the houses, so we took our climb slowly, unsure of what we’d find when we got to the top. 

I was anticipating a half-built town full of condos. Imagine our surprise when we saw antique houses, their foundations older than we were twice over. Nothing had changed in Sundown, just... brightened.

It was the same no matter what street we turned on. It wasn't perfect, but it was maintained well. The homes, though a bit weathered, were painted in many vibrant colors, giving a certain life that'd been missing from other suburbs I’d seen. The lawns were naturalistic and, quite frankly, chaotic; plants of all kinds sat with hand-made lawn decorations, all stuffed into fenced-in squares and backyards. The trees that lined the road were thick and sturdy, their leaves hanging over the pavement and providing a natural canopy. Even in the most expensive neighborhoods, I’d never seen such a picturesque environment.

I think what stuck with me most was the pure sense of contentment. Once, the human mediocrity had digusted me enough to reject it outright. As I'd gotten older and settled into responsibility, I'd naturally softened that opinion, and found that we all searched for comfort in the mundane. If it didn't exist, we would will it into existence. Even as I snuck around in enemy territory, nothing felt particularly special about it. I couldn't help but wonder: would that mediocrity be so terrible, if it was spent in a place like this? Would dying in one of those houses be alright, if it meant I could finally rest in such a peaceful place? It didn't seem like it'd be as awful as I'd envisioned it.

After an hour or two of creeping around fences, I began to notice a singular, unifying feature in the neighborhood. Hanging from every home, tied with fishing line, was a painted, blue bottle. They almost seemed to float, until the wind kicked in. They were tied by fishing line, the glint of the plastic giving them away. Some were in the trees, others were in the doorway; no matter where it was placed, though, it was the same, square bottle. 

A Jack bottle.

Of fucking course, I thought, sneering behind my mask. Jack didn't take anything seriously, including his wards. Obviously, the bottles were there to keep us out of the houses. It was most likely he'd painted a Rune on the inside that'd activate if it sensed the presence of The Operator. It couldn't be anything dangerous to humans inside them, like poison; otherwise, Eyeless Jack would risk harming the humans he was so blatantly guarding.

I stared at one bottle, silently contemplating what it would do if I touched it. Right before my eyes, the bottle swung back and forth aggressively, twisting and clinking against the side of the house. The other bottles were perfectly content to sway with the wind, but that particular moved thrashed against it. I felt a chill up my spine the more I looked at it, that feeling of being surrounded starting to come back. As it smacked against the brick, a large crack curled around the surface. It branched like veins across the glass, forming a shape that, from afar, resembled an eye.

Natalie whistled, drawing my attention to the group. “Goddamn. Someone here’s got money money, I’ll tell you what.”

“Anyone see a bench, anywhere?” Kate asked. “Usually humans write the names of special people on benches!”

“Why? So my ass can appreciate them? They could just buy me dinner for that,” Toby drawled, bumping fists with Nathan as he cackled. 

I huffed, daring to return to the bottle. It was perfectly still and unblemished; whatever had disturbed it was gone, as was the strange paranoia that'd come with it. Though I'd seen far more disturbing things, the stillness of that bottle made me shiver heartily. 

“It’s Jack,” I said flatly. “Stay focused, please. We’re not alone, yet.”

We decided to wait until nightfall before continuing onward. Even in the late afternoon, the neighborhood was teeming with children. It was Summer, so that wasn’t much of a surprise; however, their parents were also outside, sitting on their porches and dutifully keeping watch. Normally, the plan would be to blend in with children our age and start asking around. Of course, that was hard to do in Sundown; the history there made our skin color an issue. Didn't matter that Kate was half-Japanese, Nathan was Native, and Natalie was Creole. None of us were black, and so we'd all stick out. The timeframe between being noticed as an intruder to being recognized as a threat varied wildly. We assumed that we’d only have seconds until someone raised an alarm. In this instance, I assumed it would be on sight. Even if the residents weren’t hostile, they’d still ask too many questions about why we were there.

A normal, sane reaction to us. Can't stress that enough.

Though we'd be waiting a while, it'd be faster for us in the long run; in the dark, we could split up and use our Gifts to look. Thankfully, there was another square of woodlands behind a cul-de-sac that we could hide in. After setting up some cover, we rested our feet and hashed out our next moves.

We’d yet to find the house, even when we’d spent the last three or four hours looking for it. All we had was the photograph and the brief description of the area from the news report. We’d tried looking for Ms. Nyras using phone books and registries, but the woman had done a very good job hiding where she lived. Nothing we had on Jack gave us any clue, either; his only recorded address was the one he had at his old college, and his parents were both listed as Mr. and Mrs. Nichols. Truly, the only way we were sure there was any relationship was the Evil Eye pendant.

Skully would have found her, I thought bitterly. His Gift seemed to be pulling private information directly out of his ass. And Doby would have just walked over and struck up a conversation, lying through his teeth like he was whistling a tune. He was one of those guys that was popular at the old folk's home for smuggling contraband- a real charmer.

Kate’s low, pensive hum distracted me from my musings. She was closely examining a printed-out copy of the photograph, trying to spot any key features of Ms. Nyras' home.

"The house is gray, but like… a bluish gray?” she mumbled, squinting at the paper. 

I leaned over her shoulder, pointing to the dull, sunset-colored blobs against Ms. Nyras’ porch. “Pretty sure those are marigolds,” I said. “Everyone around here has native flowers, so she might be the only one that has them.” 

“You would know about flowers, you queer,” Toby chirped, resting his head on Kate’s other shoulder. “You wanna tell us what kind of drapes she has, too?”

Says the dude that actually liked designer clothes, I thought. He always said he did it for a joke, but Fisher King told me she caught him drooling over her European handbags more than once. 

“Y’know, Toby, calling Masky gay isn’t going to make you less gay,” Kate teased, nudging him off her shoulder. “Who are you trying to impress, dude?”

And, oh, he did not like that. I forced back a laugh as Toby’s expression dropped into a comical, defeated sneer, my eyes watering with the effort not to kick him while he was down. It was a shame we were speaking telepathically; I would have loved to have that moment recorded out loud.

I admired Toby for his restraint. He wanted to say a million, nasty things in retort, and I’m certain HABIT was egging him on to say it. 

“Your mom,” was what he settled on, though, accompanied by a light shove. 

Kate passed the report to Natalie, who read it while chewing her nails with irritation. "Goddamn... That ain't right, what they did to that boy…" Natalie mused. "Shootin' him ten feet from his own house. I kill men with this kinda evil in they hearts..." 

She held it up to me, then, narrowing her eyes with suspicion. "We don't do nothin' like this, right?"

"No. Of course not," I said firmly, knowing that hadn't always been the case. Mistakes had been made, and they dwelled deep in our oceans.

I frowned, staring up at the treetops. "The Operator doesn't… hate… like humans hate," I explained hesitantly. "Complex emotion marks individual thought, and The Operator can't understand emotions that small and intricate."

"That's why he's got us," Toby added dryly. "So he can."

I nodded solemnly. That was meant to be a dig, I'm sure, but he wasn't wrong. "He's learned violence without utility is a deeply human flaw- as Proxies, we're above it."

Nathan smirked underneath his cloth mask. "You think so, huh…?" he drawled. "How do you feel about humans, again?"

I could only throw my hands up in surrender. "I didn't say far above. But at the very least, we're not taught to be bigoted to each other."

"Speak for yourself," Toby quipped. 

Scoffing haughtily, I looked to Kate to have my back. Sadly, she was still staring at the picture, and hadn't paid any attention. Her expression was unreadable beneath her mask, but the buzzing in her head gave away her thoughts.  

"I wonder if they took him home," Kate whispered to herself. "I'd hate to die in a hospital..."

I sighed through my nose, closing my eyes as I rested my cheek on her head. There was really nothing to add to her statement; I could only silently agree. From what I'd seen of Sundown, the neighborhood felt like the perfect place to sleep forever.

Our peace didn't last for long. I felt the yelp of the police siren more than heard it, my skin nearly leaping off my flesh. Though we were well-hidden, I froze like a statue, meeting the petrified gazes of the others as we grew silent.

As if things needed to be any more difficult, the police had decided to make an unwanted entrance. I assumed right away they were looking for us; our paranoia kept us alert, but it didn’t give us eyes in the backs of our heads. Someone must have seen us and called.

At least, I'd thought that. But I heard the slam of their car doors, hard enough to snap bone. A chugging engine was shut off, filling the air with true silence. They couldn't have heard us over that noise, even if we were shouting. 

They weren’t there for us. 

I heard one, distinct word- “curfew”- coming from the direction of the cul de sac.

"You aren't allowed to be here!!!" Someone shouted. "We'll bring them inside, so just go away!!!"

Looking at the clock on my phone, I could see it was about to be 6 PM. Some states were cracking down on child gatherings outside of school, forbidding kids to be out at night. I was so enthralled by the pleasant surroundings, I’d completely forgotten we were in one of those states.  

I wanted to get the hell out of there. I felt no urge to intervene; I assumed that, at most, the police would throw their weight around a bit. They’d chastise the parents for not paying attention, and then everyone would go inside. Nothing worth risking my life over.

I should have expected Kate to get curious. Without hesitation, she crept through the trees to the nearest fence, inching closer to the scene for a better look. With that alone, she encouraged everyone else to follow her, the entire purpose of their mission forgotten. 

“Guys, this is against the rules…!!” I whined under my breath. This was exactly how my siblings died- they did something they shouldn't have, and through that disregard, something killed them. Hit by a car, shot by a gun- it didn't matter. Death was the result of not obeying the rules.

Staying with your Collective was another rule, though- even if they were disobeying, it was your responsibility to follow them into that danger and pull them away. In my case, I didn’t want to be alone if things started to get crazy. With a beleaguered sigh, I followed after my Collective, keeping low to the ground. 

Toby had gotten the gate cracked open, giving us a slightly better view of what was going on. Despite telling myself I wasn't interested in the human's plight, I was leaning in for a good view with my camera.

Right away, I could tell it was going to get ugly. Every bark from the cops was short-tempered, and their hands were stuck on the holsters of their guns. Some parents were able to call their children to them; others had outright grabbed theirs, dragging them into the house. Doors slammed one after another, curtains drawing as people prepared for the worst. 

This had happened before, I realized; more than once. 

Other parents, however, had stepped between the cops and their children, arguing with them about their rights. They were watching their kids, they said. They weren’t a threat to anyone but themselves. Why did it matter that they were outside their house and not in it? 

It didn’t matter. The point wasn't to protect the kids. It was the law to put every child inside at six PM, and it was their job to arrest anyone that didn't. If the parents had a problem with that, they would be arrested for non-compliance, and their kids would be completely removed from them. 

As unfair as it was, the police were seemingly offering a way out. That only made it that much more insidious; just go inside, they said, as they continually stepped in the parents' way. Calm down, they said, agitating the parents more and more by lecturing them about the rules.

They were deliberately antagonizing them, and it was working.

“Bullshit!! We told ya'll's chief that you can’t do this no more!!” One father shouted. “Ms. Nyras runs this neighborhood now, and she said y'all have no right to be here!!"

"Her property, her rules!! Just like the judge said!!!” 

We all perked up at the name. So she was there; better yet, she seemed to be pretty important to the neighborhood, if not its outright matriarch. She must have been who was paying for all the renovations to the neighborhood- and, apparently, it was to keep the police out. No wonder I'd felt so relaxed.

"Good job, Kate," I muttered. It'd been a risk, but it was worth it. Sundown was starting to appear more and more like a front for Jack's cult, and Kate had sensed that from a mere news article. 

The cops had no reaction to the name drop. If they were actual police from that area, maybe they would've. The Foundation didn't properly train its D and C Class employees; if they did, they would've taught them to pretend better. 

I lowered myself to see the display screen on my camera, where I had a clearer view of their uniforms. I didn’t have to see the logo to know Foundation operatives. They were far more armored than normal cops, with visored helmets instead of police caps. They wore special guards around their necks and wrists, and their arms were lined with thin, padded sleeves- knife-proof, no doubt. For how bumbling they could be, they didn't need to learn a lesson twice.

They were looking for us; that day, however, they’d settled for normal kids to fill their quota. They were paid by the positive result, and that was nothing but a checkbox. By the time their higher-ups realized the kids didn’t have The Sickness, they’d already have their paychecks cashed.

Next to a standard cruiser, I saw a short, white bus I’d never seen before. The windows were blacked out, save for the necessary windows for driving. It had the name of a penitentiary on the side, and the emergency exit at the back was welded over with metal plates. They were serious about taking the kids; no doubt, they already had a few already loaded.

“We have to help them,” Kate declared, her voice shaky. She grabbed my shoulder in earnest, her eyes desperate behind her mask. “We can’t just sit here and let this happen, right!?”

“There’s only four of them," Nathan said hurriedly. "We could-"

“No,” I snapped harshly. “They have guns, and there’s too many witnesses.”

I felt awful for the humans- truly, I did- but that didn’t outweigh the danger for me, yet. Jack would know we were there if we interfered; Hell, the fact he hadn't already found us was incredible.

Would you be shocked if I told you it gets worse? Probably not. I shouldn't have been, but I was. 

All at once, the tension snapped between the parents and the Foundation. The officers drew their weapons, causing everyone to scatter for cover. Those who froze were thrown to the ground or shoved against the hood of the cruiser, guns jammed into their skulls. Once their parents were down and cuffed, the officers hunted after the fleeing kids, shouting at them like braying hounds. Some kids managed to hop the fence and run inside a neighbor's home; as if to solidify their purpose, the "cops" didn't pursue them. Instead, they turned and chased after another child that made a break for home.

I watched as one of the cops tackled a girl to the ground a few yards away from me, slamming her upper body into the grass while her legs twisted on the cement. It was so violent, I gasped audibly, utterly shocked by the aggression. She was a wiry eleven-year-old, and he'd dropped his entire weight on her body to pin her. It was a genuine miracle he didn’t crush her. He forced her face into the dirt as he bound her wrists, holding her by the butterfly clips in her braids. Then, he stood up, dragging her by the arm as he walked to the bus. Whether due to fear or the force of impact, the girl was unconscious; her body trailed limply behind him, the pavement scuffing and cutting her heels. 

“Got one!” The officer called triumphantly over the adult's wailing. I could hear his fucking smile underneath his face guard. It made me gag with loathing, my eyes wet with tears. 

I knew what came next for that girl. If you’re taken into Foundation custody, you belong to them. They choose Homeless people, dying people, criminals… People that the government was okay with “disappearing”. When it came to children, they used to wait for them to be given up. Not anymore- they ripped the kids directly from their parents' arms, using the threat of contagion to do it.

Their parents didn't make it easy for The Foundation. They were fighting to save their babies, in the way my Master had fought time and space to save me.

And it wouldn't be enough, I thought, my heart pumping adrenaline and euphoria through my veins. They were only human. They were beaten down by the stronger humans, thrown unconscious into the squad car. Whatever happened to their kids would be blamed on them- ten months later, the parents would join their children in the pursuit of science.

The humans weren't capable of the violence needed to make them stop. 

But we were, a voice whispered. We were capable of anything. 

“Nevermind,” I deadpanned, my thoughts turning to loud static. “I want them all dead.”

Near instantly, I saw Kate vanish, her glove left in the air. As if sensing my mood, Toby instructed the others to spread out and circle our target. He left himself out of those plans, considering it a given he'd stay by me.

"I want that one," I muttered absently. I hadn't taken my eyes off him- not even to replace the tape in my camera.

"I know, buddy. Just watch," Toby purred, helping me with cold, bony hands. "She's gonna get him for you."

I focused my camera on the officer as he rounded the bus, the little girl tucked under his arm like a sack of potatoes. As I did, the screen began to grow distorted, skipping frames and tearing. The screen then fizzled with static, and I saw The Chaser appear underneath the bus. She crawled along the undercarriage like a spider, her arm dripping oily liquid to the ground.

The officer didn't hear a thing- nothing that he couldn't blame on the wind. 

The Chaser patiently waited for him to put the girl down and get off the bus. Once she caught sight of his feet, her Tall Blade shot out, wrapping around his ankles. The human toppled over with a shout, his hands fumbling for his gun to no avail. Her Blade’s fingers then wrapped around his torso like talons, the dark shadows digging into his ribs with crushing force. She yanked him underneath the bus as he gurgled out a scream, leaving behind puddles of black ichor and blood. 

A perfect horror movie moment- one I was glad to capture. 

"JESUS FUCKING CHRIST!!!" I heard one of the officers scream, having witnessed the whole thing. "What the FUCK was that!?"

"Th-That wasn't an animal... No way was that an animal...!!!"

"What the hell are you two screaming about? And where'd Sullivan go?"

I heard the trees rustle loudly behind me, followed by a distinct, solid thud and a sobbing moan of pain. Somehow, The Chaser had resisted the urge to kill the man immediately. She’d broken a few ribs, though, and they were perforating his organs. He didn't have long- just long enough to suffer.

The Chaser stared down at me from the trees, waiting for permission to kill the rest. I was a bit touched by the restraint- it showed how much she trusted me, even when it was her nature not to. 

"Keep them pinned until I'm done. Kill only if you have to," I instructed her. With that, she was gone in the next instant. 

Toby, meanwhile, had squatted down by the man’s head, right in his line of sight. He lifted up his mask to show the man his face, grinning so wide that it strained the exposed tendons in his cheek. 

“Surprise," he cooed, his orange eyes glowing with malice. "You came looking for Proxies, and buddy, you fucking found them.” 

The officer knew exactly who we were. I could tell by his sudden revival, his body flailing as he tried to crawl away. He screamed for help, but all that came out was sputtering coughs and globs of blood. 

It wasn't enough, I thought, passing my camera to Toby. Not yet. 

I grabbed him by the straps of his armor and dragged him into the woods, holding on despite his struggle. Toby followed behind with the camera, documenting the way the officer's feet left a trail of blood in the refuse and forest debris. We'd leave the tape where the Foundation would find it, so they’d know we were there. It'd be the only evidence they'd have. 

I dropped the man once I'd taken him deep enough, my boot pressing into his stomach. The flesh caved underneath it, and the man vomited blood, the viscous fluid seeping out of his cloth mask. 

Still alive. Still able to feel pain. Still mine to play with. 

I felt my spine burn; in the sweltering heat, I barely noticed. 

"You deserve this," I breathed, staring down at the human under my foot. 

I grew all my limbs, uncaring as they burst through my jacket. It was overkill for just one man, but I didn't care. I wanted to put an ungodly fear into him, then take his life like God should have. 

I used my vines to rip the man's armor from his body. I intertwined them with his broken limbs, crushing them if he dared to move. Then, with my hatred pulsing through them, I bid my vines to destroy him. They hollowed his chest, infested the cavities of his skull, pushed his eyes out of their sockets. No amount of violation seemed enough- I'd remember the girl's bloody heels, and find a new part of him to hollow out or rip apart.

All the while, Toby watched with rapt fascination, a glittering, cloying desire in his eyes. Nothing he was recording would be captured; when I was in that state, any recording would appear as corrupted and glitchy.

As my breath evened out, Toby popped the tape out of my camera, gently tucking it into his bag. Wisely, he kept his distance, moving so that we stood facing each other.

"Not gunna eat the heart?" he cooed, dropping the tape at his feet. "Or did you just have hankerin' for human soup?"

Somehow, the question caused me to come to my senses. In my anger, I'd left nothing to eat. The corpse was shredded, shards of bone and red sludge all that remained. 

I hoped that was why the satisfaction felt so minimal. He was just a minion to The Foundation, I thought. I needed someone more important to eat. Someone that they’d miss. A scientist- I wanted a scientist next. 

A strong breeze picked up. I heard those wind chimes again, now louder than ever. They sounded different- real, with a distinct source past the trees.

"Masky?" I heard, but I ignored it. Pounding footsteps further caught my attention, my vines twisting and coiling to hide under my jacket. They sounded close; I could hear their steps change from grass to pavement, fading off into the distance. Fearing iwas a witness, I took off after them, leaving Toby standing by the corpse.

The thought that I could be hearing things again occurred as I ran through the woods- of course it did. But there were consequences for not double-checking. 

All at once, the woods ended. My feet slipped on the wet grass. Yelping, I lost my balance and tumbled into a ditch separating the woods from the street. I landed in a puddle at the bottom, further dirtying my clothes with grass stains and mud. The incline was gentle, thankfully, so that was the most the fall did. 

I saw only two houses on that small, secluded street, and they faced each other.

The house on the right side of the road was painted baby blue with a white porch, though the colors had faded with time. It still nicely complimented the marigolds lining the front porch. It was bigger than I thought it'd be; it had a second floor, the singular window made of stained glass. That was the house, I realized- by sheer luck, I'd found it just around the corner.

Despite the house on the right being the one I was looking for, my attention was stolen by the house on the left- namely, the singular tree in the yard. Its leaves had long rotted off its branches, its bark resembling bone more than wood. Bottles were its fruit- a hundred blue bottles were tied to its limbs, clinking together in the gentle breeze.

It sounded like wind chimes.

All at once, I felt an agonizing pain in my back, as if something had pierced me with a hot, metal lance. It stole my breath and my movement. My legs grew numb, and I collapsed into the swampy ditch. 

I heaved for breath as I heard voices- a pair, then a hundred, all overlaid on top of each other as they shouted in my mind. They were begging me for something, but I couldn't understand them. 

All at once, the chorus in my head fell silent. 

I wasn't hallucinating; I was having honest-to-God visions. Something was desperately trying to get my attention, and it wasn't a force of The Operator. 

"Here," I heard, my ear pressed into the wet earth. 

"Here."

Gunshots rang through the air. At first, it seemed like a part of my fit; however, one of the shots hit the stop sign at the end of the street, causing me to jolt back to reality.

I felt Kate’s fear as a sudden spike of adrenaline, reminding me of the situation. I shot up, the mobility in my body returned to me in an instant. Whatever caused that pain hadn't been real; I brushed my hand over where I'd felt the burning stab, and could only feel the veiny bases of my vines. 

My limbs moved on my own, then, carrying me back into the woods. My vines could propel me without exhaustion, every movement like gliding across the air. Once again, I was being carried by my Master; the feeling was blissfully comforting.

When I came upon my earlier crime scene, I saw that the minced pieces of the officer were gone, as was all the evidence he'd existed. Except, of course, the tape of his final moments; that was already buried under dead leaves, just waiting to be rediscovered.

"Delicious," My Master whispered. "Bring us more."

In my absence, my Collective had surrounded the remaining Foundation officers. They were down to two. The third was by the squad car, his thin hair gripped between Nathan's fingers. His hands were missing already, his upper half leaking blood like a faucet. The Chaser had caused the open chest cavity; the stains running down Kate's front was evidence of that. He must have shot at her, which led to his hands. That could have been Natalie or Toby- both of them had fresh blood on their clothes. Kate- or, The Chaser, now- had a small wound on her arm that was healing right before my eyes, coincinding with an audible swallow. She'd consumed so much human meat, she could regenerate the instant she was injured.

Nathan was the only one offering mercy, and it was by slitting his throat. He died seconds later, instead of the full minute of suffering he would've endured bleeding out.

The sky had darkened within the span of ten minutes. There were dim streetlights, the blue and red lights from the squad car, and lights from the houses. Still, it was brutally, unnaturally dark.

My Master was watching.

The Officers turned on their flashlights so they wouldn’t lose us. The light reflected like mirrors in our eyes, showing our pupils through the inky black film over them. It highlighted bloodstained teeth peeking out underneath masks like second mouths, the raw skin of exposed flesh glowing rosy.

It revealed the army of snakes I carried on my back, their thin, black forms trailing at my side as I filled the empty space my friends left for me.

"It's them," One officer squeaked out. "Real instances of 582. Oh, we're fucked-"

"Shut up and stay calm!! Keep your gun and your eye on them. They're like 173- they can't do shit while you're watching."

In sharp contrast, I was greeted cheerfully by the others. "There you are," Toby huffed. "I was starting to think you abandoned us."

"I found the house," I declared. "Let's finish this and go hide. We can come back in a bit and finish the job."

"'Lil bit of a problem, there," Natalie drawled. "Kate wants those bebitos free, and you ain't never gonna guess who's got the keys."

Explained why everything was at a standstill, I thought. While we could have just broken the glass to get to the children, we’d still have to take care of the Foundation stooges. Might as well kill the men and save the glass.

That's fine, I thought. The Operator wanted more.

There was a little, yellow device on the hip of the officer with the keys. As I drew closer to him, it started going off, screeching and beeping like it was going to explode. That didn’t seem to be good news for the officers; they trembled at the sound, hurriedly pulling a cloth over their mouths and noses.

Suddenly, they were no longer staring at me; instead, their gazes turned upwards, staring behind me. 

I grinned underneath my mask. I knew what that device was measuring. The tiny spores moved in and out of my skin, coalescing into a swarm with every breath. I slipped off my tattered jacket to allow my vines to emerge freely, their long, eel-like bodies curling around me like a ribcage.  

 I wondered what they saw, when they looked at me. Was I just a boy? Or did I stand twenty feet tall, my arms made of a million branches? 

"Sh-Should we call Dr. Bright?" One muttered, his hand trembling visibly as he pointed his gun at me. 

I remembered that name. Why did I remember that name…? Regardless, I'd remember it with intent from then on out. He sounded important; exactly what I was looking for.

"Shut it," the other barked. "We don't need that pansy-ass to babytalk these freaks. Soon as they twitch, pump them full of lead."

"B-But that one." He gestured to me. "Th-That's... That's 582-1, isn't it?"

The other officer hummed with thought, pointing his gun directly at me. I had to commend him- he was hiding his fear well under all that bravado. 

"We'll capture the males alive. They'll fetch a higher price, anyways."

Natalie let out a small chuff. "Ain't surprised these pointeur want boys."

"They're lucky we wear skirts, otherwise they'd never know the difference."

We all laughed at that. And considering that was the first noise we'd made in the last ten minutes, it was quite a sudden break in silence. 

Enough to remind them who was really scared. 

"Enough fucking around, kids!! Hands up where I can see- them."

Simultaneously, both Foundation officers dropped dead in front of us. It was about as sudden and anticlimactic as I'm describing it. No exploding heads, no bleeding eyes- no blood at all. They just died. The Chaser even seemed confused, skittering over to the bodies to paw at them. 

Dead. Stone cold dead. 

"What the shit!?" Toby shouted, voicing our anger as he stormed over. "What the fuck!? Who fucking did that!? Nathan-!?"

"Don't look at me, I've been by Natalie this whole fucking time!!"

"Ain't me, neither! I ain't that greedy!!"

The answer came to us, soon enough. My phone began going haywire in my pocket, as did everyone else's. The Police car began to go haywire, its siren going off and lights flashing wildly. Then, the streetlights exploded one by one over our heads, plunging the entire cul de sac into darkness. In our experience, failing technology meant one thing. 

"Close in," I ordered, taking out my notebook. 

It figured Jack's servants would show up, eventually. We were right around the corner from Ms. Nyras' home, and we were making an awful lot of noise. Figures they’d wait for us to kill the cops, too, like the vultures they were. The only question then was where they’d come from.

Nathan saw them, first, calling our attention to the roofs to our left. One of them had already transformed, their dense body causing an uncomfortable pressure to build in the air. 

The other follower, curiously enough, remained humanoid, watching us from his perch on the roof. He was a young man with dark hair, dark skin, and dark eyes. He had a hairstyle similar to Jack’s, but longer, the thick strands covering one half of his face. He was dressed in a white t-shirt, black jeans and, of course, that infamous blue mask. He was quite gaunt- his arms were thin as sticks, accentuated more by the chunky jewelry he wore around his thin wrists. 

"...Jack’s gonna want those bodies," I heard him say. He had a surprisingly young voice- younger than me, for sure. "Me and V got this, if you wanna handle that."

The transformed Child hissed in response, crawling toward the bodies in the road. Unsurprisingly, though, The Chaser refused to give up the meat. She ripped the flesh and screamed to ward The Child of Chernabog off, swiping at them the more they persisted toward her.

As they snapped at each other, Toby grabbed the keys from the officer's belt. The jingle they made alerted the Child, but The Chaser refused to leave them alone, snapping her jaw near the Child's throat. Eventually, the Child of Chernabog let out an unholy shriek and tackled The Chaser, tearing into her with their claws as she did the same. In response, everyone pounced on the Child of Chernabog, stabbing and hacking at them with panicked shouts. To our dismay, nothing seemed to work on the creature- Nathan's knife outright broke against their back, shattering like it was made of glass.

I kept my eye on the humanoid, knowing one of us had to. As I did, I wrote a few runes in my notebook, scribbling them from muscle memory. Severance, Dispel, Unveil- different words, but all written with the same symbol. The trick was in the order of the strokes. While they all roughly meant the same thing, they did different things when applied. I didn't know what that Child was capable of, so I felt it necessary to be that specific.

Granted… That was assuming he couldn't do pyrokinesis. Or any of the other 'kinesises, which I had no counter for. I'd yet to see any Children with those Gifts, but there was a first time for everything.

He didn't know them. What he did was much more annoying. 

The Child of Chernabog fished something out of his pocket, twisting a thick string around two fingers. At first, I thought it was some sort of necklace. That’s certainly what it was meant to look like; the pendant, however, was a square bottle the size of my fist, sealed with blue wax. It was a clear bottle, but the liquid inside was blue. 

There was something swimming around the bottle- an eye, still twitching with reflex movement. I realized that as the Child of Chernabog held the pendant aloft, the flourescent liquid glowing against a black backdrop. I could hear his voice gently speaking to the object, but I couldn’t make out his words. His tone was reassuring, though- like he was giving the eyeball a pep talk.

Then, he dropped it.

There was a loud moment of silence before the glass shattered. But when it did shatter, the world shattered with it.

 

–

 

It happened in a blink. When I opened my eyes, I was in the cul-de-sac, exactly where I’d been standing before. However, everything was gone- the officers, the cars, and the Children of Chernabog. Only my friends and I seemed to remain. 

The houses weren't exactly houses anymore. Portions of other buildings had grafted themselves to their roofs in ways that were both impossible and impractical. They were amalgamations of places; houses, then hospitals, then offices. They stretched high up into the air, dwarfed only by the tall skyscrapers around us. 

In between the monoliths, giant television screens flickered strange videos in black and white. Surgeries, I noted, recognizing the organs and the scalpel harvesting them. Giant cords connected the screens to an unseen power source, the blue and gray wires growing like ivy into the concrete towers. Some wires went from one building to the next, creating a spider's web that was miles wide. 

There was a certain, sterile dustiness to it all- once cleaned immaculately, but left to gather dust. 

Looking up, there was no sky. Instead, the world seemed to fold in on itself, the tops of buildings pointing down at us. They climbed higher than anything humans could hope to build, jutting out in directions that were architecturally impossible. 

Towers upon towers upon towers of buildings, stretching up, up, up…

And all of it- every inch- was blue.

So was I. So were the others. Like with the Ark, it was like there was a filter over my eyes, turning everything blue.

Within the shadows casted by the giant screens and sprawling monoliths, I saw eyes open one by one. Their maddening gaze filled every inch of darkness, fitting together like a puzzle. Even the shadows we cast opened their eyes, their twitching pupils focusing squarely on us. 

The Child of Chernabog had trapped our minds in a world of his choosing- an illusion, and an extremely powerful one at that. I commended him for trapping all five of us at once, and I commended his creativity. I never thought I'd feel a sense of dread at the concept of urban sprawl, but boy, did I have it then. 

It couldn’t hold us forever, I thought. Eventually, our unified minds would overpower it. 

Then I started coughing, and couldn't stop. Dry ones, too, which was bad- nothing seemed to remedy the heaving urge, and my head quickly grew light. When I started to cough, so did the others. Worst of all was The Chaser, who flailed on the ground, wheezing and hissing until her voice gave way to Kate's.

"C-Can't… breathe…!!" Kate gasped, coughing and burping up black sludge. Though she tried to rip her mask off, I dove to her side and held it to her face. Taking it off would be worse; the air was thicker than The Ark, and much thicker than Earth. It wasn't meant for us, and that was probably the point of putting us there.

"What… the fuck?" Natalie managed. "Where are we?"

"It's an illusion... It has to be," Nathan managed to wheeze. 

"D-Doesn't feel like one… Sacré bleu…"

"Masky… I think we're in a p-pocket," Toby gasped out. "Th-The air… We can't survive here."

Panicking, I did the only thing I could think of- I used my Gift to create spores, letting them pour out to stabilize the air around me. My friends drew closer to me, where they could breathe easiest. It was a temporary solution- eventually, I'd be spread too thin, too weak to make more. For the moment, though, I felt everyone's breath in tune with mine, our chests heaving after almost suffocating.

Without my influence, my vines stretched and calcified, breaking off my back and forming a cage around my friends and I. That was new, I noted. I'd have to remember I could do that. Unfortunately, it wasn't without a price. I couldn't regrow them and purify the air- I'd have to choose one. Pretty obvious which one I'd go with.  

I clung to Kate for dear life, my mind racing through my disaster protocols. If there was a path from there to Earth, then there was a way back. There had to be. That was how it worked. 

Slowly, the eyes rolled upward. I followed their line of sight to see our new opponent- a girl floating about ten feet away from us, looking down with her hands folded behind her back.

The first thing I noticed was her face, because it was hard not to. It continually morphed between sweet and demonic, as if unable to decide which one suited her better. Her left eye was missing, the socket pitch black and hollow. Like Jack and Korbyn, there was a tiny, blue light in the depths of the empty socket, moving in sync with her normal eye as it passed over us with thinly veiled appraisal. 

"Te veo," She cooed in a sing-song voice, flashing her shark-like teeth with every vowel. 

I shuddered with dread. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say she was a Poltergeist; she certainly had the tell-tale look and aversion of the ground. But The Operator was who created Poltergeists, and they all recognized him as their Master. She couldn't be one of them.

Taking a deep breath, I smeared my thumb over the runes in my notebook. "Who are you?" I dared to call out. 

The spirit blinked at me, then placed her hand on her chest. “Vailly," She greeted. She floated closer to us- close enough that I could see ichor running from the pit of her eye socket, the liquid thick and viscous as syrup.

"¿Qué haces aquí? No quiero lastimarte, pero lo voy a hacer si no me das otra opcion.”

Admittedly, I was taken aback by the Spanish. It was mildly triggering to hear; I hadn’t heard the language since I heard Jeff use it to talk to Liu. I wasn’t so self-centered to think she was speaking it for that reason… but if she suddenly turned into a fifty foot tall bimbo with pink highlights, I'd know for sure who’s head she was getting all the nightmares from. 

“She’s asking us what we’re doing here,” Toby piped up. "The neighborhood, I mean. We know why we're here , here."

I scoffed at that, surprised that Toby could answer that before Natalie. “Does he know Spanish?” I asked, referring to HABIT. 

He nodded. “He knows German, too. He says yours is really good.”

“... What- ” 

“NOT THE TIME, YA’LL!!”

Toby jolted to attention, remembering all at once that we were trying to get out of here. He dove for my bag, suddenly, digging through it furiously. “I think I know what to do. HABIT taught me how to make temporary holes, so maybe I can- FUCK!!!” 

Suddenly, Toby grabbed his head, his body jerking with a violent series of tics. I would have thought it was a mere Tourettes attack, but I could hear his thoughts- those thousand voices of rage pressed against Toby's mind, threatening to burst from him. I could hear what they were saying, that time. That time, they were all screaming in unison.

"S̶h̴o̷w̷ ̴t̸h̷e̵m̵.̷ ̶B̸u̸r̸n̶ ̶i̴t̷."

“NO!!” Toby shouted, smacking his fist against his head. “No!! Shut UP, HABIT!! I DON'T WANT TO!! NO!!! ”

Natalie tried to calm him down, but he threw her off, pushing her towards Kate and I. "DON'T FUCKING TOUCH ME!! DON'T TOUCH ME!!! NO!!!"

The reaction wasn't brought on by the Phantom. In fact, Vailly pouted, phasing right through my barrier to get a better look at Toby.

"Ohh… Pobrécito… "

The spirit reached out to him, her hand glowing a soft, baby blue. The movement, of course, rightfully spooked Toby, prompting him to launch his hatchet directly at her face. Unsurprisingly, it went right through her; just like our Poltergeists, the apparition was immaterial unless she wished otherwise. Toby's hatchet sailed into the air behind Vailly, breaking a window as it landed out of sight. The sound was horrible- the shatter was multiplied by ten, causing my ears to ring uncomfortably.  

"Fuck," Toby choked, falling back on his ass. 

The aggression caused Vailly to fall back as well, her one, brown eye lighting up with surprise. On a dime, her hurt shock turned into rage. Her hair rose around her as she let out a piercing scream, the light in her eye gleaming like a star. 

The televisions shattered from Vailly's scream, the glass falling in chunks the size of cars from high above. The cage made from my vines protected us from it all, but it caused cracks to form in the crystalline ribs. One couldn't remain; it crumbled into a pile of calcified flesh, the chunks deep red underneath a two-inch layer of black.

The next attack would bring the rest down. The eyes around us twitched, their pupils darting in all directions as the world began to shake and shift. The ground rumbled as the buildings grew taller, growing into a triangular dome over our heads. There was no exit to be found- nothing I could make sense of, let alone grasp onto.

"Toby…?" I called out, praying that he had an answer. 

Toby whimpered, pulling at his mask until he ripped it off. I heard his audible swallow; it sounded more like he was gulping down a sob. 

"H-HABIT's… not-t going t-t-to help," he squeaked out. 

I felt my stomach drop. "What do you-?"

"HE DOESN'T WANT TO HELP!!" Toby blurted out, completely hysterical. "He just-t doesn't-t, okay?! Please, t-t-t-trust me!!"

I could feel Toby's fear pour in waves, coupling with a bloodlust strong enough to make me pant. Whatever HABIT wanted him to do, Toby refused to give in. 

I feared he'd have no choice. If we didn't leave soon, Vailly would kill us. I was running out of spores, a familiar exhaustion creeping into my bones. I had a minute, at most, before we all began choking.  

Darkness closed in on us. As it did, more and more eyes snapped open, all turning to glare in our direction. Natalie and Nathan gripped my jacket tightly, Kate’s back pressing firmly against my chest as they cowered from them. Toby, however, merely clutched his head, his teeth grit as he rocked back and forth. He sought no comfort- even as the eyes circled him, staring with loathing judgment. 

There should have been so much noise. I could see Kate's lips move as she tried to apologize, begging for our lives like we deserved to be spared.

I didn't hear it. Instead, it all faded away, the only sounds being the low, constant hum of my Master and the beating of my own heart.

"Shhh," I heard. "Be still and Listen."

The Operator's voice quelled the frantic beating in my chest. I took a deep breath, my eyes sliding shut as I did. Through the hell raging around me, I found an eye in the storm.

Within it, I heard the bottles. 

Soon, I heard nothing but. That endless, tinkling sound filled every crevice of my brain, the echoes causing my head to vibrate with it. 

"You're still here," someone whispered to me. "You never left."

Unbeknownst to me, I'd said those words out loud. Once I did, the next breath I took was clear, as if the air around me had been cleansed.

Of course- it'd been an illusion after all, I thought with a wave of relief. I'd forgotten that in the heat of the moment. Illusions grew stronger the more we believed it was real, and together, it'd been real enough to kill us. I had already touched the runes to dispel it; once I spoke the right words, I was able to break it.

Or, rather, almost break it. The intent hadn't been there, like if I'd done it purposefully. We could breathe normally, thank God, but we still couldn't see the real world.

Who was that voice? My Master told me to listen to it, but that hadn't been him showing me the answer. Instead, that voice had been human and child-like. It sounded like the voice I'd heard at Ms. Nyras' home… and they'd match the footsteps I'd heard in the woods.

Vailly cocked her head to the side, equally surprised by my actions. As she and I met eyes, we both had the same realization.

She’d heard that voice. I heard that voice. We’d both heard that voice. 

“¿Tú también puedes escucharlo?” Vailly drifted to the ground, gliding effortlessly towards me. “Jack dice que solo eres un diablo blanco. ¿Cómo puedes escucharlo?”

Though talking was a good sign, every word made me nervous. I wondered if the spirit knew that we couldn’t understand her; she was speaking as if we did. Then again, she could have been talking to herself, for all I knew.

A laugh forced its way out of Natalie’s throat at Vailly's words, a bit hysterical given the circumstances. “I understood some of that,” she said, not elaborating any further.

Apparently, that voice I heard was important enough to keep us alive, if only for a few seconds more. Vailly paced in the air, floating back and forth with crossed arms and a scrutinizing glare. I noticed how she was dressed, then- a gray turtleneck one size too big, and a sky blue skirt. She looked like she'd died fairly recently. Had Jack killed her?

Vailly stopped, seemingly making up her mind. “Voy a por Jack para que se ocupe de ti. Soy nueva, por lo que no sé todas las reglas. ¡Perdón!" She cried, her voice bubbly. "Ah y… siento mucho esto...”

Her tone was a false hope. Just when I thought she was done, Vailly waved her hand once, like wiping a board. With that command, the ground opened up beneath us.

It seemed as though gravity waited until we realized our fate before dropping us. As it did, I looked up to see the Phantom staring down at us, her smile wide and gleeful as she waved goodbye. Fucking brat, I thought bitterly. If I ever saw her again, I was going to gouge out her other eye- with a spoon.

My stomach lurched as my body picked up velocity, the wind throwing my hair into my face. Kate screamed into my chest, clutching onto me as the air threatened to tear us apart. I held on tight with my right arm, refusing to let go of her. I then reached out and found Natalie, who was reaching for Toby with all her might. Nathan, at least, had accepted his fate. While everyone else freaked, he splayed his limbs out, his eyes closed in perfect serenity. He was saying something in Blackfoot, which I'm guessing was some sort of prayer. 

I dared to open my eyes for just a moment. We were falling and rising all at once, caught between the two planes of cold, gray obelisks. They seemed to spread as far as continents- buildings and towers manifested from wasted dreams and dead spaces, grafted together like an immaculate corpse.

It was all blue. A blue Waste, as far as the eye could see. 

I thought I saw the horizon in the far, far distance. There was something past the sprawl of buildings, after all- fuzzy gray ocean under a white sky…

…except that it wasn't an ocean. There was no sky. 

With another scream sitting in my chest, I saw that the horizon was yet another television screen. One as massive as the sky itself, made of static and snow. 

I had a horrific realization, then. Oh, god- snow, I thought, my gaze turning to the fast approaching ground. My siblings always screamed about snow.

I shut my eyes again, clinging onto Kate as she started to drift away. "It's not real!" I shouted, still not entirely sure. "It's not real, it's not real, it's not-"

 

–

 

I had a pleasant dream.

The street was cracked in some places. The weeds were coming through, growing strong after weeks of rain. It was a little cloudy, still; the sun would come out by the time the ambulance arrived.

When I opened my eyes, I was sitting on an old, decaying porch. Across the yard, a vibrant tree stood guard over the house, its leaves warm and emerald green. It had bottles, even then- just four, though, and they were wine bottles. They clinked together in the gentle breeze, the rustling of the leaves serving as its bassline.

There was trash everywhere- tires and old boxes, with random appliances left dumped on the side of the road. Beautiful, antique houses were abandoned and faded, the windows boarded up with plywood. It was a ruined, left behind place- sick, even, in a way only our environment could get. 

A door opened and closed behind me, the sound of a crying baby going in and out of my awareness. A boy came to sit next to me, then, grabbing his rain boots from the steps. He was wearing Jack's pendant- he didn't seem to ever take it off. The red string was worn threadbare. 

That necklace always brought Jack misery. It didn't matter who was wearing it.

The boy slipped on his rain boots, seemingly oblivious of my existence. Somehow, though, I knew he could see me.

“What are the bottles for?” I asked, pointing to the tree. My hands were tiny, my voice even smaller. 

He looked at me, then, with familiar, onyx eyes. "They keep bad spirits away," He said simply. "This neighborhood is special. My grandma told me n' Jack that the ground can soak up your spirit. If you die here, you don't go to Heaven right away like you're supposed to. You can stay with your family for a little while."

"Oh… I can't go to Heaven. My dad needs me."

I could see him then. The Operator stood at the precipice of the woods, standing amongst the trees like he was one of them. I wasn’t in distress- the entire interaction felt conversational, if not a bit surreal. My mind chose to go along with it instead of fighting it. Because of that, The Operator merely watched me… Curious, I assume, to see what I'd do.

“That’s not your dad,” the boy said incredulously, laughing like I was joking. "I saw your dad. You kinda look like him."

I huffed, pouting. "He always brags about that. He brags about everything… My mom says to just let him do it, even if his friends say weird things to me because of it."

I didn't know him. I couldn't remember. I didn't want to remember. 

My head hurt.

"It's okay," The boy said, as if sensing my underlying stress. "He ain't gonna find you, here. My name's Edwin. Wanna play with me and my friend, Jack? He lives across the street."

I smiled at the idea, nodding excitedly. Of course I did; I always wanted to play.

Down the street, I saw a truck coming to a stop around the corner. I felt like I should recognize it. It made an anger bubble within me that quickly grew too big for the tiny body I inhabited.

The street was wet with blood. It glistened with it. The dark, violet skies above threatened to rain more down upon us. As we jumped over the ditch separating his front yard from the street, our boots drew it from the soaked earth. 

So much of his blood had soaked into the Earth.  

“Jack's been my best friend since kindergarten,” Edwin told me, oblivious to it all. "He's really, REALLY smart, but the teacher said he ain't ready to skip grades. It's probably 'cause he don't talk much. He's cool, though- he's really funny."

He sounded nice. "I hope he likes me."

"He didn’t like me at first. I wouldn’t stop bugging him. Once you show you're not gonna run away, though, you're his best friend for life." 

We walked up the steps to Jack's house, the marigolds a mixture of gold and blotchy red. Edwin knocked on the door once, and a soft, muffled voice called out from behind it. Edwin smirked cheekily at me, pretending to smooth out his hair and fix his clothes. 

A few seconds later, a woman opened the door. She looked even more beautiful in person than she did in the photograph, with long, raven hair and a mysterious smile. She was dressed in a gold sari- a casual one, without the patterns and extravagant silks. Despite that, she still looked like a goddess.

Especially since she was so tall… Or maybe that was just my own height. 

"Hi, Mrs. Nichols," Edwin greeted sweetly.

"Hello, darling!" She cooed, her voice tinged with a slight Indian accent. "Jack's putting his raincoat on. I'm trying a new fusion recipe- you want to taste?" 

Ms. Nyras had a unique, captivating air, but that was only skin deep. She spoke gently, kindness in every syllable. She even seemed genuinely eager to have an eight-year-old's opinion about her cooking.

"Can you save some for later?" Edwin bargained. 

"Hmm… perhaps. We will see. It's quite delicious, this time," she responded with a wink. She left, then, disappearing into the foggy recesses of the home as she called for Jack. She, too, was just a memory- there and gone in a wisp of smoke. 

"What's a fusion recipe?" I asked curiously.

He shrugged. "Jack doesn't like his mom's Indian food, so she tries to combine it with American food… But the truth is that kids at school tease him about the lunches she makes, so he tosses it all out."

I raised an eyebrow at that. "Why? My mom makes me lunch every day. Mom lunches are the best!!!"

"I dunno. I like her cooking. I guess they just think the Indian stuff is weird," he said. “He used to dress like his mom too, until kids kept bullying him for it.”

I scoffed, firmly crossing my arms. “My dad wouldn’t let people bully me for how I dress,” I declared proudly. Not seriously bully, anyway. I knew the difference.

With that in mind, I wondered when I'd see Jack's dad. I didn't see any evidence of him- no man's shoes in the doorway, no man's jacket by the door. 

"He doesn't know where he is," Edwin admitted sadly. "He disappeared when Jack was a baby. Everyone's said he just abandoned them, but..." 

"...But?"

Edwin knew the full answer, but couldn't bring himself to tell me. "...Something really bad happened to Mr. Nichols. Something that people pretended didn't happen."

I frowned, both absorbing what I was being told and feeling unable to process any of it. There really was no moment of peace for Jack- not even as a kid. The most dignity he was afforded was a mom that cared about him. 

The door opened suddenly, and another boy ran out. He was wearing a Spiderman T-shirt and khakis. Weird, I thought. Jack used to wear glasses.

"Bye, mama."

As Jack turned his head, he locked eyes with me. He'd once had beautiful eyes- oak brown, with the barest flecks of green. He looked nothing like his mother, just as Edwin had said. But he was everything like his mother, too, their smiles almost identical. 

As I'd guessed, he couldn't see me. None of it was real. I was just a passenger in a memory, unable to act my will on it.

I stepped out of their way as Edwin collided with him, greeting him with gusto. After a moment, his boisterous nature managed to crack the quieter, more secluded boy, bringing a tiny smile to his face.

I walked a few steps behind them, growing more and more apprehensive with each step. Finally, I couldn't take it any longer.

"Why am I here?" I asked Edwin, realizing all at once that something wasn't right. I wasn't a little kid, and I didn't belong there. I was supposed to do something, had someplace to be.

“I need your help,” he answered. Edwin turned his head, looking at me from the corner of his eye. "You're the first person that's heard me talk since I got shot. I read your mind... You're some sort of fairy, right? You do trades."

I flushed, embarrassed to be called that. "I guess..."

"I wanna trade, then. I gave you what you wanted- I told you some secrets about Jack. So in return, I want you to help me."

Was that what I wanted? I suppose it had been. I felt oddly compelled by those words he spoke- "I want". It flipped a switch in me, my antagonism gone.

"What do you want me to do?" I asked quietly.

Edwin took Jack's hand into his, squeezing it tightly. The whole world seemed to flutter, its composition trembling as its host broke the cycle. What was once Jack became a blurry phantom, his features losing the life once projected onto them.

"I want you to kill me."

Immediately, I felt my temples ache. That felt like a paradox. I was supposed to help him, but I couldn't kill if I was helping.

Again, the boy could sense my discomfort. No wonder- it was my brain we were inside. "It's not his fault. My sister cut my life support after he died, and he didn't get to say goodbye," Edwin explained. “I wanted to wait for him for a little while, but… There’s somewhere I have to go. I can’t wait forever." 

Afar, I saw that truck start to creep towards us. I felt a spike of panic, uselessly trying to grab onto his shoulder. "You have to wait," I said quickly, my voice cracking. "You have a chance. He's got the power of a God, now- he really can bring you back. Can't you wait just a little longer? I mean- you’re best friends!!"

He turned to me, and the world froze. I saw him for what he was. A memory; not enough to be the person he should have been. Jack could bring him back, but he would never be at rest, forever incomplete. He would always feel his soul calling out to join its other atoms in oblivion- would always feel just two steps away from being One with the Universe again. 

"But… that's not fair," I whimpered. "That's not fair!!"

He smiled faintly- pityingly, almost. "It’s okay. I’ve had a long time to think about it," the little boy said, a hundred years behind his voice. "I’m cold. There, it's warm. I can hear everyone… everything… They’re waiting for me. I have to go. Tell Jack that I'm thankful for everything he did for me... He was a really good doctor."

He placed his hand on my chest. That was all it took- a light bloomed within me, my head throbbing as I fell to my knees. The ground was soaked with his blood; it pulled me in like quicksand, sloshing red water over me as it dragged me down.

"Tell my sister to pour me over the tree," I heard distantly. "It’ll bloom, again.”

 

–

 

I was still alive. What I'd seen had been a dream; more than a simple dream, yes, but a dream nonetheless. 

Our captors were thorough. All our weapons and bags were confiscated, our pockets had been emptied, and our masks were taken. There were no windows, and, seemingly, no door. Worse still, I was completely exhausted. If I didn't eat soon, I'd fall victim to The Sickness.

The arguing was what caused me to wake up. The others had been up for a while; long enough for the panic to settle in and bounce around their heads. 

“This is all your fault, Kate!! You wanted to find his stupid mom!! Now we’re all gonna fucking die!!”

“That’s a lie!! W-We aren’t!! You said that she said something about Masky hearing a boy!! He's been acting weird since we got here, s-so maybe it’s a Slenderman thing!!"

“Oh, Masky's acting weird!?! Call CNN, we've got a breaking news report!!!”

“You're one to talk, asshole!!! I'm being serious!!! I think he saw something in the woods-”

“A fucking NICKEL for everytime I’ve heard that!!! NEWSFLASH: WE ALL SEE WEIRD SHIT IN THE WOODS!!!" 

“Stop yelling at her, Toby!! It’s not her fault we’re stuck like this. You’re the one who can't control your own fucking Gift!!”

“You're fucking LUCKY I didn't do what HABIT wanted me to!! If I did, you'd be trying to kill yourselves right now, so fuck off, Nathaniel!! ”

“Oh, really, Tobias?! Is that gonna be your new excuse everytime you fuck up!? I thought you were Masky's one-and-only buck!! You're second-best now, so how come you still SUCK!?!”

"FUCK YOU, NATHAN!!!" 

“Oi, oi, oi!! HEY!! Simmer down, both of ya'll!!! We ain’t gettin’ nowhere thrashing our tails!!!'' Natalie shouted, gently bringing everyone down from their hysterics. "Kate, mon cherí, can you get out of here with your Gift?”

“I-I’m trying to, but I’m getting that paranoid feeling. Someone’s watching us.”

“OH, REALLY?”

I sighed loudly as they started fighting again. I lifted my head, then, and saw what Toby was being so sarcastic about. 

The decor was made of eyes. Not just any eye- the Evil Eye stared at us from hanging pendants, wall decorations, and miniature chandeliers. If we were being watched, it could have been from anywhere- Hell, everywhere. 

If I was remembered correctly, the Evil Eye only shattered when it had absorbed dark energy. Looking around me, I noticed that some of the pendants had fallen to the ground, their wire frames empty and blue shards of glass scattered across the wood floor. My thoughts immediately went to that strange girl and the Child that wielded. Was this another trick of theirs? Perhaps, somehow, the eyes were serving as non-living observers, keeping us from using our Gifts.

"Masky," I heard Kate say. Suddenly, I felt her hand on my cheek, gently pulling my face to her. She swiped her thumb under my eye, wiping away fresh tears. 

"You were crying in your sleep," She whispered, clearly worried. "What happened?"

I was certain I wasn't hallucinating, so I felt it best to just come right out and say it. "That kid's still here," I confessed. "I'm being haunted by his ghost."

Immediately, Toby let out a loud, frustrated groan. "Seriously? Are you sure it's not schizophrenia?" He whined, clearly annoyed. "Show us the memory."

I cringed at the idea. It felt incredibly private- I'd felt like an intruder being in that space, and I’d been invited.  

Kate gripped my shoulders, her eyes narrowed in determination. "I believe you," she declared with a grin. "How do we help?"

I thought back to my dream. Edwin gave me one command- tell his siblings to break the bottle. Though I had half a mind to break them all myself, I reasoned that he wanted them to do it for a reason. My purpose was just as a messenger.

I chewed the inside of my cheek, looking around the small room. “Anyone try the walls?” I offered. There was no question that we’d get out. If we had to destroy the foundations and crawl out through the dirt, we’d do just that. 

"Now, that ain't a bad idea," Natalie drawled, wiggling her eyebrows as she shucked off her jacket. "Where am I hittin' first, podre?"

“Don't even think about it,” Came a voice to my left. It was that humanoid Child of Chernabog. He held a door open, the entryway disguised as a bookshelf. 

He'd taken his mask off, so I could see his stark resemblance to Edwin. In face only- complexion wise, the Child of Chernabog had a unique blend of dark and light skin. It was called vitiligo- a melanin imbalance that caused a pattern in the skin. The pale sections were primarily over his nose and mouth, but there were smaller spots on his cheek and under his eyes.

I knew him from that unique skin pattern. That Child called himself Legion, The Many. He "collected" Objects that had a soul (or souls) attached to it. He'd stolen a computer that, allegedly, had something of a conscience- not a creation of my Master, but some strange consequence of man's meddling in our ways. Considering how valuable that was to us, Legion was a prime target.

"You," Legion grunted, pointing to me. He cleared his throat, then, his next words a bit softer. "Come with me."

As I hesitantly stepped forward, everyone looked at me like I was a dead man walking. I had no weapons, no mask, and my Gift was exhausted. As if to highlight my weak state, I coughed, feeling a bit woozy from hunger. 

As I stepped inside, I realized I wasn't in just anyone's home- I was in Ms. Nyras' home. The scent was the same as my dream, the smoky perfume of different flowers bringing back memories I didn't have. There were decorations from all across Southeast Asia- a Turkish lamp on a side table, colorful tapestries on the windows from India, a blanket from Nepal folded in a laundry basket. From where I stood, I could see the same doorway to the outside. The door itself was new; even more stained glass, the tiny pieces forming a mosaic of an eye.

Legion closed the door behind me, locking it into place with a small push. I kept my eyes peeled for a pen or a knife. Either would be useful, to me.

My gaze soon rested on a white armoire with glass doors. The display held mostly photos. Each one featured the same, sharp-eyed woman with courthouses in the background. She stood with groups of people that wore matching attire, the clothes ranging from fancy suits to prison uniforms. One featured a large crowd of women in vibrant, multi-patterned robes. That one in particular stood out to me because they were hiding their faces with masks- literal, porcelain masks, painted to resemble the dainty faces of maidens. Their clothing seemed more European than Asian, but I had no idea where the masks could originate from.    

In the center, though, was her wedding photo- her seemingly most beloved. I was captivated by the color that surrounded her in the photo, from her dress to the abundance of flowers. What made the picture unique, I think, was the candidness of it. She was speaking to a man that looked remarkably similar to Jack, gesturing at a folder in her lap. The man leaned into her, embracing her as he listened intently to what she was saying. He seemed completely in love, his expression alone showing his devotion. I could see their entire relationship in that photo- a gentle, loving man and a passionate, workaholic woman. I'd only looked at it for a few seconds, but I still remember every detail. How faded the photo was, most of all.

That wasn't a man that would leave.

Legion grabbed my collar, dragging me into the living room with a low grumble. As I expected, Jack was there, sitting lax on a weathered, teal couch. He didn't have his sword with him, which was both a blessing and a curiosity. He didn't wear his mask, either, opting to keep it on the side of his face. As far as gestures went, it was the equivalent of putting all your guns on the table.

Next to him, poised on the armrest, was the follower that had stolen our meat. Though she’d lost her monstrous form, she still wore her mask. Once she wasn’t nearly ten feet tall and covered in a layer of black goo, I was quite taken to her appearance. Her hair was like a dark blue cloud around her head, held back by two, iridescent clips. I could see both eyes through the holes in her mask, the color the most incredible, pale blue- too pale to be natural. She probably had a Gift, I thought; unnatural features were the first sign of it. I could see that, like Legion, she had also had vitiligo; it spread across her neck and arms in a seemingly random pattern, her hands almost completely pale. She had really pretty nails, I think- a really cute pink color, with a little gemstone near the nailbed.

She didn't seem impressed with me, but I found her attractive nonetheless. She looked incredibly cool, especially when she sat like she didn't give a fuck about anything. Sure, Jack pulled the same act, but with her, I believed it.

"Hi," I greeted, letting my lips curl into a shy smile. "What's your name?"

"Diamond,” She said flatly, busy staring at her phone. “I'll cut your balls off if you try talking to me like that again."

“She will, too,” Jack added. “Had to change a guy's name from Donuts to No-Nuts.”

While he made his two followers laugh, I winced, getting her message loud and clear. 

"Jack's here," I warned my friends, still feeling a connection through the Arkhive.

"Nah-ah. I can hear that," Jack snapped. "This whole place is set up for me. I can hear everything."

"Creepy,” I chirped haughtily. “Where’s your sword, Jack? Did you have to give it back to the flea market?”

“Shut the fuck up,” was his harsh response. Not because I was right; he wasn’t there to banter with me.

Jack sneered, leaning forward to glare at the coffee table. He seemed agitated; his knee was bouncing incessantly, his body poised to leap up at any moment. I doubted it had anything to do with me. Most likely, it had everything to do with the house he was in.

"You got some fucking nerve, bro," Jack stated, a deep bitterness in his tone. "My fucking mom? Really? "

I rolled my eyes at that. "I probably wasn't going to kill her," I said. "...Probably. Where is she, by the way? I have some questions for her.”

"Not fucking here," He said loudly, turning his head towards the sound of my voice. "Cannot fucking believe you. I'm omnipotent, and I still didn't think you'd sink this low."

Humming amusedly, I slid my hands into my pockets. Aw, I thought; they let me keep my cigarettes. How thoughtful. I decided to light one then, much to their displeasure. 

"Why do you care? You're not here because of your mom," I stated. "You're here because of Edwin."

I got an immediate reaction. Jack stood up, and Legion moved closer to me with a knife raised. My knife, I realized with a scowl.

“That’s why you’re not killing me, right now,” I added calmly. “Because he’s talking to me, and not you. And you want to know why, right? You wanna know what he said.”

"You freak. You're gonna tell me where the fuck he is right now, or I'll kill your friends one by fucking one," Jack hissed. His vines, which had been previously short and docile, began to grow out from his back, their sharp ends curling outward.

I took a deep inhale of my cigarette, savoring the moment before I told him. Anger and desperation were never a good mix, and I was about to exacerbate it even further. 

I exhaled slowly. 

"No."

Jack tensed visibly, letting out a deep, inhuman growl. "No? No!? I'll fucking kill you!! What part of that don't you get?!"

I shrugged almost nonchalantly. "Sorry, but I can’t. I literally can’t," I admitted. “He doesn’t want you to find him.”

He scoffed out a laugh at me, his hands tightening into fists as he lost patience. "The fuck does that mean?" He asked, bewildered. 

"It means, Jack, that he wants to… Ugh, what do they call it…? Move on," I explained in the best way I could. "By the sound of it… He's wanted to ‘move on’ for a while now, but you're keeping him here. Let me guess: the bottles, right? You've got him trapped in one. I guess I was his last hope."

"You’re a fucking liar!!!" Legion shouted, joining his leader in his fury. "Don't you fucking come in here and tell US what he wants!!" 

"I’m just repeating what he told me," I argued patiently. “He’s had a long time to consider the fate of his soul, and that’s his choice.”

"Prove it. Tell us something only Edwin would say," Diamond offered, her phone put away. She was leaning forward, now, her pale eyes studying me.

I thought back to my dream, searching for a detail that would prove I was telling the truth. "He said his sister was the one who pulled the plug," I said. "He didn't seem particularly upset about that. He seemed relieved, even-"

"BULLSHIT!! I KNOW EDDIE!!!" Jack suddenly shouted, surprising both his followers with his outburst. "I was his BEST friend. He wouldn't just give up like that!! Not after he’s seen me fighting for him!!"

I sighed regretfully. The whole ordeal was starting to feel uncomfortably familiar. There was a dead child beyond the reach of the ones who loved him, and the ones who loved him most acted blindly out of fear of losing him forever. When it was Kate and her friend Charlie, I was able to make her see reason. Jack wasn’t so simple. He’d become more than just a friend to Edwin, in his eyes; he was his guardian angel. Jack aspired to be a surgeon solely for him, devoting his entire life to saving his. Had Jack not been murdered by Chernabog’s cult, he would have succeeded. Truly, when those college kids murdered Jack, they’d killed both boys.

It was a particularly bitter injustice. I understood his desperation; this wasn't closure for him. In a way, it almost made me sympathetic to Jack’s plight.

Almost. That’s why, when I spoke next, it wasn’t a particularly delicate way of phrasing what I actually meant. What I meant was that Jack wouldn’t find satisfaction in what he was doing. He couldn’t simply create a free life. If he revived Edwin, his spirit would be bound to him as a servant of Chernabog, and it would no doubt be an agonizing servitude. Not the best returning point of a friendship.

…But what I said was: "You'll revive a piece of him. A Shadow, at best. I understand how you feel, Jack, but it's not worth it. He’ll just be your servant."

And, surprisingly, Jack didn't take that too well.

I gagged as Jack's tendrils suddenly wrapped around my throat. He lifted me off my feet by my neck, forcing me to scratch and claw for air. I had nothing to fight back with- even the desire to use my Gift hurt, the gnawing hunger growing in my stomach. 

"You think this is about ownership," Jack hissed, putting extra emphasis on the last word. "That's what's most fucked up. You think I'm collecting slaves, just like your Master. No, you don't understand how I feel. You can't possibly understand what it feels like to be us."

"Tell 'em, EJ!!" Legion cried enthusiastically, pumping his fist in the air. "Expose him, bro!!"

“Don’t encourage him,” I heard Diamond hiss under her breath. “Goddamnit…”

Initially, I worried about the implications of “exposure”; however, my clothes were thankfully left on. Instead, Jack spoke as he knocked me against the wall and floor, hitting me with every emphasis of his words. 

"You wouldn’t see the point in keeping him alive, would you? Slenderman cares when some random kid in fucking Minnesota is in pain, but he somehow missed Edwin dying in a fucking ditch!! What makes you worth more than him, huh?! Seems to me the only time he loves children is when they’re someone else’s perfect, adorable, white children. You can’t even fucking see how monstrous you are, because you think you’re so perfect! Does it feel good? Do you feel powerful, ordering around someone inferior from your high horse?"

I didn't- especially not then. 

Jack squeezed my throat until I saw stars, dragging me towards him as I coughed out a pained yelp. "I don’t care about who deserves it, ⦻rigin," he growled through his teeth, spittle hitting my face. "I’m gonna take whoever the fuck I want, and I'm gonna get the fuck off this shitty failure of a planet before it boils. Is that clear?"

"C-Crystal," I choked out, feeling my limbs go numb. 

"Good."

He slammed me one last time to the ground, then released my throat. Every inch of my body ached with bruises, my neck throbbing as I struggled to break. No broken bones, though; Jack was offering me some rare mercy.

Jack posed a tendril over my stomach, ready to slice me open. "Tell me where Eddie is, or else."

"Masky, are you okay?"  

"You sound like you're getting the shit kicked out of you."

“Nahh, he’s definitely winning.”

Assholes, I thought irritably. Since I couldn’t speak through the Arkhive without Jack hearing me, I let out a loud, suffering groan instead. That seemed to be a good enough answer for them. 

With Natalie's help, she and Nathan sent the fake door sailing off its hinges with a single strike. It hit Diamond head-on while clipping Legion on his side. Both of them were knocked down, with the girl pinned under the bookshelf for the time being. 

The shelf had completely missed Jack; however, it surprised him, which was enough for me to roll out of danger.

Kate lunged out of the doorway, leaping off Natalie's shoulders and tackling Jack feet-first. Once again, she caused him to panic, her speed too random for him to perceive early.

As Legion went to put his mask on, I grabbed his ankles, pulling his feet out from underneath him. It was easy- he weighed ninety pounds soaking wet, and he couldn't throw a punch. He struggled, for sure, but it caused him immense pain to do so. I think his arm had dislocated when the bookcase hit him; lucky guy, considering what it could have done.

As I held him down, Toby ripped his jacket off. The pockets had the Manifestation rune sewn into the fabric, and I recognized the trick immediately. I had something similar done to my bag, though it was restricted to the zipper pocket on the inside. 

Toby shook the jacket heartily, and one by one, bottles fell out- small, blue bottles with a wax-covered cork, just like the one used to summon Vailly. These, however, were filled with a dark red liquid, the color almost black behind the blue glass. I counted at least ten of them, all the size of my palm.

I could hear faint whispering as I picked up one of the bottles. Human voices called out to me, beckoning to me from within. They were Souls, I realized. I was looking at bottled, human souls. I'd never seen one visible, let alone condensed to a liquid. But Jack- and, assumedly, Legion- had found a way to capture the entire essence into a bottle. 

Mesmerized, I listened as the whispers grew more insistent. I bet I'd feel much better, if I drank this- that thought orbited in my mind over and over, the urge to bite off the cork rising within me. Souls were The Operator's favorite part. He always described them as sweet, to me; the kinder the soul, the sweeter the taste. The evil souls, however, had a sort of vile taste of their own that The Operator described as delicious in its own right. I'd always been curious; after all, I'd eaten the Flesh already. One day, I'd be able to consume a Mind. But the Soul? I didn't think I'd ever get to taste one as Masky. The urge to drink it felt like pressure building up and up, threatening to explode.

"Well, well… look here, Masky," Toby said, snapping me out of my daze. 

He'd found Vailly's bottle. The eye within was reduced to a clump of undulating cells, the red strands reforming its blood vessels. A perfect find, I thought; Ben would love to meet her. The rest we could take for study. Study and… maybe other things. 

"Let's take some of these, hm? They look tasty," Toby declared, voicing my inner thoughts out loud. 

Toby held on to Vailly, placing the string around his neck and tucking the bottle into his hoodie. Vailly would be the safest with Toby; he was more attuned to illusions, ironically, so he could handle it if Vailly tried to fight us through her bottle. You would think, "that's so silly, how could she do that?" And if I lived in any semblance of normalcy, I'd agree. But no. I lived in a world where that was a very genuine possibility, and I'd stopped noticing it. 

"No!!" Legion cried, wincing as I snatched my knife from his hand. "EJ, help!! They're taking Vailly!!"

I rabbit-punched him in the head to shut him up, and he was out immediately. I didn’t try to do more than that- he was out of my way, and I had bigger problems. 

Jack heard the boy’s grunt of pain from being struck, and assumed I’d just killed him. “YOU MOTHERFUCKER!! ” He shouted. With a piercing roar, Jack launched Kate in the only direction he was still sure of- up. He sent her straight through the ceiling, tile and plaster falling in a heavy cloud around us. 

"Ow," I heard Kate whine, cutting my panic short. She was fine- bruised, but she’d taken worse. 

Across from me, Jack let out a low, pained moan as he rose from behind the overturned couch, completely covered in bits of plaster and debris. He had deep gashes from Kate's Tall Blade all across his torso and face, the wounds dripping steadily with ichor. 

Jack blinked scarred eyelids as he felt around with every limb. He quickly got his bearings; being in home territory (literally) meant that he didn't need someone calling out what was around him. He already knew. 

Toby grinned, patting the front pocket of his hoodie. "I've got her, Jackie Boy,” He called, bringing Jack’s attention directly to him. “You want her? Come and get her!!" he taunted. 

The bookcase shifted, then, falling over with Diamind's cry of exertion. She didn't have a single scratch on her; in fact, it looked like Natalie and Nathan had done more damage to the wall. Her skin must have been as hard as-

Diamond. Yeah, that makes sense, now that I think about it.

I shoved Jack as he lunged for Toby, dragging him to the floor with every ounce of my strength. I went for his mask, choking him with my arm as I fought his human hands for it. Toby rushed to my aid, but couldn’t get past the blind flailing of Jack’s vines. He didn’t have his hatchets, and they were like pythons- once he felt something alive, he swung at it, breaking more furniture as he chased Toby’s feet around the living room. 

“Behind you-!!”

I felt the pain in my scalp before it happened, but I couldn’t stop it. As I’d been warned, I was ripped off of Jack by a fist in my hair. Diamond knocked me against the wall, landing a solid blow right on my cheek. I threw up my arms to block her, but every hit felt like a cinderblock. Grabbing her meant risking damage to my ribs and organs, as did punching.

Before Toby could leap to my rescue, I called his attention with the Arkhive. “Toby, there’s a tree outside. White, dead, covered in bottles. Grab as many of those and bring them back here. Run now. I’ll be fine- just go.”

Toby didn’t need to be convinced to obey me. I’m sure he was drooling at the chance to sneak one of the full bottles- the more we had, the more we could have for ourselves. 

“HEY!! Get back here, you fucking molerat!!” I heard Jack shout. He chased Toby out with one tendril, but the HABIT was too fast. Toby shut the door on him, prompting Jack to rip the door off its hinges in anger. 

Nathan and Natalie took my place against Jack, both attempting to grab his mask. However, Jack was ready for them; while Natalie was able to dodge him, he ensnared Nathan in a tendril, knocking him between the floor and ceiling like he’d done with me.

Since he’d missed Natalie, though, she tackled him again. “This is for my fucking clock!!” Natalie cried, punching Jack in the eye socket. It stunned him, but only temporarily; Jack grabbed her throat with one hand, reaching into his pocket with the other. 

He was getting out a scalpel, I realized; Natalie’s abdomen was wide open to him. 

“Kate!!” I called out. Where was she?! 

There was a slight rumbling above our heads. Suddenly, a large, black hand broke through the ceiling, grabbing Jack by his entire head like a toy in a claw machine. In an instant, it yanked him upwards through the hole, lifting him off his feet.

"Hi, Jack," I heard Kate say in a creepy voice. 

Jack let out a muffled, terrified yelp, his legs kicking and tendrils flailing. He was able to pierce the ceiling with two of his vines, but he seemed more focused on keeping Kate off of him than attacking us. 

I coughed out a laugh at the sight. That’d keep him busy for a bit, I thought. Of course, I still had Diamond to deal with; she seemed intent on keeping me separated from my friends. 

I worked with it. If I couldn’t help them, then she couldn’t help Jack. When she heard his peril, I used the momentary distraction to flip her into the coffee table. 

Jack had dropped Natalie, but he still had Nathan. His tendril thrashed, striking Nathan against any solid surface it could in its panic. Thinking quickly, Natalie threw her hand up and spoke, encircling Nathan in a bubble of slowed time. All at once, the force of Jack's thrashing was canceled out; even better, no amount could break his tendril free. 

Natalie stuck her hand into the bubble and dragged Nathan out, roaring from the effort it took to pull him quickly. Finally, though, she was able to free him, sending him sliding across the floor with an undignified yelp. With him out of harm’s way, she dropped the bubble quickly, causing Jack’s tendril to thrash at twice the speed to catch up. Somehow, that had stunned it enough for Natalie to grab it, holding it like she was wrestling a python. And winning, mind you- she’d told me she’d gotten so buff doing something called “noodling”, which was fishing for catfish with your bare hands. Where she’d fished, they were as large as dogs and as long as snakes- real beasts in the river, eating whole birds as they dragged them underwater. 

Diamond gradually stopped fighting me to watch Natalie fight Eyeless Jack's vine, her hand loosening its grip on my tie. "Wait… Did she slow down time?" She gasped, completely in awe. “And those muscles …”

I smirked, never skipping a chance to brag on my friend’s behalf. Clearly, she didn’t know us individually. I’d happily explain how fucked she was going to be, when we won. 

"That's Clockwork. They call her Le Boucher, in Louisiana. The mopheaded one with goggles Ticci Toby, The AngelBloom Killer."

“He’s still alive?!”

“Sometimes I wish he wasn’t.”

Diamond's eyes flashed. Another fan of serial killers, I see- she recognized both names. I somewhat expected what she’d do next, but it was still mildly surprising to watch her ditch me and go at Natalie with fists flying. 

Quietly, Nathan helped me support myself, careful of the bruises beneath my clothes. “Shit, you look bad,” He winced. “How’re you feeling?”

“Hungry, but not sick… not yet,” I said. Right on cue, I coughed, the act agitating every bruise I’d gotten in the last twenty minutes. I brushed off Nathan’s worry; we had bigger things to worry about than The Sickness.

At that moment, Toby rushed back into the ruined doorway, his arms full of bottles. “You think you’ll be able to… to tell which one it is?” He asked between pants, almost dropping them all as he dropped to his knees.

He’d collected at least ten more, but none of them called out to me. They were empty- useless without the method Jack had created. When I told Toby that much, he whined with frustration. He threw one of the bottles at Jack as he kicked at the ceiling, his boots dragging against the smooth plaster.

He was definitely stuck, I thought amusedly. Thinking back, I remembered that none of the bottles were full or sealed when I saw them earlier that day- I’d bet anything they were still empty a few hours later. Strange, I thought; something wasn’t adding up. Jack said they were still looking for Edwin’s soul, but if I understood Edwin correctly, he’d already been bottled. Had someone else found him?

Either way, the bottle had to be close. I had the strongest reaction in that area.

Diamond and Clockwork were pretty even as they fought, their different attributes canceling each other out. Diamond couldn't be cut, couldn't be broken. At the same time, she wasn't trained outside the basics, and Natalie could anticipate her attacks. No more temporal manipulation, though- Natalie's fingers bled freely from overuse, a certain exhaustion in her panting. 

Because of her weariness, Natalie resorted to cheap shots. With a knowing grin, she socked Diamond in the nose with every ounce of her strength, shattering her mask with a loud crack. The punch sent her knocking against a vase and some more furniture, collapsing into the debris with a sharp cry of both surprise and pain. I could see the blood gushing from her nose, her arms trembling as she struggled to keep herself upright. She was done; the woman had already been worn down by all the fighting, and that single punch would have been enough for me to call uncle. 

Without her mask, Diamond was as pretty as I'd thought she was. She had a surprisingly sweet face and plump cheeks, her lips almost perfectly forming a heart. She looked incredibly young- maybe even younger than Legion. I'd thought from her full frame that she had to be at least an elder teenager, but her face brought that into question. 

Natalie cooed fondly, pouting with a taunting sense of affection. "Aw, wee bebette. Shouldn't you be in bed? Awfully late for you to be up, hm?"

Diamond curled her lip at that, wiping blood from it. "I'm twenty-nine," She admitted, obviously quite embarrassed to do so. I'd been way off- She was even older than Jack.

"Ohhon, mon cherie," Natalie cooed, thoroughly impressed. "You cannot be a serial killer with a complexion like that, bebette. That's not how that works."

Interestingly, Diamond seemed to agree with that. I saw her resolve flinch; with her face exposed to me, I could recognize a regretful desire to trust.

She didn't want to be there. I could see why she would feel compelled to follow Jack out of duty to her family… but he was going to get her killed, eventually. She was starting to realize that. 

"What'd Edwin tell you about the bottle?" She asked gravely.

I glanced at Jack, checking to see if he was still stuck- he was, but he’d break free soon; the ceiling around him was starting to give. Toby was doing an excellent job of distracting his vines- since Jack relied on sound, he threw the bottles he’d collected at him, confusing him with the overlapping, loud noises. He’d even let Nathan in on his fun. 

"It has to be his sister," I told Diamond, looking back to her. "He wants her to pour it over the tree… He told me it’ll bloom again, if she did."

Telling her that seemed to cause physical pain. Since both Edwin and she shared the same skin condition, I could assume they were related. And if they were related, then she, too, was related to Edwin. Seeing her face, then, I didn't see much of a resemblence; however, Diamond choked on her words, baffled and devastated all at once as she clutched her sternum. That wasn't the reaction of someone uninvolved.

“Is that really what he wants? To die?” She asked, her voice cracking.

“That’s what I was trying to tell Jack. He’s already dead, and he can only become undead. Edwin doesn’t want to be stuck like that- he wants peace. He’ll never know it as a servant of Jack. And he will be a servant- he’ll have no choice but to be.”

Diamond gasped out a breath, slumping back as the information sunk in. She bowed her head, staring down at her hands with an expression of pure loss.

“...I thought I was doing the best thing for both of 'em,” she confessed, her voice a whisper. “I thought he'd want us to bury them together. If I didn’t give up on Jack, Edwin would’ve been here. I can’t keep failing him… What if I’m wrong, again…?” 

She broke into a sob, then, despite trying not to while in front of us. Diamond hadn’t been in his memory, to my knowledge; then again, what I had seen was only the final moments of the boy’s life. Perhaps she’d been inside the house. Perhaps the final memory of her brother was a quiet, ordinary breakfast.

Natalie kneeled by Diamond’s side, placing a gentle hand on her back as she comforted her. “It ain’t your fault, mon cheri . You’re trying to do right by him. Sometimes, there ain’t no right you can do.”

“He's going to be okay,” I added. "You'll see.”

Jack must have heard that exchange. With renewed vigor, he slammed his fists against the ceiling, finally punching through it and tearing himself free. He dragged Kate through the hole he made, but couldn't hang on to her; she instantly teleported away, kicking up dust in a whirlwind as she stopped at my side. Toby and Nathan were able to get out of his way, but not without getting struck across the back and head respectively. The sound of Toby’s spine popping was sickening- luckily, though, that was just because of his equally sickening posture. 

Jack remained lifted on all four of his appendages, glaring down at his follower- or, he would be, except he was off by a few degrees.

"What the hell are you doing!? Don’t listen to them!!!" Jack shouted at the wall. He shouldn't have been surprised by the betrayal; he’d made a traitor his second-in-command.

I could tell by his heaving breaths that he was getting tired. His kidney-only diet didn't really provide stamina, after all. On top of that, he had a whole new set of scratches around his face and neck, causing a waterfall of black liquid to drip down his front. Of course, he had the option of retreating into his mask, and none of that would matter; however, for some reason, he acted as if he couldn't. It still remained against his face, untouched.

“I think we need to calm down,” Diamond stated firmly, pinching her nose to stop it from bleeding. “I think there’s been a misunderstanding-”

“MISUNDERSTANDING? You’re going to give the benefit of the doubt to these Mormon-looking motherfuckers!? They’re just like the guys that killed Eddie!!”

"Hey, now!! We ain't never done nothin' like that!!" Natalie snapped. "I sure as hell ain't no racist!! I'm a whole damn gumbo of people, gar, and I ain't never know when I'm hittin' a relative!!"

"You look like them, to me!! Y'ain't melanated enough to pull that card!!"

"OI, OI, OI, I KNOW YOU AIN'T JUST SAID THAT SHIT-!!"

Diamond’s eyes flitted past Jack, her eyes slowly widening. "E… EJ…" She said quietly. “We should stop…”

"No!! Don't get soft on me, now!!"

"EJ-" She tried to call again, but Jack persisted. I saw what she was staring at, then, but I was just as stunned by it as she was. 

"I'm not going to let you talk me out of this!! He's here!!! I can do this!!! I promised you he's going to be safe and ALIVE-!!!"

"Jack?" 

"WHAT?! "

Angered to be called while he was in the middle of a nervous breakdown, he snapped his head to where he thought the sound came from. 

He'd turned his head to the front door.

The woman that spoke his name stood in the ruined doorway of her home, clutching her coat with shaking hands. I'd met her before. She was older, now, the roots of her raven hair gray and frizzy. But she still had the same, piercing gaze- the one that seemed to see right into the soul.

That gaze was filled with tears. Ms. Nyras blinked them away as she tried to comprehend what she saw. The sight of her dead son was one thing… The sight of him in such a demonic form was another.

"Jack," Ms. Nyras breathed, her coat slipping out of her hand. "What happened to you…?"

Jack's face immediately twisted with anguish. He opened his mouth to say something, but no words came out. I doubted there was anything he could say that would explain himself. His tendrils responded to his shame; they dropped him to the ground, hiding behind him like he was a guilty child.

Luckily for him, he didn’t have to say anything. In true, elegant fashion, Ms. Nyras outright fainted, collapsing against the doorframe. Probably for the best, I thought. There was nothing I needed to ask her; nothing that mattered to me, anyways. 

"She wasn't supposed to be home until ten," Diamond muttered, looking a tad embarrassed. 

Jack shook with the desire to erupt and destroy everything around him. However, he managed to restrain himself- even kept the electronics from exploding.

He coughed, then, wiping ichor from the pits of his eyes. "Forget it," he muttered, all the fight in him gone in an instant.

He went to his mother and picked her up, gently placing her into his human arms with his vines. He carried her to the stairs, where I assume she was going to be placed in her bed (If Kate hadn’t destroyed it, that is). 

Diamond blinked, trying to follow Jack up the stairs. "EJ?" She called.

"JUST-” He began, his tendrils rising to strike. However, with a long, drawn breath, he let them come to rest. 

“Just leave me alone. Do whatever you need to get them to leave.”

“But-”

“If you’re so sure, Diamond, then kill him!! I guess he and I weren’t friends, after all!! Nevermind I killed a God to save his goofy ass!! I guess I’m a freak-of-nature for nothing … "

“...M-Maybe it’s not my business,” Kate said, loud enough for Jack to hear. “But maybe if you were willing to hear him out, he’ll talk to you. Maybe he just… wants to choose? I mean… You're friends. You can understand that, right?” 

There was a long moment of silence, and I wasn’t sure if Jack had taken that well. 

Then, I heard the faintest sigh- like the kind you’d make dropping a heavy weight from your shoulders.

 “Go home,” he said quietly.

I heard his footsteps continue on, then, retreating to a room upstairs. A door opened and closed. I didn’t hear Jack’s footsteps above us, so I assumed he’d taken her to another room. Hell, he could have taken her somewhere else entirely.

We didn’t care anymore. We’d gotten what we needed- all that and more. 

Once again, we were at a stalemate with Chernabog’s army. If we continued fighting just for the sake of it, we would alert the Foundation that we were here. It was only a matter of time before they realized some of the peons had gone missing; no doubt, our time was already running out. 

Legion groaned, beginning to stir from being knocked out. “Wha… Di…? Is it over…?” He grumbled groggily.  

“Yeah, Mitch. It’s over,” Diamond called. “We’re gonna stay at Granny’s for a bit, ‘kay? We’ve got some things to talk about.”

“...Okay…”

Diamond hesitated, for a moment; then, she walked calmly into the kitchen. I saw her open the pantry and shift some things around- including, to my relief, our bags-, until I heard the distinct “clink” of a bottle being tapped. 

When Diamond turned back to us, she held a wine bottle with a gold string tied around it. It was full of that dark red liquid; without the blue covering it, I could see an iridescent hue swimming around within it. The sight of it made my stomach lurch with hunger, the feeling so strong that it alerted my siblings. 

That was him, alright. I could hear his whispering voice, the sound of footsteps echoing directly from it. Diamond held his bottle affectionately, but desperately- afraid that, at any moment, it would shatter to the ground. 

“I had a bad feeling,” was her reason for keeping it from Jack. Many dreams, too, I’d assume. 

There was a moment where one of us considered taking the bottle from her. I wasn’t sure who it was, but it spread around us like a contagious, intrusive thought. It would have been easy to overpower her, with all of us there. 

All violent thoughts came to a solid stop at Kate. She nudged me, tilting her head to the back door. “Let’s go, guys,” she ordered flatly, as if threatening us if we didn’t. 

I listened to her, hurrying to grab our bags from the pantry. We had the other bottles, after all- we’d take that as loot for a job done. 

“Wait,” Diamond called, right as we all scuttled out the back door. “Thank you for helping my neighbors. Legion told me ya'll were fighting those police earlier, when he found you.”

I didn’t admit to anything- I just shrugged. “Watch out for those guys… They’ll do worse than kill you.”

"We're well aware," She said. "They're looking for us, too."

"I guess that means we have a common enemy," Kate pointed out, glaring pointedly at me.

She nodded, once, then pointed in a northeastern direction. “If you go through the woods that way, you’ll be out of the neighborhood. Do me a favor… Don’t come back.”

 

–

 

Once we were out of Sundown, the adrenaline of fighting bled into a sense of unease and dissatisfaction. Shame wore me down mentally, making every noise a painful stab to my eardrums. 

Eyeless Jack was wrong. We weren't like the people that hurt him, I thought furiously. Yet, in his mind, Proxies were no better than Chernabog’s old cult. We preyed on the weak- in this case, him and his followers- and cared only for ourselves. 

He didn’t know anything about us, I thought irritably; if he did, he wouldn’t want to be our enemy. He’d want to help us.

… Which got me thinking, of course, about what Kate had been asserting all along. That we were overreacting to his presence, and Jack was someone we could get along with. I’d been so quick to deny that just days ago.

But what if Kate was right?

I remembered Korbyn’s dire warning. At the time, I thought all that fear had been to sell her tricks to me. Thinking about it more, I began to see why she must have felt so desperate. She’d tried to convince me that I needed Jack, and she’d failed. And she’d failed to convince Jack because I couldn’t believe he wasn’t trying to hurt us. But had he? Had he done anything to us, before he retaliated? Or had he just been through one of the most terrifying, bizarre events a human could ever experience, and reacted exactly as one would? 

I felt all-consumed by the need to defeat Jack. I could maybe justify some things, excuse others… But I knew my intentions. I would have hurt innocent people if I thought it would benefit me. 

It was nothing personal. In some ways, that was worse.

All that time, I was too certain it was all for a better purpose. A purpose, mind you, that I still didn’t understand completely. But that hadn’t mattered to me; other people knew the purpose, and I trusted them. I had to.

Regardless, though… I saw Jack differently, after that. I hoped he was able to find some closure. I hoped that he didn't leave his mom to wake up wondering if it was all a dream. Maybe he couldn't tell her everything- I doubted she could ever understand what Jack was- but maybe he could reassure her, somehow.

As I mulled over the day’s events, I moved the bottles from my pockets to my bag for safe-keeping. The glass was shockingly durable- I'd been thrown around plenty, and none of them had broken. Though the liquid inside all but sang for me to drink them, I could wait until I had a proper meal. Ben would like to analyze them, and would appreciate as many samples as possible. 

“Toby, were you able to hang on to those bottles?” I asked. 

Toby broke away from Natalie’s headlock and grinned, pulling Vailly’s bottle out of his hoodie. “They forgot all about her!” 

I cursed. They hadn’t- the bottle was completely empty, now. It was still sealed with wax, and it wasn’t cracked. The liquid within had simply vanished without a trace. 

When Toby noticed it, he groaned loudly with frustration. “FUCK OFF!! I COULD HAVE HAD A PET GHOST!!!” He shouted, spiking it to the ground. The bottle shattered uselessly into a million pieces, the shards of which went straight for our ankles.

“Ow!! Goddamnit, Toby!!” 

I placed the bottles in the bottom of my bag; as I did, my hand brushed something smooth. Even just that bare touch brought forth flashes of that cold, metallic world Vailly had shown us.

Raising an eyebrow, I pinched the item between two fingers, pulling it out of my bag.

It was a Chernabog mask. I blinked owlishly at it, utterly shocked to see it. Oh, that’s right, I realized belatedly; I’d grabbed it back at that warehouse. I’d completely forgotten about it, since that day had ended so poorly. 

Kate gasped as I held it up. “Is that-?”

"Guys," I called out, holding up the mask to them. "I… I think I know how to find their base."

In fact, it was taught to me. Korbyn had shown me how to get to it step-by-step. 

She said I'd know how to find her when I was ready. 

And I… I felt ready.

"Oh, perfect," Toby cooed, draping his upper half over my head. "More fucking work. After I get a sandwich, a blowjob, and a nap, I am so game."

"Naw, podna. You gotta be showin' us the vision of doom TonTon Macoute showed you!!” Natalie cried. “Sacré, everybody screamin' 'fire!' and I ain't been seein' no smoke..."

His cheeky grin faltered for only a second. "Sorry. I'm having too much fun. I'll show you when I feel like it, 'kay?" He playfully offered, trying (and failing) to push me out of my seat.

He said he was teasing us, but I didn’t believe that anymore. For one reason or another, Toby feared what knowing would do to us- the exact reason The Operator didn’t always tell us the truth, might I add. That irony must have stung.

Rouge's minivan arrived soon enough, driven by The Basher. Ellie was passed out in the backseat, her head against the window and a little cooler in her limp arms. Judging by the biohazard symbol on the side, I could assume it was an organ. 

Toby greeted Rogue through the passenger window, their foreheads bumping together fondly. “I’ve missed you. Did you enjoy your Christmas?” Rogue asked, opening the door so she could hug him. She was due in a month, and her stomach was as round as a beach ball. Despite a somewhat pallid complexion, she seemed happy; The Basher had gone above and beyond to ensure his wife was living in absolute comfort, and it showed. 

“The Bloody Painter was there,” Toby grumbled, sticking out his tongue with distaste. “I wanna spend next Christmas with you and Ellie.”

“Then so shall it be!” She cried, kissing his temple. “Oh- Did you want to touch, Toby? She’s kicking.”

Toby hesitantly reached out, but inevitably, he recoiled. “I don’t think I should,” He said under his breath. “I-I know you told me to be happy-”

“I never said that,” She interrupted, ruffling his hair. “I want you to be happy. If you don’t want to judge someone before you meet them, I completely understand.”

Toby forced himself not to smile at the bad joke, fiddling with his sleeves as she reassured him. “You’re okay, though…?” He hesitantly pressed. “You look…” 

“Pale? I already knew that’d happen, don’t worry. The spore in the baby is changing me, a bit… I don’t tan, anymore. I was warned that might happen, so I’ve been loading up on vitamin D. Hehe… Vitamin D…”

“You laugh at that every time…” The Basher chuckled.

Kate looked utterly horrified, hearing that. She already had a list of reasons why she’d never have children, and just the thought of never tanning again made her shudder. 

The Basher leaned in, a bit, hoping to lighten the mood. “How about we get something greasy and disgusting to eat? I’m starving.”

There was one loud groan of unified agreement. We were all hungry, by that point- we would have eaten literal garbage, if it made the ache stop. 

“That cooler is for you, Masky,” The Basher told me as we all piled in. “The Operator told us that you’d need something extra.”

Carefully, I pulled the cooler out of Ellie’s limp arms. As I expected, it contained a heart, wrapped in tin foil and sitting in an inch of ice. I stared at it for I don’t know how long, caught between the ravenous hunger and the fear that I’d make a mess. Luckily, though, I got the okay- it was an emergency, technically, and they knew how to get blood out of upholstery. 

 

–

 

Toby and I were in trouble when we got home- not only for stealing NiGHTLiFE’S car, but for everything we did afterwards. I was hoping for detention; instead, The Helmet told us we were outright grounded. Worse, still, I’d find out later that we’d also have Ally Dolls following us around constantly, watching our every move until we’d atoned for breaking the rules. 

Toby didn’t have any issue with being grounded. The Ark was a paradise. In his eyes, being grounded there was the equivalent of a vacation. Had I not been so devoted, I would’ve been happy to rest and relax too. As I was, though, I couldn’t help but feel restless.

The grounding didn’t include formal events, so we were still allowed to go to the launch ceremony. Hell, it was required we would go- everyone in the mansion was ordered to be there. And even if we weren’t invited, we’d still sneak out to see it. All three of the Proxies chosen for The Expedition were our friends, after all; one of them was our baby sister.

The Basher told us to keep our worries away from Ellie, in particular. She needed to be confident, and us questioning her would undo what he and Rouge had been building up. I doubted anything we said could shake her; Ellie was an anomaly amongst anomalies. She’d probably just kick us and call us a dirty word we certainly didn’t teach her to say.

We looked to Third Base and Skully to take care of Ellie in the ways that counted. I didn’t trust Ben or The Jester to do so, for obvious reasons. 

By then, I’d actually gotten over my anger with Doby; in fact, I felt a little regretful for scarring my relationship with him. It was shockingly easy for me to do, which worried me. I should have loved Doby most, for how well we got along. I should have been more forgiving, and not played favorites. Yet with one mistake, Doby had instantly been reduced in my eyes. 

Where did I learn to do that, I wonder.

Worse, still, was the ripple effect it had on my peers. The Operator didn't allow open bullying, but only the Slender Ones could recognize passive-aggression; therefore, my siblings feigned concern over his mental health to talk badly about his habits. Habits, mind you, they all shared. I couldn't stop it- once they all started, everyone adopted the behavior. By the time I fully processed it happening, it had spiraled out of my control.

In the little time I had left with Third Base, I tried to make things right. It didn’t feel the same; Doby’s smile was nervous, waiting for the other shoe to drop. I had the power to take everything away from him, and I’d shown him I was willing to use it. Talking it out didn’t make it better- it just made my mouth feel dry, and made him avoid looking me in the eye.

At least Third Base wasn’t letting me get in his way. He had very little time to mentally prepare himself for the mission, but he was taking it seriously. He hung on to Ben’s every word despite their esoteric nature, heeding his instructions. According to Ben, they were about to do the human equivalent of catapulting someone across the ocean. Doby was there to make sure they didn’t land in the water- that water, of course, being an undying, eternal oblivion outside of space and time.

Needless to say, I didn’t have the utmost confidence.

Skully had been the one to reassure me about it. “I remember the way. I remember all the ways," he’d told me. "I won't fail you."

I’d taken that as earnest, not malicious. Hard to, though, when his he stared with those unnerving, pinprick eyes of his. His eyes were always dilated, like a light was shining brightly into his face.

I could only imagine the life I must have had with him before, if knowing of it had warped him so much. Who had I been to him, to cause such an obsession? I wanted to ask, but once again, I was afraid of the answer. According to Ben, it didn’t matter; that life wasn’t real, anymore. It was like dying in a video game, restarting from the last “safe point”. Nothing that happened in those failed lives truly mattered, and they were gone just as easily as deleting data. 

But Skully remembered.

Korbyn remembered. 

And, obviously… On some level, so did I. 

I even got the sense that Third Base knew something greater. His seriousness about everything had been sudden, yes, but understandable if he knew what was at stake. I didn't get the chance to ask him about it alone- by the time I had that assumption, he was already marching to the launch site with the others.

He looked cool, I thought. Everyone on The Expedition (minus the Mimics) were dressed in iridescent, black, one piece suits. They were thick and padded like motorcycle gear, complete with gloves and boots to match. Their polyhedric helmet was the most bizarre aspect of the uniform, though. With it on, it looked like their heads had turned into Spores. 

Ben said it was mostly for show- the Genyr on the team wouldn't cooperate unless they were allowed to make matching outfits for everyone. If they ran into trouble, the suits would do absolutely nothing.

Again. Not a lot of confidence was being inspired. 

The morning of the launch, The Helmet led my Collective to the site a ways off from the mansion. A large clearing had been made in the trees for the event, big enough to fit the entirety of our population. My Collective was in front, of course, all dressed in our proper uniforms and masks. 

The other, graduated Proxies soon joined us, led by Bloody Painter. I saw The Flock, but none of them were paying attention to me. The Coven, however, was, and they came into my field of vision like an ominous cloud. Toby seemed to only have a problem with The Witch, and I could see why; the instant I didn’t rush to her and her friends like a lovesick puppy, I could feel her burning stare in the back of my head. Luckily, Natalie was more than happy to swap places with me so I was next to Kate. 

There were Slender Ones present as well, but only the ones that remained permanently on The Ark: The Crow, The Mortician, The Helmet, and Nurse Anne. Everyone else was on Earth, protecting our assets from The Foundation. I heard from The Helmet that The Shroud would be returning soon, but not in time to see Doby and Skully off. 

And then there were the Genyr, teary-eyed and dramatic as they sobbed over their two volunteers. Naturally, I looked for the Queen. Cane stood over fir court, fir cold gaze remaining fixed on The Unsightly Jester. They hadn’t spoken since The Jester revealed themselves to be an agent, and it was clear the Queen wasn’t taking it well. Fey, most of all, had vouched for The Jester’s presence; when the other Genyr wanted to eat him out of pure desperation, Cane was the one to protect them from both fir subjects and the Mimics. 

Or so fey had assumed. The idea that it had been a wasted kindness probably didn’t sit well with a Genyr like Cane, hence the murderous intent I could feel. Fey already assumed we were all conspiring against fir, and based on what I’d seen (or hadn’t seen), I couldn’t deny fir suspicions.

Cane did eventually see me, though. It was nice to see fir eyes soften with warmth when fey noticed my wave, the regal bow of fir head silently acknowledging me. I felt a flutter of excitement at the gesture, and it took everything in me not to break formation to talk for fir. 

Finally, Ben escorted the rest of the Proxies to the launch site. They poured in like a wave of shadow, their masks on and uniforms perfect. There were so many new Proxies, their names appeared in my head in a jumbling chaos of words, symbols, and numbers. I couldn’t remember them like I could my own friends, and luckily, I didn’t have to. 

The newbies looked to us advanced years like gods. They were almost afraid to stand near us, seemingly worried we’d be offended to breathe the same air. I heard some variation of “that’s him” over and over, followed by hurried whispering. Some of them were talking about Toby- some of them about me. I tuned out most of it; I'd be more involved if they were praising Kate or Natalie, who actually deserved it.

"If I was a girl, they wouldn't give a shit," I muttered.

“Oh, stop bitching. Grow out your vines, bro,” Toby whispered, egging me on. “Go on. Show ‘em which one of us is ⦻rigin, and which one is HABIT.”

I huffed, blatantly refusing. I wasn’t that confident, yet. There were still Proxies that remembered the first night I’d grown them, and so I’d yet to truly live it down. 

I also felt a sense of fatigue in my core that kept me from expending too much energy. I still needed my medication, yet I couldn’t find The Doll. I’d asked the Ally Doll that was following me for my meds, wherein she claimed the main doll had to give it to me. When I told her that I couldn’t find her, she shrugged, laughed in my face, and ran away… Only to be replaced by an identical one minutes later who didn't answer any questions.

To add even more mystique, The Doll wasn’t present at the launch. No one had seen her- not even The Slender Ones, and they’d also been curious to her whereabouts. I’d be able to hold out until the launch was over, but the fog of weariness kept me from paying attention to The Helmet’s grand speech about "forging new horizons" and "rebuilding reality". I spaced out through most of it, once I realized it was pageantry.

I think the Operator did, too. As The Helmet went on to explain the mission to the others, I saw soft flashes of color when I closed my eyes. It took me a moment to figure out what it was, but I noticed the waits in-between the colors. The Operator was singing to himself- the Antigonish, again- in the equivalent of humming under your breath. 

The behavior was surprisingly… Human. 

“May our Masters' love be with you.”

The applause that erupted around me caused me to open my eyes, my hands instinctively moving to copy them. Everything Ben was working towards had led up to this- I wanted to see what had kept him so deliriously excited. 

I watched Ben descend from his perch above everyone, his eyes closed with concentration. His fingers left a spectral trail of red in the air as he wrote a formula composed of Nezperdian. The more he wrote, the more the equation formed into the shape of a door. As a final touch, he placed a doorknob made of The Night Terror’s symbol. Once the final touch was made, the door glowed even brighter, coinciding with a deep rumbling throughout the whole of The Ark. It shook the ground, the sound like an incredibly large, yet rust horn as it tore through the sky. I was able to keep my footing, but many Proxies weren’t. There were cries of panic as people fell, with some kids outright retreating to the house. 

Oblivious to them, Ben approached the door and knocked on it three times. With a harsh, echoing ‘click’, all the roaring vibrations came to a sudden stop. The symbols on the door pulsed like a heartbeat, changing from blood red to a sickly, radioactive green with each throb. 

“I’d stand back, a bit.” 

A good warning. Once Ben opened the door, we were greeted to a truly unholy shrieking as the air rushed into the space. The force of it pulled us toward the doorway, and the Proxies that were knocked over had to hang on to each other to weigh themselves down. The experience was eerily familiar to the trap Jason had set for us, but the gravitation was far weaker. I imagine that was Ben’s doing; I could see him whispering, his eyes wide and unblinking as he stared into the dark void within the door. 

Looking at it from a slightly angled view, the doorway was two-dimensional like paper. If we were in the human reality, that would mean something. On The Ark, however, dimensions were arbitrary. And thanks to our meddling, they meant even less. 

“Alright, Third Base,” The Jester said. “Where am I going?”

Doby took a deep breath, stealing a glance at us for reassurance. Then, he took Ellie’s hand and stepped forward. 

“We are going to The Dark Carnival,” he stated aloud. “The Path is long, but we are patient. We are going to The Dark Carnival. The Path is unknown, but we know our destination is forward. We are going to The Dark Carnival. There is Nothing in between us.” 

As he spoke, the pitch-black doorway began to fog over. The suctioning force grew weaker and weaker, until all that was left was the gentle breeze of passing air. 

Ben gently placed his hands on Ellie’s shoulders. “Now, DeathGARDEN… Show us what you see.”

I jumped as Toby gripped my arm, squeezing it for dear life. I didn’t comment on it; I could feel how stressed he was through his white-knuckled hand. 

Ellie confidently strode up to the doorway, her hand extended and ready. The door lowered itself before her, moving seamlessly through the air. Once it was at her height, Ellie boldly sunk her hand into the barrier. “I see an easy path!” She cried, shutting her eyes tightly. “Just like the one I remembered…I see it…!!” 

To our collective amazement, Ellie slowly but surely gave shape to the foggy nothingness. From her imagination came forth a barren land of empty, gray stone, its backdrop a listless, gray sky. If it didn’t evoke such a powerful sense of loneliness, I would have thought she failed.

But far, far, far off in the distance, I could see it. 

Another door. 

Ben let out a satisfied hiss, dropping to the ground to embrace Ellie. “Good job, kiddo. You made it. Now we just wait for Jason-”

We all jumped as the door in the far distance vanished, then reappeared multiple times in quick succession, blinking in and out of existence. Once again, Ben let out a giddy squeal of delight, his hands clapping together eagerly.

“That’s the signal, my friends!! Ohhh, well done, everyone. Well done!!! Now… The hard part. Is everyone ready?”

A collective, resounding nod later, and the Expedition team was stepping through the doorway. Despite their different sizes, the door conformed to their shapes, even stretching for creatures as large as Laughing Jack and Jill. 

“Good luck,” I called out to Doby, waving at him.

To my surprise, he stopped just before he stepped through, turning his head to look toward us. Through the glass of his helmet, I could see the most peculiar expression.

"I believe in you."

With that, I lost connection to Doby, Skully, and Ellie. I could still see them walking towards the other door; however, their forms grew smaller and smaller as the doorway grew farther and farther away, until we could no longer see anything except an empty, stone landscape.

Ben was so moved, he wiped a tear from his eye. “Hundreds of years of work, and it goes off without a hitch the first time. This is why they tell you, ‘do what you love’. Moments like this.”

He sniffled, manifesting a tissue to blow his nose. Once he had his “moment”, I guess, he loudly clapped his hands together, destroying the tissue in a cloud of black dust.

“Well!! Another amazing day in The Operator’s whimsical, mystical world, am I right, kids? I hope you newbies soak in what’s happened here today!! After this, we’ll have a whole new world to explore.”

I felt Kate nudge me. With a small cough, she pulled me aside to speak more privately. “I’m not trying to be mean, but… Ellie's always been important to Ben's work. And Skully is… Skully. But… Why did Ben choose Doby, all the sudden?" she asked me. “It’s not because of what happened between you, is it?”

Immediately, my memory snapped to my conversation with Ben before the Fountain Ceremony. That's when he started mentioning an interest in Doby- when I, oh-so-conveniently, wanted him the least. Following that, everything seemed to go South for Doby. Between our judgment and their gossip, leaving on an incredibly dangerous mission seemed like the only way to escape. 

…Ben wouldn't do that, I told myself. He liked Doby. They played video games together. Doby was just the best at handling the Mimics. Ben said he needed his Gift, too. There was no reason why he’d sabotage Doby like that. 

Ben coughed, looking down at his imaginary watch. “Hate to cut and run, but-” 

He waved his hand to close the door, the world on the other side giving way to sickly green symbols over pure darkness. He then held his fingers in two “L” shapes, forming a square. With another murmur, a large, glass barrier appeared around the doorway. It would only be accessible to Ben and The Doll, with two Genyr appointed to act as guards to keep everyone else away. 

“-I gotta go. Meeting in the Madam’s office.” 

In a blink, he was gone. The nature of his sudden departure caught my attention immediately. A "meeting" for Ben could be anything- a lie, in some cases. However, the mention of The Doll had me concerned. I tried to recall when I'd last seen her, and I realized I hadn’t since The Fountain Ceremony. Her Ally Dolls went about their usual tidying and untidying duties, but the matriarch doll was staying out of everyone’s sight… Except, apparently, for Ben.

I assumed that, whatever was going on, it was something the higher-ups didn’t want me to be involved with. However, I felt compelled to, whether by my Master or my own will. Ben moved with such secrecy that, surely, announcing where he’d be wasn’t just a mistake; perhaps he’d been subtly hinting to me to follow him.

With everyone outside, it was easy for me to navigate the foyer and the hall. You had to take a certain path to reach The Doll’s office: go through the common rooms until you come across a room with a fireplace made of black stones, then take the door hidden behind the bookcase. That’d take you to another, identical office, wherein you’ll have to open the door you initially came into. That would take you into a long, dark hallway, where you’d follow the sound of a girl’s singing until you reached an ornate door with a wreath made of faded roses. Easy enough, once you remembered all the steps. Of course, if you were in trouble, it was always one door away.

The hallway leading to The Doll’s office was bare. The checkerboard floors were replaced with onyx marble, the wallpaper a dark, blood red. There were no overhead lights; instead, there were candle holders attached to the walls at two-foot intervals, giving off dim, golden light as wax dripped down their metal cups. 

The Doll’s office door was already cracked open, the golden light within spilling into the hallway.  While normally, the hallway smelled like dust and dead flowers, it now had the distinct odor of rotten fruit. The smell came with a stuttering in my chest, the feeling spreading to my face. I had the urge to laugh, yet my body wasn’t allowing it to happen. 

I physically recoiled as a shadow crossed over the sliver of light. The movement was accompanied by a delicate, reverberating chorus of jingle bells, followed by the light darkening completely.

My hair stood on end at the shadow casted. Whatever it was, it was massive , with enormous wings as wide as it was tall. Its feathers cast a translucent shadow, as if made of some sort of frosted glass. They fluttered like natural feathers as the shadow moved again, coinciding with those jingling bells. 

I didn’t want to get near- especially not if that thing was looking for me, as most invaders were. But… I needed my medication. I had things to report. I needed The Doll.

I was curious. 

I drew closer, staying flush to the wall. I heard The Doll say something in a soft, yet firm tone, followed by a round of polite laughter. I recognized Ben’s cackle from a mile away, but there was another laugh I didn't know. It had such a strange reverberation to it- as if there was another voice underneath the sweet, charming one… One with razorlike fangs and a single, loathing eye. 

“A wonderful success as always, Benevolent. These ‘Proxies’ are everything your Master promised they’d be. Intelligent, capable… beautiful. They look like little dolls…”

I shuddered and the sound of the utterly sinister voice. Every word had such an undertone of disgust, calling us by our name like we were cockroaches. 

The Doll chuckled warmly at the guest. “But of course. As you can tell, our Master loves dolls. However, Proxies aren't toys- not to him. Der Großmann loves them as if they were born from his own body. They’re his children more than his minions,” she explained, her voice lilting with her praise.

“Hm… So I’ve been told. The Genyr would have made a fine species to worship me like that, but… Alas, they insisted on being ‘unaltered’. No matter, though- I taught them their lesson. They make wonderful decorations, instead!!!” 

A piercing, maniacal laugh broke through the air. It brought forth visions of glittering viscera, and dead, opalite eyes, and my stomach lurched with the desire to puke. I covered my hand over my mouth as I gagged, the cold sweat begging the bead around my nose and temple. 

I knew him- not just from clues. I could feel it in my bones, my blood. 

That voice belonged to Night Terror himself. He was there, on The Ark. He’d been watching the launch from The Doll’s office- he’d been watching us.

“Quiet. He cannot hear you if you do not speak.” 

A pleasant tingling ran throughout my body, calming down my rapidly growing panic. I was on The Ark; The Operator would never allow harm to come to me on The Ark. I couldn’t have run if I wanted to, at that point; I was frozen, crouched in front of the door like a frog. I had an acidic burning in the back of my throat, my face hurting from how hard I’d furrowed my brow. 

“I am curious, though… I could’ve chosen a humanil as my Vessel, but I fail to see them as anything more than meat sacks for fucking and eating,” Night Terror mused. “Yet my cousin insists that his Vessel, born from one of your ‘humanoids’, will be the one to win our little Game… We argued for great lengths about this, but I still can’t see how he could ever impress our Great Master.”

Ben let out a low, melodic hum. “He will, when the time comes. Let’s just say… he continues to surprise us.”

 Ben's voice had progressively gotten louder as he spoke. Suddenly, the door was pushed closed, but not completely; enough that I could still listen without being seen. 

He knew I was there. He’d known I was there the whole fucking time.

“...Oh?” Night Terror cooed, his interest piqued even further. “Come now, Benevolent, don’t be so vague. I’m drooling with curiosity. You’re hiding him from all the Heralds- including mine. Tell me more.”

I heard The Doll’s joints pop and creak. “You have been asked to stay away from him. Politely, I might add,” she stated. 

“Out with it, then. Tell me one thing that’ll make me tremble. Something that makes him superior to my Candy Pop... Go on. I’m waiting.”

As he spoke, his voice slowly lost all sense of amusement, his words ending with a dark hiss. A presence fifteen million times my sized beared down on me, the pressure enough to make my stomach lurch yet again.

There was a moment of silence where I wondered what they’d say. Would they mention my vines? Or, perhaps, they’d talk about my Gift. There was so much I could do with it that, surely, something would impress Night Terror. 

I wouldn’t understand their answer until later. 

“He carries the immunity.”

That statement was followed by even more silence- a genuine silence, where Night Terror didn’t move an inch. Obviously, The Night Terror knew exactly what Ben meant, but I sure as fuck didn’t. An immunity to what? Surely, not The Sickness; I was there for my medicine because of it. 

But then I heard a heavy, audible swallow.

“Really...?” 

Night Terror’s desire sat heavy in his trembling voice, his heated breath audible with every inhale. “Well, then… that is special, isn’t it? You’re sure?”

“His blood tests confirm it,” The Doll said proudly. “And given his nature… He can pass it to another creature.”  

“Like I said,” Ben chirped happily. “He continues to surprise us.”

Another, maddened laugh rang out in the air. “Ah!! Now I understand why you’ve been so welcoming to my Genyr, you sly foxes!!! How did you find him?”

Ben and The Doll laughed quietly at that- a sound no more threatening than the Night Terror’s insane howl. 

“He found us,” Ben answered. I could hear the grin in his voice. “It was destiny.”

“Hah! Now… Isn’t that funny…? We’ll see what kind of creature he is when he’s properly bloomed, though. Then maybe I’ll have the last laugh.” 

There was a sound- like a scream, but with oddly more wetness- and that nauseating feeling of dread vanished. Both Ben and The Doll let out a relieved sigh, furthering indicating that Night Terror had left.

“What a dreadful creature. You should have heard what he was saying about the children, Ben. I wanted to peel my face off…”

“And to think, he’s been the most agreeable. It must be tolerated, unfortunately... We need The Scarlet King to agree to our alliance. Has The Night Terror promised to negotiate on our behalf?”

"Aye. He's gone to do it, now. Speaking of foul creatures, though… Did The Loathsome deliver his Master's vision? You told Third Base before he left, yes?"

Ben snickered- whether at himself, or me, I wasn’t sure. Probably both. "I did. Toby hasn’t done it, yet. His will has overpowered HABIT at every opportunity."

That made The Doll chuff out a laugh, as well. "Really? After all that effort to stick his nose in our business? I thought the little demon would enjoy seeing them boiling alive…"

"Ha! I think you know what part Toby doesn't want them to see," Ben purred sweetly. “Not the End of the World- what comes after.” 

“He has no choice,” The Doll stated simply. “None of us do. When it awakens, it will change our way of life as we know it. We must prepare to adapt to all threats, just as we always have.”

I crept closer, then, moving mere inches away from the sliver of light on the ground. What did she mean? When what awakened? And she’d mentioned boiling alive, too- a real detail about the event. I had the most awful feeling about that detail- like I should know the answer right away from that, but I didn’t. It almost brought up a memory, but I couldn’t fully recall it. 

“Where is ⦻rigin? I’m looking for him, but I don’t see him. Is he with Der Großmann?”

I gasped silently, hurriedly scrambling to my feet. I debated running down the hallway to hide that I’d been within earshot, but Ben had me covered. 

“He’s coming down the hallway, actually. Boss has something to give us… And he needs his red pill."

“Oh!! Oh, goodness, I have forgotten to give it to him, haven’t I? I’ve just been so focused on work… Oh, my poor baby…”

Before I could react, I was lifted into the air by an unseen force, carried through the doorway by The Doll’s telekinesis.

The Office resembled the Library, every wall lined with massive bookcases. Most of the books were psychology books and books about animals, but there were a few about astrology and old magic that I’d read when biology and Freud got too boring. The floors of The Office were quartz, with golden veins woven and polished into the mineral. Several lush carpets blanketed the hard floor, giving the room a more homey atmosphere. And, of course, that was aided by the numerous potted sunflowers The Doll had sitting about. There was one on the tea table, her desk, on the tops of the bookcases. Her desk, made of cherry wood, was stained a dark color, with various pages and maps draped over its flat surface. A single candle oversaw it all, its life down to a stump. Wax had stuck several pages together, gluing them to the table. And, finally, the most notable feature of all- a massive window stretching from floor to ceiling, encrusted with a golden frame. Right then, the view overlooked the ocean, the water as still as glass from so far away. 

 The Doll gently set me down on a chair, bringing me in front of her with a simple flick of her wrist. With a graceful sweep of her arms, she manifested a kettle of tea, an ornate cup, and a three-tiered tray of sweets. I grimaced internally at the sight of them, the sugary scent of Night Terror’s evil still clogging my nose. I tried not to show my discomfort, smiling as innocently as I could while The Doll retrieved my medicine. 

As I wolfed down cookies, she placed a single, red pill on the very top plate. When I started to feel full, I took it, as easily as you might take ibuprofen. The effects wouldn’t be immediate, but the relief I felt when I swallowed it was.

“What is that you have to show me, my sweet, angelic darling?” The Doll asked, her voice purely saccharine as she leaned over her desk.

Trying not to laugh at the flattery, I took out a bottle from my pocket and placed it on The Doll’s desk. “Jack made them. I don’t know the process, yet, but I think I could figure it out with Ben’s help. This is valuable, right?”

Immediately, Ben snatched the bottle off the desk, his eyes as wide as saucers. Slowly, his tongue slid along his top lip, his skin cracking as the desire to eat overwhelmed him. Like me, however, he resisted; he quickly passed the bottle to The Doll, who also inspected it with a tinge of hunger. 

“Yes, Masky. Very valuable,” Ben stated. “Wonderful job, as always.”

The Doll wasn’t as enthralled, but she was no less interested. I guess the proper way to describe her would be “unsurprised pride”. They’d bragged to a Tall One that I could effortlessly exceed their expectations, and, as if to prove it, I did just that.

“Oh… Another thing… About Chernabog…” I started, holding my back a bit straighter. “I believe they’ve found another pocket in reality, ma’am, and that’s how they’re avoiding us. I was able to get one of them to expose how they travel there, and I have the tools to do so. So, with your permission, I’d like to-” 

“No.”

“-investigate it.” 

I blinked owlishly, surprised to be rejected so quickly. “Wait- no? Why?”

“Because you’re grounded, schnookums,” she cooed tauntingly, pinching my cheek with telekinesis. “Two weeks was what you were told. You’re staying here, on The Ark, where I can watch you.”

Immediately, I was incensed. “But-!! But I have to!! I’m the one that has to deal with Jack, remember? We’re nemesis…es.”

“You were gone for a day, and you set two completely different buildings on fire,” Ben interjected, taking The Doll’s side. 

“And you killed someone in broad daylight,” she added.

“You stole your aunt’s car, kiddo.”

I scoffed loudly. “I was in the passenger’s seat for half of that!!” I argued. I knew it’d be fruitless to plead my case. Even if those things were okay to us, we still couldn’t treat the human world like our free-for-all playground.

“Two weeks,” The Doll said. “You’re dismissed.”

Fine, I thought, glumly storming out of the room. If I couldn’t get into trouble on Earth… Home would do. 

 

–

 

Chapter 20: Entry 19.doc

 

--

 

Toby’s scars were prominent on his ghostly, pale skin. His time as The Operator’s servant left him with several laceration scars, but he’d joined with a few already. Pink circles from put-out cigarettes dotted his shoulders, faded lines from being beaten with a belt along his lower back. His spine was a bit off from it- curved just so, only visible when his skin stretched tight over his lithe frame. 

Pain came from the evidence left behind. 

When I opened my eyes, Toby was already putting on his wrinkled uniform over the markings, hiding them as he did every scar. Halfway between sleep and wakefulness, my impulsive mind focused on the newer bruises I’d left on Toby’s throat. I was entranced by the vicious bite mark on the back of his neck, most of all. It wasn’t as if I’d eaten him- neither of us were that obsessed with each other- but my sharp teeth had left a dark bruise that I dazedly fixated on. We regenerated quickly because of our shared diet; we could hurt each other as much as we wanted, and the bites would be gone by morning. Even that one would be gone by the afternoon.

Like it never happened. Like Proxy blood wasn’t disgusting to our palates, meant to prevent us from eating each other- like I didn’t endure that taste solely because Toby’s blood tasted so specifically like gasoline, and it utterly fascinated me. He asked if I'd do it, and I did. He said it didn't hurt.

I hated how much I liked Toby when he just relaxed . When he was so tired, he smiled without restraint. Hands that were so dangerous picked at its nails shyly, the cuticles bloody. Actions like lighting my cigarette became almost imperceivable, because they were done with a tranquil, fond normalcy. So often, Toby burned whoever got near him. Right as he slept, it was a certain warmth.

A warmth that was absent completely in the morning. He didn’t tell me to eat, so much as he nudged a plate of donuts towards my head. He laced up his Oxford’s without meeting my eye, his fingers twitching with nerves. 

“Come on,” Toby said in a low, somber voice. And that was it- he stood, walking out of my room without anything else to say.

I ate quickly, taking my meds once I saw them on my nightstand. The red one was there, that time. I suppose The Doll had decided that I was responsible enough to take it without being observed. A bit odd, if you asked me; after all… according to my guardians, it was just a vitamin. 

Since I’d heard The Doll and Ben’s conversation, I knew that Toby had been scolded about not showing us The Operator’s vision. As such, I didn’t ask him what he meant. I suppose I would’ve known either way, by the cold demeanor he’d taken. 

We went straight to the Library, where Kate and the others were already waiting in the far corner. We didn't speak.

Our entrance briefly quieted the other Proxies that were also there, the loud chatter reduced to muttering and hisses to shut up. I tried not to shribk at all the sets of eyes now on me; the house had become extremely populated as more and more Proxies arrived, and they all knew who I was. They had to- I was, quite literally, part of their education. By then, The Slender Ones had deemed it necessary to have a whole fucking lesson about me. I never sat in on the lecture, thank God, but I could tell they were flattering me by their shy attempts to get my attention. It didn’t feel fair or deserved- it never did.

Toby glanced over all of them with growing distaste, his nose wrinkling up. He’s who I was watching, amused by how quick it took for the newbies to piss him off. They weren’t supposed to be there; Toby was promised an empty room, and he’d wanted to walk into one as promised. 

“H̸A̶B̴I̶T̷ says ge̷t̷ ̴o̸u̶t̷,” He ordered, his voice a deep, infernal growl.

Everyone quickly gathered their things. It was strangely mechanical, without any moment spared to process the order. They poured out of the Library in a controlled rush, just as Toby had demanded. I wasn’t sure if they’d been ensnared in his Gift, or if his presence just commanded that much respect. Nevermind that he spoke our Master’s language- one that we all knew from the labels in The Library, but very few were permitted to speak aloud. 

While Kate, Nathan, and Natalie sat at a table with stacks of comic books, Ben was casually floating over their heads. He was playing on a Gameboy- the game being Pokemon, another favorite of his besides Zelda and Mario Kart. Doby had always guffawed over the strange version he played with an all-black cartridge, which was the only reason I attached the name to the type of music I was hearing. However, while he was playing Pokemon, I could tell it wasn’t the version he normally played. I saw the silver cartridge in his device, the sticker on the front scratched beyond recognition. 

Ben wasn’t dressed in his normal tunic, either; in fact, he wasn’t in a tunic at all. He looked ready for a vacation with a sleeveless white hoodie, white shorts, and a black-and-white baseball cap. The holes where his arms and legs stuck through were torn, and the rims of the holes were a rusty brown, with no effort taken to clean the stains. They didn’t look like his clothes- they weren’t even his size. At the time, I wrote it off as him simply stealing them. 

In fact, I remember thinking one, singular thing: “I bet he got that new game from the same place he got his new clothes."

I had no idea what he’d done. 

“Mornin’, Manager! Mornin’, Boss!” Ben greeted us, chipper as could be. When addressing me, however, he had an obvious gleam in his eye. After so long of never knowing what it was, the real emotion felt no less ominous. “I know something you don’t know”- everytime Ben smiled at me, it was for that reason. Because he knew everything, and I didn’t know shit. It was funny to him. Especially then, when we both knew things the others didn’t. He was excited that I was in on the joke. 

The others were oblivious to our interaction. “Manager?” Natalie repeated, raising one brow. “Oi, oi, I’m the eldest. Where’s my promotion?”

“You already control time!!” Toby whined. “Besides, you’re the one that doesn’t want responsibility…”

“Yeah- raisin’ chidders. I could see myself as one of them CEOs.”

“CEO of Murder,” Kate quipped. “This job kills .”

The way she said it- like some tagline for a horror film- caused everyone to laugh, especially me. 

Not Toby, though. I caught the twitch in his fingers before he shoved his hands into his pockets, his shoulders rolling as he straightened himself out. In hindsight, I get why our joking around was uncomfortable. We didn’t know; he did. 

“I asked Sally to open up The Arkhitekton for me,” Toby said without skipping a beat. “I have permission.”

Ben cooed out a laugh, all too happy to cut to the chase. “Oh, yeah? You actually got clearance, this time? You didn’t bother the first time you snuck in,” Ben quipped, somersaulting lazily in midair. 

Natalie shot a confused look at Toby, silently wondering what The Poltergeist was talking about. Toby, in response, clicked his tongue and avoided the look. 

“That was different,” Toby argued begrudgingly. “I was just looking for answers. I didn’t know what I was looking for… I do, now.” 

“I assume you’ve learned how it works, this time?” Ben asked, his tone dropping into something more serious.

“I know how everything works,” Toby responded curtly, his eyes narrowing dangerously. “Maybe even more than you do, BEN .”

With that, there was a peculiar flash in Ben’s smile. Nonchalantly, he shrugged, drifting toward the bookcase in the back of the Library. “Fair enough!” he chirped. “You’re clever for thinking of this room… Master must be pleased with you.”

“Wait- wait, it’s a whole other room? Toby, you found a secret room!?” Kate gasped, leaping up from her seat. “That’s so fucking rad!! That’s way better than the endless ball pit I found!!”

“Or the pizza Beast we found inside it…” Nathan muttered with a heavy shudder. 

Toby scoffed out a laugh, but it seemed too dry to be real. “Oh, y’know… got curious, one day. Pulled a random book on accident.”

He was lying. If that had been the truth, he would have been bragging about it a lot harder, and he definitely wouldn’t have kept it a secret. Someone must have told him where it was, and he was hiding them. My guess was that it was Sally- she had constructed every room in the Kaninchenbau with her powers, so only she knew all the secrets it held. It wasn’t that hard to bribe her for them.

With pale, soggy hands, Ben plucked a series of books out of the bookshelf. He created a perfect circle with the spaces left, as if highlighting how impossible it was to “accidentally” open the room. 

To my great awe, the massive shelves parted with a deep ‘thunk’, sending books scattering to the ground around us. The shelves revealed circular divots containing large, turning gears made of Telekinesis. I could tell they went all the way down the wall, the exposures meant for cleaning and maintenance. 

One by one, the cogs were wound into motion. As they cranked away, the section of books in front of us began to part, exposing a dark entrance behind it.

Toby approached the doorway without hesitation, his hands stuffed into his pockets. “Watch your step,” he called. He vanished instantly into the dark, as if the black void was a literal veil. 

I shared a hesitant unsureness with Kate, meeting her eye and sharing a glare at the door. Natalie was far more trusting of Toby’s antics; with a whistle, she followed after him, stepping through the door-

-and falling straight down. 

Can’t say he didn’t warn us. 

“FUCK- Oh, god, wait. Ya’ll, I’m good. Ticci got me,” I heard, letting out a silent breath of relief. 

“Told you,” Toby muttered around a small chuckle. 

Curious, I moved to the doorway, gesturing for Nathan and Kate to hang back. I sat on the floor and stuck my foot out, choosing to first gauge the drop before blindly walking in. 

As I expected, it wasn’t a step- it was a drop. I rolled my eyes and relayed my find to Kate and Nathan, then climbed down. I reached out into the darkness with my eyes wide open, unable to see my hand as it wrapped around a metal rod. A railing, I realized, relaying that to the others as well.

“This is it, huh?” Nathan said aloud, following two, heavy thuds. “We’re going to see how the world ends…?”

I didn’t want to think of it that way. Not only was it anxiety-inducing, it also wasn’t completely accurate. “We’re going to see what happens if we fail,” I corrected. “This is a courtesy from our Master.”

“So we’d shut up about it,” Nathan added under his breath, making Kate let out a knowing hum. 

“Well…” I trailed off, thinking on it. “That’s not exactly true. I've noticed he tries not to tell us things until he has a plan for it. And The Underrealm is the plan for the end, so… I guess we need to understand why it has to be built.”

“It’s both,” Toby dryly added, pushing open another door.  

As that second door swung open, the lights turned on, revealing a long, domed hallway made of iron panels. The floor was a platform above a bottomless pit, the bottom a void that swallowed the light. As the light retreated, I could just barely make out something coiled and flat against the wall, like it was attempting to scale the flat surface. Seeing the massive drop, I gripped the railing tightly, my steps growing a bit more cautious. 

I found Toby, Ben, and Natalie in a circular, domed room and the end of the platform. The floor and ceiling consisted of a strange, white plastic, rough to the touch but shiny. It was a bit slippery when I stepped on it, my steps frictionless and airy. 

When us brunettes caught up, Toby was messing with a black podium in the center of the room. On its side was a small panel consisting of three rows of buttons and a small screen. The podium itself, made of glass in the shape of a triangle, displayed a pitch-black orb, the object seemingly stuck in a permanent hover. Toby couldn’t move it from its place on the podium, but he could spin it like a gyroscope. 

At first, he pressed a few buttons on the side, then spun the orb. Nothing happened. Three or four tries later, nothing still happened. Even when Natalie attempted it, spinning it first and then pressing the buttons, they got no reaction. 

Ben was watching with growing amusement, his grin causing his eyes to narrow. “Tick-tock, Ticci Toby. If you don’t show them soon, you’ll get that nasty headache we promised. Your viewers are waaaaaiting.”

“Shut up,” Toby snapped, bristling at the sound of Ben’s voice. 

Suddenly, though, he realized what he was doing wrong. He didn’t press the buttons at all; instead, he cut his fingers on the blade of his hatchet, oblivious to the pain that’d normally cause. With his other hand, Toby retrieved a sliver of paper from his pocket, transferring the paper from his clean hand to the bloody other. HABIT’s symbol was scrawled all over the paper, drawn in what must have been blood. I’m guessing that’s what that demon was telling Toby to burn while we were against Vailly. The shock would have dragged us from Legion's illusion, certainly; it might have also caused our brains to bleed, so I appreciate Toby for knowing better. 

With his hand and the paper both soaked in his blood, Toby placed both on the sphere, his palm flat and the slip of paper pinned underneath. Ruby droplets soaked through the glass, turning the sphere a scarlet red like ink in water. Soon, the paper seemed to permeate through the glass as well, whisked away into the smoky plumes of blood. 

Toby didn’t remove his hand, yet. As he remained, the room around us pulsed with a red glow, the color dying the floor red in a wave. A heavy shudder followed the light, like thunder, the sound rattling deep underneath our feet. 

Then, a small hum. 

“What shall we build today, children?” we heard. The voice was feminine, with a tone that felt unreal. It spoke within our minds, further highlighting its inhuman design to us. 

Toby didn’t acknowledge the voice verbally. Instead, he turned his head to us. “This place is the Arkhive’s prototype,” Toby explained. “Built to share ideas and memories, but it’s pointless since The Operator learned how to connect our minds. Useful now, though, because it can take memories from any point in time… Even if the events around that memory have been erased, somehow .”

I was impressed by the wit. If Toby showed the vision to us through the Arkhive, we would experience it like we had with The Dark Carnival. With that room, however, we could witness what The Operator wanted to show us without it being so taxing to the senses. That was supposed to be the point of the “cost” of knowing; Toby, however, had essentially found a loophole. Our Master had accepted it, which could only mean that he was impressed.

As Toby spoke, the room’s color pulsed faster and faster, until it remained red. Because he was speaking, I was paying more attention to it than his thoughts. In that time, he’d already begun interacting with The Arkhitekton with his mind. 

“Accepted,” I heard. “Thank you, children. Let’s see what wonderful things you’ve dreamed of.”

With a loud whirr and a blink, the room dissolved into a scene on Earth, the dimensions vanishing completely. I noticed that our shadows didn’t match the surrounding world; that was all the clue I had to our real location.  

We were on the roof of a building. Some sort of office, maybe, which overlooked a bustling city. What city was unclear; I could only recognize that it wasn’t New York and it wasn’t New Orleans. 

I wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or not to see it, but the technology seemed far more advanced than what existed currently. Hopefully, that meant the scene was still a ways away. Billboards had been phased out for holograms advertising superhero movies and an upcoming election. The cars were far sleeker in their design, their molds without seams as they glided across the road. The humans that walked about were absolutely obsessed with small tablets they kept in their pockets, pulling them out every five seconds to check them. Everyone wore masks- some even wore masks like we did, their entire faces obscured. In that sense, our worlds had become true mirrors of one another, right down to the creatures that thrived within it. Some strange blend of fiction and reality, without any discerning line between them.  

It’ll be a cloudy morning sometime in the future. People will be living normal, boring lives, moving with bustling energy despite the dreariness. They won’t be going for any particular reason- by then, humans will take one step after another just to prevent societal collapse. They’ll think the world is ending every day, but not today. Why would it end that day? There was no warning. No sign, outside of a dreary morning. 

They couldn’t do anything to save themselves today. Today, they had to work. 

We would know, though. My kind would know something terrible was happening. We’d feel it in the air like static. That day, my siblings will wake up on Earth, ripped from their shelter on The Ark. They’ll remain calm until they find themselves unable to go home. They’ll reach out to our Master, begging him to hear our calls…

And we will be met with dead silence. 

Suddenly, the clouds above my head were sliced open by a ray of light. At first, it seemed like Heaven’s staircase landed right in the intersection of traffic. The light was a sparkling reddish gold, like honey, spreading wider as the Sun peeked through the clouds.

“What’s happening?” Kate asked, moving to stand by me at the edge. She sounded curious- interested, even. Painfully innocent. 

A car passed through the beam of sunlight. The result was instantaneous; the car swerved, careening on two wheels as it collided with a signal pole and another car. We watched with apprehensive silence as the humans reacted to the accident with terror and concern, stopping what they were doing to approach the scene.

And as they did, some of them stepped into the sunlight. 

It was instant. The humans melted , as if their bones were nothing but wax. Each step they took transformed them into bubbling, tumorous piles of flesh, barely recognizable. Their bellies distended until their organs burst and curled in on themselves like thrashing snakes. Their brains leaked out of their receding noses, the fluid spurting out as their skulls caved in under the weight of the deformation. Their skin stretched and morphed grotesquely, like a child playing with a rubber mask. When the top layer could stretch no more, it split, revealing the layer of fat underneath. Finally, the human’s faces were sucked into the mass, emerging with twisted smiles and bleeding teeth somewhere else on their mass. 

The transformation had taken a second- maybe two, if I wanted to be generous. The end result was an abomination riddled with open sores and tumors, pieces of flesh contorting to form new limbs made of their veiny, pulsating organs. 

Disturbingly, despite this sudden destruction of form and humanity, the affected humans didn’t die. They trucked on, dragging themselves across the asphalt like slugs. Their deformed limbs reached out for each other, the skin and meat mixing together as they embraced their prey. They let out loud, moaning screams as the flesh melded together, their voices rattling out of throbbing orifices as they tripled in size. 

The humans tried to run- believe me, they ran like Hell- but as the sun rose and the shadows fell, what happened in the intersection spread out, transforming every human caught in it. 

I jumped as a giant mass oozed out of the crashed car, its size equivalent to the vehicle itself. The abomination of flesh cooed and sighed and barked, hair and eyes and hands undulating to the surface like a tide. The hands grabbed the humans trying to escape, dragging them kicking and screaming into the mass. Soon, the screaming voice would join the chorus of flesh, the piles growing larger and larger as more people was swallowed up.

We were speechless. We’d seen violence more than some decorated war heroes. Hell, we’d seen The Dark Carnival, its entire premise being a chasm of death, meat, and glitter. All of it paled in comparison. Watching it was beyond sickening; so grotesque, I was reduced to tears, my hands clasped over my mouth as I tried to get away from the edge. 

This was too real. Too familiar. 

“So… So… So…” I heard, the throaty call sending a deep chill down my spine. It was an audience of voices, all attempting to speak in unison as the mass undulated and throbbed. 

“Soooo beautiful ,” The mass cooed. “Come here… Come s̸e̶e̷ .”

Natalie lost it first, covering her mouth as she heaved. I guess that was a good indication how horrible it actually was. She turned humans into sausages, and yet she couldn’t stomach this. Nathan had begun saying something in Siksika - curses, I’d come to learn. He only knew the bad words with enough confidence to say them out loud like that. 

And Kate. I watched the light leave her eyes, the innocence draining from her face in one fell swoop. Rather than turn away from it, though, she stepped closer. My brave sister confronted it, her hands shakily grasping her shoulders for comfort. 

Toby stared blankly at the sky, watching the birds drop from the weight of their swelling wings. There was no surprise and no horror. He was empty of it. 

“This is their Game. Right now, we’re in the Dark Period… They call this day The Daybreak,” he explained quietly, like he was reciting something. Trying to, at least; his heart wasn’t really in it. “Within the first twenty four hours, 95% of life is reduced to… this. Whatever The Tall Ones are growing will suffer the exact same fate, at the exact same time. Whatever can survive The Daybreak wins the Game.”

I blinked at that, confused immediately. That couldn’t be right. This was punishment if we lost, wasn’t it? We could avoid this if we did everything we were supposed to. Right? That’s how it’d been framed to me until that point. At least, I thought that’s what I was being told. I was constantly reassured that I could fix it, if I did as I was told… So why did Toby make it sound like I couldn’t stop this?

It didn't stop. The clouds had dissolved completely. I looked up to see The Sun had grown twice its size, its glow ringed with a blood red halo. The gold had been an innocent ruse; as another wave of sunlight washed over the world, it plunged it into a surreal, blood-red atmosphere. 

Deformed, organic material congealed to be as massive as buildings before bursting on their sharp corners, the meat spreading out like a spiderweb of tissue. It oozed into the buildings, causing more cries of fear to ring out as the living inside were hunted. Soon, the whole building we stood on was bursting, overflowing into a living, screaming net of flesh, bone, fur, hair, nails, and eyes.

What it did wasn’t technically death at all, but it was objectively worse. It was pure destruction on a cellular level, unlike anything ever dared by a Tall One. Their definition of “too far”- abstracting a creature so far from its original form, there was no element of the original being left, and nothing that could be of use to them. 

The Tall Ones could do this to us at anytime- accidentally, even. Not only did they choose not to of their own minds, but they took considerable measures to ensure it didn't. They considered this fate so horrible, they all collectively agreed not to subject their literal slaves to this. I want you to understand how bad something has to be for that to be a fact. 

Death was no longer an escape; as long as the tissue could be puppetted by synapses, it would be integrated. The amalgamations had every right and privilege to die, but they couldn’t; instead, they sought each other out in some maladaptive attempt to seek purpose and comfort. They forced themselves together out of pure animal compulsion, their screams of pain and rapture all in one wail.

Ugh, the wailing; so much wailing. Like the whole of humanity was joined in one, collective scream of anguish, their voices like a vile wind in the air.  

Come join us, they begged. I heard them in my head, weaving through the curls around my temples. Trust us, they whispered- it feels good . I want to feel it. I want to be One. 

I felt a firm pair of hands on my shoulders- Ben, with that equally sickening smile of his. 

“Are you surprised?” He asked me playfully. “You shouldn’t be… You’ve already been here before. This is your memory, Boss. This is where you and I realized how special you really, truly are.”

Before I could ask him what he meant, he forcibly turned my chin to look down. I saw flashes, then, a sense of Deja vu coming over. I remembered those shapes from my dreams- remembered that I'd always known the fate of the world. The dreams of bubbling flesh had always lingered just out of my reach, flushed out by the cold sweat I'd wake up in. 

I was there before.

I died there.

Tim Wright. I knew his name instantly when I saw him, as if he wore it across his forehead. It felt strange to say that the man I saw was me, but the aura was unmistakable. I was older- much older, with facial hair not rubbed bare by a mask. I was a hundred pounds thinner, with thin, brown hair and a gaunt face. But it was still my face- out of everything, my human face persisted. 

 People were moving around me, avoiding me like the plague. They paired off and disappeared into wisps of smoke, presumably never to be seen again. I could have sworn I recognized Natalie in the crowd, her hood covering missing limbs. I recognized Helen Otis, of all people, kicking me while I was down (literally) before disappearing with two people who looked similar to Rogue and Basher. Helen and I were the same age, that time. They held him as they vanished.

The cigarette hanging off my lip was threatening to burn my cheek, but I did nothing about it. My dark eyes were staring towards the sky, unseeing and empty. I was somewhere else- choosing to project my soul and die there rather than a dirty alley. 

I couldn’t read my own mind as if the vision had been through The Arkhive, so I didn’t know where that place was yet. Still, I had a singular clue. In my hands, I clutched a ski mask for dear life, ripping the fabric from the claws I maintained on it. It was already severely torn and bloodied to begin with- I was just making things worse by holding on to it. No wound existed on my face that matched the blood on the mask, so it must've been someone else’s.

Someone I’d lost. Someone I keep losing, no matter what I do.

I remember that day now, too. I remember how my mind was a single, dull tone, the failure rendering me catatonic. 

Somewhere, a piece of me was on a playground in ████████. 

What I was seeing was a story that had begun, but was never able to find a conclusion. Things were different- messier. I was not my Master's beloved, but a Drone, disguised as expendable amongst my peers. I was still expected to do great things, but I had the same aversions as I did now- I just lacked the guilt of placing that burden on someone else. I couldn’t imagine myself bearing the weight, and I refused to do it. Because of that rejection, he commanded a Seer to try her hand at our Master’s games. He placed me beside her, my Gift amplifying her power unbeknownst to the poor girl. We forced her to bloom, forced her to play. According to The Operator, she was“perfect” for the Game. I’d never asked why The Operator thought she was perfect; a jealous part of me didn’t want to know. 

Korbyn attempted to prove herself with the power of a book. Because of that, she’ll always say it was her fault. It wasn’t; whatever information we got, she’d gotten less. We had so much less, that time- The Ark barely existed as I knew it, and we were all dying from our Master’s illness. We were too human; too imperfect. We couldn’t be trusted with their secrets, couldn’t parse through their abstract visions. By the time we realized the nature of their game, it was too late. We thought our solution would come from killing the one responsible, but that’s only because we didn’t realize how impossible that was. The very desire to kill them kept them alive.

It was a choke of an attempt. Had it gone as The Operator foresaw, it would have been worthless to keep any record of it.

But then… I was seeing it then, wasn’t I?

“Guys, get up. We can’t stay here. We have to get underground!!” 

I heard Korbyn’s voice with a curling discomfort in my stomach. The others hadn’t noticed what I did, too focused on the carnage taking place in the city streets. 

But I saw it with my own eyes. Korbyn had been telling the truth. In the mouth of that alley, still shielded by the tall buildings, the three of us- Jeff The Killer, Korbyn The Seer, and myself- all huddled together, battered and defeated. Where all others had left me, those two were my most loyal companions.

We looked like we’d crawled through pitch black sludge, the silt-like bits clinging to our clothes and skin. Jeff looked significantly different- while he was scarred from years of fighting to the death, he wasn’t plainly rotting from the inside out from drugs and experimentation. He even seemed to be healing from his initial, transforming attack, his scars pink and thin and his nose possessing cartilage. He had a patch on the knee of his jeans that matched the one I had on my thigh- physical proof that he’d once been chosen as a Proxy. The Operator had loved him, once, just as she’d claimed.

“Shit!!” Jeff shouted, throwing his phone into the street. “... Can’t get a hold of Toby. Nina’s fucking dead… Nina’s… fucking dead …”

I was surprised by how he choked out her name. Jeff paced furiously, riling himself up the more and more he tried to hold back his tears. “Goddamnit…” He hissed.

Jeff's head slowly turned to the brown-haired me. 

“You. YOU!! YOU AND THAT FUCKING GUY!!! WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?! WHY DID YOU LET HIM FUCKING KILL HIMSELF LIKE THAT!? I COULD HAVE DONE IT!!! I COULD HAVE TAKEN HIM!!! NOBODY ELSE WANTED TO FIGHT GOD, BUT I SURE FUCKING WILL!! FUCK YOU!!!”

I ignored Jeff, even when he grabbed me by my jacket and shook me. My soul was gone, already- taken by The Operator to put sometime else, I hoped. I was an empty shell, moving purely at the will of the consciousness inside me. 

A consciousness that was now stranded. It wasn’t afraid, like its servants were. While it was there, it used my brain’s more complicated structure to think of what to do. 

This was how he “learned”. He’d already failed- he accepted that quite easily. The Operator knew that he had to start over. Had to find me again in his forest, in his swamp. Had to be so tiny, and work for eons to grow. 

So he’d learn all that he could, and then he’d leave the rest to wilt and bloom again. 

Jeff had continued to yell at me, but his words were garbled with Spanish and heartache. Korbyn was caught between trying to stop him and the quickly diminishing shade they had, shouting at both of us to snap out of it and move away from the sunlight. The closer it got, the more she screamed, soon trying to drag me from my place on the ground.  

This, too, was some sort of sick Game. You were fine as long as it didn’t see you. But if it saw a hair. A toe. A single millimeter of you… You could amputate the limb, and still not be safe. It wasn’t radiation, nor was it sickness. 

It was Sunlight. 

It could see you. 

As time ticked on, my silence took on a new meaning. Jeff’s yelling grew quieter, breathless as his words petered out. Korbyn didn't notice what Jeff had, and she'd chosen to move closer to me. She placed a comforting hand on my shoulder as a final attempt to get me to move. 

"Tim…?" Korbyn called softly. 

Jeff let out a sharp noise, suddenly drawing his knife as he stared at me. I’m not sure what it was he sensed- a shift in the air, maybe. A change in the pressure. 

“Tim… Say something. You’re sc…”

Jeff recoiled from me, suddenly, stepping dangerously close to the light. “...S-Stop. Stop looking at me like that. That was your fault, you monster!! You and that thing… H-How close are you to him, huh!?”

I wonder if he knew it was over by my silence; if, as a Proxy, he could sense what I was about to do to them. 

He can’t go back until it’s Complete. All Things Must End To Begin. That is The Circle, the Wheel, The Ouroboros- as we are consumed, we grow. Over and over, try again and again and again and again and again, new experiences, new lives, new details, new chances to win. We have to. We must survive. 

We must live. 

We must grow.

Without warning, I slammed Korbyn’s head against the corner of the building, the damage immediate and lethal. When Jeff rushed to vainly protect her, I planted my fist into his face and sent him off his feet. It was too easy- they were both younger than me, and weaker… Unaware of what they’d been walking next to. 

I grabbed them both, dragging them into the sunlight by their hair. I cringed as Jeff begged for me to stop with a mouth full of broken teeth- tried to appeal to a soul I didn’t have anymore.

I didn’t hear him. I’d just stood there, holding my two best friends, forcing them to face The Sun's judgment. And why? 

Because I was told to.

At first, I couldn’t understand what I was seeing. Though Jeff immediately began to mutate, nothing happened to me or Korbyn; I remained human, even when Jeff’s flesh pulled Korbyn’s out of my grip to gnaw on it. I stood there, wavering, the most bizarre, serene look in my cold, pale eyes.

That was when I saw Ben. He wasn't alone- a whole slew of strange little characters just like him materialized behind him. They seemed to fade into existence, laughing from the rooftops as the chaos descended below. They were out of sight of that past version of me, but from my vantage point, I was practically right next to them. 

“Hey, lookie there. He’s not changing again,” One of them said, their voice warped and cartoonish. “The girl’s doing it too, now. It’s not a fluke, BEN.”

“Huh. Curious… What’s this guy’s name, again?” Ben asked, like he didn’t know. Wait- shit, maybe he didn’t. Was I always that important to him? I don’t remember a time I was so coddled, that’s for damn sure. 

“Tim Wright. They called him Masky, but his actual name was N0FACE,” said one Poltergeist- some sort of blue rat thing with bleeding eyes. I’d never seen him before- not even a whisper of him existed in the Kaninchenbau. 

“He summoned the Boss… gave him the idea to recruit all those little shits,” said another. I recognized his clothes. 

“Ha! Look where that got ‘em. These guys suck.”

“Can’t say that now. The motherfucker’s still standing. If he can last for forty years, we win!”

The smile Ben wore then matched the one he wore now. 

“...Curiouser and curiouser. Let’s observe, shall we?” 

I blinked, twitching once. A strange feeling had crept into my chest, starting from my stomach and moving upward. With a sob of disgust, I realized it felt like something was crawling inside me, writhing like a nest of snakes. Soon, it came with a wave of dizziness and nausea, including a pressure that I can’t quite describe accurately no matter how I try. The other version of me must have felt the same, but he had no reaction. 

He just opened his mouth, and-

It crawled out. A horde of black, oily, and writhing started to crawl out. Like eels, like worms, like roots. Something that was living inside me, using me as its vessel to drag its wasting body. I was its Ark, sailing aimlessly through the reality of humans like a ghost ship. 

I coughed, spitting out globs of ichor as my body began failing. A sharp pain built in my head, causing my eyes to droop and roll. My vision warped dangerously, and I stumbled backwards, scratching at my skin as it burned. Burning that I normally experienced only on my back- so precise, I couldn’t possibly mistake it- but all over my body. I could feel that little piece that I was guarding right then fighting to create a full, material form out of my body. 

I could feel it trying to bloom.  

I’d been certain that more creatures had been standing with Ben, watching me transform; now, only he remained. It seemed to be our Ben, though at that point, I couldn’t tell. His head moved between the me on the roof and the “me” below. As he observed us both, I saw his blackened, blood-slick tongue run over wet, blue lips, the cracks along his skin growing deeper. He looked pleased; satisfied, as if he’d just confirmed a theory.

“Masky?” I heard, my name spoken with a growing horror. 

Strangely, the pain didn’t last. Like a gentle embrace, I felt a warm euphoria beyond all I had experienced before returning to me again. Even while I choked on my own blood and decaying flesh, I stopped gagging,  More than just bliss- utter, complete tranquility. I wanted to fall into the sensation, my will relinquished it as I floated off into the air. 

I must have thought it back then as well. It must have been the first thing on my mind.

It was all remarkably beautiful: a great, terrible Bloom. I couldn’t feel the pain… but I could still feel it moving . 

“Masky!!” Natalie shouted, hurrying to me. 

She screamed something in French and threw herself back, startled by what she found. I felt her grab me after the initial shock, though, holding my hair as she turned me to face the floor. “O-Oh fuck, bebe, c'est bon, cough it up mon cher …  TOBY, TURN THAT SHIT OFF!!”

Toby’s eyes darted to me, and a look of absolute terror crossed his face. I saw his mask rise with his snarl as he looked behind me and met eyes with Ben, the act deliberate in a way I didn’t fully grasp. 

Of course he already knew. Of course, this was the exact reason why he didn’t want to show us the vision. He knew Ben’s job was to make this painful for us- knew that it was far too easy to use the Arkitekton. We’d still suffer, one way or another. 

Toby saw more of that form than I ever would. He’d seen my body torn to pieces, held together by vines that just kept growing, spreading out like roots. White, papery skin pulled over my skeleton, my every feature melting away as I let out the most bizarre, echoing rattle. A rattle that sat at his feet when he slept at night, and stayed when he saw the sun set. He heard it everytime I went just a little too far- when that thing inside me shifted, waking from its slumber to remind him it was always, always there. 

He saw me remade in our Master’s image: the fate that had been so lovingly promised to me. A fate that I bragged about, to his face.  

“Damnit, BEN!!!” Toby cursed. He began stuttering to himself, trying to find a way to shut the device off. Nathan was quick to help him; meanwhile, Natalie rushed to me, trying to discern what was happening. 

Kate was… detached, I guess is the best way to put it. At least, I thought she was. She clutched her stomach, her head swiveling as she took in everything, but processed none of it. If the noise even registered to her, she just… stood there, her gloved hand clutching her stomach.

Why did she feel so far away…? 

“NO-!!” I heard Toby shout with frustration, startling me with the sudden loudness. He planted his feet onto the podium and pulled, nearly popping his arm out of his socket. With his efforts, though, he wrenched his hand free from the device. 

Toby fell back with the force of his pulling, caught by Ben before his head struck the floor. The illusion had dropped immediately; with it, the sensations vanished as well, bringing a sudden, stark clarity. 

I wouldn’t feel relief through expulsion. I had to gulp. I did, swallowing my sickness with a heavy sob. My mouth tasted like salt, acid, and copper. I wanted to die- wanted to end, to be over. I wanted to recede into that euphoria again and never leave.  

“That’s not very fun,” Ben chided, setting Toby upright. “Why’d you turn it off?”

“You know why. Are you fucking insane?! ” Toby hissed darkly, wrestling free of his mind’s grip. “He’s n-n-not your fucking lab rat-t-t-t-t-!!”

“Ta-ta-ta-ta. You’re stuttering, Toby,” BEN teased. “Are you scared?” 

“FUCKYO-”

“Toby, leave it!! Help me wipe podre’s mouth before this shit dries!!”    

As my friends helped me regain my senses, Kate’s absence became all the more obvious to me. I reached for her when I was suffering- everytime I suffered. That time, she wasn’t there. She was frozen, her gaze fixed on a now-vanished horizon. I could see her trembling violently, her chest heaving as she tried not to hyperventilate. Instinctively, I connected with her, trying to extend the comfort I always gave in moments like this. I was okay- I was alive. 

She crawled away from me. Pushed me away like I was a stranger. 

“He lied to me,” Kate said plainly, her voice choking up. “This isn’t what he said was going to happen… He promised me he wouldn’t do this.”

Admittedly, I was a bit perplexed by her odd choice of words. Further, the way she pawed at her glove as she spoke- like it was a cuff that she couldn’t remove- wasn’t a normal movement for her.  

“He promised,” Kate murmured distantly. “He said that he’d help me, if I gave him just my hand… So… Why …? It’s still broken… Why is it still broken?” 

Ben took note of her. “The Operator isn’t the one who causes this,” he explained solemnly, gracefully floating down to our level. “If he could stop it, he would. In fact, he’s tried… But sadly, it’s inevitable. This… event… Is still beyond our understanding. All The Operator can do is prepare you to withstand it.”

Natalie rejected that with a loud whine. “Ain’t no way… How the livin’ Hell are we supposed to fight something that possessed the Sun?” she gawked, her hand clenching around my arm. “Somethin’ that can do all th-that…? Shit. We gon’ need spf one trillion, podre…”

Ben cooed patronizingly, his head snapping to Toby with a delighted, expectant grin. 

In response, Toby showed visible signs of pain, as if the question had struck him in a way he could actually feel. 

“It’s… not… possessed," Toby admitted, his voice cracking. “It’s alive.”

We all stared at him, expecting him to smirk and say something else. 

He didn’t.

“That’s…” Toby sighed, deeply, laying back to cover his eyes. “That’s why nothing can stop it. It’s alive. The Daybreak is when it wakes up, and it… it wants to play a game. If it sees you...”

He couldn’t finish. He didn’t need to; we’d just seen it. 

It wasn’t really the scale of that which got to me. It was the presence. That it was just there, at all times- had been there since the dawn of Time itself. The Sun would be there long after life itself was gone, and it was truly everywhere. Even the light I saw from the moon was just its glow reflected. The Sun was Light itself.

It was alive. The Light was alive.  

Ben let out a loud cackle, pulling both Kate and I close with each arm around our shoulders. “Surprise!!! Skully tried to ruin it, but I made sure he didn’t spoil anything important. Isn’t this so creepy? Betcha thought this was just gonna be a bunch of kissing and murder, huh? Hehe!!”

God, poor Skully, I thought miserably. I’d known something was off about him, and I’d let Ben convince me that he was uttering nonsense. But it hadn’t been just a sickness that caused his madness- he’d seen The Daybreak when he was pulled out of spacetime. He’d experienced it all at once, the flash of septillions of souls melting together shattering his mind like a baseball to a glass window. 

Ben shouldn’t have confessed to manipulating us like that. None of us stopped Kate when she tackled him, her glove flying off to expose her Tall Blade. 

“YOU KNEW!?” She screamed, her voice shrill with her unleashed panic. “YOU KNEW THIS WHOLE TIME THAT THIS WAS GOING TO HAPPEN, AND YOU KEPT IT FROM US!? FOR WHAT!? SHITS AND FUCKING GIGGLES?!” 

“Hmm…” Ben hummed, giving a noncommittal shrug. “More to prevent you from ruining things with your stupid, human emotions.”

To my utter shock, Kate tried to strike him down, committing to a genuine killing blow with her Tall Blade. Effortlessly, however, Ben caught her abominable hand by the wrist before it touched him. The sound of their colliding forces was like a tuning fork, leaving a reverberation in the domed room. Ben was obviously far stronger than her; regardless, Kate didn’t let up, fighting Ben’s grip with brute strength alone. 

“ I’LL KILL YOU!!! I’LL KILL YOU, BEN DROWNED!!! HOW DARE YOU FUCK WITH ME LIKE THAT!? I’LL KILL YOU!!”

Normally when she said “kill” to us, she said it behind a giggle. 

There was no question that The Chaser meant it. 

I saw a flicker of stress in Ben’s features. For just a split second, his arm trembled. Remarkably, in Kate’s sheer, blistering rage, she was overpowering him. Her Tall Blade began to respond to something internally, the liquid spilling from it coagulating into thin, hair like tendrils.

Twisted as Kate was with fury, her eyes dripped tears the size of marbles. “I GAVE UP EVERYTHING!!! I’VE GIVEN UP ON MY PARENTS, MY LIFE, MY FUTURE!!!" She sobbed, squeezing his throat with her normal hand. “If I can’t keep the humans I save, then I want mine back, Ben!! I WANT HER BACK!!! GIVE HER BACK… Give her back, please… I don’t want to play anymore… Give her back…”

My heart broke as it leapt into my throat. The guilt it bled latched itself to my other organs, gnawing down on them viciously. 

She knew. Kate remembered. The only question was how long she’d known. Judging by her sobs of anguish, let out after being corked tight… Long enough. 

Nothing had changed with Kate- all along, she still saw her Proxy nature as a genuine curse she had to bear. She’d done it all out of a sense of justice to the people she sacrificed, with the hope that she’d guarantee a better world for the humans she didn’t have to kill. 

She’d said it, plain as the day we just experienced. If she didn’t get what she was promised, she wanted it all back. 

All that talk about staying there for me was just hostage speak, I thought. She wanted to leave me alone. 

Kate felt my agony in a wave, realizing too late what she’d said. Guilt crossed her features, making her tears stop. “W…Wait… Wait, Masky, It’s not like that!! That’s not what I meant-!!” 

Kate stopped, however, as she grew honest with herself. 

“I… I don’t know. I don’t know!!!” She cried, her hands flailing with her distress.

Ben saw his chance to slip free, tutting as he rose into the air. By that point, I was too emotionally raw to do anything but sit there and stare at my shoes. 

I’d wanted Earth for the deserving because that’s what Kate wanted. In the end, our mercy was as pointless as I thought it’d be. It didn’t matter if we killed good people or bad people- not a single life would be spared from it. The dreams of a peaceful, quiet Earth were just that. Dreams.

No paradise. No freedom.

A Flood of Sunlight. 

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Natalie and Nathan looking at each other, bonded by their shared values. I could see their thoughts flashing with visions of their homes- the still-living humans they adored, now seemingly trapped on a ticking time bomb. They came to the same conclusion simultaneously. 

Only one of them chose to stay with me. And it still pains me to say that it wasn’t the one I was dating.  

“I need to go,” Nathan said suddenly, bolting out towards the entrance. “I-I can’t be here. I need to go home-!!!” 

He was yanked back by an unseen force. Ben had his hand out, his fingers forming that L shape. “What was it that Boss was saying…?” He drawled, his tone warning us not to flee. “How we don’t tell you things until we’ve got solutions? Well… Why do you think we’re showing you this, now?”

Natalie wiped her brow, sniffed, and helped Nathan to his feet. All the while, though, she was eyeing Ben with as much animosity as Nathan. 

“You got a solution, you lil bitch?” she spat. 

“Oh, do I ever! I’m looking at them right now.” 

Ben gestured to us with wide arms. “You’ve been playing this game for a while, and you kids have done something incredible . See, the Game has always been a  fight to the death over who’d be the top banana, and if you live, you live. That’s just how they like to do things- comes from being all-consuming beings, derived from a being that was All Things, etcetera and onwards. Very little isn’t a deathmatch with something. ” 

That’s the way it was naturally supposed to be. Laws of Nature weren’t just true on Earth, but all over time and space. If you weren’t ready to kill or cooperate, you would die.

They all chose to kill. Even The Operator did, at first. 

But The Operator didn’t stay that way. He grew. He saw life through the eyes of a creature that lived it, and he had a brilliant idea.

“You’ve changed the Game, children,” Ben declared proudly. “Fact is… They like what results they get when they work together. They don’t want to fight anymore- they want to make sure we’re not gonna stab them in the back, but everyone has agreed the best answer is to share the reward… While recognizing us Proxies as the coolest, obviously . It’s not exactly a bloody victory, but… ah, real life isn’t always a video game.”

Suddenly, the idea that everyone wanted to get along like that made perfect sense. Daybreak would kill them, too- it was 95% of all life, not just Earthly life. 

I certainly valued the other Tall Ones’ attempts to copy our ways; however, I knew for a fact that they could never comprehend such a thing as compassion and mercy. 

I’d come to learn- even rely on- their sense of fear, as it was remarkably similar to ours. Enough to recognize their movements as fearful, not brotherly. They thought we were going to win; they’d taken stock of their creations, and they’d realized their horrible beasts would be as weak as humans when The Daybreak came to their corners. But not Proxies- our Master was doing everything he could to ensure that.

…And, perhaps, something happened to suddenly make him the clear winner. Like, perhaps, one of his most prized children displaying a complete immunity to the Sunlight. And because of my nature, my role… The chances that we could all be immune were extremely high. 

“Oh, sure, Ben. Handwave everything away!! Like that’ll make ANYTHING better!!” Nathan shouted. “So what if WE live? So what!? We’re just going to wait for it to be over while everything that can’t get on The Ark dies?!?”

The Poltergeist couldn’t resist. “...They won’t die -”

“Ben, enough!!!”

We all jolted when Toby shouted. Not that it was uncommon for him to yell. But when done with such a tone- exhausted to the point of death- it was a little alarming.

“Why doesn’t it bother you at all?” Kate asked, genuine to the point of pure innocence. Her Tall Blade had lost its form, turning into a cloud of sludge that soaked into the crevices of the floor. “Don’t you care about anything there? You had family on Earth, didn’t you? What if they’re still alive? Don’t you care what happens to them…?”

Ben’s smile dropped like a stone. Instantly, she’d ruined his fun. And- like Ben always did- he had to go lower. 

“You had the chance to run away, Kate,” Ben shot back, crossing his arms. “The Doll told you that the chasm you reached into will be deeper than you expected… That’d you’d give our Master more than just your hand. What did you think she meant? That you’d get to live happily ever after with all the happy humans? That you’d get better ?”

Having the gall to bring props into it, he manifested a mirror directly in front of her face. 

“Look at your eyes, girlie. You’re one of us. You can’t get out… You know that.”

Kate blinked at her reflection, as if she’d never seen it before. She touched her cheek, watching as her pale eyes dilated and blackened. She turned away from the sight, covering her mouth as she scrambled to her feet. She turned her back to all of us, and didn’t look behind. 

Ben rose a bit, crossing his arms with finality as he held the mirror before us. “Really, all of you- take a good look at yourselves. All of you chose to carry this weight, whether you knew it was there or not. I hope this is yet another lesson: we’ve told you over and over how knowing would break you. You act like we’re genuinely plotting evil, here. I wish, but no- we’re doing what must be done, without question. Now that you can see why, I don’t want to hear anyone bitching and moaning about being lied to again.”

“FUCK YOU, BEN!!” Nathan shouted, fighting the telekinetic hold on his jacket. “This isn’t fair, and you know it!!”

Soon, the whole room erupted into yelling. Everyone was shouting over each other, complaining about the unfairness, demanding to know more- when exactly, what, where, how. Ben didn’t answer any of it, so tensions rose to a fever’s pitch. 

Meanwhile, I couldn’t burn what I’d seen from my mind. Growth… Bloom… What came after, I thought. My mind drifted to that serene, blissful feeling again. It was like I was home again, in that comforting darkness The Operator spoke to me from. Was that what it’d feel like to be one with my Master?

But… No. That wasn’t the right way to see it. In every aspect, we were already one. My mind blocked the feeling from my veins, but he lived inside me. Used my blood, my muscles, my organs. He was in my core, always, hallowing me out and replacing what he ate with a new being. 

I wasn’t like that me from the vision; right then, whatever was growing inside me was perfect. 

I hadn’t realized it, but my fingers had started to tap the corners of my mouth. When I did, I didn’t pull them away; instead, I fell into a sort of daze, opening my mouth after a moment of hesitation. I was morbidly curious. I wanted to poke a festering wound. 

I felt my teeth- sharp, chipped, round teeth- and my twitching tongue. Carefully, I reached down my throat.

Or, rather… I started to. Once I could feel the end of my tongue, a horrible, intrusive thought crossed my mind. 

The sharp image of something grabbing my fingers.

All at once, I realized how fucking weird I was being and pulled my fingers out of my mouth, coughing and gagging all the way. Of course, that had gotten everyone’s attention, quieting the whole damn room. 

I tried to hide my hand, now dyed black from my saliva. They all saw it; I could tell by the way they collectively cringed, darting their eyes away from me hurriedly. 

I wanted to run into the ocean. This was my fault, I thought horribly. I brought all of this upon them, and they knew it. I was the source of all their misery. The fact that I sat there helpless made me feel sick and pathetic. 

I got to my feet quickly. Toby immediately realized what I was going to do, but didn’t stop me. 

Before I even registered it, I was running out of the room, apathetic to the rickety scaffolding. I climbed out of the room and burst through the door, desperate to find something akin to outside.

Nobody stopped me. It hurt that nobody stopped me.  

There were people everywhere. I couldn’t be alone in the house anymore. I heard them calling my name- some friendly, some concerned. They didn’t mean me any harm, but they wouldn’t offer me any solace. That angered me more than if they didn’t care at all. I didn’t want to be comforted; I wanted my problems to go away. I wanted my friends and family to see all that I saw, and understand it as I did. Why couldn’t they see it like I did?

He saved them, I thought bitterly. And none of them were grateful. Toby devoted himself just to get better at fucking us over. Nathan didn’t care who he was with, as long as he found his family. Natalie was happy to give us up for a city. And Kate…

Why? Why didn’t anyone love The Operator like I loved him? 

Humans, I thought. Humans were the source of all my pain, just like they always were. They took everything- somehow, even their mere existence took what I loved from me. Why did Kate care so much about them, even after seeing what they’ve done to each other? Done to us? Done to me?

Before I met Kate, their deaths wouldn’t have bothered me. But thanks to her, I cared just a little. That little bit of concern made everything brutally devastating, because I knew, as angry as I was, that she was right. It wasn’t fucking fair. There was nothing fair about The Daybreak. 

I tried to let my anger change my mind about them. I reminded myself none of them were worth it. I didn’t want to spare any of them- even the good ones.

All of them. Every last one. I promised myself that.

The maze-like set of hallways didn’t take me anywhere healing- inevitably, it just made me feel ill again. I wasn’t focused, so no matter where I went, I wasn’t where I was meant to be. The chessboard tile and striped walls were suddenly too gaudy, too overwhelming in their patterns for my head to take.  

Eventually, my frantic stumbling took me up to the roof platform. I could still hear people, but they were far away; a muffled squeak of laughter and play that made up the white noise of The Ark. 

I could see our Sun staring down at us. It was just a copy- a mirror of the Sun that gave warmth to the plants on Earth. Ours wasn’t so alive. It had no malice to kill us, but no love to bring our plants. 

The Light was the same regardless. Alive. 

I didn’t put my mask on. I realized I didn’t need it anymore; I could breathe as easily as I did in the house. With a strange mix of terror and fascination, I took a deep, uninhibited breath. The cold, dead air filled my lungs, the particles of my Master’s corpse flowing into me. 

My exhale was a black smog, startling me with its thickness. It didn’t act like normal smoke; after all, it wasn’t. The tiny, black particles clustered together on instinct, pouring heavy into the air. They faded from sight, but not from existence. Rather, they returned to join the others all around me, creating The Ark I lived on. Biological machines that operated in tandem, feeding one another in perpetuity. As I lived, he lived, we lived. 

“Be still,” I heard. 

The Operator’s voice was followed by a sense of calm. That time, however, I wouldn’t let it override my negative emotions. 

“You,” I started, turning my head in a random direction. It didn’t matter where- he was everywhere. “Why did you do this to me? Why are you making me do this!?” I shouted. 

“Because you understand,” I heard back, the sound of his voice low and soothing. “Because you see us. We need you.”

“That’s not good enough, Master!! Why does it always have to hurt!?” I shouted. “Why do you ALWAYS  make it HURT!?”

A third time, my Master was eerily quiet.

“We can’t stop it,” I heard back. 

I heard nothing else, even when I screamed for him to listen to me. Eventually, I screamed with frustration, kicking the railing until it bent. 

Nothing I cared about mattered. There was nothing I could do.

There is… There's nothing I can do.

I'm so sorry.

 

–

 

“Big brother?”

I didn’t react to Sally. I stayed where I was at the large windowsill, watching the Proxies in the field. They were doing dodge drills; Helmet had a large ball on a chain, and each Proxy had to avoid its swing or be knocked out. 

I was observing them, but only in the sense that my eyes rested on them as they played. Originally, I’d wanted to practice. My guitar sat in my lap, ready to go; in my daze, I plucked the same string over and over, the sound traveling from one ear to leak out the other. My mind was elsewhere, my skin still burning with sunlight. 

It was only right that I feel abandoned. Natalie, Nathan, and Kate left Toby and I on The Ark to serve our “sentence”. They wanted to check up on their humans and get their affairs in order. A childish part of me felt angry I was missing the chance to visit these “special humans”- after all, I wanted to judge them for myself. 

Besides the jealousy, of course, I cared for my friends. I wanted to see where they were born, after hearing so many stories about their lives. The good ones- the ones warm enough to survive being wiped. 

My stomach churned with the rejection. Nothing seemed to please me, when I felt so ill. Even writing felt discordinant. I would just turn to the page dedicated to Kate, and I’d feel guilty all over again.

“Big Brother?” Sally repeated. She wasn’t dissuaded by my moodiness, nor my silence. She nestled beside me, slipping her head under my arm. 

“Ally says you’ve been in here for hours…” she pointed out, twiddling her thumbs. “Are you okay?”

I sighed, setting my guitar aside to allow her to fall into my lap. “Yeah,” I relented. “Just thinking.”

I clutched Sally tightly, my hands sinking into her semi-corporeal shoulders. A horrible thought intruded into my mind, then. Sally was confined to The Kaninchenbau; if The Ark was consumed by The Daybreak, would she die too? I couldn’t fathom that. Sally’s soul had been dispersed for decades. The Operator had painstakingly retrieved each piece to put it back together. She was, quite literally, a labor of love. It’s what made her so pure- so much like the angelic little girl she used to be. For all that just to amount to an even more brutal death…

What a horrible punishment. All his hard work- his beautiful, unique creatures that he made all by himself- would be consumed, leaving him with nothing. No better than the state I’d found him in as a baby. 

Meanwhile, I was rendered frozen by the responsibility. As I’d soon learned, so much of the secrecy around the Kaninchenbau was about The Daybreak. Where I was once spoken over in conversations with The Slender Ones, they now stopped to enlighten me on the details. It made me feel a bit more powerful and in-control. I’m sure that was the purpose; however, with it, I felt the pressure on my back push down slightly. 

So much about our upbringing made sense- mine specifically. Why our Master spent so much time meticulously combing through our DNA, mutating us bit by bit. Why he kept our disabilities, even if they weren’t beneficial to him. Why he wanted us to stay as we were for as long as possible…

He didn’t really lie. It was all for our survival.

I had done my research- freely, too, now that I was allowed access to that vast swathe of information. According to all of Ben’s calculations, if we could build The Underrealm, the entities would reach entropy with each other, perpetually and equally cycling the energy needed to stay alive. That’s what their bodies used to do, before they became biomes for us, and they still had the ability to do it. They just needed to be reconnected. The rest of the energy needed to keep it all together would come from their devoted servants. The Tall Ones were all entities that needed to be witnessed; with the combined belief of everyone’s servants collectively acknowledging them through their worlds, they wouldn’t need to physically eat to power themselves. Simply existing in The Underrealm was enough. 

The Sun needed to see you; if you were big enough to cast a shadow on it, you were safe. Apart, none of the Tall Ones were big enough to cast over their Suns. Together, however, they were more than enough. Once combined, we could hide in the Underrealm as long as The Sun was out, and return when it was safe. They'd call that "The Night Period"- the time where we supernatural creatures walked the Earth unashamed, replacing humanity as the planet's tenants. 

When everything was dead. Actually dead, instead of Sunlight dead. 

…But, of course. Once again. You motherfuckers made that plan complicated . From our research, a human’s ability to withstand all The Ark’s environmental hazards- the bitter cold, the toxic air, and the distortion of the mind- was dependent on the individual. Rarely, though, could someone survive all three. If the first two didn’t kill you, then the last definitely would. And that was just our world- the others were even less hospitable. 

There had to be a way, though. There was no such thing as an impossibility. After all, apparently, I was the King of Impossible- good or bad, I caused the most bizarre reactions from The Universe. It got a kick out of it, I guess.

Sally had remained unusually quiet. By the time she spoke up again, I’d completely forgotten I was still holding her.

“It’s gonna be your birthday soon, right?” She asked me. “Your body will be seventeen.”  

Would I really only be seventeen? I already felt like an adult. I hadn’t "celebrated" my birthday in a while- after the hundredth one, it really did get old. Didn’t help that I grew facial hair pretty consistently, so I did look significantly older than I was. 

“With the way things are going, I’ll be shocked if I make it to eighteen…” I muttered. 

Which, of course, wasn’t the best thing to say to one’s baby sister. Sally immediately burst into tears, the droplets the size of golfballs as she shook me and wailed. I tried to calm her down, but it was too little, too late. I’d hit a nerve.

“You can’t go… Laughing Jack is gone… so’s Silly Jilly… If you go, nobody will play with me anymore!!” She sobbed dramatically. 

“Not true!” I protested. “I know Toby will play with you if you ask nicely.”

“Yeah, but he half-asses it.”

I snorted at her sudden deadpan, rolling my eyes affectionately. “I was just kidding. I’m Master's favorite; I can’t die.”

I heard the latch of the door open, the gentle creak in the wood announcing a new guest. It was The Witch; out of the corner of my eye, I saw her quietly slip into the space by the door, her arms crossed behind her back. Waiting, no doubt, for me to acknowledge her.  

The Witch was covered in blood and dirt, and had a particular gleam in her eye that I knew well. She always sought me out when she was at her most depraved, seeking me like I’d absolve her of something. 

Great, I thought. Just what I needed right now. 

“Can I help you, Witchy?” I asked- still polite, but refusing to move from my place with Sally. 

The Witch stepped forward, tucking her wavy, silver hair behind her ear. My eyes followed it like her wrist had bells on it. 

“Well… Doby plans to leave your Collective soon, doesn’t he?” 

How did she know that…? 

“I was hoping I could persuade you to allow me to take his place,” she said cooly. “Your Collective has our top students. It’s only right I join it.” 

I bristled at that, but kept it hidden from The Witch. Not from Sally, though, who’d caught my pang of discomfort. Fearing I’d expose her to my adult business, I nudged Sally away, quietly promising I’d find her later. 

“What about your Coven? Saturn and Devil’s Root are your best friends, aren’t they?” I asked, standing up to face her. “They’d be sad if you ditched them.” 

I knew them too well. Whenever I’d “perform ceremonies” with The Witch, they weren’t far away, watching and listening with gawking eyes. It made me avoid the entire Paranormal Wing for fear of seeing their chittering laughter at my expense, however “flattering” it was. 

The Witch beamed, her smile stretching ear to ear. “Oh, didn’t you hear? They died,” She said dreamily. She gestured to her ruined clothes, then. “As did the rest of my coven. I’ve just come back from their funerals.”

I was hit with the whiplash, caught between wanting to feel grief and what I actually felt- relief. She didn’t have her allies anymore, I thought hopefully. She couldn’t overwhelm me. 

“I-I see. Wh-What a deep loss, for our kind,” I stammered, not even convincing myself of my sympathy.

The Witch nodded. “There was a man, you see. He called himself a Doctor,” she stated, not skipping a beat. “But he wasn’t a man at all! I could see that- how his dark clothes were his filthy hide in disguise- but they didn’t realize until it was too late. They acted stupidly around him, and he was able to kill them beyond what our glorious Master could fix. I wanted to warn them, but…”

She sighed. “Oh, well. The Doctor has revealed himself to us. I’m sure, together , we’ll take our revenge.”

Despite how calmly The Witch delivered the news, I was shaken by it. Again, I remembered what Ben and The Doll had discussed. More creatures belonging to other Entities were coming. They weren’t like the first three I knew- they didn’t claim “home planets”. Humans would call them “scavengers”, because they liked to hop from domain to domain in search of food, leaving their pieces behind in case they wanted seconds. Now that it was their turn to play with us, they were activating the ones they’d left on Earth. These creatures were experienced predators, on top of having a philosophy of complete brutality. We had no advantages over them, and nothing but their deaths would be gained from killing them. I’d assumed they’d simply observe us at first, but that time had passed without my knowledge. Now, they were going to try to sabotage us. Hurt us, if they could get away with it.  

“Not to worry. I was able to regain control of the situation,” The Witch said, giving a gracious bow. "Consider it my application to your Collective. I am, after all, the best at Underrealm magic. More talented than you by far, as you know. I could be of great use.”

I clenched my jaw, grinding my teeth. She wasn’t that good- she needed all her friends to pitch in to help her. My Collective could do it all on their own, even without me present. And I could do whatever the fuck I wanted. I just didn’t want to, because if I did, I’d kill her and everyone else around me. Half of my weakness was pure restraint. 

“I’d prefer to just keep Doby’s spot empty,” I said, practicing some of that restraint then. “He’s been a valuable clutch for me. I couldn’t replace him so easily.” 

“Really? Isn’t that what he is, though?”

She might as well have slapped me. I’d started scratching behind my ear, but that statement left my hand frozen by my cheek. 

“What did you just say?” I asked, cold as ice. 

The Witch cocked her head to one side, her doe-eyes narrowing. She didn’t break her stare; if anything, its temperature dropped to match my voice. 

“It’s good, isn’t it? To have a spare person, just in case you need their body? The Operator even ensured that Toby and Doby’s genitalia matched,” she stated. “Unfortunate that you and I are too biologically unique to have equals. Many try to copy your beautiful design, Masky, but none truly succeed.” 

I recoiled from that, both internally and externally. Under her fancy language, I could understand what she was saying, and the mere idea made my blood boil. How fucking dare she imply something so vile? How could she say so easily, after all we were taught about our bodies and our identities?

It was heresy. None of us were spares . It went against everything The Operator promised us. And what a fucking insult to Doby- as if his life, even before Toby, revolved around him. Toby was special, sure, but he wasn’t that fucking special. He’d be the first to say that. That was how I was certain what she'd said was wrong: if she'd said that to Toby, he would have been just as furious.

“I’d prefer to keep Third Base’s spot empty, Witchy,” I reaffirmed, my tone stern. “Don’t push it.” 

I moved to leave the room, but The Witch blocked the doorway. “I want you to reconsider,” She said, her hypnotic gaze fixated on me. That close, it was impossible to avoid. 

“After all… Wouldn’t it be lovely? Don’t I make you feel alive…?”

She took my tie into her hand, gently running her thumb along the length of it. When I bowed my head to look at her hand, she moved closer. 

I swallowed harshly, my face flushing immediately at the slightest bit of attention. “I… No. No, it didn't. I don’t like being watched, Witchy,” I confessed bluntly, deciding to just vomit what I wanted to say to her right there. “That really hurt me. I-I… I told you I didn’t know what I was doing.” 

Pink. Pink. Witchy’s eyes were far too pink. Don’t look at her, I thought. She can’t hurt you if you don’t look. 

She hummed, her head tilting slightly. “They’re dead now… Perhaps their failure was meant to be, if they couldn’t enthrall you as I do. We can be alone- just you… me… and Our Master above us.”

If you’ve ever had the displeasure of feeling your will physically slip through your fingers, you know how sick her words made me feel. A twisted, guilty kind of sick. I still wanted to forgive her, too, for… God, the most dog-brained reasons. I felt lower than the floor, still willing to drag myself lower for crumbs. 

She was so pretty.

“We’re perfect for each other,” The Witch lovingly told me. “You and I are the closest to our Master when we’re together. You know this. Surely, you can allow me to be closer…?"

“Y-You can’t… I’m trying to…” I stammered, my mouth dry. “You can’t just decide that for me”, and “I’m trying to be exclusive”. I couldn’t say either.  

Witchy placed her hand over my heart, her pale, spindly fingers splaying out across my chest. “Why does Toby get to decide for you what’s best?” She asked coyly. “Why can’t I do the same, hm?”  

Despite being sure seconds ago that I didn’t want her to join me, I felt myself caving in. She was confusing me. Bare minimum, I couldn’t bring myself to upset her, so I really could only waffle around, hoping to manifest someone to save me. 

“Masky? Are you in here?” 

Oh my god, that worked, I thought. I was pleasantly surprised.  

I brightened at the sight of S@ite’s mushrooms sticking out of the crack in the door. Behind them was Fisher King, who pushed the door open fully. They both towered over The Witch by a foot, looming over her slightly.

Excellent- my second girlfriend had come to save me from my first girlfriend, and she brought the creepiest person she knew for backup. 

“Oh- are we bein’ a bother?” King asked innocently, glancing between me and The Witch. 

Seeing them, it snapped me out of whatever influence Witchy was putting on me. When it came down to it, Fisher King was a better fighter than The Witch. Her Gift- an easy Manifestation ability, creating weapons from the iron in blood- was faster than The Witch’s, and didn’t need symbols and Runes. And S@ite was an expert and Manifestation- better than The Witch, if you went by scores. S@ite would be incredible if they applied themself, but they only liked to make plants. Go figure.  

S@ite poked at a black mushroom growing out of their skin, their strange, hollow-eyed mask hiding their true expression. “I’m picking up a foul miasma… are you alright, Masky?” They asked, knowing damn well The Witch was the one causing it.

The Witch’s eyes widened comically as she hurriedly moved away from the taller Proxies, almost immediately intimidated by them both. “We were just talking,” she squeaked, smiling sweetly at Fisher King. “Can we help you?”

S@ite pointed to me, indicating they were really only addressing me. “Ticci Toby sent me to get you,” they said, not saying more than that. I can’t really confirm it, but apparently the two had a contentious past; something about their grades, no doubt. S@ite was warned not to start a fight with her… Something told me they followed Fisher King hoping to get one, anyways. 

Thankfully, Fisher King added: “He’s helping us feed the Beasties, and we need Masky's help with a Rake. So you’re comin’ with us, love.”

I was surprised by that. “Toby’s helping you?” I asked. “On purpose?”

The girl scoffed. “I know, right? I was bloody thrown. He's got a shirt and everythin'.”

I spared at glance at Witchy, shrugging my shoulders like I was being held at gunpoint. “I should go, then,” I said, feigning reluctance. “I’m sure he’s fucking it up, somehow…We’ll talk later, Witchy.” 

As I followed the two Proxies out, Witchy grabbed onto my sleeve, making me stop for a moment. “Please think about, Masky,” she begged in a calm tone, batting her snowy eyelashes. “I didn’t lie, did I? Not at all.” 

She left, then, leaving both me and Fisher King to stare awkwardly at her back. S@ite, however, hadn’t even perceived any tension; blissfully (maybe purposefully) unaware, they began walking, tapping away at their phone without sparing a glance up. 

Fisher King nudged me in the side with her elbow. “What did you do to her?” King gawked, speaking out of the corner of her mouth.

“I let her borrow a book fifty years ago,” I whined, pinching the bridge of my nose. “Fucking typical of me…”  

Fisher King pat me on the back. “I got you, love. Are we still cool, though? You know I love you, but I'm a Poly Pocket. If you wanna shack up with Toby… I'm judgin' your taste, but it ain't no mess to me.”

That wasn’t even a question. “Of course we're cool, Liebling ,” I muttered, brushing my hand against hers. We were still cool when she was actively spitting on my existence. Maybe it’s an odd comparison, but she reminded me a lot of Kate. She was very much her own person, and proud of it. She couldn’t understand how I felt about my role at all; if it was her, she’d be basking in the royalty of it.  

I glanced behind me apprehensively. “Witchy is just… It’s a long story.”

“I get it. You don’t wanna talk about nothin’, you just want to keep calm and carry on. How's about we do something fun and dangerous, then, eh?”

 

–

 

I guess I should explain Rakes now.

As you’ve already seen, there’s not just one. I experienced what it was like to be one, briefly, when I hunted and killed Liu. DEATH had the power to “inspire” us to that state mentally. Likewise, as HABIT, Toby could summon the power to transform a human into one. Considering the quantity of them we’d found so far, we elected to give them a distinct name from the other Beasts and Objects. 

We taught you that difference, too. You always complained about the name not making sense, but that name wasn’t for you to use to begin with. It was just easier to mass search “Rake Sightings” online. 

They all looked the same. Tall, gangly freaks with ghostly white skin pulled taut other slender limbs. Empty, all-seeing eyes, bottomless maws, and long claws like the blades of a rake. Appearances could vary slightly, as there was more than one way to make one. Always, though, they manifested within the naked, feral likeness of The Operator. In a sense, they were our missing link- the between of us and our Master, or the representation of it from your nightmares.  

The day before, it was announced that Toby was taking over Doby’s position as his “punishment”. From the man himself, though, I’d learned he’d asked to do it. He wanted to practice.

Toby’s Gift went beyond just making Rakes. He had an affinity- his mind and theirs were on the same wavelength, causing a connection to be established. He could “communicate” with them- even command them. Once he made this discovery, he felt compelled to reach out to them. I anticipated he’d end up taking over things without meaning to by the end of the week; Toby didn’t like work, but he loved being the center of operations. 

After a quick stop to an Ally Doll so she could bring my guitar back to my room, S@ite and Fisher King led me to The Stables. It got its name because No Name was its first inhabitant, and was basically the mascot for the whole operation. You could think of it as an after-school club, if that’d conceptualize it easier. We treated it with about the same weight. Someone even made t-shirts with a cartoony horse on it- worn ironically, of course, often stained with blood. 

Across the garden and down a small trail, a new wing had appeared for our use. The interior closely resembled a storage facility, with hundreds of emerald-green doors lining the striped walls. The space appeared cramped, but that was merely an illusion; the Beasts created their own rooms out of their desires, their ideal circumstances forming everything from its dimensions to its humidity. 

By nature, The Beasts weren’t perfect; the agony they experienced by simply living was the primary reason for their aggression and feral natures. Anyone with chronic pain would know exactly what it felt like to be them. Since our pain could be taken away, and theirs couldn’t, we had an obligation to alleviate it how we could. The hope was that, eventually, we could change their physiology- bring them out of their state of constant, ravenous hunger- and release them into The Ark’s wilderness. We were still working out their food source, though; bringing animals over still wasn’t viable.

At worst, they reacted to us Proxies neutrally. For many of them, their hostile natures were activated by the presence of humans. Though we looked like them, we didn’t smell like them; our masks prevented the final trigger, making them almost docile. Some of them still liked to kill just for the hell of it. We had to be careful around those- they were clever. 

It was feeding day, which meant that Blackbird put on some classical music. The Beasts seemed to like it, and would be more relaxed about their doors being open if they could hear it. Everyone was supposed to take the feeding day seriously, but many took it as a chance to pet the more cuddly Beasts. Given all that, the air in The Stables was light and jovial. 

I heard a chorus of squealing laughter down one hallway, which was always a sign that someone had The Blob. Chuckling at the hysterical giggling, I followed the noise until I saw a group of younger Proxies giving hugs to the creature. It’d gotten bigger since it came to live with us, growing to the size of a miniature pony. You could throw your entire body against its gelatinous side, and you’d be tickled and flooded with euphoria. As I drew closer, I could see small, orange tendrils picking their pockets for the candy they’d hidden in them, playfully “stealing” their sweets for itself.

Toby was standing amongst our younger siblings, taller than them by at least a foot. I couldn’t help but hesitate, taking in the sight of him acting shockingly… mature. 

“Bob needs sugar, just like the Mimics do, but he needs chocolate for a healthy diet. Mimics need hard candies for their jaws. You can give them anything, sure, but it’s important to remember who gets what and why,” Toby said, passing them buckets of various foods. “The Beasts are our Master’s guests. They outrank you, so they’re allowed to eat you if you don’t respect their rules.”

“Yessir!!” I heard. Despite the gravity of his words, the newbies were listening with enthusiasm. I could see why; Toby wasn’t trying to perform like Ben did when he educated the masses. No bullshit whatsoever, with the sense that he was talking to someone capable of following orders. The newbies, desperate to feel worthy, clung to it. 

"Remember," Toby called out. "If you can’t open the door, that means you’re not allowed to go in. Don’t force it open, or you’ll regret it. Now fuck off!! Get to fucking work!!!” 

Another chorus of agreement, and the younger Proxies scattered, buckets in hand. S@ite also took that as an order, picking up a bucket for themselves. The contents were a slurry of viscera- mostly liquid, with both soft and thicker “chunks” of… well, you know. You.

I pretended to gag at the slurry, making the Proxy chuckle under their breath. They didn’t say goodbye, so much as they gave me a little wave and a smile. They couldn’t have said much if they wanted to- already, we heard one of the newbies get into trouble with a “dog”. Covering their mouth in a mock laugh, S@ite quickly hurried off in that direction, leaving black toadstools from their steps.

Meanwhile, Fisher King had let out a low coo, causing Toby to jolt and flush. “Look at you!! Gone soft, have we?” She teased.

He shrugged. “I mean… Ah. Whatever,” he grumbled. “I just let Bob slobber all over me, so I’m probably still high.”

As if on cue, The Blob poked me in the side, causing me to let out a squawking laugh. The noise made both of them smirk, so I held my head low as I ushered The Beast back to its cozy bedroom. 

“...Fisher King?” I heard Toby ask behind me. “May I share something with you, sister?”

“Hm? Oh, yes. Of course, brother. Please, go ahead.”

There was a short pause as I closed The Blob’s door. In my head, I heard a jumbling of voices, flashes of a familiar blue. He was sharing memories- a lot of them, actually. Enough that I could hear the exchange without being touched. 

Fisher King hummed in response to the flood of information, and then again, her eyes widening. “...Eyeless Jack said all that?” she said aloud, her mouth open in a small, almost delighted “o”. “Mad… Enlightened, Ahead of his time, but mad .”

My ears perked up at the name, her response clueing me into what Toby was getting to. Knowing that, I approached again, quite curious myself what our sister had to say. I felt awkward about asking someone’s else’s perspective; I feared the answers I’d get. 

“What do you think about it?” Toby asked, not giving a single fuck. I guess he wouldn’t really care about being rude, would he? 

King made a rather… unique expression. Something between discomfort and apprehension, but with a sort of glee behind it. “I think Jack’s got a point, love,” She admitted. “There’s not a lot of girls that look like me around. Brown girls, yeah, and plenty of other minorities… but no black girls or boys. You’re my brother, but you’re not… Well. Look, you’ve all been delightful to me, absolute gems. But… S’not the same, innit?”

And that was, genuinely, the nicest way she could’ve put it. I genuinely think she should have been meaner about it, but I can understand why she’d want to spare me. I cringed nonetheless, feeling extremely responsible. 

Toby, again, didn’t give a fuck. “Psh. Is the hugbox-mentality of this place not enough for you?”

She shot him a look. “That’s exactly why I’d like for other black people around, love. You people are exhausting, sometimes.”

“The Operator can fix that,” I blurted out, eager to show I was on her side. “Could you help me? You could ask Jack-” 

King snorted at that, flipping her hair over her shoulder. “Oh, darling, Jack and I would not get along. I mean, aside from him literally almost killing my best mate, hotep blokes like Jack only like birds like me when I’ve got the quid for his rent.”

She said a bunch of British words I didn’t understand, but I assumed she was probably right.  

“What?” Toby deadpanned, his grimace showing through his goggles. “Please speak real English.”

“I’m too rich to give a fuck!” she snapped cheerfully, waving with her fingers. “Good luck, though! Ciao !” 

And she was off- presumably, to find Chariot somewhere in The Stables.  

Toby was choking back a wheezing snicker as she walked away, pulling his hoodie over his face to hide it. I felt oddly judged by that laughter, my face turning red. I’d often waxed poetically about Fisher King’s blatantly stuck-up behavior to him and the other guys. It was kind of cute, when it wasn’t directed at me- like she was a real Princess. 

“H-Her… Point still stands,” I said, gulping it down. “We’ve got time. Maybe we should fall back on Chernabog, focus more on work on The Ark…”

Toby got over his fit of giggles, lifting a bucket with each hand. “Sounds good to me. Speaking of which… I need your help feeding Mr. Don't See.”

I hadn’t remembered Mr. Don't See; since Eyeless Jack had started his advance, the jobs where I’d hunt for Beasts had grown fewer. “Which one is that?” 

“The one you have to feed backwards.”

I blanched. I remembered it, then. “What’s wrong with him?”

“What do you think, idiot? Someone’s seen a picture of him. The Master can do what he can to make him forget, but it’s his nature to hunt witnesses. Before he left, Doby got a Collective to start hunting down the pictures to kill the dude, but… time. He’s gonna be pissed for a while.” 

Hence why he wanted me to do it. In the event of a surprise attack, my tendrils would emerge automatically to protect me. 

Carrying the bucket on my shoulder, I followed Toby through the winding maze of hallways. As we passed by the open doors, I saw biomes that resembled bedrooms, forests, and empty, concrete boxes. Monsters made of antlers, teeth, fur, skin, and bone sat calmly at the feet of children half their size. With big, hollow eyes, they watched them pour the buckets of viscera into their trays, making all kinds of noise as they spoke incoherently to the children. 

There was something so enchanting about that sight. Without their aggression, The Beasts were somber, evoking an almost elegant sympathy as they leaned down to whisper to their Proxies. Tiny hands reached up and held their massive faces, wiping blood from their gnarled jaws, drying their tears. 

We sang to them, easing their pain with our Master’s voice. When one began, we all joined, singing in a chorus of gentle, inhuman warbling. 

With one, last turn, Toby and I made it to The Hall of Rakes. Mr. Don’t See’s door was at the very end, far away from noisy neighbors. The carpet ended abruptly, as did the wallpaper. The paint on the door had been scratched off, the metal underneath striped with white lines from razor-sharp claws. It’d been a fight of the ages to get him into the door- one that almost claimed lives.

Of course, Mr. Don't See liked to bolt out the door, so there was a special protocol for entering. Where others had a doorknob, his was a button that caused the door to slide open and closed in the blink of an eye. 

I moved so my back was flush against the door, the bucket in hand. I gave a small nod to Toby to signal I was ready; in turn, he pressed himself flat against the wall, his hand poised on the doorknob. 

“Mr. Don't See’s a’open-see!!” He broadcasted, warning everyone to stay where they were. 

The chorus stopped. Doors were shut, faces were covered; nobody looked up until they heard from Toby again. 

He then pressed the button on the wall, revealing a room of complete darkness. The next two seconds passed by quickly. I took two large steps backwards into the room. The room had a deafening effect; my steady breath was loud in my ears, but that seemed to be the only noise. The next second, the door shut in front of me. I jolted as the light seamlessly vanished, locking me in the room with our most contemptuous Rake.

I heard a rasping, throaty sigh in the far distance. Mr. Don’t See’s room was the size of a football field, but completely empty. His tray was directly next to the door; two-and-a-half steps to the left. I took those steps agonizingly slowly, knowing it was only a matter of time before he registered something alive in his room. Calmly, I poured the bucket of food into Mr. Don’t See’s tray, shutting my eyes just in case he crawled around to face me. 

Mr. Don't See had one, single rule: don’t look at his face. Not even a photograph- hell, especially not a photograph. He would hunt you to the ends of the Earth to kill you, crossing oceans of lava and mountains of ice. When he caught you, he didn’t maim; he beat you to death, choosing to forgo all his natural tools to simply bash you against the rocks. Some thought it was a sign of low intelligence; I however, knew it came from a pure, unbridled aggression. Anyone who saw his face deserved that kind of death. 

I knew what he looked like, despite never seeing his face. Words don’t count as seeing- lucky me. Mr. Don't See was a large Rake with grey skin and a protruding ribcage, his toothy mouth stretching down to his sternum. His teeth were further back in his throat, giving him the illusion he had none; however, it was nothing but teeth passed a certain point. There might even be teeth in his stomach, instead of acid. His eyes were the size of oranges, milky white, and ill-fitting to the deformed, human skull that sat on his thin, swanlike neck.

You’d think that’d mean he was blind. Naturally, you’d be wrong. 

It took one step for Mr. Don’t See to cross the room. I felt his raspy breath against my scalp, his awful hands caging me against his tray. His mouth was poised over my head, but he wasn’t going to eat me; in fact, he was in more danger standing behind me than I was. He didn’t “know” that in the way you might; it came in the form of instinct. That bone-deep sense that something could kill you was near, felt by anything with a life to preserve. 

Don’t be scared, I told myself. It wants you to be scared. Being scared means you’re prey. 

 

After a brief moment, the mouth and the limbs drew away from me. I felt something cloth push its way into my hand, instead. Feeling it, I knew it was the blanket Ellie had given him. It was the only gift he’d accepted without a fuss, from the only girl consistently able to interact with all the Beasts.

It had a tear in it. Just one- Mr. Don’t See was taking decent care not to destroy it, which goes to show how much he liked it. I think it reminded him of animal fur- the blanket was one of those plush, gas station blankets with the wolves on it. I could fix it by spitting on it, which gave me ichor to use as material. I placed my hand over it and imagined a black thread weaving through the fabric, pulling it back together again. The hum of The Operator grew louder for a moment, but faded to the back of my mind again soon enough. When I ran my fingers over the rip, it had vanished. 

I folded the blanket and placed it beside his tray, using the movement to step back towards the door. “Someone will be back with more soon,” I told him, speaking lowly and carefully. As long as you promised food soon, they wouldn’t try so hard to find it on their own. They had no perception of time, so “soon” could have been a month from then. We wouldn’t leave them alone that long, obviously, but we did whatever worked to keep them from breaking free and killing us.

I couldn’t hear The Rake. I didn’t feel his breath. He could have been anywhere in that room, by that point. 

I’m not scared, I told myself calmly. Everything is fine. 

Once the door was open, I lunged out, tucking and rolling. Toby was ready for me; when I crossed the threshold, he pushed the door closed, locking it quickly with a harsh curse.

No matter how docile Mr. Don’t See had been, that all changed once I’d left him. We heard him shrieking and beating against the walls, angry to once again be denied his instinct. Try as he might, though, he wouldn’t break down that door. Forces that went beyond physical strength kept him locked in.  

“Don’t See Door closed!!” Toby shouted. “All clear!”

As the tension settled and activity started again, we let out a mildly manic laugh. Toby was grasping his arm, the phantom pain of being scratched coming to his mind. 

“Fuck, those things are scary,” Toby lamented. I found that a bit ironic. 

The rest of The Rakes were a cakewalk, in comparison. Lots of teeth and claws, but they cowered in Toby’s presence. Something about him made them want to get close, trailing after him as he checked their enclosures for malformations. Not close enough that they could touch him, though- they kept him at arm’s length, displaying a flicker of intelligence. It was quite the sight, actually; if Toby truly wanted to, he could have an entourage of those beasts, ready to kill for him from a simple nod of his head. They were obsessed with him in a way that couldn’t be explained or quantified. He had no control, yet he truly possessed them. 

“...They won’t be changed in The Daybreak,” Toby stated suddenly, looking down at one cowering in the corner of its blank, white room. “HABIT tells me they’ll consume those amalgamations, when we leave. They’ll clean up Earth for us. Mutated humans eating mutated humans… Kinda sick, ain’t it?” 

Sounded useful to me. Toby didn’t state those facts as if they were, though; he spoke hauntedly, as if still trying to process everything. Again, I found that ironic. He hated the world more than I did, loathing even the trees and the weeds that grew. On some level, it was satisfying (to both of us) that the humans would get such a cruel punishment. After so many years of self-inflicted pain and misery, they would finally reflect what they were on the inside: Godless, corrupted hunks of flesh, moving without purpose. 

And yet. Now that it was real… It wasn’t what he expected. Wasn’t what he wanted. 

“Survive, thrive, multiply. Survive, thrive, multiply. I could be making more of them, he says… Bigger ones… ones with sharper claws…” Toby muttered, approaching the one we were currently feeding. He didn’t stop until it was in the corner, squealing like a dying pig. 

Toby didn’t make any movements to antagonize it further. He stood there, hands in his pockets, staring down at it. 

“...Maybe,” He muttered, loud enough for me to hear. “I could turn all the humans in Rakes… Then, they’d be… all…”

I frowned behind my mask. “Toby?” I called.

His head perked up and turned to me. “Hm?” he responded, as if he hadn’t said anything. He noticed The Rake, then, and sneered, backing away from it with a smug look of superiority. 

I didn’t point out the oddity of what he said. It was Toby; for all I knew, it was his Tourettes.

(It couldn’t possibly be. I knew what his Tourettes looked like. I knew him.)

I wasn’t really asking him a question, but he was waiting for one. He didn’t wait long- I had plenty of worries to share. 

“Is Kate home yet?” I hesitantly asked.

“No,” was Toby’s immediate answer. He said it like ripping a Band-aid off. He hadn’t brought Kate up knowing exactly how sore I was, but he wouldn’t bullshit me about her. He was treating Kate much the same; before she left with the others, I saw them talking very seriously to one another. Kate had stormed away from Toby, as usual, but he didn’t react with his usual snickering and teasing. Whatever had upset her, it upset him the same. 

He wouldn’t say who was in the wrong in the situation- her for lashing out at me, or me for my role in it all. 

He was well aware of the futility. Even if we fought against The Operator, Daybreak would still come. It was more than just a punishment for losing- it was a punishment for existing , plain and simple. The Operator wasn’t meant to do all that he’d done; none of them were. They were supposed to cease when they all split apart. They weren’t supposed to develop thought, reason, and personality. They weren’t supposed to want to live . Our world was fundamentally different than what it was meant to be, as a result of that. The Daybreak would be when the symptoms coalesce into one, horrible attack. Nothing could heal it; it could only be managed. 

At least… That seemed like the only option, at the time. This time was different, though. There were great shifts in the world, bigger reactions. 

The Sun had given us a tiny chance. 

 

–

 

Three words to break my soul

Fifteen ways to take control

Eight thousands chances to die

One chance to open your dead eyes

 

And when it comes

When it comes

Let it come

Let it come

Let it find me waiting for it

Won’t know I really tried

Until I’ve died fighting against it

 

We Cannot Wait Forever

We Cannot Wait Forever

We Cannot Wait Forever

 

–

 

“⦻rigin,” I heard The Doll coo above my head. She gently placed her hand on my shoulder, looking down at me with her single, ruby eye. “How has your punishment been?”

I had a feeling she’d been reading over my shoulder for a while, so I hurriedly closed my notebook, scrambling to face her with it clutched to my chest. 

“I did everything I was told,” I said quickly, bowing in reverence to her. “But nobody needs my help, anymore. The Beasts are fed, the floors are clean-”

She chuckled, brushing my cheek with the back of her hand. With her long, red nails, she lifted my mask off my face, her lips curling as she looked at me. “Calm down, darling. I’m not here to scold you for resting,” The Doll said. “Let me be more frank. Do you understand, now, why we cannot allow the kind of behavior you and Tobias have shown? Humans are fragile creatures. You can hunt them, but you mustn’t terrorize them so blatantly. The more frightened the humans are, the faster they’ll seek a remedy. If you’re found in the middle of it… I can’t imagine.”

I understood that- I’d known that from the beginning. That was how dangerous Toby’s (and now, HABIT’s) influence was on me. Likewise, Toby seemed to have realized the consequences of letting HABIT influence his personality. He’d been more a Proxy that week than he’d been for the last two hundred years.

The Doll placed my mask back into its proper place. “Your sister is adamant that we spare the humans. Right now, she’s trying to find some to show our Master. What do you say to her, darling? Should such a thing be allowed?”

My frown deepened, my brow furrowing as I struggled to put what I felt into words. I thought as if it was actually Kate asking me- as if we could ever talk about humans without devolving into emotional disagreement. This, however, was a bit of practice. 

“I want her to be right,” I admit sadly. “I swear I do. I just… I need to believe it myself. I can’t, after I’ve seen what they do to each other.”

“And yet… you believe your mirror when she tells you to have mercy. To share,” The Doll stated, adding onto my answer. I assumed that’s what Kate told her- it sounded like something she’d say.

I thought for a moment, then nodded. “Isn’t that what my Master did?” I offered. "I guess… I want to give them a chance. That's all."

The Doll hummed out a chuckle. She walked around the couch, her eye turned up to the ceiling. “Very astute, young Master.” 

With a quick wave, she manifested my boots from the air. She let them drop into my arms, startling me. 

“You and I are going to a meeting in a neutral place,” she declared proudly. “The Night Terror has established contact with another Tall One, for us. We are going to meet The Scarlet King for an exchange. So come along- we cannot be late for that.” 

Without questioning her, I slipped my feet into my boots and laced them up, hopping behind her. 

I didn’t think The Doll could leave The Ark. She always spoke about her role in our Master’s world like they were one in the same, unable to be separated. This “Scarlet King” must be important if she was going, I thought. I could imagine our presences were a show of goodwill as much as they were a flex- the proof to all of my Master’s supposed boasting. 

“Sal-ly!” The Doll called, stressing the syllables of her name.

With a small “pop”, Sally appeared before us, her stuffed animals and teapot orbiting her like miniature planets. Before she could open her mouth to say hello, The Doll pointed to the The Library doors. 

“Turn that door into a hole, please. ⦻rigin and I are going to a Backroom.”

Sally, unperturbed, let out a low coo of excitement, saluting our matriarch with gusto. “Yes, ma’am!” Sally cried in between a giggle, swiveling around to face the doors of the Library. Discordant whispers spilled from her lips as she closed her eyes, her hands beginning to glow green as she raised them. As she opened them again, she pushed open the doors. The air that escaped stirred The Library into a dizzy, once again disturbing the books and loose papers. 

“Thanks, Sally!” I whispered as I passed by, raising my hand so she and her bear could high-five me. “Wish me luck.”

“Hee-hee. Break a leg! Break several!”

The Doll stepped through calmly, vanishing from sight. Startled by the sudden departure, I followed close behind, clutching her gown like a nervous duckling. 

As the air grew stagnant, I realized my fingers were now clutching a smart-looking red blazer. The Doll’s dress had changed in the instant we crossed from The Ark to the Backroom. Where she’d been wearing an extravagant gown before, she was now dressed in a frilly, white blouse, a red blazer, and a red pencil skirt that went down to her mid-thigh. She hadn’t done anything to her hair, the color still snowy white and curled. Her skin, however, had been painted the color of human flesh, her eye covered by a white eye patch. For the first time, I heard her footsteps- like claps of sharp thunder, her heels striking the ground like lightning. 

“You look like The President, ma’am!!” I cried lightheartedly, gawking at her outfit. “Why the change?” 

She laughed rather genuinely at that, patting my head affectionately. “It changes when I cross into other places, actually. I am a Doll, after all.”

We were in a hotel, I think- or, rather, a space built off the nightmares of hotels. The floors were a mix of tile and carpets with a mesmerizing pattern of maroons, reds, white, and black. The walls were an ill, milky color, and were visibly moist. If anything, the brightly lit hallways and empty rooms made me feel even more disquieted. 

Hotels were meant for people. What was this place meant for?

“Where are we?” I asked. She called it a “Backroom”, before; what was a Backroom?

“Neutral ground,” was The Doll’s answer, her voice suddenly all business. “Straighten up.” 

As I expected, the next corner we rounded brought us to a hallway filled with doors. I peeked around The Doll to get a better look, only to be yanked behind her by my collar.

The Doll narrowed her eye, pulling off her eyepatch with careful grace. She could feel something I couldn’t, her nose turning up at the presence that stood before us.

“Take your prize, Defiler King,” she called out, her voice soft and oddly seductive. “They await you.”  

With that, a dark spot began to form on the ceiling- a sickly, maroon color, the liquid bubbling like tar as it condensed. As the spot grew into a puddle, strange, black snakes started to worm through, dripping with a viscous, red fluid as they pushed through a membrane of plaster. 

They were chains, I realized belatedly, hearing the clinking of metal as they intertwined and crossed over one another. Chains that moved like tendrils as they felt around the hallway, quietly slipping under each door.

I opened my mouth to speak, and a chain immediately started to zip in my direction, the mere inhale attracting it. The Doll covered my mouth quickly, refusing to let my exhale come out. She stared down at the chain with a dark grimace, her single eye glowing with an even darker warning. 

The chain soon lost interest. I heard blood curdling screams in quick succession, each one more horrified than the last. Truly visceral pleads for mercy surrounded guttural moans of agony, the shaking of chains all but drowning them out. The one that went towards me retreated, slipping into a door like its counterparts; a second later, I heard a wailing shriek, followed by gags of suffering. 

"Not my baby, you bastard…” I heard The Doll mutter, slowly releasing me. 

Once the noise died down, each door swung open seemingly of their own accord. Above, the bubbling stain began to move, leaving a dripping trail behind it as it dragged the chains down the hallway. It morphed around the walls, seemingly able to glide through them like water. 

The humans inside of them- our Drones, I realized, recognizing the one with the twin bolt tattoo- slowly emerged from their rooms, pulled along by their new chains. I could see the black dots orbiting them, sticking to them like flies to shit. They were ripe for killing, perfect for my Master to consume. However, The Operator had no plans to do so; instead, he was sharing his meal with one of his own. What I just saw was the exchange beginning- The Scarlet King eagerly taking his new Chained Ones. 

It was easy to give you up like that. It didn’t matter who made you sick- all that mattered was who ate you, in the end. And remember how I’ve been saying The Operator is the nicest to you?

I meant that.

Wound through their bodies like stitches, the chains bound the humans to the unseen God. The end of the chain burrowed deep into their stomachs like macabre umbilical cords, the skin around the wound red, bulbous and inflamed. Whether they were dead or alive was vague- some had chains jutting out of their skulls, woven through their mouths and chests. However, they moved nonetheless, stepping to keep up with the chains leading them away. Their faces, pale and sunken, held a nervous energy that vibrated from every pore, their eyes like scared deer as they swiveled around wildly, attempting to discern their surroundings.

The Doll wouldn’t let me run ahead; though I was far too old to be that impatient, she still kept a firm hand on my shoulder. 

“What did he do to them?” I asked The Doll, morbidly fascinated.

She didn’t respond, at first. She was counting them all, her lips forming a small pout as she mouthed the numbers out. Her perplexity only lasted a moment; once she seemed to find her answer, she let out a rather amused hum. She tucked her hands back where they were at her core, nodding for me to follow her. 

“These are Chained Ones. The Scarlet King answers the call of the depraved- those we ignore. The humans have dealt with him many times, so they’ve given him many names: Harak, Khnith-hgor, Saptarasura, Satan. All who pledge to him belong to him, free to use as he pleases. They’re his toys, his pets… his slaves.”

I shuddered at the fate. The chains were only the beginning. 

“What are we getting out of this?” I huffed indignantly. “He’s bowing to us, isn’t he? He’s scared of us.”

She chuckled, knowing I’d be asking nothing but questions about him. “He’s the only one that isn’t, I’d say. Our fight to banish him from this planet was quite exhausting. In fact… that’s what we’re resolving, today. He’s had a Proxy under his control since before you were born- an unfortunate situation we encountered, preparing for your birth. With this emerging plan of victory, he’s agreed to give her back to us in exchange for these Drones and use of The Ark as shelter.” 

That didn’t seem fair at all. There had to be at least a hundred Drones trudging down that hallway. To exchange all that meat and material for just one Slender One seemed wholly uneven, no matter how I looked at it. No wonder The Operator needed us to speak on his behalf; when he made deals, he always walked away with the short end. 

The Doll seemed to recognize my displeasure. “You read about her in class. She was called The Red Spider… but I knew her as Clara,” she stated, a bit tersely.  

Once I heard the name, it made sense. I remembered reading about The Red Spider. She was one of the first Revenants, second after Nurse Ann. She, too, had died, and was brought back to life by The Operator. Under his protection, she, Anne, and The Doll created the foundations for our underground society, preparing it for the day it hosted people. While Anne protected within The Ark, Clara remained outside, meeting anything that dared cross her with an efficient brutality. It was said that The Red Spider was slain by The Judge Angel, but her body was never recovered; ergo, she was considered missing. She was forgotten amongst us youngsters, but to Revenants like The Crow and The Mortician, they openly wept her demise. 

Except… Apparently, she wasn’t dead. 

“It seems as if she’s found herself under The Scarlet King’s control. Considering her former status… This isn’t nearly enough to be equal to her.”  

Hearing the softness to her tone, I had a feeling there was more to it than her unfeeling explanation. They had to have been friends; good ones, if I knew how Proxies worked.

As we trailed behind the humans, the decor shifted from the sterile, faux-cozy design to something more recognizable. Gaudy, but in a more human way. Once we reached the bottom of the stairs, there was another hallway, and then a pair of double doors made of heavy wood. Incredibly out of place, but still oddly familiar to me. A true familiarity- as in, I remembered seeing those doors in The Kaninchenbau. Remembered never being allowed to walk through them, too. 

That was because it was a bar- a full, actual bar, complete with a wall of booze behind the counter. There was a small stage and a large dance floor, and an elegant, crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling. The bar itself was an ornate wood, the gold lining on every surface giving the impression of high class. Candles lit the area instead of artificial lights, bathing the cream walls with a hazy orange. There were ornate tables for guests, but they were all tucked away, their chairs turned upside down on their surfaces.

The humans were led into that room. They forced the doors open with their horde. They piled into it to be sorted, moaning and sobbing all the way. As the last one trudged through, The Doll used her mind to keep the doors aloft; when we crossed the threshold, it was with far more elegance. 

The Doll let out a small sound- a breath, or maybe a gasp. 

“Clara?”

A woman in a dark coat stood at the bar, her back to us. At the mere sight of her, I felt the hair on the back of my neck raise. The woman didn’t appear unusual, at first; she was tall and shapely, with short, dark brown hair. Her eyes were obscured by a pair of large, red sunglasses; odd, of course, considering daylight didn’t exist here, and the room itself was dim. 

It was her smile. When she smiled at our arrival, it wasn’t a human’s smile; it was a showing of teeth, like a beast mimicking the gestures of a person. Her lips curled up, showing her gums far too much. 

When she turned her body, I heard the distinct clinking of metal. I tried not to look, but I couldn’t help it; I glanced downward, seeing a chain running underneath her coat, loose as it snaked all around the room. She was attached to The Scarlet King- literally. No better than the Chained Ones forming a neat cluster on the wide floor. 

The Doll bowed her head politely. “Welcome back to us, Clara,” she cooed lovingly. “I’ve missed you terribly.”

The woman dropped the expression, her face lifeless without it. “My name is Akagumo, now,” she stated matter-of-factly. “I’ve been home for a while. Sent here after him…” 

She raised a finger to point at me. “But… I see, now, why my King told me not to start trouble… If I tried to fight you here, I’d die.”

“What’s there to fight about?” The Doll proclaimed, raising her hands gracefully. “All that divides us is being stitched together. You were taken from us, forced to obey a brutish Tall One. Now, when you come back, it’ll be into the loving arms of our Master.”

“...I see.”

Quietly, calmly, Clara removed her glasses. As she did, the melted, scarred half of her face was revealed to me. Underneath, her eye was misshapen, her skin raw and blistering. Not just from any burn- a radiation burn. And judging by the way the pink skin disappeared under the collar of her blouse, the burn was on every bit of skin she was currently hiding. The woman looked like she’d experienced literal Hell, and crawled out of it with her teeth. 

“The Slenderman gave me purpose beyond my own needs, working to destroy that infernal man machine and tame his Ark. And perhaps I found something I might have called happiness, once. You, Ann, The Revenants... But then she came. That Angel…”

I shuddered as I saw her skin almost ripple, her lips stretching oddly to bare large teeth. She’d started to walk toward us, the chain quietly ringing with every step. 

“And when I couldn’t defeat The Judge Angel, what happened to me? I'll tell you. Ann, Slenderman, you- you all left me to die for an eternity in the Null,” she accused. “Why? Because I failed him. Were I not taken by The Scarlet King, I would still be there, dying.”

The last bit, Akagumo made sure she met The Doll’s eye for. “And I chose to enter his ocean, where all others were forced,” she hissed, refuting it all. “He does not release me- he cannot contain with me. I have emerged his first Chained Champion… With this.” 

She pulled a sword from her back, bringing it flat on the bar. I recognized it immediately, as I’d seen a copy of it in Jack’s hands. It even hummed with a similar energy; however, the aura was completely different. If Jack’s glowed blue to my eyes, hers glowed a ruddy, muddy red.

“This is all I need,” She declared proudly. 

The Doll was taken aback by Akagumo’s story, clutching her chest as she struggled to come to terms with what she was claiming. “None of that is true, Clara. Please, don’t believe such things. If we knew you lived-”

That angered Akagumo, who sent a barstool flying in her rage. She said a few words I recognized as Japanese thanks to Blackbird- “fuck you” being the very first thing, followed by more words I didn’t understand. “I was ABANDONED!!! Nothing will forgive that!!! I don’t need The Operator, anymore, and so I turn my gaze from him!!! And if anyone had half the brain I did, they would do the same!!!”

“But things are different now!” I piped up, idiotically thinking I could contribute to her little moment. “Besides… Aren’t you in pain, with that in your stomach? We can take it out...”

As I anticipated, Akagumo just looked at me like I was a cockroach. Her face scrunched with utter loathing, her skin rippling to snarl. It made me shut up, coughing weakly into my hand. 

“Anyways,” Akagumo muttered, glancing at The Doll. “Let’s get this over with. It’s humiliating enough to be wearing my human skin, again… I don’t know how you manage to stay so calm, folded inside that shell.”

I did a double take. What the everloving fuck did that mean?

Ignoring me completely, the two women sat and began to discuss their deal. Inevitably, my attention returned to our “guests”. The humans had been so still and quiet, I’d almost forgotten they were there. Once I noticed, though, it was hard to ignore them again. 

I kept being creeped out by their wide-eyed, frozen prey stares. The chains swayed with the slightest shift of their bodies, twisted around others as they led up to the ceiling. They were bleeding profusely onto the floor, to the point where I tried to remember the exact liter count for blood in the human body. It seemed like far more than just five liters, but then again, I’d never stopped to measure how much blood I’ve spilled from a person. 

From what I gleaned, their full deal was fairly simple. The Operator was willing to share his pool of humans with The Scarlet King, giving him access back to Earth. That’s what the entity needed most, after all; he didn’t find a planet like The Operator and The Night Terror, and ultimately, that was going to be his downfall. He had no creations of his own, and he needed to make them for their new Game. 

As expected, the tallest order to ask of The Scarlet King was to simply cooperate. All Tall Ones yearned to be One again, but the desire to be The One consumed them. They could no longer believe it was possible to rejoin The Singularity as it was, or even to experience a semblance of it without falling victim to what initially tore them apart. One of them demanded to be the soul- the one who held dominion over them all.

It would work this time, we affirmed. The Doll said that clear enough for me to remember it. It would work, this time. It had to. 

Needless to say, Akagumo had a different attitude by the end of it. She didn’t look happy, by any means, but I don’t think that’s not for a lack of feeling. She wasn’t good at the whole “facial expressions” thing. 

“... Has he really sent you to bring me home?” Akagumo asked quietly, catching my ears.

Tenderly, The Doll took her hand in hers. “Of course. Look at you, Akagumo. You survived The Foundation, You survived Chernabog’s Angel, and you survived The Scarlet Court. You are an example of our primary goal. You survived- you aren’t a failure. There are girls on The Ark that would kneel at your feet in reverence… I know I did, when I was a little girl.”

That, of all things, caused a human reaction, the woman’s eyes fluttering with surprise before she clicked her tongue. “Typical… You always had a way with words,” She murmured. “I would like to be free, yes. Of this chain, at least. But I don’t intend to return, no matter how Slenderman feels. I simply… can't.”

“We understand. We only ask that you greet us Proxies as we are- family.” 

Akagumo let out a small hum, and after a bit of a pause, bowed her head. Once she felt it appropriate to lift her head, she gave me some semblance of respect, acknowledging me beyond horrid disgust. 

“...He doesn’t look smart enough,” was her only observation of me.  “He looks like a dog.”

“Oh, intelligence is such a silly thing to quantify. What our Masters call genius is just second-nature to him,” She said, patting my head fondly. “He’s simply a sweet boy, with a heart bursting with love. And a stomach for sweets!”

While I cringed under my mask, The Doll laughed loudly, covering her mouth ineffectively. Then, with a gentle push to the back of my head, I was ordered to remain by the door to stand guard. Nobody seemed keen to leave (or seemed capable of it, rather), so I found the choice of task kind of pointless. Regardless, I guess I needed to stand somewhere.

As I wove through the crowd, the humans stared at me, moving subtly to get out of my way. They whimpered if I brushed against them, blood, sweat, and tears pouring down their faces. To those plagued by The Sickness, a Proxy was their Grim Reaper. Even mangled by another entity’s chains, I was still the thing they feared most. 

I settled against the wall without disturbing the humans too much. I didn’t really need to try to get the reaction I wanted, anyways, so growling or snapping my jaws just felt like overkill. Instead, I copied what I always saw my superiors do- I coldly scanned the crowd, keeping my senses open for any human that could break the spell they were under. All the while, of course, looking as cool as possible whilst leaning against a wall.

They shared another, small exchange, and then two women moved in tandem, their steps without even the slightest delay to each other’s. The humans struggled between keeping their eye on me and the women, their reactions varying depending on their wills. 

Compulsion beckoned their eyes forward. 

The Doll elegantly raised her hands, gracefully drawing a formula into the air. Her movements left behind a trail of red light, the strange, circular runes glowing brightly as she whispered softly to them. She was creating a pathway to The Scarlet King’s realm; something Jason was calling, “mass distance teleportation”. That’s why I needed to stay exactly where I was; I needed to be in a fixed spot so they could write into the formula not to affect my “square unit”. 

The hole between us was temporary, meant for an instant, one way flash of use. Once it swallowed the humans, it would collapse, and nothing could crawl out the other side. 

The Scarlet King could have easily taken them himself, mind you. In a sense, we were being so courteous, we were even paying for the shipping, saving him that miniscule amount of effort.  

The bubbling portal responded to The Doll’s actions, pulling at the chains of its victims until they were taut, causing waves of moaning agony. That was one of his creatures, I thought idly, pulling nervously at my tie. It wasn’t a portal, but some sort of esoteric, living thing made of flesh and chain. 

As the humans were held there, in that miserable state, I felt my Master’s presence pull tightly around me, my lungs constricting with the sudden grip.

The King’s presence was marked by waves of heat, like opening an oven over and over. It came with an equally uncomfortable awareness of all the layers I wore. Not just my clothes- even my skin felt tight and clingy. I suddenly began remembering every foul thing I’d ever done; every moment my body was flush with sin flashed before my eyes, the fear and adrenaline mixed with blood and other fluids still hot on my tongue. 

My skin crawled with a distinct sensation of disgust. I felt violated as something observed those moments, finding pure entertainment in the stir it brought in my gut. I heard a laugh- a mean, sickening laugh, shrinking me with its mocking tone. The more I fought it, the stronger it became. I feared taking off anything to relieve the heat, even my jacket; if I gave in to any influence, I could be peeling my skin off without knowing. 

The humans blurred in my vision, momentarily, appearing more like meat hung in a butcher’s freezer. I could tear out a piece and eat, and it’d be delicious.

“You won’t,” I heard, as if he was right next to me. 

“I would,” I confessed, without skipping a beat. My mouth was wet with saliva.

That made him laugh. I guess he liked me well enough, just from that.

One human managed to curse, and it caused the dam to break; suddenly, all the humans were yelling and screaming, begging for help and mercy. Their chains, however, were too taut to do anything but wiggle. As the humans screamed, the chains pulled tighter, causing them to drag through their flesh and lift them off the ground.

“You’re going to die soon,” Akagumo told them, shutting them all up. “Akagami will give you a chance to regain your flesh and join me as a Champion… I’d take it. The Ocean is quite cramped.”

I smirked darkly at that, crossing my arms over my chest. Now we’re talking, I thought. What was it? Would she make them fight? I had a hunch, but I assumed The Scarlet King was a fan of bloodsports. I wondered, briefly and with giddy excitement, if I’d get to see any of it. We weren’t allowed to make the Drones fight each other, hilarious as it’d be to make the skinheads bash their thick skulls together. 

The Scarlet King, however, thrived off of the violence itself- the act, not the meat it procured. It fueled his soul the way creation fueled The Operator’s. The belief in him lied in the gouging, the smashing, the tearing. It’s why he could watch me- because, without really meaning to, the blood I spilled called out to him. I saw him in the reflection of my dagger, silently goading me to cause more pain- to give into the sick thrill of hurting something that didn’t deserve it. 

What I thought were my Master’s loving arms soon became a strangers’ clawed grasp, closing invisibly around my face. Nails dug into my skin, breathing heatedly against the back of my neck. 

“Come with me,” I heard, low and sweet. “Come now…. Why don't you be my sweet, little boy…? I know what you crave… I can taste the cum on your briefs, the blood in your veins... Come now, None of this matters. Don't you see that? Nothing you do matters. Just come here, let me hold you-”

Suddenly, I saw movement. I snapped me out of my growing trance, all sensation disappearing the instant I moved. Someone had just leaned over; their feet remained planted, but their upper half tilted with far more fluidity than the other humans. 

I, too, moved to get a better view, careful not to leave the square The Doll had drawn for me in her formula.

I quickly realized why that human had leaned so obviously; he was trying to avoid The Doll and Akagumo’s eyes, but not mine. He leaned once again, deliberately moving so that he could see me. I tried to find the chain that connected him, but I kept losing it- or I thought I was, before I realized he had no chain at all.

Oh, I thought. That's interesting. 

“Ally,” I called, pointing to him. Yeah, I was that kind of asshole. “That boy isn’t chained.” 

The human yelped, exposing himself near instantly. He bolted towards a door directly across from him, clearing the barroom in three seconds flat. Amazed by the speed, I cursed, immediately taking off after the human.

“I got him!” I called. “I’ll fetch- I’ll get him!!” 

In my haste to catch the human, I didn’t take my usual precautions. Rather than carefully open the door, I shoved it, thinking I’d see the runner’s back at the other end of the hall.

But remember earlier, because I hadn’t: I was the one who caught his eye to begin with.  

I was tackled as I ran through the doorway, violently pinned to the ground with my arms bent awkwardly. My assailant seemed aware of how strong I was, but was clearly not trying to hurt me. No matter how I kicked, he merely blocked it, concerned more with subduing me than drawing blood. 

I wasn’t helpless. Not even a little. I could have drawn my knife. I could’ve stabbed behind me. I could have rolled over and started biting into his flesh, tearing him apart bit by bit like a ravenous animal. I could have grown my vines and torn him to a million, tiny pieces.

…Yet I couldn’t. When the desire for violence came, it was met with a wall. 

No. Not him. I heard that over and over. The voice was mine, but it sounded like all the other voices in my head; one of the many, unseen witnesses to my life. 

Overwhelmed by helplessness, I cried for The Doll’s help. Before I could make too much noise, however, my mouth was covered, a gloved hand pressing harshly against my mask. Not that it mattered; The Doll was more than aware I was being attacked by my mental state. She, however, remained seemingly oblivious.

“Stop,” I heard in my ear, every cell in my body lighting up. “It’s okay, Tim.”

Seeing him was sudden, but the moment seemed to drag for ages. He flipped me, pulling up his black ski mask to flash a sunshine smile. I recognized him from my dreams, my memories, the ache in my soul that followed me through every life and death. Every human on Earth was evil, evil, evil-

-But not this one.

He was the one. 

My one.

And he was there. With me. Again.

All over again.

“Come on- let's blow this Haunted Hotel!!” 

I didn’t realize I was being dragged until I stumbled, my mind jumpstarting again mid-sprint. The boy had me by the arm, taking down the stuffy hallway as fast as our legs could carry us. 

“This way!!” He shouted quietly. Try as I might to get him to stop, I couldn’t compel myself to. My mouth wouldn’t open, and my limbs wouldn’t obey. 

I was being kidnapped, I thought. Again. 

Thankfully, he didn’t leave the building. He definitely wanted to, but the nature of The Backrooms caused him to get completely turned around. He settled on ducking into an abandoned utility room, pulling me in after him. 

There was enough space for us to stand a foot apart, and I took advantage of that distance to squash myself against the wall opposite to him. 

I didn’t stab him- the thought, which always came naturally to me, was inconceivable. I only held it in my quivering hands. I could see him in the dark- he couldn’t see me. 

It would be so easy, I thought wildly. Why can’t I do it?

The boy panted harshly, fully removing his ski mask as he gulped down oxygen. Sure enough, it was the boy I’d seen that day at the rest stop. He’d grown a sparse beard on his chin, and there was a new scar on his eyebrow… but it was him, alright. I knew that color in his eyes as purely unique to him. A soft, peaceful green. To human eyes, they would have been bland, maybe even dull- to my heightened senses, their pale green hue brought me to my purest memories of the forest. 

“I think… we lost them,” He said between pants. “That was close… I thought we were going to die, for a second there… Good thing those chains… didn’t notice me. Are you okay, though?”

I choked on my breath, glad I wore my mask so he couldn’t see my mortified grimace. “Why are you here ?” I asked, completely and utterly bewildered. 

When he smiled at me, it was with equal parts joy and relief. “I knew it- it is you,” He stated, the words soft with his surprise. “I took a chance, ‘cause it’s the same mask… But you’re Tim, aren’t you? Timothy Wright?”

“Don’t call me Tim. My name is Masky,” I snapped immediately, kicking myself for it just as quickly. Saying, ‘yes’ would have been less of a confirmation. Now he had two out of three. 

Brian nodded sagely. “Because of the- I get it!! It’s easy.” 

Nothing about his soul had changed; it remained just as terrifyingly captivating as the first time I encountered it. He felt all that he was meant to feel- fear, disgust, panic- but his reactions were all over the place. Like he was in the middle of a horrible drug trip, and we were all his hallucinations. 

“Do you remember me?” He asked innocently, trying to move closer to me. 

The little movement spooked me. “ Why are you here?!” I repeated desperately, crushing myself into a corner. I pointed my knife at him like a scared housewife, all my training completely forgotten. “ You’re not supposed to be here!!” 

 At that, the boy's smile turned sheepish as he held his hands up in surrender. 

“I’m here to, uh… rescue you,” he hesitantly admitted. After a mildly awkward pause, he added: “It sounded better in my head a year ago, I swear.” 

I recoiled even more, just a tad offended by the imagery his words conjured. As if I needed to be saved from anything. I must have looked that helpless to him, back then; I’d certainly felt that helpless in that closet, and I had actual, literal powers. He must have still thought I was that pathetic little boy with my face caked in ichor, still searching for answers to my purpose. 

From what he said- “a year ago”, I started to think about the timeframe I met him. So almost immediately after we parted ways, he ran away to find me. That definitely should have killed him, I thought, almost angry it hadn’t. That was textbook How It Worked; first contact (yours truly) infected them. Then, they were lured in by a glimpse of something greater than them (Our Loving Master, The Operator), and they willingly chose to feed their illness by repeatedly interacting with it. Then, through one means or another, their minds and souls would be separated from their bodies(Death, if that wasn’t clear). Finally, we Proxies would come for the bodies, and they’d become meat for our tables. 

His choice to follow me wasn’t even that special- others were just as devoted to a golden idol, searching even longer for it than he searched for me. He shouldn’t have been able to get so close, and yet look so alive.

I hadn’t spoken at all for about a minute. Where most would have taken that silence as a threat, he was oddly patient- hopeful, even. He swallowed visibly, fixing his hair when he thought I couldn’t see him. 

“I don’t need to be rescued,” I answer honestly, his strange behavior hard to stay angry at. 

He waited for me to say more, and stammered when I didn’t. “I-I-I see that now… You totally sold me out to your mom.” Brian scoffed out a laugh under his breath, looking a tad annoyed. “You just seemed really scared, that’s all. I thought you were being held hostage…” 

He approached me, his hand tucking behind him. Just a step.

“But… What they’re saying on the Dark Web is true. You’re the one doing it,” He marveled, his voice still low. “All this stuff going on… The gang fights, the plagues, the terrorist attacks… It’s because of you.”

His next step was to move around me, inspecting me like I had visible proof of my deeds. I didn’t let him get behind me; when he tried, I growled, outright shoving him against the wall across from me. He didn’t seem to care; he grinned as he bounced off the wall, his eyebrows narrowing a bit as he returned to me, even closer this time. It was such a fluid motion, he’d spooked me all over again, my hair raising like a cat.  

What a horrible time to realize he was still taller than me. 

“I thought it was just a coincidence, seeing you at Angelbloom before it exploded… but that was you, too, huh?” He asked, trying to squint at me through the dark. 

With an internal, suffering sigh, I took out my lighter. I flicked it on, giving the human some precious light.  

“I wasn’t alone,” I corrected simply. 

He was taken aback by that, but I don’t know what he was expecting. Maybe it was the fact I confessed to all that evil so easily. Not said in pride, but just… as fact. Yes, I played my role in every aspect. I wouldn’t take sole credit, given how many players there were; however, I was one of the best. I was proud of that.

Brian recovered fast; he nodded once, moving on quickly. 

“That’s right… That girl was with you, too. Is she okay?” He asked, taking my lighter to hold for himself. 

The mere implication of Kate was enough to remind me of the family drama waiting at home. I didn’t say anything about her, though, holding back the urge to deflate and whine. I was working, I told myself; this wasn’t a friend I could cry on.  

The boy didn’t stand idly. With the lighter im hand, he began to feel along the walls for a lightswitch. 

I wanted to tell him there was none. It wasn’t like there were actually electrical cables running through the walls; in essence, none of this was "real". 

And pointless, as I’d witness something fascinating just seconds later. As he searched for his lightswitch, one began to grow out of the wall, pushing through it like it was an air bubble in the paint. When his hand ran over it, he cooed with success. He flicked it, and a light I swear hadn’t existed a few minutes ago shone dimly over us. 

Did he just… do that? On his own?

Curiosity overtook my instinct. “What’s your name?” I asked.

“Brian,” he immediately chirped. As if his name meant nothing to say out loud. As if I wasn’t imagining his name in my head for two-hundred years, agonized that I didn’t know it. 

What a stupid fucking name, I thought, immediately bitter. What a normal, boring name. I scowled, chewing the name in my head like lemon pulp.  Humans were so completely, utterly boring . No wonder they can’t see our world when it’s in a naked view. I knew people named Apoxia, Meloncholia, The Phoenix. Why the fuck was I so fixated on a guy named Brian? 

“I read a lot about you online,” Brian said, as if that was supposed to impress me. “Is it true you’re Patient Zero for Spontaneous Ferality? And you killed your classmates with a radio ?”

That disease name had caused a spike of rage to pierce through my temples, turning the backs of my eyes hot. I didn’t remember where I’d heard it first, but I knew that was a name for The Sickness. It sounded like something inaccurate and flashy- something humans would make up to scare each other in headlines. 

“Is that what the mask is for-?”

Brian reached for my face, which was a bad idea. I grabbed and squeezed his wrist until I heard his sick gasp of pain, the bone twitching under my thumb. He crumbled, pulling his arm in a feeble attempt to get me to let go. When I didn’t, he let out another, purposeful gasp, forcing a smile as he looked at me again. It was a challenge, almost- he’d endure it, if I was brave enough to keep hurting him.

Near instantly, I let him go, shoving my hands into my pockets. He was starting to react strangely again. He scared me. Fucking weirdo.  

Brian nursed his wrist close to his chest. “Was all of it real? All the stories about you…?” He asked, the muscles on his neck twitching. “All the… videos?” 

I looked at the door. “Probably,” I answered, trying not to acknowledge that I’d hurt him. 

I couldn’t fathom what kind of stories were being told about me. Based on the gossip I heard spoken on the fly, I could only imagine the ridiculous “urban legends” my siblings wrote about me when they had free time. 

I wouldn’t, nor couldn’t, deny anything he saw on video. If it was me, it was me. I wasn’t ashamed of that.   

Hesitantly, I pulled my mask off, confirming my identity to Brian. “You shouldn’t have come here,” I scolded, my words almost dripping with misery. “That day at the rest stop was an accident, Brian. You can still go, if you want. We have no reason to take you. You can just go-”

“-You’re ridiculously hot.”

“-home. What?” I’d spoken over what he said, but I definitely heard him the first time. 

He looked at me like I was the dumb one. “Everyone online said you had a fucked up face! I’m kinda shocked you’re objectively good-looking!! That’s not gay, that’s just pointing out the obvious!!”

Never said it was, but okay. I rolled my eyes, refusing let his quirks distract me. “You need to go home, Brian,” I reiterated.  

“No, see, I can’t. I’m getting to that,” Brian snapped, a bit rushed as his own temper flared. His pearly teeth were just as wolfish in a grimace as it was in a grin. “I’ve got nothing worth going home to, so don’t just tell me to, ‘go home’. I know what I’m doing, and I’ve made my choice- I’d rather go with you than be bored in that fucking house.”

Hell no, I thought. I don’t care if he lived in a damn cupboard under the stairs, I was going to take him back. I’d wipe his brain clean if I had to, making him forget everything about me and The Operator. Brian was so obviously in the wrong place, I could barely compute his presence. Nothing about what he said or did made any real sense. His insistence in my life was purely suicidal.

“No,” I said sternly. “You’re going home.”

“No, I’m not!!” Brian argued, raising his voice. “You have no idea what it’s like!! W-With you, that was the first time I ever felt ANYTHING! I can’t go, because you… I can’t go. You…”

After trailing off into a murmur, Brian just… stared. Initially, I waited for him to conclude his thought. Even in the dark, those eyes had a way of seeing me as I was, every layer laid bare before him.

He was within arm’s length, just able to grab my throat and choke me. The way his hand twitched, I almost thought he was going to.  

“You need me,” Brian said, finally, the weight of the world on those three words.

“He… Told me so. Since I met you, I’ve been having these… dreams,” Brian confessed. “It’s so dark, and I’m in the woods. I’m looking for you, I think, but I’m also running from you… Does that make sense?”

To me, it did. Brian was lucky. More than lucky, really- blessed. My Master visited him in person. If he lived through a direct encounter, my Master truly had no intentions of eating him.

“There’s blood everywhere- all over the grass, everywhere I step. I wanna stop running, but hear this other voice telling me to keep going. And then I find you, and… It’s not you. I get scared, but… you always look so much more scared.”

I didn’t realize I’d been holding my breath, but the release of it burned my lungs. “What do you do?” I asked, utterly compelled. 

He frowns impatiently. “I don’t know. I wake up before I find out,” he confessed. “But all that’s gotta mean something, right? You can’t ignore stuff like that… He’s trying to tell me something, isn’t he?” 

As he spoke, he started to get this faraway look on his face. Eventually, he directed his words more to himself than to me. He didn’t do something cliche and grab me; he wasn’t that crazed yet. His world was falling around him, and the shattering came in waves. Perhaps it started dawning on him that he didn’t know where he was or how he got there. Maybe (hopefully) he was starting to actually wonder how he was still alive. 

He coughed lightly, dark circles forming under his eyes with every small heave. “I remember now… He brought me here,” he said, his voice nearly a whisper. “Yeah…. He was waiting for me, at the stop of the stairs of my hotel. He didn’t have a face but… he spoke to me. He said… he had something to show me…”

Brian clutched his chest as he erupted into a heavy, choking cough. It quickly bloomed into a full fit, prompting me to grab him and set him down to breathe through it. He was more infected than I thought; the bile leaking out of his mouth was suspiciously dark. 

My stomach twisted as a simple answer came to me. It wouldn’t fix Brian, but it would buy us time. If The Operator could forgive me for doing such a thing to his precious spore… I had to kill it. Just a little.

“Ma’am,” I called using the Arkhive. “I’m going to bring the human back. I need a Revenant- one that has Apothecary skills.”

“You’re not going to eat him?” I heard The Doll respond almost immediately. I could hear her amusement- she knew I wouldn’t. Part of me suspected that Brian was why she’d paused in the hallway, earlier. Another part suspected that Brian was the reason I was invited in the first place. Brian wanted to find me, and The Operator fulfilled his wish, weaving the circumstances to Brian’s favor.

“No,” I grunted, ignoring the way that made me flush. “I changed my mind.”

“...Return to the bar room, then. I’ve called for someone to baby- to tend to you. I am currently… Indisposed with Clara.”

I scowled openly at that, making Brian shrink as he tried cover his mouth. 

“I-I’m sorry- did I do s-something wrong?” He asked between coughs. 

Remembering he was human, I sighed. “No. Not scowling at you.” I tapped my skull. “I’m talking to people in my head.” 

Wait. That sounded crazy. 

“It’s telepathy. I’m part of a Hivemind.” 

That sounded even crazier. Fuck. 

“It’s just a thing we can do. It’s not special,” I said, despite my tongue folding with the urge to explain in great, irritating detail why that was a lie.  

“...Oh,” was all Brian had to say. 

I was appreciating Brian’s attempt to just roll with what he was seeing, even if it was freaking me out a bit. I figured he’d been mentally preparing himself for weirder, so he was taking this all in stride. 

Just you wait, mortal, I thought, unable to deny the glee I took from it. He was going to see just how twisted the rabbit hole got, among other played-out references. 

Of course, he was also dying, so there was that. He might not have fully understood me. 

I explained to him that those two women had been with me, though at that point, that was kind of a given. They’d completed their ritual, so the bar would be safe for us to relax. The Doll would be back soon, I wagered; and if I could still connect with her, that meant we were still on the same plane of existence. 

Brian coughed wetly onto my shoulder as I helped him stand, black fluid dripping down his chin onto my jacket. “What’s happening to me…?” He slurred. “I-I feel like I’m drowning, my head feels… cloudy…”

“You’re being eaten alive,” I told him bluntly, helping him down the hallway. “A spore of my Master attached to you, and it’s currently digesting you mentally, physically, and spiritually. There’s a few ‘cures’ for it, but you don’t have that kind of time. I’m going to try and purge as much of it as I can so we have more time to figure out a permanent solution.” 

“...Oh,” He squeaked, the sound a bit more panicked than the last. “...Spiritually, you said? Like… It’s eating my soul?”

“Yes. Your mind will go first, though.” 

As if on cue (or in reaction), he gagged, more fluid dripping out through his nose. “...Oh, no,” he whined, like a wounded animal. All at once, he realized what he’d been fucking with. 

“Oh fuck, fuck, fuck …”

I let him squirm in that anxiety, hoping this would be a lesson about sticking his nose into other people’s business. I bet if I’d been a vat of nuclear waste instead of a cute boy, he would've stayed away from me.

I found the barroom, again, having not gone too far from it (or the distance closed, perhaps). I couldn’t help but notice the dark stain on the floor, now. It looked like it’d been stained for years, the color and ugly, maroon brown. 

I helped Brian take a seat, helping him rest his upper half on the bartop. As he coughed and seeped ichor across the wood, the door to the kitchen swung open, revealing the entity tasked with helping me. 

I smirked at the familiar jawline, leaning forward. It was The Bartender- or, as my aunts called him, 1947, after the year he died. I’d come to learn later that his presence was a bit of a sick joke at my expense. Hiring an expensive bartender for the first date was classy, apparently.   

1947 wasn’t amused by it, either. “Of course, he called me for you,” The Bartender drawled at the sight of us, pulling a white cloth from his belt. “Is this what my life has turned into…?”

I rolled my eyes at the theatrics. “I need a drink with soda water, apple cider vinegar, stem cells, and pure garlic oil,” I ordered. “A tall one, please. Then you can fuck off.” 

“Kid, I know what an Antifungal is. You wanna tell me the measurements, too, smartass?”

We shared a tense moment, “glaring” each other down. Then, I broke, cracking a smile that The Bartender snickered huskily at. 

“Comin’ right up.”

His attention turned to Brian as he manifested a glass, wiping it down as he considered him. The fact he was alive and human caught his eye, but he didn’t directly comment on either trait. He didn’t have to- I already knew how bad this was. 

“Savin’ him for later?” The Bartender guessed, placing his towel over the cup. When he pulled it away, it was full of a viscous, orange fluid that resembled gasoline and piss. The taste was the worst thing you’ll ever have in your life, but it was about the closest thing we had to a fast cure for The Sickness… if you lived through its purging effect. (And before you try it- injecting it doesn’t work. You have to drink it. Trust me.) 

I rolled my eyes at 1947, leaning back with mild exasperation. “Don’t look at me like I’ve got any control over this. Master insists upon him. I met him once, and he changed my brain chemistry.”

“What, turn you into a queer?”

“...Maybe.”  I’d blame Brian for that, if I could get away with it. I was in that kind of mood. 

Brian’s presence didn’t irritate me as much as my inner thoughts would have you think. It was just how I reacted to being so nervous. The last time I let Brian get close to me, he was able to order me around like a dog, and he’d proven he still could. Coupled with his behavior and personality, both still nearly impossible to pin down… He was unpredictable. If he told me to do something dangerous, I might have obeyed him. 

And yet, I felt mildly giddy. It’s not my fault he’s here, I thought. That was proof he belonged right next to me, like I’d wanted. After all, I had wanted it; therefore, it had to be right. I was always right, when I wanted something. 

We both had extremely different concerns at that moment. I tapped Brian to lift his head, and he finally realized we’d been joined by The Bartender. At the sight of him, Brian threw himself off his seat, screaming until he collapsed into a coughing fit.

“H-H-HE DOESN’T HAVE A FUCKING HEAD!?” Brian finally cried out, gesturing wildly to 1941. He screamed again, letting it out without restraint. 

“I warned you,” I reminded him boredly over his incessant shouting.

I mean, it was totally fair that Brian reacted like that. The Bartender didn’t have a head, exactly as he claimed. All that remained of it was his lower jaw, still attached to his thick, muscular neck. His throat squirted blood in heavy beats, like he’d just had his face blown to smithereens. His tongue hung off his jaw like a slug, twitching as he spoke to me in my mind. My mind, I should stress- according to Brian, we’d said absolutely nothing to each other the entire time he’d had his head down. 

Aside from that, though, I didn’t understand all the screaming. It wasn’t like the rest of The Bartender was scary- his skin was shadowy and corpse-like, sure, but his suit was impeccable , and he was-

He was cool. I liked him, I guess. 

“Sit down. He’s not going to hurt you,” I said with a sigh, waving for Brian to come back. 

“Not anymore, ” The Bartender drawled, his voice low and charming. “You can smoke in here, by the way. I’m not your pops.”

I huffed shyly at that. I gladly took out a cigarette and lit it, pushing the Antifungal towards Brian as he dragged himself back to the counter. Without words, I told him to drink it. He didn’t ask questions, but he did hesitate as he considered if he should. He chose not to speak, opting to trust me and throw the drink back. 

He screamed behind a closed mouth as he attempted to swallow, slamming his fist over and over on the counter as he fought the urge to spit it out. Infected as it was, his mind was trying to reject it; Brian, aware that he needed to swallow to live, did so forcefully. He seized as it settled in his gut, rolling off the barstool again as his body convulsed and thrashed. 

It lasted for exactly ten seconds. Then, all at once, it stopped. His next breath was loud and gasping, the coughs he made wet and heavy. With a groaning, burping heave, he vomited up the infection in his body, his hand gripping the bar as he doubled over. 

I hummed out a breath of smoke, patting his back as he recovered from his ordeal. I tried not to cry for the dying spore. It was just a little piece, I thought, fidgeting. Brian was important, too. The Operator would understand why I had to do it. 

For obvious reasons, the human was still impacted by the headless Revenant in front of him. I wondered how he saw The Chained Ones, if he was still surprised by gore. 

“H-How is that possible…?” Brian asked, watching The Bartender make himself a scotch on the rocks. “H-He has to be dead, right…?”

“Oh, he is. They can reanimate us if they want to,” I explained dryly, blowing smoke toward the ceiling. “We call them Revenants.” 

I heard a bark of laughter in my head. “I’m leaving before he brings out the Holy Water. Where’s my tip?” 1947 deadpanned, holding out his calloused, rotting hand. 

He rarely liked to stick around if drinks weren’t flowing. I’d hoped he’d get bored of watching me and leave, and he seemed to have taken the hint. 

I flipped him off, giving him exactly what he wanted: a tip. “Duck, next time,” I shot back, knowing damn well he didn’t want my money. He didn’t deal with dollars, anymore- not since he settled down with us.  

Brian laughed nervously at the silent exchange, trailing off into a grimace as the ghoul wagged his tongue at me. Without much else, he walked right back through the kitchen doors. As they swung, I saw a glimpse into a pure, black nothingness; I noted that to myself, knowing that an exit was your most valuable tool in a disaster.  

“So… you’re not a… Revenant?” Brian asked, looking from the doors to me. "If you’re not dead, why are you so-?”

“Deeply unsettling?” I concluded for him, making him cringe. I imagined he’d been trying hard not to acknowledge it since I took my mask off, but I knew that the sensation was there. It never went away. 

“You call it the Uncanny Valley. Proxies trigger it. Your mind is trying to warn you I’m not a human.” 

Brian blinked at me. “...You’re dead serious, aren’t you? You really don’t see yourself as a human,” he stated, his voice flat with an almost accusing disbelief. 

I shrugged, feigning non-committance. I knew what he was implying, and I disagreed with that. It wasn’t just about seeing myself as above them (which, make no mistake, I did). It simply wasn’t accurate to call myself a human, anymore. We were divorced from the rules and natures that made one “human”. Calling ourselves such would imply you could do the things we did.

But you can’t. That’s what makes you human. Your pathetic, boring mediocrity. 

“I am a beloved creation of my Master,” I recited. “Does that bother you?”

“...I’m not sure, yet. I kind of don’t believe you.”

I fought against the urge to smirk. “I can show you,” I said. Nothing too ghastly- I’d been careful about skirting around the true reasons why I was inhuman, and I wanted to keep it that way. 

I remembered the bag that he carried his equipment in. I remembered what was inside it, its scent, the texture under my fingers.

“I want his bag.”

Again, Brian nearly launched himself out of the chair. From his perspective, I’d let out a deep, guttural noise, and then his bag appeared out of thin air in my arms. 

“Do you believe me now?” I asked, looking up through my eyelashes.

“...No, but that was cool as fuck. How did you do that!? That’s like magic!!”

It took every bone in my body not to chuck his backpack across the room. The only thing that stopped me was the prediction that he’d make me go fetch it. I almost started to show him something really tangible, like my vines; however, a wise voice in my head reminded me of training. We have two masks- the one our Master tells us to wear, and the one the humans make us wear. If we lift both, we’re at their mercy. 

I was already plenty at Brian’s mercy, so I elected to let it go. I didn’t have to prove anything to him; the fact I even thought that for a second was worrisome to me. 

“Nothing but technology in here.” I sneered at him, giving him his bag. “Makes sense. You smell awful, and you look starved.”

“...Not that bad.”

“My smell is heightened. It’s bad.”

In his attempt to defend himself (“I had more important things to worry about”, he says, as if bathing wasn’t the single most important step in staying sane), Brian gave me a clearer picture of where he’d been. He drifted from place to place on the small notion that I might’ve been there, sleeping where he could in rest stops and libraries. He actually didn't struggle that much for food; his good looks earned him a lot of free meals. It took him a couple times to figure out how to be a hot guy, but once he got it, he had it. He even stayed at their houses, sometimes, mooching off of their wifi. 

If someone was dedicated enough, there were ways to track us through our minimal footprints.

Brian was one, definitive thing.

Dedicated.

Since he kept bringing them up, I pried a bit into the “websites” he’d found. Unsurprisingly, they were all owned by us. Brian hadn’t put much stock in the half-true, cryptic posts we made; he paid attention to the people behind them, finding their actual presences online and tracking us (and me) that way. 

A fact that I didn’t immediately register, but oh, I didn’t have to worry; Brian would give me another chance. 

“How… How many places did you say? You’ve mentioned two different cities, now.”

“Uhhh… three hospitals, a lake cabin, two schools, a bunch of gated communities…” he muttered, counting on his hands. “I got this one tip about a mansion in Wisconsin, though, and that’s when I really struck gold. There's some crackhead with a weird sex cult in the middle of the woods, I shit you not. His groupies post a shitton about selling party drugs, so I didn't need to steal his address. I stole his laptop, though, which is how I got all your files!” 

Brian even had the damn thing with him, thanks to me. He pulled it out of his bag like it was nothing- it looked top-of-the-line, but was absolutely filthy. I could see stains of orange dust crushed underneath the keyboard keys, as well as a circle of scratches around the webcam from repeatedly removing attachments. 

“Right here. I’ve got medical files, therapy notes, genealogy testing, some top secret shit I can’t open… A bunch of news reports about that Angelbloom terrorist, and, uh… S-Some folders I’m scared to open. Pretty sure they’re just snuff films, but I’ve definitely seen some of the titles floating around…” 

I got a bit lost, as he’d started talking faster in his enthusiasm. However, a few alarm bells started going off in my head, and I felt myself turning pale. Didn’t I know a freak like that? 

“...Wh-?”

“I also broke into Rosswood Medical’s file storage, but I found basically nothing. Just got some cool photos. Did you know lot of the people that worked there committed suicide…? Like… A lot of them committed suicide.”

I was getting whiplash, my nervousness shifting into a sense of real danger. I’d been completely naive about Brian; I assumed he was some average human with brainwaves that barely registered over a slight hum, capable of making choices that favored living. But he wasn’t. He truly, truly wasn’t. The more he talked, eager to prove he wanted to help me, the more I realized that he was on a level entirely his own. He wasn’t just trying to track me down; he was outright stalking me. He was always two steps behind, but he’d been following me exactly.  

This guy was stalking me , of all fucking people on planet Earth. 

And I still didn’t really know why. Was it really just to help me? Who would ever want to be someone’s hero that badly?

I stared at him, my mouth open as I tried to say something. I wanted to ask how he knew how to do that. How he could do it without getting caught. I definitely wanted to ask about that “crackhead” he was referring to; I could only assume that was Jeff. How the fuck was he able to get into Jeff Wood’s house without a scratch on him, and then leave?

As more and more memories snapped into place, my eyes opened wide with the revelation. Oh, God, I thought- that’s why The Operator asked me about him, all those months ago. That’s why The Operator still brought him up. Why I still had dreams about him. He’d been watching Brian from the moment we parted ways; Brian was following me, and The Operator was following him. That’s why he’d seemed so amused by my choice to leave the human alone, that day- Brian had no intentions of ever reciprocating my logic. 

Brian was more than hypnotized or compelled. Of his own will, he pursued blindly, more curious where it would take him than what terrifying things he’d see along the way. No Gods, No Masters- just blind pursuit based on little more than whimsy. He learned exactly what he needed to to take him to the next point, and nothing else. He wove through all our boundaries, seemingly unaware they were even in place. We couldn’t stop him.

He acted like a Proxy- he just wasn’t one.

And The Operator loved that about him.

 

–

 

You expected this, didn’t you? You already knew this was going to happen. You could tell the moment you saw us together for the first time.

We were very, very fast friends. 

His shifting personality would always intrigue me the most. I wasn’t quite sure where to put him, like I could my other friends. He wasn’t chatty, but he wasn’t quiet. He spoke plainly, without the woo-ey, fanciful words my kind tended to use; however, he spoke deeply, earnestly, just like I did. He did his best to interact with me- even impress me, in some ways- and there was no denying he was trying to win me over. 

And yet. There was still something off about him. I couldn’t put my finger on it. Like he was pretending, almost. As if his personality was more the result of restraint than nuance. I considered the emotions of “fond” and “obsessed” as totally divorced, thanks to Toby; because of him, I recognized that you could be obsessed with someone you wanted dead.

I had the strangest feeling like Brian wanted me dead. 

At first, I was abrasive. I tried to answer his questions as bluntly as possible, hoping to dissuade him from coming with me. I filled him in on that “mysterious string of suicides” he read about. I confirmed for him every awful thing I did, translating every memory into a story to tell him. 

And as compelled as I was with him, he was with me; he listened with devotion, his head resting on his arms as I painted a picture for him in blood.

Brian lit up the most when he was disgusted, which only encouraged me. His eyes glittered with a million sparks, his thick brows narrowing to give himself a wolfish appearance. He asked me how something worked with an almost perverted interest, his grin widening as I went into detail. He was like Kate, in that sense; he reveled in the disgusting viscera, his mind primed by horror movies to see the artistry in it. 

I was gleeful to tell him about The Operator's spores- how they were the source of all our power, serving as the fuel of our powerful machine. They powered our literal machines, our biological ones, and The Ark itself, our greatest machine. They were everything to us.

“I don’t see them.”

“You can’t. You’re not a Proxy, and you’re not infected enough. Be happy about that- if you see them, you’re already dead.”  

He wanted to know what they were exactly, and I explained the plight of our Master- that his “truest form”- his “soul”- existed in a void of immateriality, unable to escape it. However, he could seep through the barrier between our world and his particle by particle, replacing the matter on a microscopic level. Those tiny specks became Spores, and depending on their resting place, could create anything from a Beast to a Proxy to a full on cosmic event. If you were unlucky, you’d be consumed immediately by it, converted to power The Ark directly. I told him about the singular gun we used, and what it did- he winced with a sick grin as I used the word “spaghettification” without a hint of irony. 

“Okay, okay. I’ll buy that. I see where you’re coming from now, about not being human… I have been dying to know this, actually, but where do you guys go ? How do you just disappear like that?”

"Oh, that's an easy one… We go home."

Which, naturally, led me to bragging about Sally’s beloved dollhouse. I told him about The Kaninchenbau, and all the children that lived inside it. I told him about what our days were like- hard work and play in equal measure. When I got to what both those things entailed, though, his expression soured with envy, those green eyes a bit greener with it. 

“You’re kidding… Even your homework sounds cool…” Brian grumbled. He clicked his tongue, rocking slightly in his seat. “And it’s full of pretty girls? Dude, that sounds like paradise… You should’ve taken me with you!!”

If he had, he would’ve been with me and Toby in Jeff’s little hellhole. I thought about what’d happen if Jeff had gotten his hands on Brian, the dark bile rising in my throat. He’d had a chance to do it again, too; if Brian had gotten caught snooping through Jeff’s shit, his fate would have been worse than Toby’s. 

For a split second, a white-hot dot of anger popped in my eyes. The candles wavered dangerously, almost plunging the room into darkness. The Backrooms seemed to shudder, the walls making a strange, grinding echo as it passed over us. 

I must have made one of my faces, because Brian had slowly leaned away from me. When he did, he only drew my attention to how close we’d gotten. Unlike Toby, though, he never touched me. Only when he had to.  

I gulped down my anger. “I didn’t want you to,” I admitted, bowing my head as I coughed. I didn’t want you to live like that, I miserably added in my head. 

“From what I saw, you had a family that cared about you. I didn’t want to take you away from them.”

But that wasn’t true. I knew that, then. Brian had a family- a stepfather, a mother, stepbrothers- but they weren’t his. In his words, he was a piece they didn’t want anymore. His face was a memory of a shitty, lazy guy that left his mom without a word for a “business trip”. 

When Brian left, he frequently checked to see if he was put on the Missing Children’s list. He was for a brief time; however, his age was wrong, so he was taken off the list when he supposedly turned eighteen. Nobody looked for him; no one called. No one even tried. He was forgotten completely, and he had nothing left but me. 

By the end, he was looking for me in the hopes I’d rescue him, too.  

“Look… You’re a liar, Tim. I read that you help people like me, if we promise to worship The Operator,” Brian muttered, his thick brows furrowing as he leaned towards me. “So what if I wanna join you? Not as some mindless zombie, but of my own free will? What if that’s how I want you to help me? You can’t stop me as long as I worship The Operator, right? Well… I wanna worship him like you do. I can do it- I can kill people, no sweat.” 

“You- just- we don’t just kill people,” I confessed, growing flustered. I was hating where his train of thought was taking him, and I had to stop it. I had to be direct, because clearly, he didn’t understand. I couldn’t let him go through with this, knowing what his fate could be. 

I had to tell him.

“W-W-We’re… We’re Anthrovores, Brian. Man eaters. I… I only eat human flesh. I kind of… have to, at this point.”

That determination waned, and again, Brian was completely still. I could only imagine what was going through his mind. A primal scream to run, no doubt, buzzing in the back of his head somewhere. A burning in his eyes as he counted how many people that had to be. Hundreds? Thousands? How many meals existed between now and half a year previous? 

(Questions I’ve asked myself, lately.)

“Do you want to eat me?” Brian asked with a strange calm, straightening his back. 

Obviously, I didn’t dignify that with a response. No matter what I said, it’d be an awkward answer. 

I’ll be up-front with you, though. It’ll eat me with guilt if I don’t.

God, fuck yes I did. I wanted to devour him in one, fucking bite. But I’d eat anything that put their filthy fucking hands on him. Don't fucking touch him, he's mine to put under a glass and stare at. I wanted to kill him like you want to kill spiders: frantically, screaming bloody murder. I wanted to stab him over and over just to be rid of his presence, and then leave his corpse where I could see it, assuring myself that he was truly dead, never to bother me again. 

The very moment I was sure I wanted to spare him from my Master’s wrath… a sick, burning hunger crept in. 

Would he taste different? Would he taste better?

Brian grit his perfect, straight teeth, nodding as if I’d told him about every meal. I anticipated him pulling a weapon on me, after that. Not to use, of course; to brandish as a warning. To make himself feel safe as he ran as far away from me as possible.

I didn’t expect a deer knife, of all things, to stab it into the bar by my hand, daring to knick it and spill my blood. Brian was able to drive the tip of the knife deep into the wood, leaving it stuck straight up when he took his hand away. 

My back burned with the threat, my vines beginning to push their way through my skin. He’d had that the whole time, and I didn’t notice- worse, I’d missed all the body language that should have clued me in. Would he have threatened me with that knife, if I’d struggled just a bit harder at the door? Would he have plunged that knife into my back, carving my spine out?

Why didn’t he do it?

“I’m not scared of you,” He reaffirmed, his teeth baring as he looked me dead in the eye. “Because I’m not prey.”

Brian yanked the knife out of the bar, and then had the audacity to point it at me. “And you’re not going to do shit to me,” he declared, “because if I tell you to do something, you’ll do it. It’s why I freak you out… I’ll bet you don’t know why, huh?”

I tensed up, nursing my cut hand as I glared at the wall. 

“Uh-huh!! Knew it!! Well, neither do I!!!" Brian proudly declared, putting his knife back in its sheath. "So I guess we’re both too stupid to hurt each other. But since my stupid trumps yours-”

He wouldn’t dare, I thought, my head snapping to glare at him. How fucking insulting. He wouldn’t fucking dare -

“-I want you to turn me into a Proxy.”

“Okay.”

It was that simple. Damnit. There should have been something he had to sign. 

He really had no idea what he was agreeing to. If we were going to learn to transform the humans to survive The Daybreak, Brian would be the one we test it on. Without any awareness, he’d just volunteered himself to save humanity. I doubted he knew the scope of the consequence, but he’d sealed his own fate trying to one-up me.

He was right. He was stupid. 

Rather than tell him all that, the selfish part of me kept that revelation for The Operator to give. I watched him as he celebrated, bouncing and turning around in his barstool as he cheered. The dizziness was still there, thankfully, so I didn’t have to wait long to give him the bad news.

“It’ll take time. There’s a lot of physical barriers in the way,” I warned him, trying not to look as intimidated as I felt. Part of me wished he’d stayed the innocent boy in my head. This was a huge reason why I didn’t want to see him; it was much easier to just make up his personality and get along with that. 

“You’re talking about the Spore, right?” Brain questioned. “Easy. I’m infected, so I already have one.”

“Wrong kind. Yours just infects. It eats you, and gives nothing back. The kind I have replaces what it eats… You have to be born with that one. They’re like our cells- they can specialize and vary, but they’re unchangeable once they’ve established themselves.”

Brian nodded like he understood that. He didn’t. To be fair, it took me four times to understand it enough to explain it like that, and that was still technically wrong. 

“So… Just give me one now!”

I brought out a sigh through my nose. Was he fucking with me? “I just told you that’s not how it works. You’re born with one, or you die and are given one. If you try to force it, you’ll turn into that ‘crackhead’ you stole from- or worse.”

“You know him!?” Brian gawked. “No wonder he’s got dirt on you. I thought he was just a creep!!” 

His face flashed through my mind like a firm yank on my hair. Nice to see that Jeff had taken what he’d experienced at his old house and did absolutely nothing with it. 

“Yeah,” I grunt. “I know Jeff.”

As I explained more- that the Spores to make us were released periodically, and only The Operator knew when he’d release them- Brian was deflated by the harsh reality. I think everyone gets disappointed by that (except me, of course). Sure, some things were unexplainable, but it wasn’t magic. It was an unseen element of your world, unable to be reached by your technology. An advanced combination of science and mathematics we had to learn and understand to survive. In order to fully comprehend it, though, you had to be born able to.

“...Okay, but… You are special, aren’t you? Special-er than the other Proxies?” Brian asked, cocking his head to one side. “Not to stroke your ego, but some people talk about you like you're actual royalty.” 

I deeply cringed at that, resisting the urge to put my mask on with sheer embarrassment. I hated the internet more than ever, then. 

“I’m… I’m a more direct spawn of The Operator, yes,” I explained delicately. "Like you suspected, I-I… I helped him cross into our reality. Because of that, my Gift- my power- revolves around the Spores themselves. My body produces them, so I can use them to strengthen the Gifts of my kind and perform certain anomalies… like the backpack thing.”

He brightened, perking up. “Hey… If that’s the case, then you can make the ones you need for a Proxy, can’t you? You could tell them to specialize. That sounds like your alley.”

I hesitated to entertain that, though the idea caught my attention. Sure, I was meant to inherit every power my Master had, including (assumedly) the ability to make my own kind. But I’d thought that power would be exactly as my Master’s, and I’d be dealing with fetuses and dead people- humans we had time to manipulate without causing a cellular collapse, AKA, "Daybreaking". 

Brian had a point, though: what if I could do something different with it? Intent was an important material. If I created one with the intent of bonding with a grown human, could it attach as if they were a fetus, and just grow from that point? Would it obey me, then, or would it follow natural instinct given by The Operator: morphing Brian into a pile of flesh in its race to grow to fit his body, leaving him with only enough brain activity to recognize the pain? 

Brian wanted me to do it, I thought. We were going to find out, whether I wanted to or not. 

Since I didn’t say “no”, Brian pushed his luck, leaning in with a small, excited smile. “So this is happening? You’re gonna experiment on me?”

This is what I mean when I say I felt like Brian was hiding something from me. Humans weren’t supposed to say things like that so eagerly, but he did. He wasn’t ignorant about what we might do to him. I hoped he didn’t think that’d be worth it, to become a Proxy; after all, there was a good chance I couldn’t do it. 

“I’ll try,” I said, bristling at his delight. “But I’m not my Master, yet.” 

“YES. Fuck, now I wish that headless guy was back. I could totally go for something cold.”

Don’t even think about it, I told myself, literally grabbing my hand to stop it from manifesting something for him. That was, by definition, a waste of my talents. 

I struggled in the silence that followed, though. Brian was too accepting- suddenly, he didn’t have any questions for me, which had been getting me pretty far with him. I kept thinking he was waiting for me to do something, like shoo him away. As the minute passed, though, I realized he’d shifted his gaze to the bar. He was just staring into space. If he was thinking at all, I wouldn’t know, but I actually genuinely doubted he was. Brian could do that thing I’ve heard so much about- that envious ability to just turn your brain off and exist. I heard him let out a deep, content smile, perfectly relaxed in this non-existent space.

Brian was just happy to be there.

"Thank you. This place is really nice. It's… quiet. Can we hang out here for a bit and chill?"

I couldn’t help myself. “What if I kill you?” I asked him. “What if I can’t do it, and trying kills you?”

He shrugged, his eyes closing in a slow blink. “It’ll be even easier, then. You can just turn me into a Revenant,” he pointed out.

He was right. I could do that, couldn’t I? 

We both lurched as a distant popping came from deep within The Backroom structure. I recognized the cadence as gunfire, my senses alighting as I settled into play. 

Intruders. Game on. First: secure asset. 

“Behind the bar,” I commanded Brian, pulling him out of his seat by his jacket. He squirmed at the sudden shift, but didn’t fight me too hard on it. 

“What is that?” He asked, his voice a bit shaky. 

“Humans,” I answered simply. And they were humans, as only humans bothered with guns.

Second: secure area. I took off my jacket preemptively, drawing my pipe from the sling on my back. I then barricaded the doors, fitting my pipe between both handles. It'd return to me later; The Operator always brought it back to me.

Third: secure plan.

Backrooms could be accessed on Earth. They were the gray areas between our world and yours- spaces that were created as a result of yours being pulled and stretched to fit us. They could lead to either Earth or The Ark; however, you had to be looking for them in order to control them. If you stumbled into one, not realizing you weren’t in your reality anymore… You’d be lost forever to it, never escaping the single moment you entered. Your body is frozen with the food in your belly, the cut on your forearm. You’d be doomed to wander forever, hopelessly searching for an exit that’s always just one door away. 

Knowing that, the humans must have meant business. I could smell Foundation dogs from a mile away; seemed like a stunt they’d pull.

My blood ran hot with glee. “Ally, the Foundation is here,” I called, unable to stop the singsong in my voice. 

“I’m aware,” I heard in my head. “There’s another way around to the room I’m in. Be a dear and come find me, so we can go home. I’ll deal with the unwanted guests myself.”

Giving me directions would have been a waste of time. Instead, I could rely on my intuition to guide me. The Operator was often unspoken, but he was there. He would bring me to The Doll.

It wasn’t long before the D-Class goons found the bar, the doors heaving as they tried to force it open. I could hear someone shouting for them to stop- something about their “scanner” detecting us. Well, me, mostly; it sounded like they thought Brian was already dead, even if he registered as alive.  

“We’re moving,” I said lowly, sliding my mask back on. Brian didn’t hesitate to follow me, his eyes wide as he dragged his ski mask over his face.

We had to take the door Brian had first escaped out of. I worried about going that way, knowing the Foundation was closing in. If any of those hallways looped, we might be opening the door to their barrels. 

“Hang on,” I muttered. With a firm swing, I closed the door. I tapped a beat with my foot- one, two, three, four- and said, “Take me somewhere without humans.”

I opened the door again, smirking with satisfaction as I saw an entirely new hallway. I just grabbed him, knowing his head would need a second to adjust to the break in logic. We didn’t have time for him to process anything, though- from there on out, he had to act first, panic later. 

The maze of the building was hard to make sense of with logic, so I didn’t try to follow logic. Instead, I went straight when I felt like I should, and turned with I heard a voice scream “left” or “right” in my ear. 

I heard Brian’s footsteps behind me, his ragged breath coinciding with his presence. “H-How’d they find this place? H-How do you know where we're going…!?” Brian asked as our stamina began to run out, our steps petering to a creep.

I picked up a few human voices, my ears raising as they caught the noise and alerted me to it. I pulled Brian flat to the wall, blanketing his smack with my arm. I put my finger to his lips, my gaze deathly serious. 

Sure enough, a group of five D-Class shuffled past, their guns pointed as they kept their bodies on swivels. They were dressed in bright yellow hazmat suits, the vinyl covering their armor and camo. I found it to be a bit overkill, honestly; the oxygen here was a slightly better quality than some of their cities.  

I refused to move until they passed over us, and I no longer detected any noise. When they did pass us, I took a small moment to collect myself, thanking my Master for giving me such quiet feet despite my size. 

"The Foundation-” I spat, before remembering I couldn’t talk to him in my head. “The Foundation,” I repeated quietly. “They're cops. Stay close to me- The Operator is guiding us to safety. We'll be fine, as long as we obey him.”

Brian let out a low, understanding coo, the sound muffled by the mask over his mouth. He fixed it before he spoke next. “I saw a video about The Foundation, actually. I thought that was just an anarchist thing!! You know, like ‘The Man’? I guess that explains the logos I saw, though… Shit… So the FBI doesn’t even register to you guys, huh? What is the Most Wanted List- some kind of popularity contest?” 

The more I heard his chatter, the more I lost focus. Before I realized it, I was getting confused, forgetting which hallway I’d come down.

I growled deep in my throat at him, making him back up a few steps. “They will shoot us, Brian. Shut the fuck up,” I snarled. 

“Hey, take it easy! You just said we'd be fine. You’ve killed a ton of these guys, haven’t you?”

“Yea, but there’s always a chance they might pull some horseshit, like-”

The ground rumbled hard enough to make us wobble, sending us both to the floor. The walls shuddered around me, their greasy texture beginning to bleed a clear, viscous fluid, soaking into the carpet like gelatinous water. I wish I could say that was my doing, but it wasn’t. By the feeling of the shockwave, it wasn’t an earthquake, either; rather, something was impacting the foundation of the space, causing it to destabilize. 

There was a clear pause between each round of three, the sound moving straight for us with a maddening pace. I had never heard such a distinct pattern before. It couldn’t have been a bazooka; bazookas weren’t that powerful, and they certainly didn’t fire that quickly. I’d had to study thousands of different artillery sounds for school, so I knew them by heart. 

Exactly what I was saying. Horseshit. 

We’d barely gotten to our feet when an explosion erupted behind us, causing a loud, shrieking rumble as The Backroom was wounded. The blast knocked Brian and I back off our feet, sending me rolling on the carpet. The third came right after, causing another rumble of the foundations. That time, I braced myself; despite that, the flash stunned me, burning the color pink into my eyes. 

Pink. 

My breath stopped in my chest. I felt nails across my jaw, dragging a deep fear from my gut all the way to my throat.

“There’s my little Prince."

It was all I could hear, for a few seconds; the explosion had knocked out my hearing, leaving nothing but humming, a monotone ring, and that sultry, sickeningly sweet voice. 

I didn’t wait for the smoke to clear. I knew the silhouette forming in it, and I knew I didn’t have that kind of time. 

“Run,” I said flatly, hauling Brian to his feet. My lungs burned, desperate for relief after running so much. I didn’t obey that feeling; I couldn’t while my survival instinct was cranked to eleven. 

When Brian turned to get a look at our assaillant, my panic spiked, and I dragged him into sprinting. 

“RUN, IDIOT!! RUN!!”

I’d been right not to wait; as we turned and bolted down the left hallway, another explosion went off right where we'd just been. I’d wondered if she lived or died, and I’d hoped she died. She didn’t; in fact, Nina was more alive than ever. 

I didn’t have time to wonder what she was doing there. The only answer that mattered was obvious: to kill me. Still, trust me, the shock of seeing her was present and accounted for. Suddenly, everything felt eerily similar to my nightmares, my mind almost forcing me not to process her at all for that exact reason. 

I wanna go home, I thought miserably. Godamnit, every fucking time with this shit…

We had no choice but to go into a large stairwell leading to, for all I knew, absolutely nowhere. It seemed to stretch for miles beneath us, the bottom too dark to see when I looked over the railing. I didn’t worry about that; I shoved Brian through the open doorway and took the steps two at a time, my body burning from the exertion. Distance- we needed distance. 

We only made it four or five flights before Nina decided to properly greet us. She didn’t take the stairs; boldly, she dove straight down the middle, plummeting for her chance to blow me to pieces.

I saw her as she dropped. The Foundation had replaced Jeff’s rot from her body with prosthetics, the white eye she’d had now some sort of optical device attached to her skull. The lens glowed green as it swiveled to focus on me ominously. Her leg was mechanical, fitted with a dark metal that reflected foggily under the flickering overhead lights. The dots along her skin were gone, replaced with white pinpricks like freckles. Her mouth, as well, had been properly stitched together, the scars like white lightning bolts across her pretty face. 

She looked like she’d just been pulled out of a tube, her beige undergarments lacking any protection or personality. The pink stripe in her hair, though, was there to stay. Maybe she dyed it so much, it was as “permanent” as the box once suggested. 

She didn’t need armor. Nina held something that looked like the detached arm of a large robot, completely with the torn metal; as she fell to our floor, she pointed it directly at us, a loud shriek building up in loud ribbits as a light built deep within the chamber. 

Her movements were robotically precise, almost slowing time with their calm precision. As she eyed me- took aim- her expression never changed from a cold, unfeeling determination. 

I grabbed Brian and ripped him back up the stairs just as she shot at us. The explosion it created sent both of us toppling forward, almost falling off the now destroyed staircase. I was surprised there was no heat from the explosion; something that created that large of a blast should have generated heat, but I only suffered another temporary loss of hearing and a few cuts from the debris. 

Nina, however, plummeted, her gamble wasted. I expected to hear a tantrum of some kind, from a girl I knew to be extremely temperamental. 

Instead, I heard a very purposeful thud- a landing, not a fall. Then, a long silence made of contemplation. Finally, I heard a series of very, very fast footsteps, my heart stuttering into overdrive at the sheer, determined pace. 

Oh fuck, she was pissed , I thought, whimpering with panic. 

"Oh, she's fucking pissed ," Brian squeaked, voicing my thoughts exactly. 

She fired up at us, forcing us to leap out of the way again. Whatever her bullets were made of, it deleted whatever it passed through, the final explosion upon impact like a miniscule nuke. It was almost laughable, how unfair it was. She brought a tank to kill rats. Without a bit of irony, it made me miss her chainsaw.

“Did- Did she- was that a ca-!?! Oh fuck, fuck, I’m going to choke… I can’t hear-” 

“Choke later!! Run now!!” 

Brian clutched his chest as he coughed, stumbling behind me as we struggled back up the stairs. He tried to breathe, but the sudden rush of adrenaline was causing his throat to close. That, and he was still infected. He wasn’t going to survive long as exposed as he was. 

I led Brian back into the hallways by his sleeve, trying to focus my fear into getting to The Doll. She was our only chance at survival. If she couldn't fight Nina, she could summon the Slender Ones to aid her. 

(That might've been cool for Brian to see… But, ugh . Introducing him to my aunts? Nope.)

It was hard to focus enough to connect with her, but I ran into a bit of luck; I saw destroyed Ally Dolls littering a hallway, marking a standoff between our sides. Where there were Ally Dolls, The Madonna wasn't too far.  

Luck that was, naturally, as fleeting as a candle. While my heart shattered at the sight of my dead sisters, I had to address the humans waiting for us at the end of the hall. I didn’t know where to pull Brian- behind me or in front- so I shoved him to the side, stepping away from him in an effort to get their attention on me.

“FREEZE!! Hands up!!” One shouted. “If you come quietly, we’re not going to hurt you-”

I yelped as something dark shot past us. The arrow-like hook left behind a dark, glistening chain as it stabbed through several D-Class personnel. It had enough force to plant itself into the wall behind them, sending globs of white debris across the floor. 

“G-Goddamn it… A-Alert!! DOE1 escaped her handlers-”

The soldier’s head was taken by the chain’s sudden retraction. Every soldier was hit by Nina's attack; the strange grappling hook her cannon now had dragged their corpses toward her, impaled on the chain or the hook. Brian and I were planted on opposite sides of the wall, so it missed us completely; however, I don’t think Nina was actually trying to kill us with that. She just didn’t want them to shoot me, and she definitely didn’t want them to keep me alive.

I almost laughed. Of course- of course, the humans had absolutely no control over the weapon they made. Would they ever learn? 

There was not a single drop of amusement or glee in Nina’s eyes- just a cold, unreadable darkness, unmoving in her resolve. Brian and I were both stunned by the sheer intimidation. She wasn’t toying with us; if any movement was sloppy, it was purely in her dedication to rip me to shreds. 

She was moving again, and so were we. My compulsion pulled me down yet another hallway, this one ringing out to me as the final stretch. Distance was the only reason we weren’t dead, and she was rapidly closing it. 

Her agility was inhuman; she bounced between the walls to close the space between us, using the slightly gelatinous walls like trampolines. 

My heightened senses predicted where she’d strike me only milliseconds before it happened. She used the end of the grappling hook like a sledgehammer, dividing Brian and I in my attempt to dodge it. 

Immediately, I swiped at her with my knife, dodging the first three and blocking the fourth with her arm, trapping my knife perfectly between her radius and ulna. 

Pain didn’t flicker behind her eyes for a second. I had truly stabbed a corpse. 

I saw her crack a smile right before she kneed me in the gut, sending me directly into the ceiling. She hit harder than she did before, somehow; she immediately broke three ribs, punctured my lung, and dislocated my shoulder when I hit the floor.  

To Brian’s credit, he didn't cower. It was like seeing her hit me made him realize how serious this was; that, if he did stand still, he'd have to watch me die.

He tried to stab her with his deer knife, leaping onto her back and choking her with his arm. He was ready to kill, too, despite his lack of experience. Even Nina was a bit caught off guard by it, obviously thinking he was too human to fight back.

Unfortunately, he was still human. He wasn’t strong enough, even though she'd been distracted by me. She grabbed him by his injured wrist and flipped him off her back, causing him to shout in pain. Nothing broke, but I heard the air as it was forced out of his lungs. 

I had more than one knife, and my dominant arm still worked. My ribs were already healing; I could feel my energy draining to repair my lungs in a sudden rush of fatigue, that organ being of top priority to my Master. Soon, I could breathe again. That was enough. 

Screeching, I drew my bowie knife and stabbed Nina directly in the heart, gouging her through the back with it.

Nina paused for only a moment, lurching from the wound. She bled pure black, the color and viscosity like oil as it trickled down her body. 

Nina then slowly craned her neck, twisting in an uncomfortable pose just to grin maliciously at me, gripping the knife in her hand. With Shakespearean levels of flair, she pulled the knife from her back, black fluid spurting from the slit like a pressurized hose. She gripped my knife tightly in her hand by the blade, crushing it like foam as it sliced deep into her skin. 

“Disappointing,” I heard her say. A hallucination, I prayed; please, let that voice be just a hallucination. 

Though wounded, Brian tried again, lunging at her with his knife. Nina made a small noise of amusement, showing her teeth as she socked him directly in the face. 

The human went absolutely flying, as if she’d hit him with a truck instead of her fist. He even bounced once, skipping across the carpet like a stone. If he hadn’t immediately started groaning with pain and clutching his jaw, I would have thought she killed him. Either Nina held back, or Brian could take one hell of a beating. 

Shit. Maybe he was a Proxy, after all. 

Nina let out a long, tired sigh at the sight of me by myself, dropping her cannon with a heavy ‘thud’. All at once, that mechanical, killer nature melted away. She wasn’t brainwashed, manipulated, or influenced- not by Jeff, nor by The Foundation. She stood before me with a sound mind and body for the first time. 

For the first time, she was Nina. 

Or, according to her shirt, “S.C.P. E-Class: DOE1:NINA”. I recognized everything but the last bit. While I knew there was a class system from past experience, I was surprised to see something under D. “E” for “Experimental”, maybe, just as “D” stood for “Disposable”. But that still left another bit I didn't recognize: what did DOE1 stand for?

Even just existing there, Nina's presence felt blasphemous. She was of our caliber, our species, but she wasn’t One of Us. A Fake, created by Man. I could feel The Operator’s disgust at the sight of her, his curiosity with her now purely morbid. 

Something in my head was trying to click, but it was rejected by my Master every time. It was her, I realized; Nina was trying to enter my mind through The Arkhive. Her connection to it had improved dramatically, and now, she didn’t need to touch me anymore. She would get in, only to be forced back out by The Operator’s will. Despite that, with lightning-fast synapses, she was trying to override him. Hacking my mind, literally.

(God, it really was 2002.)  

She smirked at me, drinking in the knowing terror in my eyes. “Ohhh, yes, sweetheart. That’s right. I remember your tricks,” She cooed. “I remember what you and your little bitch-ass friends did. But you know what? Despite everything, I forgive you.” 

She placed her hand on her chest, where her blood had begun to gush in deep rivulets down her breast. 

“That needed to happen for me to see the truth. I needed to see what was more valuable- myself, or him. Thanks to you, I went to rehab, went to therapy. My relationship with Jeff stems mostly from repressed childhood trauma, and you… I’m still working on how I see you. Give me some patience, my wittle Prince. Buuuut, you’ll be delighted to know that I’m totally over Jeff’s stupid ass. I decided to completely change course- do something really unexpected, you know? Like, ‘What? She joined the military?’ Yes, she did, bitch!! I’m trying to get Dr. B to give me some slutty fishnets to match my new tactical vest, but ugh, he’s such a Church boy. He gave me a license to kill, though, which is so hot. He’s like, practically a feminist.”

I let out a long, drawn out groan deep in my chest. She still talked too much, I thought desperately. Same old Nina, after all.

Despite almost having his jaw dislocated and his eye swollen shut, Brian found a moment to be sarcastic. “She’sure t’lks’alot,” he managed. I didn’t want him to get up, but he did. With his own, wild determination, he forced his upper body up, dragging himself towards his discarded knife lying askew a few feet away.

Nina hummed sweetly, flipping her ponytail off her shoulder as she slipped her hand back into her cannon’s handle. “Thanks, I do look great. I can deadlift 867, working on a full 900. It’s why when I punch you again, it’s going to splatter your brains alllll over the floor!” 

I winced, flinching towards Brian. Nina stood between us, stomping her foot in my path purposefully. While she may not have known Brian’s identity, she wagered he was someone I wanted. With that alone, she decided I’d watch as she vaporized him. Right then, she was silently daring me to do something about it, cracking the knuckles of her free hand with her thumb. One by one, loud enough to snap the bone.

“I know what you are now- I can see them watching you, ⦻rigin,” she whispered in my ear, making my head ring. “What a heavy burden you carry …” 

I’d felt the burning in my spine threatening to come out, my will forcing it not to. It’d been wanting to emerge since things started growing hectic, but I forced it back. My eyes burned with the effort it took not to melt into my natural state. I was scared to show Brian the truth- I wanted him to like me. I lied to myself and tried to hate him, but I couldn’t. I liked him. I liked him. I liked him, and I wanted him to like me. Not my power, not my position, not the Spore-

I wanted him to like me .

It didn’t matter. He'd see it, eventually. He’d already been thrown into the middle of everything- hell, he was probably the reason they found us, tracking him using some esoteric method (that they stole from us). If I wanted to take Brian to The Ark, I’d have to show him the extent of The Operator’s influence. 

Still, I clung to a small chance. Fight, Flee, Freeze, Appease- the first three had all failed. Without any other options, I reached for the fourth. 

“Nina… We don’t have to hate each other. I-I forgive you too,” I forced out carefully, pushing down the bile rising in my throat. Saying those words, still remembering how she humiliated me, I had to force down the urge to give up the charade and show that knock-off the wrath of my God. With her, I could barely act, could barely pretend. 

Nina’s eye twitched. All at once, that cold, predatory void returned. There was a booming ‘clunk’ as the head of her cannon swiveled, changing functions through an unseen method. She pointed it at Brian, cocking her head to the side. 

“If I can’t have you, no one can,” she said simply, cold and icy as Death itself.

I outright squeaked like a mouse, once again flinching towards Brian again. Nina laughed as she stepped in my way yet again, her hand posed to grab me the instant I got close. 

“Please, Ally- help me. She’s gonna kill my human, please-!!” I shouted, a choking feeling overwhelming me all too quickly. 

Pink. Green. Gold. The human. Her. Pink. Death. Death. Death. Everywhere I looked, I saw no other answer. 

Blackness. I had to. 

“FUCK-!!”

I screamed in agony as two, burning pains shot through my back in quick succession, my vision tunneling as I moved too fast to process. One was the ripping, burning pain of my vines growing out of my skin, tearing through my flesh to protect me. The second was an actual, burning pain, my scream turning strange and inhuman as the flames burnt the oily flesh as it emerged from my back. Immediately, my vines calcified, turning strong as steel to protect Brian and I from the blast.

Brian kept screaming, even after he’d lived. “...Ah,” he gasped, sniffing loudly as he (assumedly) choked back tears. 

“...Oh.” 

My head was spinning, my back jerking as I broke away from my calcified limbs. My eyes had turned black, leaving Brian with two, empty pits to stare into. Black ichor dripped through the holes of my mask, falling like black tears onto his as I coughed and shuddered. He’d seen them burst from my body; seen them wrap me up and carry me like a living cocoon, too fast for the eye to track in the moment. And then, he saw them form a cage around us and crystallize, turning faceted and glittering as they lead back to the creature shielding him with its body. 

I couldn’t see his face. Couldn’t tell what he was thinking. God, how he terrified me, then.  

Brian’s own terror came out in heavy, panicked spurts of breath, wiping the sweat and tears from his face as he lifted his mask. He wasn’t scared of me; scared to almost die so horribly, but not of me. 

No… when he saw me, it was almost worse than fear. I saw his face contort with my pain, his features alight with nothing but pure concern. It was sympathy. Care. Kindness.

“Tim…?” Brian whispered, shakily reaching up. He smiled at me, then warm as sunlight, and gently pulled me into his arms. Like nothing was wrong- like we could just walk away from this fight to the literal death. 

“We’re gonna get out of here, ‘kay?” he reassured, carefully moving me to rest against him. He was going to try to pick me up, and limp with me down the hallway. “I’m here… She's not gonna get us.”

Nina cooed at that, letting it bleed into a haughty laugh. “And who are you supposed to be?! My wittle Prince's knight in a fucking hoodie? How cute!!”

Brian, dumb as he was, let out an exhausted chuckle. “Yeah,” he called, his voice ragged. “I am.”

“Sh-Shut the fuck up and fucking run, idiot…!!” I hissed, trying to pull him. I'd die of embarrassment before Nina could kill us, if he kept saying shit like that to our enemy. 

“Not so fast!! You’re stuck between a rock and a hard place, kiddo. Look behind you.”

Nina’s actions had drawn the entire force to us. S.C.P soldiers began flooding the hallway, their guns pointed at us and at her. 

“Ms. Hopkins, remember your deal with the Doctor!! You had to behave to go out!!” One shouted. “We have strict orders to leave you here, if you disobey further!!”

Nina, unperturbed, began to charge her cannon again. 

“So? I’ll just leave. Fucking come at me, scrubs.” 

I could barely do anything; I was practically limp in Brian’s arms, my body weak from the sudden expenditure. Brian was too scared of being shot to move, which I didn’t blame him for. He was doing the right thing, standing still. People were talking, which was buying us time. 

Suddenly, Brian let out a shrill scream. He choked on the noise, grasping me for dear life. From the narrow strip I could still see through my bruised face, The Foundation reacted to something next to us, their guns darting from us to the wall.

Except there wasn’t a wall. There was a dark red door, and it was wide open.
“Take him insiiiiiiide,” I heard through a chittering, inhuman mind. 

Suddenly, the lights went out, dropping us into complete darkness. Flashlights were on quickly, but the dark swallowed the light, giving them only a few feet of visibility.

I lifted my head, squinting blearily at the monster now crawling over us. It was Clara; Brian couldn’t have known that, but I did. Her mind radiated the same wavelengths. 

She’d changed, no longer the beautiful woman I met her as. She was some kind of Nightmare, her monstrous form encased in a chitinous, white exoskeleton. What was underneath was radiated, melting flesh, the color a sickly, deep red. Her ten limbs were gnarled and white as the limbs of a birch tree, lining her skeletal body like a spider’s. She used them to crawl over my dead vines gracefully, hissing and chittering in deep, rattling pulses. Her back arched so that her legs were tucked underneath her, which highlighted her protruding spine as it brushed the ceiling. A thousand, tiny, but sharp feelers traveled from her deformed stomach to mouth, pulsing with waves like a tide. Her mouth was the fiercest- I counted at least ten, vicious pincers, each moving independently of one another as she sampled the air. Her lower jaw was lost to this mangle of limbs, clicking out her words with a rippling tone. The evidence of her torment lied within that form; her stomach was split, a collection of spider- like limbs hiding a deep, empty chasm of razor sharp teeth. Her organs harvested, her body broken… They did this to her, and they would see the consequences.

Her body was already matted in red blood, giving her her namesake. It drew the eye to both mouths and every limb, the blood splattered across her naked, pale body like paint. 

Most importantly, she was missing her chain. She roamed free, unbound until she returned home. And even then, with her freedom just within her grasp… There she was, protecting me. I wouldn’t point that out as a testament to her feelings toward me; rather, the feelings she still held for my Matriarch. I was important to her, and that was what she recognized. 

“ G̴̠̥̈́͝Ò̶̭͎̽!! ” Akagumo screeched, pointing with a gnarled, human limb to the door she’d escaped. That cost her remaining elements of surprise. Nina recovered from seeing her, laughing maniacally. 

“Ohhh, fuck yeah, baby. Come here,” Nina growled huskily through grit teeth, firing up her cannon once again. 

Brian could understand Akagumo the second time. As chaos erupted in the hallway, he dragged me through it, pulling me into the door with hyperventilating shudders for air.  

“It’s over, Tim. We’re safe,” he slurred, spitting out blood. “It’s over, it’s over… It's…”

Brian outright dropped me. The scent hit me right as he did, my stumbling fall bringing the sweet scent of copper into my nose. 

“⦻rigin,” The Doll called, her voice delicate and loving. “I’m sorry you had to see me this way… How unladylike of me.”

The Doll spoke calmly while standing in a sea of corpses, the vast pool of blood wetting the hem of her dress. It spilled down the lights, over the cream tile, and dripped from the mashed bodies plastered to the high ceiling. Pieces of human dripped in chunks from the banisters, the mashed piles of their bones and meat strewn about in scattered piles. Some bodies were so eviscerated, it was difficult to tell they’d been human to begin with. The faces that survived were eternally screwed into a look of horror, their eyes white and blind. 

The Doll had done it. Her graceful arm, held aloft, was broken apart in an amalgamation of porcelain and metal, creating a branchlike structure of limbs. It had a human speared to it, a blade-like shard of metal jutting through his skull. 

Her entire body seemed to shift, the seams of her face shifting to an animalistic, horrendous snarl. With that, the human she had was torn asunder, his blood raining down on Brian and I.

Brian was silent, now. He didn’t scream anymore.

We watched with reverent awe as her arm began to fit back together again, those pieces moving in an elegant display of machinery. As each piece fit back into its proper position, I heard an all-too-familiar popping. I had always wondered where the source of that sound was. I saw a glimpse of the answer right then. 

“Eat what you can, darling, and let’s get you both home,” The Doll told me, adjusting her sleeve to cover her reconfigured joints. “Totheark will need it.”

Totheark. To The Ark. Brian’s name, I realized with a happy jolt. The Operator gave him a name. I didn’t even have to ask permission to keep him. 

Brian won. A human survived one of our fights, and, greater still, impressed my Master. He’d been screaming with terror at every turn, but when the time came to raise his knife, he brought it down without a shred of fear. Against Nina The Killer, of all people, and in such an overpowered state. 

I couldn’t wait to introduce Kate to him. I was certain they’d instantly be friends- after all, he was the answer to her prayers.

I believed her, now. Humans were so amazing. 

Brian coughed lightly- the first sound he’d made since entering the room. He’d sunken to the ground next to me, his body shaking as he took in the sight of immense death around him.

I expected him to choke. To puke. To cry. To do all three, and then run to the doors, pulling at them screaming. 

Brian coughed again, harder, trying to block the smell from his nose with his arm. He was silent; silent as I stood up shakily, my body moving on autopilot. He didn't stop me, nor did he reach out. He wanted to see what I meant, I guess, by "anthrovore".

I felt him watching as I straddled the waist of an intact corpse. I showed him how I split the torso open, exposing the ribcage. I showed him my full strength, prying open the corpse’s ribs like an oyster. I plucked the cooling heart from the soldier’s chest, pulling until the veins and arteries snapped and broke. The blood dyed my sleeves red, even though I'd taken care to roll them up. 

I pulled my mask off, setting it gently at my side. At any point, Brian could have spoken. He could have commanded me to stop, and I would have. But he watched me take a bite, like it was an apple; like it was nothing but a fruit that I could eat until sick. 

And oh, the urge captured me. I was starving, suddenly; the heart wouldn't be enough. When I was done with it, I felt myself break apart, letting out an inhuman growl as I pulled at his flesh with my teeth, ripping pieces out by the mouthful. 

Soon, I had blood all over me, soaked into my dark hair and running down my front. I stopped when my teeth scraped bone.

The effect was instantaneous, that time- the fastest I’d ever regenerated after eating. I hissed and sputtered as I felt my bones readjusting and healing, the pain confusing me in my feral, hungered state. 

After I’d replenished all I’d lost, I found myself still hungry. Worse, still not satisfied.

There was living flesh not ten feet away from me, I noted distantly. Did I really want that human? It would have been so satisfying to have still-living flesh. Seeing Nina reminded me of how delicious Liu had been. How satisfying. I’d developed a taste for living meat, I think, without my knowledge, all because of that experience; surely, I couldn’t be blamed for suddenly changing my mind and eating him whole. It's what he wanted- he wanted to help me. 

If I wanted to, I could, I thought, my gaze slowly sliding to him laid prone on the floor. I could do anything I wanted to him.

He was mine.   

Brian shuddered, struggling to get his footing on the slick floor. “Does…That… taste good?” He asked quietly. “It’s raw meat…” 

I thought about it, and it stopped me completely. I’d never really considered the physical taste… it was more about the act of eating than the enjoyment of the food. Truthfully, it lacked flavor, just as all raw meat did- that was his point, I assume. 

That wasn’t how I answered him, though. Instead, I took note of that curiosity. 

I smiled softly- mercifully.

“Do you want some that tastes good?” I asked him, cocking my head to one side.

He swallowed audibly, a nervous noise escaping his lips. I couldn’t see his eyes, couldn’t read his face beyond the slack-jawed droop of his lips. I didn’t need to see his full face; I could feel his pounding heart in my ears, his blood surging as he shifted to sit on his knees. 

“Yeah,” he said, dazedly. "I do."

Chapter 21: Entry 20.doc

 

 

--

 

Brian didn’t feel real, yet, but he would soon. 

Under the glow of The Ark, his gold skin was washed pale. The exposure drew out the purple shadows and subtle imperfections across his face. His chapped lips were parted to allow shallow breaths to escape, the air whistling through the small gap in his teeth. I could still hear the Sickness in his chest- a familiar rattling of spore-covered cilia that culminated into harsh, wet coughs. Though I wondered if they’d wake him, they didn’t. There was nothing I could do about the cough, aside from dutifully wiping the ichor from his mouth. Killing the Sickness over and over would just weaken his immune system, making it harder and harder to fight it on his own. The hope was that we’d figure out what to do before then. We had time; the clock had been reset. If I remained vigilant, he would survive his stay on The Ark.  

Before anything else, I delivered Brian to The Operator to witness. I was commanded to. The Operator wanted me there to see the act of Separation, so that I may one day replicate the act. My Master had been watching Brian from afar for the last year; now, he wanted to see Brian in his entirety.

Up close. Inside and out. 

The Operator split Brian into systems. His skin, organs, blood, bones, brain and nervous system- all were uncoiled from the machine we named Totheark, laid out in a human diagram. Brian’s body pulsed and throbbed as it continued its functions, seemingly unaware that they’d been pulled apart from each other. By the tiniest threads, they were still connected- still passed blood and waste through. Brian wasn’t in pain, nor was he “awake”. He was functionally comatose, all sensation blocked from his exposed brain. Had he been aware, even subconsciously, the shock would’ve killed him instantly. 

As Brian was unwound, my Master cradled his mind within his true domain. There, The Operator spoke to him, communicating through the vibrations of their souls. It was a conversation we Proxies all had with our Master. A question we were all asked, wrapped in the vastness of his embrace. 

What do you want that’s worth what you’ll give?  

Within Brian’s physical form, we found nothing of note in our search- nothing we hadn’t seen from the surface, that is. His soul was undeniably strong, but I didn’t need to see his intestines to know that. We- my Master and I- were both perplexed. We expected to see evidence of the Underrealm in his veins, yet there was none. His blood ran with the information of millions of humans before him, just as all humans did. He was Man- the servant of Nothing, whose Sight manifested through sheer phenomenon. A Master of Beasts of Land, Ocean, and Sky. Creator of Word, of Time, of Meaning. The Being that pointed to the Rock and called it such. 

You, who compel Us to Exist.  

“And perhaps he, too, has been compelled to exist…” The Operator mused. “Perhaps he has compelled himself.”

I didn’t think that was something unique to Brian. All humans will themselves to live, whether they want to or not. I would know.

Maybe it was out of pure envy that we called you cattle. We could never walk the Earth as you did, experiencing all of it firsthand. We had our Proxies, and we experienced it through them. But it wasn’t the same, was it? We were describing the world to a blind man. There would always be something missing, something real. We consumed you hoping you’d give us that access- filling us with You, so that We could be You. 

You would always have that power over us. The power to be R̸̢̢̻̥͝e̸͖͕͐a̶̛̻̝͌̆̆͌͠͝ḷ̸̭̱̲̌̾̉͂͌̿͠.  

█ █████ ████ ██ ██ ████

 

As I watched Brian sleep, the memories echoed in my head. Taboo as it was, I wanted to ask what The Operator promised him. If I knew what his heart desired most, I thought that might provide some insight into who he truly was. His desire couldn’t simply be becoming a Proxy; like all of us, there had to be something he wanted out of his servitude. Most of all, I think I wanted to know what Brian wanted from me. His answers had been so frustrating, I refused to believe that was the whole truth. He knew what I was now- he’d seen my limbs. He knew that, like The Operator, I could give him anything he wished for. I had a body that I could lend, a Gift I could use, power I could wield. I’d done it for others without a moment’s hesitation. If I fulfilled that wish, I thought, then maybe I’d feel satisfied with his blind dedication. There would be a reason he wanted to stay.

Try as I might to gaze into his dreams, I failed. Nathan described the act of mindreading as clearing away all the voices within, including yours; you quieted them to such a deafening silence that other minds became audible to your perception. That was too difficult for someone like me to master, with a mind so noisy. Try as I might to emulate Nathan’s technique, the act only brought my attention to my Master’s constant hum. You had to be alone to hear the thoughts of others, and I was never alone. 

What do you want, I silently asked him. I ask him that every day, every hour, every second. 

What did you want that’s so important, you’d die for it? 

I remember Brian woke violently, his eyes shooting open as he screamed outright. Sweat had gathered quickly along his brow, his teeth bared in a hound’s snarl as he lurched up from his sleeping position. In a flash, he was reaching under his pillow for a weapon that wasn’t there.  If there had been a knife, I suspected it would have been in my throat before I could process it.

Well… It would have gotten close, at least.  

But he was a human, I thought, as if trying to reassure myself. Just a human. 

“It’s okay,” I said quietly. “You’re safe.” 

Hearing that, Brian faltered, his panic broken. He took in his surroundings, noting the comfortable atmosphere of the Infirmary with a low exhale. He looked to the large windows that showed the outside, his mouth dropping open at the strange, crimson-soaked world beyond the glass. 

“That… That was all real,” He said bluntly. Suddenly, it hit him all at once- where he was, what he’d done, who he was speaking to. “Oh… Oh, my God. This is real, isn’t it?”

I smiled behind my mask. “That’s relative,” I countered. “But… Yes. You’re not dreaming.” 

He recognized my voice with a weak smile. After a few moments of fidgeting, his hands touched along his jaw with amazement. I was pleased by the reverence he showed; Brian didn’t know it, but The Operator had been the one to personally repair him. It was an honor, as it always was, to be touched by our Master’s rare healing hand. Even though Brian didn’t know that, he still reacted graciously. 

He laughed once, the sound sharp, sudden, and a bit panicked. He was trying very hard to process everything, but it was clearly stressing his mind out. I could see the ghosts in the bags under his eyes, his eyebrows drawn together as he struggled to piece together his perception of life, time, and space. That another reality existed, and he was inside it, experiencing it.

At least, I thought that’s what he was stressing about. It wasn’t exactly; he was trying to process something, but it wasn’t the new reality around him.  

 “Did something happen in my sleep?” He asked, his voice cracking. “I-I don’t… Feel right.”

Shit. 

“That’ll pass,” I said without skipping a beat. “We had to make sure you didn’t have any imperfections. You don’t- you took relatively good care of yourself, while you were alone. You should stop drinking so many energy sodas, though. Not even I would eat your liver.” 

I wouldn’t have accepted that, but Brian did. He grinned easily, the curl of his lips now somewhat lopsided. It suited him well, giving him a perpetually wry smile. It felt comforting, melancholic. 

Hauntingly familiar. 

“You saw my organs?” He asked, reading between the lines of what I said.

Shit. “Y…Yes,” I admitted, wringing my hands nervously. “Does that bother you?”

His smile widened, his disgust expressed as delight. “It’s kinda cool. Gross, but I guess I'm lucky he didn't take a kidney. You told me it’d hurt, though; if this is all you got, I’m disappointed.” 

I bristled at that, finding that equally amusing and disturbing. It’s not like I wanted to genuinely hurt him. I liked the idea of eating him, not actually doing it; like crushing on a girl, but not being dumb enough to talk to her.  

“Hey, show-” Brian started to say, causing me to stiffen even more. “-Oh, sorry. Can you show me The Ark? Like a tour?” he requested.

Phrased that way, I didn’t feel compelled. Regardless, I considered the polite request. I had to admit, I was drooling at the idea of sharing The Kaninchenbau with someone who’d appreciate its splendor. I knew Brian would find it every bit as fantastic as I did. We could wander the various specialty hallways, The Garden, The Library… 

… And then I remembered that The Ark wasn’t empty. 

In fact, it wasn’t so much that I remembered as I was given a brutal reminder. I felt the clicks before I heard the actual commotion- a lot of yelling, the voices all jumbled together and indecipherable. At the sound of laughter, I instinctively reached for my knife. 

That was a lot of Proxies, I thought darkly. Too many to be there for innocent reasons. 

“What’s up?” Brian asked, seeing my distress. “Did you hear something?”

The clearer their words grew, the more anxious I became. I should’ve known Brian’s smell would alert the others. While the smell of death was just as pungent to us as it was to you, humans released a variety of scents that Proxies could pick up on. 

On The Ark, we often smelled acrid Death. We very rarely smelled sweet Weakness.  

Right on cue, Dr. Locklear burst through the door, yelling and rapidly moving his hands. “I invoke Severance- may no Child of The Operator sever this barrier!!” he shouted, simultaneously slamming the doors shut with his mind. The rune appeared, burning itself into the wood. There was no splendor when Severance was invoked. It simply was.

Brian jolted at Locklear’s sudden entrance, the very last to understand what was going on. He wouldn’t know until my siblings were finally at the doors. 

It sounded like they’d hit it with a car made of hyenas, the weight coupled with a loud, frantic scratching and hyperactive laughter. Although they slammed their bodies against the threshold of the Infirmary, the wood didn’t buckle. It never would, unless someone stronger than Dr. Locklear broke Severance on the doors. While I didn’t think very highly of him, he was still a powerful Revenant, easily capable of exerting power over the young ones. 

“Damn you!! He’s not fit for consumption!!!” Dr. Locklear shouted. “Damned children from Hell, I rue the day your Master called upon me-”

As he spoke, he’d turned. However, in the process, he saw me. The sight of my pale gaze gave him pause, a flicker of fear stiffening his jaw. “Why are you allowed in here?” He asked coldly.  

I could see why he’d ask that, given our history… and given my habits. At the time, however, I took offense to it, scoffing at the question. “Why aren’t you taking care of Mother Rogue? You should be on Earth right now. Do I have to go find Toby so you can explain why you’re not waiting on her hand and foot like we ordered you to?”

"I- We’re shortstaffed, Ⓧrigin,” Locklear quickly responded, far less angry than he’d started. He remembered who he was. Who I was. 

“That’s not a fucking excuse. She’s pregnant with a child of our Master. This human isn’t as important as her. Are you stupid? Who called you here?”

I think Brian picked up that I was antagonizing Locklear. He could see how I stood firm while the adult cowered, giving me a wide breadth. To my surprise, Brian glared at me, reaching out to hit my arm.

“Dude, stop. He’s fine.”

That distracted me. I sighed, deciding to relax a bit for Brian's sake. “What’s going on, then? Were we breached?” 

“Not quite… Akagumo lives on. The Spider has made her way back up the waterspout, and she is home again.” 

Which meant that Nina was dead, surely- or so I’d hoped. However, As Dr. Locklear showed me the situation in flashes, my stomach dropped. 

Clara and Nina’s fight caused the Backroom to collapse, which we didn’t realize could happen until then (dully noted for the future). Somehow, Clara understood the cost of losing Nina’s corpse- the secrets of the human’s meddling- and she chose to spare her, bringing her to The Ark alive. Clara’s body took heavy damage in the process, but it wasn’t anything she couldn’t regenerate from. She was out in the wilderness somewhere, licking her wounds in privacy. 

Of course, our Master was aware by that point how dangerous Nina was. There was no assumption she was as dead as she looked, and that ended up being correct. She'd been faking it right until the moment Clara passed her off to the weaker, smaller (by comparison) Slender Ones. It took every Berserker we had to restrain her, and even then, she was impossible to move. Ben had to intervene with his particular skills, trapping her mind in a mental prison while the Berserkers took her to a physical one. At the time, I didn't wonder why we had a prison, or what the purpose of that would be. It just seemed to make sense, and its presence was too convenient to bother wondering about.

As for why Locklear was there instead of The Nurse… Anne went looking for Clara. I couldn't get angry at anyone, because The Doll was the one who requested they speak to each other. I didn’t learn much, outside of that. There was a flash of The Doll calling it “girl talk”, but I feel like she was just being flippant with the man. He hadn’t been allowed to examine Nina, nor Clara. He wasn’t trusted with it.

“Ben Drowned and The Toymaker will have more to say about the woman, no doubt. They’re studying her as we speak,” Locklear stated.

I narrowed my eyes. “Jason’s here?” 

Better not be, I growled to myself. Ben always seemed up to no good, but Jason definitely was. 

“He…Is… But is obeying our etiquette, this time. He seems more interested in The Killer than anything else.” 

Brian coughed loudly, bringing my attention back to him. He’d have to deal with the long stretches of silence; there was a reason we were talking in a way he couldn’t hear. 

I clicked my tongue, adjusting my Mask. “Go ahead and clear him,” I growled, stepping out of his way. “If you fuck him up, I’m going to tell The Operator.”

In stark contrast to me, Brian was on his best behavior, calmer than I’d ever been about being poked at. He agreed to allow Locklear to take his blood, even before he saw our more advanced methods. No needle- The Physician himself developed a blood test that only needed a droplet, so all Brian had to do was prick his finger. In that sense, I was pleased, remaining nonchalant about our far superior tech while Brian marveled at it. 

“Are you experiencing any shortness of breath, dizziness, or dry mouth?” The Physician asked, shining a flashlight down Brian’s throat.

“Uh… No?” Brian warbled.

“Are you sure? I’m known to cause that reaction,” Locklear crooned, chuckling at his own joke. 

Brian laughed, but I didn’t. Locklear was lucky Brian had such a good nature. I was waiting for a reason.  

Speaking of reasons, the door rattled once again. My siblings weren’t used to being ignored; The Proxies banged their fists against The Infirmary doors, crying out for blood. Casting Severance on the doors should have been their sign to leave, yet they remained. Given what Locklear said about The Slender Ones being indisposed, I doubted anyone would come and get rid of them. 

I heard a secretive whisper- could almost feel the breath against the shell of my ear. 

“Ⓧrigin, your siblings are misbehaving. We command you to correct them.”

“Excuse me,” I said quietly, standing up. A burning anger pooled into me, fire settling behind my eyes and in my gut. I didn’t hear any protest or warning from the Revenant; I was compelled, detached. 

I thought it’d be harder to break the Severance on the door, but I didn’t even have to speak. I barely even had to think, actually; it was at a mere whim that I pulled the doors open. While that startled Locklear, it went right over Brian’s head. I’d sorely miss when I could take advantage of that ignorance, that inability to really see. 

Brian tried to get out of the bed, but his lack of clothing caused him to squawk and struggle to cover himself. His nakedness hadn’t really registered to him, nor to me, until then. Brian had just essentially gone through a massive surgery, and his clothes had been removed for convenience. The fact he was naked was because nobody wanted to redress him, including me. Felt weird. It kept him in his bed, though, using the blanket to keep his lower half covered.

“H-Hey, I don’t want to get off on the wrong foot with your family!! Can we just, y’know… uh… be friends…?” Brian trailed off, still trying to avoid commands. I knew what he was trying to say, though; he wanted me to take it easy on them. 

I really, really didn’t want to. By that point, their hunger for Brian was the least insulting thing they’d done. Their lingering presence was an obvious disrespect to me, and by proxy, our Master. I tolerated the siblings that hated me, solely because I knew the adoration could get so sickeningly overwhelming. This, however, was a step too far, showing a flagrant disregard for our Master’s hierarchy. My Master commanded me to have dominion of the human- trying to take that from me insulted his judgment.

That rage only grew as I stepped outside to a crowd of Proxies, both freshman and graduate. As I’d thought, older Proxies that knew me from the beginning had influenced their younger, more impressionable siblings. They were creating cliques, drawing lines. Loathsome, human behavior.

We were better than this, I thought miserably. We were supposed to be better.   

“Look!! In there!! I knew it!! See, guys? He brought living meat!!” One shouted, to the cheers of others.

“Alright, Masky!! Let us at ‘em!!” Another chirped, as innocent as a child could sound. 

They all stepped closer. Some were obscured by masks, but most had their faces out. Because of that, I could see their grins stretching their skin, their sharp teeth bared and dark gums flashing. 

I scowled underneath my mask at them, restraining my urge to attack first. They deserved a chance to come back to their senses. “Go away. You’re being rude to our guest,” I stated as I closed the door, stressing the last word with a firm slam.  

“We have plenty of meat. Pick something else.” 

“No way!! All that stuff is dead!! You told us human meat tastes best when it’s alive, right!?”

I didn’t say that, I thought, my heart hammering in my chest. How dare they say that out loud, where the human could hear? And what if he did hear? 

“Come on, Masky!! Just a bite!!” I heard, the plea surrounded by giggles. Soon, that phrase grew into a little chant. 

Just a bite. Just a bite. Just. A. Bite. 

Fucking demons, the lot of them. 

“Stop it,” I snapped, balling my fists. “That’s not funny. You’re scaring him.”

That was only met with more laughter and fake coos of disappointment. They didn’t care if he was scared- if anything, that only served to encourage them. 

“Oh, come on, Masky. You love sharing, don’t you? You share with everyone. Anyone who wants to, at least!”

For once, I picked up on the double meaning of that. I was so tired of them believing their own assumptions. Everything they mocked me for, I did because I wanted to please them. I could see some girls in the crowd that I “shared” with- girls that approached me first, asked me to spend the night with them. Even though I knew they wanted to use me to feel important- that who I was meant nothing past what it meant for them- I still gave myself to them. I didn’t do it because I wanted a notch in my belt, I did it because I wanted them to feel loved. If that meant anything for them, their snide giggles didn’t show it. It stung like heartbreak, like humiliation.

I knew how talking would play out. I’d done this dance with them before, over smaller things. I’d menace them, they’d tremble, and we’d all promise not to fight. I would be telling the truth, because I never wanted to fight my own siblings. But them? Oh, they’d lie to me. They’d pretend to be my friends again, but all the while, they’d stalk Brian, waiting for a chance. The instant I looked away, they’d kill him. They’d call it an “accident”, but the way they’d bargain for his corpse afterwards would reveal the truth to me. 

They were my Master’s children. So was I. I knew them far too well to assume pure innocence.

Obviously, I needed to make myself painfully clear. “Operator,” I called. “I want permission to break a rule.”

With that, I felt him draw close, as did the other Proxies. The speed of his appearance startled them all, but I was calm- he was always quick to answer me within his own domain. His unseen eyes rested upon us all, causing a palpable vibration in the air. The lights flickered for a moment, and in the dark, I felt a gentle hand at my cheek. 

“What rule?” I heard. Not with a questioning tone, per say- a confused one. As far as The Operator was concerned, there was no rule that stopped me. I didn’t need to ask. 

That should have sent my siblings running, but they were stupid. They remained.     

While my siblings trembled at the presence of our Master, I felt a rush of euphoria, my anger melting away into a dark, predatory state of calm. My spine popped, my stomach coiled, my eyes burned. 

“This is your last chance to leave,” I warned them. “Take it.”

And, bless them, some Proxies did actually come to their senses. They recognized that The Operator’s presence meant serious trouble, and they finally turned and left without another word. They’d deny they were ever there, and they’d get away with that. 

But some remained, and I knew their names.

“Hm… Don’t wanna,” was one response. “Look, you can’t scare us, dude. You skate in the hallways with hot pink rollerblades, and you suck dick for fun. Everyone knows your sister’s the scary one, and she’s not here. Wish she was, though… She loves my jokes, if you get my drift.” 

The Proxy that kept running his fucking mouth was named Hoaxton. I wasn't surprised it was a guy- aside from my companions, the other guys hated my guts. They hated Toby now, too, for roughly the same reason: we wore the red crowns. We were perfect, in the eyes of our Master. Which meant, naturally, that they were lacking.

It was unfortunate. He wasn’t a bad Proxy, by any means. I could see he was clever- he had a unique skill involving traps, and had yet to lose a Game. Sure, he’d earned himself a reputation for being a prankster, but we were allowed to be playful. He would’ve led Collective of his own, with that confidence. He would have flourished. He might’ve even been someone worth remembering.

I decided he didn’t deserve that chance.

I gestured for Hoaxton to step forward, knowing that’d be all it took. I’d read him right- he wanted a fight, not to talk shit. The Operator was watching, and if he beat me, he saw that as a chance to gain my Master's attention. He assumed, like most did, that I was born soft, and all it took was fighting me without my friends around.

Snickering with anticipation, he pulled his machete from its sling and stormed toward me. He wasn’t really paying attention to me; rather, he was paying attention to himself, trying to hold his weapon so that it gleamed in the red light. It was obvious he was too cocky, too certain he’d win. A dangerous belief, as it ground against our principles. If you danced with a knife, you ran the risk of falling on it. By being so certain he could kill me in a ridiculous, flashy way, he left himself wide open for me to do it permanently.

I could read every move, and I simply dodged his swing. I had an opening to snap his neck, but I didn’t take it. Too easy.

He swung again. I dodged. I had a chance to push his jaw into his skull, and I didn’t take it. Too easy. 

He swung a third time. I could’ve grabbed his machete, turned it, and run it through him.  

I didn’t. 

Too. Fucking. Easy.

Then a fourth, fifth, sixth time. Each swing, he gave me an opening to end his life that I refused to take. By then, I was embarrassed for him. I wasn’t doing anything fancy to avoid him- I just leaned back and to the side, guessing his strikes by his obvious tells. I had been a dutiful student, and he'd only cared when he was allowed to do as he pleased. Our skills were a canyon’s distance.

I was honestly taking so long with him because I was trying to think of something clever to say. I had an audience, after all; they were swaying to my side solely because of how badly the other Proxy was doing. Their cheers had turned into irritated whines to cut me. I might as well make them laugh, right? Laughter could lead to understanding, too. 

Sadly, though, nothing I came up with felt very clever. Knowing silence had its own way, I just kept my mouth shut. 

When Hoaxton dove for his seventh, lucky try, I knocked his elbow with my fist. It caused his tendons to spasm, and he dropped the machete. I used his temporary surprise to punch him, knocking his clown mask off and sending him to the tile floor. If I didn’t break his nose, I made it bleed; the fluid poured like a faucet out of his head, his eyes dripping tears as his sinuses spasmed.

The cheering behind me died. I wasn’t showing off- I was just hurting him.  

“You have been given a great gift, and you show reverence for it with disobedience,” I stated, my words only half mine. “The human has proven himself a beloved child of our Master, and you bark at his door like untrained hounds. You humiliate our Master, dare to question his reasons…” 

I approached him calmly, picking up his machete as I did. Hoaxton tried to pick himself off the floor, but I kicked him in the face for the attempt, launching a tooth from his mouth. Before he could lash out again, I grabbed his arm, pulling it straight.

“You are all-”

“Disappointing,” we heard.

“-Undisciplined,” I added, my sneer evident under my mask. “You don’t understand what it means to consume life like our Master does… Because you don’t understand what it means to starve, as our Master starved. You have yet to truly struggle.”

Brian didn’t want me to kill someone on his behalf. Thinking about it, I found that fair; after all, they hadn’t actually harmed him. Brian was still a human… still lesser on the food chain. 

But he was worth something. I wanted everyone on The Ark to understand that. 

So I took Hoaxton’s arm, rather than his life. Chopped it off at the elbow, where it’d be the cleanest. His skin bloomed, his blood spraying the wall and floor as his meat was exposed to The Ark. It felt no different than carving up a human- the flesh gave way to a sharp blade, all the same. 

Hoaxton dropped to the floor, gasping around a scream as he stared at his missing arm. I saw the pain roll over his body, eventually forcing a wail out of him like a squeezed tube. It was childlike in its utter bewilderment. 

In this beautiful, warm, safe place, he was maimed. By me, of all people- someone supposedly just as safe. 

His scarlet blood gushed onto the white tile around my feet, reflecting my black, soulless eyes back at me. In it, The Operator stood over my shoulder, his face just out of sight. He observed, but didn’t intervene. This was what I had decided to do- he wanted to see what I’d do next. He always wanted to see what I’d do next.  

The Proxies most connected to Hoaxton reacted to his pain, clutching their arms as they gasped and shuddered. All at once, the cheering became a cacophony of devastated yelling. I could hear the chaos in their minds: why would I do that? How could I do that, like it was nothing? Usually, I was a kind and loving brother. 

I was. At least, I wanted to be. But that kindness was what led to my current situation- too many people assuming I was soft because I was weak. I taught them something important, that day: You can die here, if we will it. You are not safe. We were all his children, but they were his servants. 

They had to learn that. It was important that they learned that, if they wanted to survive. 

They all began coughing, clutching their chests as our Master’s presence bared down on their lungs. They wouldn’t be able to withstand him for very long. Even in a somewhat vaporous state, our Master was a toxin that saturated the air and consumed every atom. 

I examined the hand I’d lopped off, the limb leaking rivulets of blood from its elbow. Its fingers still twitched, giving hint to our more resilient natures. It was still functional- perhaps even still connected to Hoaxton through the Spore. 

I tossed the limb at Hoaxton’s friends, eyeing them with the pale eyes of my Master. 

“Feed The Ark,” I commanded. Meaning, of course, to throw his arm into the ocean for The ĦYDRA. He wouldn’t be getting it back; if he wanted to replace his limb, he’d have to earn a brand new one. 

As I turned my head to address the other Proxies, they scattered like roaches- some of them literally climbing up the walls. I remembered their names, their masks. If no one else could deal with them, I thought, I had quite a few allies amongst my siblings. In that moment, I saw the benefit of having a fanclub. Why bother going after them all individually, like when I was a child? The ones who adored me would take care of it.

“Don’t touch him,” I reminded them as they fled, keeping my threat unstated. No need to say what I’d do, considering what I'd already done. 

And I was done. My anger had left me once I let go of Hoaxton’s arm. In its place was a mental weariness, the air heavy in my chest. Guilt lingered in the recesses of my thoughts, pointing out that I had harmed my sibling with cold analysis. I was not a good friend, a good brother.

Kate would have been so disappointed in me.

I forced it down, hid it from my conscious thought. Being guilty implied I thought I was wrong. I wasn’t wrong; The Operator had allowed it, so I wasn’t wrong. I didn’t want to act like that. They made me do it. 

I felt numb as I reentered the Infirmary. I left black footprints in my wake, moving past The Physician towards Brian. He was what mattered, right now; I had to keep him safe. 

“You should help him before he bleeds out. Master won’t,” I belatedly told Dr. Locklear, cutting off his scolding about contamination. 

Between protecting Brian and saving my sibling, he chose the Proxy. He ran out of the room, cursing me and his lot in life.  

Brian had gotten up, gotten dressed. He’d put on his old hoodie, I noted, my spirits lifting. It still fit him in every sense of the word. Something felt so right about him wearing that hoodie, in the same way something felt so right about wearing my mask. As if, like my second face, his hoodie was a second skin. He could take it off, but he could never detach it from himself completely. I’d been right to keep it; I knew it was special, and I was right.  

Brian had a troubled look on his face, the guilt drawing the lines of his muzzle more pronounced. I wondered what he’d heard, exactly. The door was fairly thick; there was a chance he didn’t hear us speaking at all. Some of it was through The Arkhive, as well. I’d been careful to keep business between Proxies. 

Regardless of what Brian suspected, it was clear I had done something terrible. I couldn’t deny it- the wails of my sibling poured in through the cracks under the door. My footprints shone red under The Ark’s light.

He had nothing to feel guilty about. His word had been what saved Hoaxton, not harmed him.

I gave Brian a chance to find his courage. I had a feeling he just needed a moment to sort himself out; Brian knew how he felt, deep down. He was only struggling to come to terms with it. 

“Sorry you had to hear that,” I said quietly.

Brian swallowed harshly, his throat bobbing. “Did you kill someone?” He asked, his voice rough.

“No. Did you want me to?”  

“N-No. No. Whatever you did, I’m sure that’s… enough.” 

I saw how that word- “want”- caused recognition to cross Brian’s features. All at once, he seemed to remember his conversation with The Operator. If he hadn’t taken it seriously then, he knew how serious it was now. Everything he'd experienced was brutally real.

“Will he really give me whatever I ask for?” He asked, a bit incredulous. “Anything?”

I nodded to him, smiling a bit underneath my mask. “He can bend reality so that you’ve always had it,” I explained. “Humans only fear The Operator because they don’t understand him. He wants to love you. He's the King of Dreams- he’ll do whatever it takes to make your wish so.”

Brian let out a small noise, the whimper stuck in his throat. “I… I told him I wanted-”

“Don’t tell me, yet,” I cut in, stopping him before he admitted anything. I wanted him to tell me, but I knew our rules. “He won’t give you anything until you’re officially a part of the family. Save it for when it’s real.”

He faltered, his jaw clenching as he nodded. As long as he didn’t speak it aloud, he could change his desires however he pleased. For all he knew, the end of his journey would leave him begging for a different reward. Speaking them aloud, however, was commitment. 

I figured it’d be best to take Brian away from the Infirmary; no doubt, Hoaxton would need a bed soon. “You still wanna do that tour?,” I offered. 

“...Yeah,” Brian muttered after a brief pause. “Yeah. Show me.” 

That was enough to distract him from my siblings; before we even left earshot, they’d faded into the background of our minds. I gestured for him to follow me, leading him to the massive wall of glass windows. We could see the world beyond the glass- because of that, The Infirmary always led outside.  

“There’s a door here,” I told myself, silently pointing to the glass. Sally would get annoyed I changed a part of the House without her permission, but if she didn't want that, she shouldn't have taught me how to do it- shouldn't have let Ben talk her into teaching me.

With my declaration, a doorframe materialized from nowhere, reshaping the entire window to fit its presence. It happened in a literal blink, with only a small ‘click’ as the lock turned in the door.  

Brian rubbed his eyes, his mind trying to convince itself he’d just missed the door altogether. From his perspective, the very instant his eyes unfocused from that space, it just was.

The smile that formed on his lips was wide and gleeful. “So when I’m a Proxy-”

“If,” I corrected dryly.

“When,” He retorted firmly. “When I’m a Proxy, will I be able to do that?”

I snickered. That time, that unabashed determination was more charming than unsettling. “Maybe,” I teased. “It’s harder than it looks.”

“But you can do it. You can do it without even trying,” Brian stated, watching me open the door with rapt attention. He flinched when my hand touched the doorknob, but when nothing happened, he seemed to feel reassured enough to follow. 

“I wouldn’t say that…” I trailed off, unable to stop the flush of embarrassment that came to my cheeks. I touched my face, relieved I was still wearing my mask. “Truth is, I’ve worked really hard to do this stuff, and I’m still not that great at it. If I was smarter, I think I’d be better.”

“You fooled me. You’re smarter than anyone I’ve met.” 

For some reason, I found that compliment particularly hilarious. He must know some huge idiots, I thought. 

The Ark's cold atmosphere wrapped around us like a harsh embrace. The light that emitted from the sky drowned every other, causing the blackened plants to cast even darker shadows. The Spores permeated every bit of The Ark, creating its air and shaping its form. I could see the black dust that lingered near the borders of those shadows, blurring them into a haze. Other than that, it was like Earth- a negative, red copy. 

Brian took a few, slow, awe-stricken steps before he began coughing. As he doubled over, I took his ski mask from his bag and gave it to him. 

“This’ll help,” I told him. Though Brian had his doubts, he still put the mask on, leaving only his eyes exposed. 

“I don’t see how it- oh.” He cleared his throat, surprised that his lungs cleared up that quickly. It seemed to adjust the world’s perspective in his eyes, as well, as he suddenly looked around with much more purpose.  “That’s… How-?”

“You’re going to ask that a lot,” I pointed out. “The answer will always be the same. It’s The Ark. That’s just the way it is.”

 

–

 

I wonder 

if Hell is beautiful

To the demons

Home is home, house or housefire

It will always be

 

( Don’t miss [me])

 

–

 

I showed him everything I could. As one element of The Ark came to my memory, I took Brian to see it. The Garden, The Library, The Cafeteria. I showed him the cradle I had grown up inside. I showed him how to politely ask reality within The Kaninchenbau to bend and contort to his will, opening hallways and rooms that had never hosted a guest.

The only thing I didn’t show him was The Stable. He asked about the building- he could see Proxies going into and out of it carrying body bags, which obviously caught his attention. I wouldn’t let him near it. If I couldn’t trust my siblings, then I couldn’t trust The Beasts. It would be far safer to take the friendlier creatures out later, and give him a chance to meet them in a way that could be controlled. 

In a way, I had to treat Brian like a toddler. While I maintained a lighthearted air to keep his enthusiasm up, I secretly diverted everything that tried to kill him. He tried to take his mask off several times, but I threatened to tape it around his neck if he didn’t stop. He’d only experienced a fraction of what the toxic air could do to him. It could- and would- get worse. 

Of course, we weren’t alone during our tour. Ally Dolls approached us every ten minutes, asking if we wanted to share a treat or needed something taken back to my room. Brian found them adorable, marveling at how they resembled The Doll. Once I told him that they were The Doll, and explained how, I left him dumbfounded again. “That’s not possible” hung on his lips, left unsaid. I’d already told him not to say that. The Ark wasn’t a “real” place, like Earth was- its relationship to the laws of reality was tenuous, leaving gaps for the impossible. That applied to the denizens within it, too. Their existences could be whatever our Master deemed: condensed into one body, like Sally or Ben, or a system of experiences like The Doll. 

“So… is the giant doll your mom?” He asked, looking me up and down. “How’d that work?” 

“N-No. I mean- she's not my real mom,” I said quickly, the suggestion making my face feel hot. “But… Sometimes I forget that.” 

I was vaguely aware of how I acted around her; someone could easily get that impression. I tended to regress in age, feeling less like a seventeen-year-old and more like a seven-year-old when following her. Ally encouraged it, and I often found it cathartic. When I was seven, I didn’t have someone physical I could hide behind. I did then, and it helped heal that part of me to know I didn’t have to always stand tall and fierce. 

What surprised Brian most, funnily enough, was the amount of Proxies just hanging around. Though I told him we lived almost exactly like humans, he still expected us to be constantly performing blood sacrifices or torturing our enemies. Not pretending to be ninjas in the field, or dancing with a boombox on the courtyard stairs. Sure, there were plenty of us doing strange, esoteric nonsense in the dark corners of the house, but it was more for spiritual enlightenment- an attempt to connect with our Master.

I get it. Brian expected us to be dour, as I’m sure you did. And, sure, most of us were fairly gloomy on our own. Together, though, we drew happiness from each other like everlasting wells. Even the quietest, mousiest Proxy would find a group of equally shy Proxies that they could whisper amongst. Everyone who wanted it had their place; like water, we melded into each other, forming one, cohesive body.

The courtyard had the most action. I was happy to bring him closer, and show my siblings in a state of play. I wanted Brian to see that we weren’t trapped; we were freer on The Ark than on Earth.

It was exactly like I told Brian- we were teenagers. We weren’t average teenagers, but we did act like them. Proxies walked side-by-side back up to The Kaninchenbau, chatting up a storm. They rested on benches, and read books under the light. A group of girls passed behind us, talking loudly about the piercings they wanted to get when one of them graduated from Pins and Needles 101. There was a Collective sitting on the field passing around a spliff of Black Bells, staring blankly up at the sky as their eyes dilated black. Moments later, I saw them bolt for the woods as an Ally Doll chased them, demanding to know what “fun game” they were playing. A minute later, two girls started fighting, their friends surrounding them with their cameras as they egged them on. In the far distance, a large group was gathering for what looked like a soccer game. There was a kinetic energy everywhere, bringing life to the giant corpse we lived within.

“EXCUSE ME!!” A Proxy shouted, cupping his hands so that his voice carried. “I just wanted everyone to know that, on behalf of the entire Technopath Hallway… YOU ALL JUST LOST THE GAME!!”

Immediately, there were jeers and boos, which I happily participated in. Other Proxies leapt after him, chasing him for his outburst.

“I-I don’t get it,” Brian muttered, leaning towards me. “What Game?”

I snickered quietly, turning my head to whisper into his ear. “It’s a new joke we came up with. If you think about the Game, you lose.”

“...I still don’t get it.”

“Ah, it’s a Proxy thing. Don’t worry about it.” 

I warned Brian not to get too close to my siblings, just in case more of them grew rabid. I doubted they would, but I wanted to make sure. My guess was that he’d drawn all the weak-willed Proxies to him, like a moth to the flame; in that way, I was able to send a clear message to all that needed to hear it. Everyone else was capable of self-restraint. The Proxies we saw acknowledged that I had a human- and many looked intrigued- but it only took a moment for them to realize he wasn't on their menu. Some Proxies nodded to me when they got close enough, their eyes lingering on Brian. Not a hungry gaze, but a curious one. There was always rumors of what The Operator would do next, always talk of the evolution our teachers spoke of in class. I didn't know it at the time, but Ben had also been alluding to some incredible, upcoming changes. I had a feeling he already knew about Brian; had known for longer than I.

Besides that intrigue, we were looked over amidst the hive’s activity. I was happy for that- Brian could get a perfectly unfiltered look at the daily activity of our home. “There’s so many of you…” Brian gawked. “So that’s how you do it. You’re not in twenty places at once. There’s hundreds of you.” 

“Three hundred, now,” I declared proudly. “It’s why we’re told to wear uniforms when we work. We’re meant to blend in with each other, so our identities and numbers remain anonymous.”

I had more to say, but a group my siblings called my name, soon crowding around me as they all spoke at once in my head. Something about some birds taking over their usual tree for climbing, and how they needed me to scare them away. Normally, I’d do it, knowing they just wanted to spend time with me; however, I was too busy to entertain them.  

“Oh, come on. They won’t hurt you,” I chided, trying not to be too harsh. “Just share the tree with them.” 

“Yeah, but-”

“What does Master tell us?” I interrupted.

They whine, but repeat the words with droning accuracy. “To love and fear in equal measure is to be loved in return.’”

“Exactly. They live here too- try to be friends.” 

Brian watched them dart off, soaking in all he saw like a sponge. “Why did they stop talking, suddenly?” he asked, taking note of the way voices seemed to spontaneously erupt and die down.  

“I told you- we’re a Hivemind. We talk to each other telepathically.” 

His eyes widened slightly behind his mask. “About everything? You use it that casually?”

“Yeah. Why not?”

Brian found that hilarious. I squirmed in place with embarrassment, not sure if he was mocking me with his breathless laugh. What was so funny about that? Didn’t most human problems stem from an inability to communicate? We never misunderstood each other, thanks to the Arkhive. 

I misunderstood him. “You’re so cool,” Brian cooed in between snickers, his eyes glittering behind his mask. “You’re so fucking cool.” 

I squirmed again; that time, though, I was flustered by the compliment. “Th…Thanks,” I managed, speaking under my breath. He thought I was “cool”- for some reason, that made me feel extremely giddy. 

He nudged me, pointing to the far end of the field. “What’re they doing?”

I perked up at the sight. A training session was in full swing. Brian would love to sit on and watch that, I thought. It’d be an easy start to the life I personally lived on The Ark. Brian could easily grasp the concept of a gym class.

What we did was a bit more intensive than dodgeball. We approached and watched my siblings practice, keeping a safe distance. Not that I had to worry about projectiles; that day, my siblings were running drills with heavier weapons. They swung sticks with weights duct taped at the end. I remembered that lesson- we were instructed to visualize them as car parts, hammers, and pieces of debris. Anything that had an uneven weight distribution. It was obvious which Proxies would end up wielding hammers and axes, and which ones would stick to knives. The other teaches there- The Ghost and The Siren- were taking notes of that. Toby had aced this lesson; he wasn’t strong, but he knew exactly how to throw his body into the swing, letting physics make up for the difference. 

“Ⓧrigin… You have a strange guest with you.”

The Helmet led my siblings, their hands sharply conducting instructions to the class. Their head, however, was turned to me, the ruby lenses of their helmet gleaming in the light. Part of me worried about The Slender Ones teaching instead of guarding Nina; however, thinking about it now, it made far more sense to put our most powerful adults as close to our children as possible. If I was my Master (and I was), I would want Helmet protecting them.

A dark plot started in my head. “Geschwister!!” I cooed innocently, waving to The Helmet. “The human wants to see your trick, Helmet. Please?”

“You’re a devil. Of course, I will oblige.”  

The Helmet got just two feet away before “accidentally” tripping, landing face-first into the ground. Her helmet popped off her shoulders like a cork, causing Brian to let out a shrill cry. 

“SHE’S-”

He stopped mid-yell, his face dropping into cold, annoyed realization. That was quick, I thought; he was catching on.

I could feel his glare burn the side of my mask. I couldn’t hold in my snort, then. 

“Oh, fuck you, dude.” 

Twice, now- twice, he’s let himself be spooked by headless Proxies. It was too easy. 

I bowed reverently to my teacher as they stood up. “The Helmet is a Revenant, an Undead and a close servant to my Master. I owe my life to their wisdom,” I declared, introducing them formally to my new friend. 

Seeing how I acted around The Helmet, Brian did his best to be polite, copying the bow of my head. His eyes were glued to the black, smoky liquid that dripped and oozed around them, covering one-half of their body in a perpetual overcast. He tried to find their arm in the haze, but of course, half of that fog was their arm. He didn’t realize that until The Helmet recalled their head, the fog taking form and mass as filled the cavity of their helm. 

They merely nodded to him, allowing me to translate what was said as they addressed the crowd of Proxies behind them. 

“We’re going to play ‘Rabbit Hunt’ next. Pick your teams and choose the Rabbit.” 

At the mention of that game, a thrill coursed through me. “They’re going to play Rabbit Hunt. We have to play,” I chirped happily. Without waiting for his response, I grabbed Brian’s arm and pulled him towards my siblings. If Brian thought he could keep up, then why not? 

“Whatever team you’re on, I’ll join another one!!” Brian offered. “That way, we’re not ganging up on a bunch of little kids.”

I barked out a laugh. I thought that was cute- he thought those ‘little kids’ needed a handicap. Though I gave him a chance to back out, he still jogged over and introduced himself to the young Proxies. I didn’t trust them, of course, and kept watch in case they lost themselves. Luckily, those Proxies had been there long enough that their diets had settled their moods. It helped that Brian towered over them, as well; he looked more trouble than he was worth. 

“You’re both going to play?” The Helmet asked. “With your friend’s addition, you’ll make the teams uneven.”

“Then I’ll be the Rabbit,” I stated. “I don’t mind. It'll be a good lesson for me.”  

The Helmet saw no reason not to allow that. With their smoky limb, they beckoned towards the wilderness. “Get in position, then. No Gifts.”

“Wait, wait. What are we doing? What’s the ‘rabbit’?” Brian asked hurriedly. He’d gotten so excited about playing a game, he almost forgot to ask the rules.  

“It’s just tag with teams,” I reassured him. “I’m gonna be the ‘it’, and you’re going to catch me. Got it?” 

Something clicked in his mind, then. Suddenly, he wasn’t as bouncy or energetic. His gaze grew strangely dark, his furrowed brow casting them in shadow. Belatedly, I realized how much this echoed his recurring nightmare; where others would tremble at real life emulating their dreams, however, Brian was seemingly emboldened by it. His dreams had meant something. They were prophetic, driving him (seemingly) to a singular moment. For a human like him- one desperately searching for purpose- the dream was proof that he was on the path towards something greater. It ignited his soul to live twice. To fight for it, tooth and nail. 

“Got it,” he said, that solid determination now causing me to sweat. 

I breathed out, my chest tight. I moved away with what I hoped was nonchalant apathy, but was probably nervous deer-stepping in his eyes. I told myself that he was just trying to psych me out. He’d try his best, but he’d be far behind the Proxies. 

I wiped him from my mind as I crouched at the mouth of the wilderness. I channeled my nervous energy into my legs, coiling low to run. All around me, Proxies did the same, taking on poses that far more resembled hounds poised to seek. Even the ones who stood lowered themselves, their shoulders squared as they eyed me. 

When The Helmet counted down, I took a deep, rattling breath, stilling the anxious tremor in my heart.

Five. Four. Three. Two. Silence. Then: 

“Go!”

I bolted, taking full advantage of Brian’s delayed response to dart into the trees. I left him standing there, dumbfounded that I could move so fast being the size I was. 

Their objective was to capture me, plain and simple- whichever team did it first won. Easier said than done, considering I practically invented the game. I knew these woods like the back of my hand; as easily as my Master did, I glided over massive roots and dark foliage. With a smirk, I decided to give my siblings a reason to use their new cones of vision. With a few changes of direction, I took the game into the Deep Shadows, where the trees blocked all the light. In the complete darkness, I could disappear completely.  

I have to commend them- they found me faster than I thought they would. Soon, I could hear the crunching herd of boots and sneakers in opposite directions, signaling that both teams had found me at once. That was fine; though I wasn’t the most graceful, my practice with Kate had left me with a phenomenal reaction time.

“Whoops!” I chirped, dodging someone’s divebomb from above. Two more leapt out soon after, lunging for me. Because I was bigger and stronger- I was sixteen, and most of them were roughly fourteen-, I could grab them by their jackets and throw them right back into the trees. Someone tried to jump on my back, but they didn't know how to hold on; I rolled, smashing them into the ground and throwing them off. 

“Remember: elbow to the chin,” I cooed haughtily, flipping my hair back into place. As I brushed myself off, I caught three Proxies trying to sneak up on me. Their footsteps were loud, their attempts to hide laughable. They weren’t even trying, I thought.

“Come on, guys, that’s just sad,” I teased. I laughed at their obviousness, turning to chastise them for it. 

I am being dead serious when I say it was like Brian teleported in front of me. I was aware of his scent by then, able to tell when he was directly beside me. That didn't help; he suddenly and quite literally appeared out of thin air, startling the other Proxies as well. His lunge was a clothesline that took my feet out from under me, dropping me to the ground flat on my back. 

And how had he seen me, in the darkest parts of The Ark? Simple: he had a flashlight bright enough to guide ships to port. Somehow, I'd missed that, too. Though he’d dropped the flashlight to attack me, it still illuminated the area around us enough for him to see. 

I coughed out a sharp, “fuck”, my fight-or-flight kicking in as I scrambled to recover. Brian hit hard, for a human, enough that it actually left soreness. Already, I could tell he was taking this too seriously. 

I liked it, though, I have to admit; I liked the energy. 

Brian waited for me to get up, despite the protests of his teammates. Maybe he was intimidated by the star-like dots around him, his flashlight reflecting off the pupils of my siblings like cats in the dark. My eyes, too, had turned black, my pupils bright as they glowed. 

“Ah, grab him, Hoodie Guy!!” I remember one of his teammates yelling. Funny, considering what Kate had called him. I was almost certain Brian hadn’t told them his real name, and just let them call him that. Probably did it just to win their favor, too. 

“Yeah, Hoodie Guy,” I taunted, backing up slowly. He followed my steps, making me shiver with peril. I was about to fight for my life, and I couldn’t be more excited. “You gunna stand there, or are you gonna earn your place?”  

“I’m gonna fucking get you.”

He was taking things way too seriously. I was the more powerful creature, but I got chills from the growl in his voice. 

I decided to strike first, lunging for him. He was ready for me, throwing me to the ground as he tried to pin me. I used my strength to shove him off, but Brian dug his heels into the ground before he went flying. He threw a fist that I blocked, and he used that to force me back on the ground. I tried to rabbit-kick him in the gut, but he grabbed my leg. Instinctively, I rolled and kicked his hand until he let go, hissing in pain. I could smell his blood, but that was his fault; once he grabbed me, he fought to hold on like a starving dog.

I cursed, knowing that I’d either kill Brian on accident or lose. I had to run again. When he pounced on me, I grabbed his torso and slammed him to the ground, knocking the wind from his lungs. Once Brian was stunned, I fled. 

Shockingly, that didn’t stop him. I don’t even think I slowed him down. The only reason he wasn’t catching up was my knowledge of The Ark. By that point, the other Proxies were just flies, distracting me from the real menace.

I felt that peril once again as a rush of wind disturbed my hair. He’d lunged for me. I heard his barks of pain as he tumbled into the black foliage, and took that as a sign to change tactics.

I started hiding, waiting until Brian passed me before doubling back. He was easy to spot, with that damn light, and his entire vision was limited to it. I considered my plan for my siblings; they knew I was nearby, but not exactly where- none of us were that close. Despite that, I could still hear the chatter of their teams, their voices carrying in my head. While I'd stayed where I was to avoid Brian, that had confused them, forcing them to spread out to look for me. They didn't know how to, of course, and I saw my chance to escape both Brian and the Proxies. Once they'd wandered far enough away, I bolted, choosing the direction they were gravitating away from. 

When I was certain they’d properly lost me, I found the tallest tree in the area to hide, getting out of range of the Arkhive by changing my Y axis. If the young ones were paying attention in their classes, they’d guess I’d try something like that. We were taught to read our opponent, no matter who it was; taught to think, ‘what would I do if I was them?’. 

Without me around to focus on, the Proxies from the other team must have realized Brian was their biggest obstacle. I could hear distant conflict from my branch, Brian’s goofy yelling rattling the leaves a few hundred yards to my right. While part of me wanted to help him, the other, stronger part of me wanted to win against both teams. The Proxies didn’t have sharp weapons, so they were probably just dogpiling him. Nothing Brian couldn’t shake off, apparently.

As I climbed onto a knot of thick branches, my phone began to hum in my pocket. Considering I was in a safe position, I settled my back against the massive trunk of the tree and answered it. Odd though, I thought; why was Toby calling me? That wasn’t his usual method of pissing me off. 

As soon as I grunted into the phone, Toby growled back, clearly furious.

“What the fuck did you do to Keifer?” I heard Toby hiss in my ear. “You chopped his fucking hand off?! WHY!?!” 

“He had it coming,” I retorted, like that was obvious. “He insulted The Operator. He’s lucky that’s all I did, too. Master wanted him dead.”

Toby let out a loud cry of anger, the sound far away as he pulled the phone away from his mouth. He could throw a tantrum all he wanted, but he knew The Operator didn’t tolerate disrespect. 

“Fuck you,” He snapped, spitting through his teeth. 

“...No, wait. That’s not what-t-t I meant-t-t-t.” Toby sighed, taking a minute to collect himself. I forgave him, knowing he still suffered from his Tourettes. Not so much, since HABIT appeared; still, though, that nervous, stuttering boy came back to the surface at times. I understood how he felt- when another member of our group was punished, it was truly a helpless feeling to watch them suffer. I understood that, and I wished I hadn't been pushed to do such a thing.

“I didn’t know you were friends with Hoaxton,” I stated quietly. I didn’t understand how I felt about that. Disappointed in Toby’s choice of company, certainly, but I also felt vividly irritated. Toby didn’t have a lot of friends; he told me he didn’t have a lot of friends. Just Natalie. And me, though we weren’t really friends. 

“Yeah,” Toby growled, the sound bordering defensive. “And what if I am? We’re all out of character, dude… I heard the fight was about your new pet. That’s not like you, is it?”

My grip on my phone grew tight. It dawned on me, then, that I’d have to introduce Toby and Brian. I cringed at the idea. Toby was a coin toss when it came to people. It took him a while to warm up to Kate, and even then, I was still shocked every time they acted like friends. Toby was aware Brian existed as a concept, but whenever he was mentioned, he was quick to mock me for it. Of course, that was when Brian was a theoretical person. Now that he was material, Toby didn’t seem so amused. He had a jealous streak in him, I thought; first The Witch, and now Brian. Oh, but of course, the hypocrite was allowed to make friends with the lower classmen...

“That’s different,” I muttered, passively confirming it. 

Toby’s silence made me clench my jaw. I could almost hear the cogs in his head grinding away, churning that information in his skull. 

“I wanna meet him,” was all Toby said. He even had the audacity to hang up on me, not another word exchanged. 

I clicked my tongue with irritation, having half the mind to throw the phone into the woods.

It made sense in hindsight that Toby and Hoaxton were friends. They were both prone to the same kind of moody, antisocial behavior. They probably hid in the same corners at parties. At the time, though, I’d fixated on his hypocrisy. His actions never made sense; at least when I was contradictory, I had my reasons. 

I didn’t consider Toby might've had his own reasons, too. 

A moment later, I heard The Shroud's melodic voice in my ear. One of her skills was an ability to project her mind across vast distances, her radius of the Arkhive one of the largest on The Ark. Knowing that, I guessed she'd been called before the game had even started.

She needed me to cut the game short and come help the Berserkers."The situation with Mrs.- ah, Miss Hopkins- has changed. Not to worry- she's secure in her cell. But she’s woken up. Not good. Unsurprisingly, she's as happy as cat in rain about it. We can't sedate her again, and The Master tells us we need to know things from her. Hate to ask this of you, but she likes you- you were her last victim as a serial killer, her "The One That Got Away", as you say. If she’ll speak to anyone, she’ll speak to you."

I hated the idea, but I knew that I had to be their last option. I’d be safe from Nina’s wrath; there was a wall of bodies between us, and The Shroud assured me she was as incapacitated as she could be. Despite that, I still dreaded meeting her eye again.

As I spoke with The Shroud, I felt another, distinct sensation interrupt my thoughts. The ghost of a breath over my cheek, causing the hair on the back of my neck to raise. I inhaled through my nose, and smelled blood. 

“Hey,” I heard in my ear.

I looked up, only to see Brian crouched over me, staring at me through the holes in his mask. He’d made no sound. There was no disturbance around him, which meant he’d probably been there for a minute, just waiting for me to notice him. If he’d wanted to kill me, he had a million chances. How he even got up the tree was a mystery. The proper answer would be, “climbed”, but surely not that quietly- not with his human dexterity. Yet there he was, perched on the same knot of branches as I, ready to drag me back down to the ground.

Being that close, I could smell the blood in his veins, could hear his frantic heartbeat as it synced with mine. I could see the adrenaline pumping through his dilated pupils. I had become less sensitive to eye contact, but Brian brought all that childhood terror back to the surface. I worried about what he saw, what he thought. Did he like me? Did he find me pleasant? Was he going to kill me?

All at once, that predatory air dissipated, his grin showing through the cloth of his mask. “So. What now?” He asked conversationally, sitting back comfortably on his branch. 

I let out a small sigh of disappointment to hide a shudder. "You found me at the perfect time, actually," I said.

“Game Over. The human caught me,” I called, much to the utter dismay of the Proxies below. Well, half of them, at least; the other half erupted into cheers, chanting “Hoodie Guy” triumphantly. As for me, I’d lost interest in the game the moment Toby called. Brian’s tour of the specialty hallways would have to wait; there were just some things I couldn’t ignore, and my job was one of them. 

“I need to go. The girl that tried to kill us is awake,” I stated, shifting on the branch in preparation to climb down. 

“Cool. I’m coming with you, then,” Brian insisted, copying me. 

I wanted to tell him no, but I had a feeling he’d be stubborn about it the whole way down. He won, I thought; maybe he becoming more like us, already. 

 

–

 

Brian was overwhelmed by the ocean. The closer we drew to it, crossing through the Deep Shadows to the shore, his movements became slower, his focus drawn. He wondered aloud if it was blood, and I was certain that it wasn’t. Not in the sense that I knew what it actually was, but in the sense that I knew it definitely wasn’t blood. 

The large corpses of the ancient, extinct leviathans I had grown up seeing were now absent, leaving the horizon with a sense of foreboding emptiness. The smell of the ocean, once pungent with the scent of acrid Death, was marked by a metallic sting more like the rest of the realm. The Ark was burning through fuel at a faster rate than before; eventually, the blood that we spilled on Earth would need to be tripled. A hundred per day, rather than the ten or twenty. And that’s not including the humans we eat ourselves, and the ones our Beasts eat… Every day, I saw the need to complete the Underrealm with greater and greater clarity.  

“Wow,” Brian whispered, distracting me from my worries. “It’s so beautiful… Where is all the red light coming from?”

“The sky,” I said simply.

“Then… What’s that?” He asked, pointing to the pale circle above us. 

I hummed, cocking my head at it. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “I call it a sun, but it’s not. I guess I’ll find out when I’m tall enough to reach it.”

He laughed at that until he realized I was serious. I didn't elaborate further, leaving him to stare at him like I would. I simply had nothing left to add. He coughed a bit in response, opting to keep any further questions to himself. Well... For the moment, at least; he didn’t question me when I herded him away from the water, regarding the lapping waves cautiously as we walked along the shore. 

Soon enough, we came to our destination. “Oh!! Check that out!! It’s a boathouse!!” Brian cried, shocked to see the rickety structure. “You said this place had buildings everywhere, but it still feels weird to see them. Who built this?”

“It wasn’t built," I reminded him. "It just exists.”

It wasn’t just any boathouse, either- it was Ben’s, marked by his sailboats floating out in the water. The dinghies were tied to posts along a decrepit pier, the dark wood covered in pulsing, flesh-colored moss. Perhaps for obvious reasons, Ben was the only one brave enough to sail along the water, as he was the only one brave enough to antagonize The ĦYDRA. Most of his boats were purely for the nautical thrill, too; he could fly, after all. For that reason, every boat but one was half submerged, torn to pieces from past fights with The ĦYDRA. They'd been so far left unrepaired, building upon the eerie atmosphere of the boathouse. I wasn't impressed, but of course Brian was.

“Ý̶͚ō̵͍ȗ̸͕.” 

I blinked, and suddenly, Ben himself appeared, hovering centimeters away from Brian’s nose. He was grinning ear to ear with too many rows of teeth, his empty eye sockets wide as plates. The lights inside danced in a tight circle, the dark void of his form causing odd noises to resonate in my head.

Ben let out a bone-chilling giggle. With pale, soggy hands, Ben grasped the sides of Brian’s face, digging his thumbs into his cheeks. 

“Ohhhh, you. You. You just don’t give up, do you?”

I didn’t miss that. By then, I had a suspicion of what he meant. Ben remembered not just the current order of events, but every previous order- moves that had been taken, but rescinded after their outcome became clear. Meaning… he’d met Brian before.

Brian didn’t gawk at Ben- by then, the strange characters had started to lose their shock value. He was startled, certainly, but he reacted more strongly to his face being grabbed. He cringed at the cold, wet hands seeping into his mask, but that was it. Funny, I thought- he must not play a lot of video games. Usually, once the shock of his ghostly form wore off, Ben’s familiar avatar was the first thing people noticed about him; they could never resist bringing it up. 

Then again, Ben had slowly lost the appearance of that video game character he loved, his hair turning green as his face seemed to erode. I didn’t know the person he’d begun to resemble… I innocently thought it could be the person he’d been before he died. Maybe that’s still correct, in some twisted way. 

“Sorry... Who are you?” Brian asked him, brushing off Ben’s wet touch. "We've never met."  

Rather than be dissuaded by Brian's stoicism, Ben let out a pleased noise and snapped his fingers. One of his boats- the least damaged one- began to rise from its watery grave, drifting towards us on its own. 

“Call me Ben,” he cooed. “Tell me... can you guess how I know you, Brian?”

Though I wanted to tell Ben to leave him be, Brian answered him confidently, without skipping a beat. “You’ve seen the future,” He stated, keeping his gaze level and unwavering. 

Ben glanced at me knowingly- pleased, even- and shrugged. “Close enough! He’s a smart one, Boss!!”

The sarcasm was evident. “You really can’t function unless you have someone following you,” Ben accused, his words tittering off into a laugh. “Unfortunately, that’s your nature.”

With a sharp wave, Ben pulled out the bridge so we could board one of his many boats. We stepped onto the dinghy, minding the holes in the deck. I don’t remember having many options for seating; if the benches surrounding the rim weren't falling apart, they were covered in debris. Eventually, I spotted a place close to the nose of the dinghy, committing to it out of sheer lacking. 

“Is that the jail?” 

I turned my head to see Brian pointing at the horizon, directly underneath the false, pale sun. As he drew my attention to the space, the more it seemed to waver, the light around it warping unnaturally. 

Ben let out a coo as he dove into the frame of the ship. “Nice catch, human boy!” I heard underneath my feet, echoing through the rotting wood. “Let’s find out, shall we?”

With a sudden lurch, the boat started across the water, cutting through the red ocean like a scalpel. Brian and I slid across the deck as we were thrown off our feet, both of us yelping in alarm. It felt like a miracle that I was able to grasp the railing and hang on, gripping Brian’s hoodie to keep him from flying away.  

“Is he always like this!?” Brian cried out, shutting his eyes to shield them from the red mist.

“Sometimes he’s worse!!” I shouted back.  

If only he knew the full truth. I considered Ben a good friend of mine, and an ally against all our enemies. He was invaluable for his work with our Master, to the point where I was sometimes amazed he was a creation of ours (blasphemous thoughts I never entertained, I assure you). Still, I couldn’t deny it- The Poltergeist was a sinister, ambitious creature. If he’d been an innocent child once, that child’s soul was just the husk that he inhabited. I knew he was fascinated with Brian for all the wrong reasons. If I let him, he’d transform Brian into something unrecognizable, like all the humans that came before him: The Shadow People, The ĦYDRA, Ben himself. To him, a being with no corporeal form, he saw all flesh- even ours- as material to use. Ben’s only desire was to warp us, simply to see how our bodies twisted into our Master’s shape. It was neither his anger nor his violence that made him so dangerous, but his horrible, apathetic curiosity. 

I couldn’t warn Brian, though- not with Ben right there. I could only put myself between them, reminding Ben that I was our Master’s true favorite. I’m sure that’s why he was annoyed. Right then, The Operator wasn’t taking his “sage advice”, and was following what I believed to be right. I could only imagine Ben’s fury, knowing that he was being ignored. 

Once we got used to the velocity, the ride wasn’t as bad as I’d feared. Instead, I became far more anxious about the sheer vastness around me. I’d never been that far out in the ocean before; it felt unsettling to see land as just a strip of black on the horizon. My mind flashed with bubbling images of deep water, the monsters that dwelled underneath reaching out to drag me down. I stirred, feeling too heavy to be on such a decrepit boat. 

As we drew closer to the hazy bit Brian had pointed out, the illusion fell. It came into appearance like an optical illusion- purely incomprehensible from one angle, while another composed a full image of The Prison.

A giant structure grew from the ocean like a plucked dandelion. The gray stem was porous and worn down, barely holding up the spherical chamber on the top. Frail as it looked, it was massive; drawing closer, it far more resembled a tower, the pores large enough to be called caves. The caves teemed with black birds, the creatures using the area as their nesting place. They were big, shaped more like vultures than crows. No doubt created to be sentries for The Prison. Despite their shapes darkening the glowing sky, it was a lonely sight in our barren ocean. Its appearance stood on the line between natural and manmade, left behind to be eroded by the toxic water.

There were people standing on the top of The Prison, watching us come to a crawling stop in the water. Their silhouettes were blocked out by the pale sun directly above them, the distance obscuring most of their identities. I knew one of them was Toby; even from that distance, I saw the glint of orange from his goggles. 

“Close your eyes, Brian. I think we’re about to be moved,” I said, gripping his shoulder.

To my dismay, the boat was rocked by a massive ripple, wobbling the vessel like a bath toy. As the swell grew larger, a shadow appeared underneath the surface of the water. I recognized the shape, and pulled Brian away from the edge of the boat, clutching his arm for dear life. Brian saw the shadow, then; seeing me scared was just a sign that he should be panicking. I heard his breathing grow sharp and quick, his adrenaline surging as he gripped me tightly.  

Though I waited with bated breath for it to attack us, The ĦYDRA passed us over. Something else had its attention. 

The ocean bubbled like tar as the great leviathan emerged from the depths, the air vibrating with its throaty wail. The ĦYDRA’s tendrils coiled around the stem of the prison, pulling the humanoid body of the creature up towards the round chamber on top. As it ascended, Its boney hands grabbed birds by the fistful, throwing them towards the strange lumps along its shoulders and back. They'd grown more since I'd last saw them, which automatically put a knot in my stomach. 

I let out a deep shudder as a wave of grief weakened my knees, my body trembling with it. Those "lumps" were the mouths of my fallen siblings; their heads grew out of The ĦYDRA’s back like tumors, their faces emotionless as they caught dead birds in their toothless, gaping maws. As they chewed, ichor spewed and dripped down the monster’s spine, painting it a deep, shimmering black. I couldn't even pick out Charlie, anymore; his face had shifted somewhere further down ĦYDRA’s back with the others.

“What is that thing?” Brian whispered shakily, helping me stay up.

“ĦYDRA. It… eats… what cannot be eaten,” I responded around a harsh swallow. “Or whatever gets close enough.”

It was just their bodies, I thought desperately; their souls were at peace. He promised me their souls were at peace… somewhere. With him, surely. Like he promised.

“B-But… Not you, right?”

I swallowed again, my hand ghosting over my leg. I could still feel its tendrils wrapped around it, dragging me to the water. “Yes,” I said, a little more than a gasp. “Even me.”

Ben, meanwhile, let out a gleeful, echoing whimper, emerging from the hull of the ship. With his trademark flourish, he glided listlessly towards the leviathan, laughing all the way. 

“Hello again, little Fraulein!!” He called to it, unafraid. “Shall we dance?”  

Although his voice wasn’t particularly loud, it attracted The ĦYDRA’S attention. The heads of my siblings snapped toward Ben, their empty, black eyes pouring ichor from the sockets. Their mouths opened, exposing the gaping void within as they let out a deep shriek. The sound was amplified, turning into a chorus of screams that rattled in my bones. 

With that, Ben darted through the air, meeting The ĦYDRA’s tendrils like a hummingbird fighting a storm.

I never wanted to get that close to Ben’s fights. It didn’t feel real watching it from afar, and it looked even less real up close. He darted through space like gravity was just a suggestion to him- a rule that he could break whenever he pleased. It was nothing like Dream Eater’s ability to float, or Blackbird’s wings. There were no rules he had to follow, no parameters- on a dime, he could zip out of reach of The ĦYDRA’s grasping limbs, the air thundering as he broke the sound barrier over and over. He jerked around like a puppet on a string, his head always rigid while his body flailed and rag-dolled.

But that was just his physical movement. That spoke nothing of his psychic ability. Ben had mastered The Operator’s power, and could weave reality to his liking. On Earth, that required access to technology or the human mind; on The Ark, he had no limits. With a wave of his hand, he could manifest a shower of moons, their rock constructed of the bones of our enemies. The sheer pressure he created around him stirred the ocean into a violent cyclone, drawing red fluid into an orbit around his form. 

Such a massive presence, always condensed. Always ready to explode outward and overwhelm everything in its path. Beings like him were called ghosts, phantoms, Poltergeists... but in truth, they were human stars. Mortal celestials. Angels.

I shut my eyes as the currents rocked the tiny boat, threatening to overturn us. The ĦYDRA wouldn’t kill us, I despaired; we’d just drown the good ‘ol fashioned way. 

Suddenly, though, I felt my knees strike what felt like cement. I winced, my body collapsing onto the solid ground. I heard Brian right beside me, his pained cry a bit more dramatic. It probably hurt like a bitch to that poor, squishy human.

“Ah! I did it!” I heard The Siren exclaim. “I even managed to get all their limbs, too. Told you I could do it.”

“I could’ve done better,” The Crow responded dryly.

To my relief, we were saved. I opened my eyes to see a circle of Slender Ones around Brian and I, The Operator’s symbol drawn into the porous stone beneath us.

The Shroud was the first to approach me. She helped me to my feet, my limbs still shaking. I didn’t see Toby, but I did see where he might have gone; some of The Slender Ones were descending into the structure, vanishing from my line of sight. 

Brian tried to make himself as small as possible, but that was futile- the Slender Ones were taller than us, and could see him hiding behind me. He had nothing to fear from them; a Proxy’s destiny was to become a Slender One, but the ones I knew were never Proxies. Some of them still considered themselves human, despite being Revenants. Their grip on humanity was far stronger, and therefore, Brian was as safe as I was. 

“Totheark,” The Shroud greeted, taking his name from my mind with a glance. “We’ve been expecting you.” 

The Shroud had changed into her military gear, an entirely different appearance than we'd seen an hour ago. It was more intimidating than the long, flowing shrouds that were her namesake, but she still carried that ethereal quality in her melodic tone.

Brian swallowed audibly, stiffening at her unique voice. “Cool. Really cool,” he choked out, pulling on the strings of his hoodie. He said that, but he seemed to grow even more unsettled, as if her old uniform hinted to him the underlying danger he was in.

He turned his head a bit, fidgeting with his hands as he moved away from the domed edge. "Do we we have to worry about them-?"

The Shroud glanced towards Ben and The ĦYDRA. Both were steadily moving away from The Prison, as that was Ben's actual goal. He was, of course, going a bit overboard with his "distraction", so Brian's fears weren't completely unfounded.

Others, however, weren't so concerned. Behind her, Agent Yeoung announced his presence with a ‘click’- he’d been holding a spyglass, but put it away once he had nothing to spy on. “That laptop you took from Jeffery Woods had vital information for us,” He said cleanly, inserting himself into our conversation. “We’ve uncovered a plot against us that, had we been unprepared, would have been catastrophic.”

“A dying breed, this one- a human that can actually be useful without our encouragement,” The Mortician drawled as she passed, fanning herself as she linked arms with The Crow. “What do you think, my friend- will The Master let me cut him open?”

“Careful, Ma’am- don’t forget. The first murderer was a farm boy. A human is a weapon of its own,” The Crow warbled back, patting her hand fondly.

“Hm… That remains to be seen.”

"You deal in our dead, Ma'am. You'll just have to wait."

"Ha! Indubitably!"

Brian shyly fidgeted as he looked around at all the adults. Despite that being the reason he got the laptop in the first place- to impress me and my family- it hadn’t occurred to him that he’d actually do so. But that was a difference between our society and yours- we acknowledged all victory, big or small, as the victory it is. It was only fitting, considering how we handled failure. 

“Come on. You'll be safe inside,” The Shroud said, gesturing towards the entrance of The Jail. 

The entrance wasn’t what you’d call advanced- you had to climb down with a ladder, and there was no light at the bottom. Not that there was anything to see; the caverns were narrow, allowing only one person through at a time. It was best to stay away from the walls, as each brush dragged like diamond encrusted sandpaper across the skin. The most that was done to inhabit it was a series of dingy rugs laid on the ground, giving friction to our steps. 

Brian followed behind me as we squeezed through the corridors, holding on to me for guidance as I navigated the dark. The tunnel was winding, taking us left and right and down. I suppose that was the genius of its design- there was really only one way to go, but I still felt hopelessly lost.

Just when there seemed to be no end, the corridor opened up to a slightly larger chamber. Nina’s cannon sat on a table against the wall, hurriedly being picked at by The Mechanic. A few feet away, I found Toby standing with more of my Aunts and Uncles. They were speaking to him quite seriously, as he was listening with equal, solemn focus. 

“Holy fuck. That’s fucking Tobias Erin Rogers,” Brian gasped, hitting my arm excitedly. “Chill, Tim, just be cool. I got this. I read his manifesto.”  

My face twisted, unable to decide if I wanted to smirk or scowl. I was almost certain Toby hadn’t written a manifesto- that required him to have political opinions outside the realm of “it’d be funny if-”. Skully must have gone insane with Toby’s false presence online. I could imagine it was great fun, pretending to be several serial killers at once.   

My humor faded as Toby clicked with me, and I felt his rabid anxiety. When he saw Brian, it spiked, causing my heart to stutter to match his. His facial expression was obscured by his goggles and mask, so it was difficult to tell what his true reaction was, outside of a quickened heartbeat. He didn’t immediately kill Brian, though, so we were doing good. So far.

“Toby, this is-”

“I know who you are.”

It wasn’t what Toby said, but how he said it. So quiet. Almost… disappointed. I wasn’t sure with who. Me for bringing him here, or Brian for following me. 

Brian let out an embarrassed huff, scratching nervously at his chest. “Sh-Should I be worried about that?” He asked me, leaning in a bit. 

“I dunno,” I said calmly, glaring warningly at Toby. “Should he?”

Toby sighed, lifting his goggles up to expose his orange eyes. “You’re a stupid motherfucker,” he said flatly. "That's all I know."

Brian actually laughed at that, taking that as a sign he got Toby’s approval. Technically, he did- it was the bare minimum required to be alive in Toby's presence, but approval nonetheless.  

Meanwhile, Toby and I were having an entirely different conversation. 

“He’s weird," Toby stated.

“What the fuck are you talking about?” I questioned, my voice radiating with dry exhaustion.

“You know exactly what I’m talking about. Don’t play dumb.”

Fair. I did know what he meant by “weird”.

“How did you say you found him, again?”

“He was with a bunch of sacrifices for The Scarlet King-”

“Farther back. The first time.”

“We were on our way to get you. We had to steal-”

“Stop. That. That, right there. You met him on the way to Angelbloom?”

“Yes. Your point?”

“Big fucking coincidence, don’t you think!? Do you know why he was going to Angelbloom?”

“He was just on vacation. Just passing through.”

“Is that what he told you?”

I didn’t like what he was implying. We’d already checked, and Brian wasn’t involved with anyone. We even checked his immediate family. His father was a pharmacist, and his mother was active in her church (annoyingly so, according to Brian). Couldn’t be more normal if he tried. It was pure coincidence that we met. A coincidence that happened... many times... but that was just how life happened. Toby was assuming the worst, and I was certain of that. Brian was changed by his interaction with me. It’d been random, but he’d seized the chance knowing it was truly once in a lifetime. Toby was jealous Brian had earned The Operator’s favor so easily, I thought. Bitter, as usual.  

That conversation occurred in just a short pause, our minds bouncing our words back and forth rapidly. By then, Brian knew what we were doing; still, he fidgeted, plainly guessing that we were discussing him. 

“Anyways,” Toby hissed, knowing he’d get nowhere with me. “She is a little further down... The Mortician already did a biopsy on her, and you're gonna hate what she found out.”

I twitched. The Mortician wasn’t a surgeon, after all; her methods weren’t gentle. The Shroud had told me they couldn't get sedatives into her... I wondered if that was before or after they cut her open. “She… lived through that?” I asked hesitantly, hoping my answer wasn’t yes.

“Off and on,” Toby drawled, none too pleased. “The term I got told was, ‘functionally immortal’. Aside from some drastic measures, we can’t kill her. Her heart restarts, her brain turns back on, and she’s awake, bitchier than ever. They haven’t tried splitting her apart, just because they’re worried she’ll multiply from all the pieces.”

I was hearing white noise the moment Toby said, “immortal”. It was like learning your childhood monster knew how to open your closet door. My head swam with questions- how long had she been like that? Did I ever have a chance at killing her, or should I have checked the last time I had her beaten? 

I took a deep breath, closing my eyes as I tried to collect myself. My back burned like hot knives poking up from my flesh, but I didn’t freak. 

Instead, I channeled it all into one word. 

“How the FUCK did that happen?” I hissed, my spit contained by the mask on my face.

Toby huffed. "Not sure. It's something they want us to try to ask her about. They think this might have something to do with the kid snatching they're doing on Earth, so..." He explained. As he trailed off, he smirked underneath his mask, his eyes squinting. "I guess that's your job, Romeo," he added.

I rolled my eyes at him. I knew Toby wouldn't miss a chance to insult Nina, so I didn't know why he was pretending I was going in alone. This was our shared trauma, it was when we liked each other the most.

Another tiny corridor and a long flight of narrow stairs later, and we came upon an even smaller chamber, the air within it stagnant and humid. The only illumination was a pin of red light on the far left wall, its beam glowing like neon. Nezperdian symbols were etched into the floor, leading towards a cell built into the structure of the room. I think it was to keep Nina from connecting to The Arkhive, as I saw her name written several times next to Severance. 

The thick bars grew out of the floor, studded with budding crystals. Nina was slumped against those bars, apathetic to their rough texture. Her leg had been removed, but her eye hadn’t; I’d come to learn later that the device around her eye was her eye, and served no greater function than to enable advanced sight. Her spirit seemed defeated, once again, her pitiful state a cruel reminder that she wasn't one of us. She was a copy, nowhere near our perfection.

“Hey, pedo,” Toby called, striking the bars of her cell with a hatchet. The sound was sharp and resonating, harsh on a human’s ears. 

At the sound, Nina’s head snapped up, her face contorting with her rage. Her hair was undone and spun into a wild mat around her head, the faded pink tangled in with the inky black. We’d actually given her clothes to wear, rather than take them; the fact that The Foundation sent her out basically naked rubbed against our views on nudity. Exposing our bodies was a choice and a flex of power. They could have given her something more than pale underwear, but they didn’t. We, however, did. 

She wasn’t thankful. 

“Ohhh, look at you. Finally hit that growth spurt... How’s your ass doin’, Toby?” Nina cooed, shooting back with her own insults. She struck her face through her bars, earning a few tiny cuts on her cheek. “Trust me, I know how brutal Jeff can be when he’s angry. Good to see you can still walk.”

Toby immediately recoiled, grinding his teeth. “Bitch,” he spat. “You’re lucky you’re too much effort to destroy.”

“Ohh, trust me!! The SCP Foundation tried it, too!! And yet a bitch remains!!!” Nina cackled, leaning back and kicking both her legs. It took her a moment to calm down, but when she did, it was with a satisfied smile.

“So… What are you faggots doing here? Gonna make out in front of me?” She chirped, laying back in a very intentionally provocative way. I doubt it was to charm us- not when she knew how uncomfortable she made us. “Hot. I want the tall one on the bottom. He’s got girly eyes.” 

“Hey, that’s not nice!!” Brian shouted, leaning over me. “Look, we can all be dangerous killers without being homophobic-”

“Shut up, Brian, the faggots are talking,” Toby deadpanned, shoving him out of the way to antagonize Nina up close. 

“You’re gonna help us, you freak bitch,” He spat, dragging his hatchet down the bars of her cage. “Now that we know what your insides look like, I’d start counting your days- even if we have to chop you up and destroy each piece one by one, I’ll do it. Happily.” 

"Is that a promise?" Nina cooed.

"Fuck yes," Toby growled, his voice scratchy with a dark bloodlust. "It might even make me fucking cum."

While I rolled my eyes at that, Nina howled with laughter, taking his threats as pure challenge. Toby wasn't going to get anywhere antagonizing Nina now- after what we just put her through, I imagine there was little suffering we could inflict on her that would ever scare her.

"My turn," Nina chirped. "First, I'm gonna cut off all your limbs. Then, I'm gonna slice a pretty smile on your face, even better than the one Jeff left you. Then, I'm going to cut your fucking dick off. Then-"

Her vivid, detailed threat was interrupted by a low, longing sigh. I jolted at the sound of Jason’s voice, recognizing that hiss that came from air passing through sharp teeth. He couldn't have been there long- Nina seemed startled by his appearance, as well, which told me he'd just arrived.

“Oh, please, darling, don't speak so openly of my passions to someone so undeserving. To feel that terror… To be a victim. What a poetic way to end my miserable life…”

He was standing in the corner, in the dark and partially out of sight. I know you think that’s common for us to do- stand in corners- but that’s a creepy behavior we do to you. Towards each other, it was a bit awkward. Some of us still try, don’t get me wrong. But if you’ve ever worn something you found particularly unique, then walked into a room full of people wearing the exact same thing, you’ll understand why some of us just choose to just sit on a couch and not make a big deal of ourselves. Jason was an exception; he seemed incapable of entering a situation without some element of drama. For some, that was endearing and whimsical; for someone so self-absorbed, it was exhausting.

As Jason drew closer to the cell bars, he remained fixated on Nina, his chest swelling with emotion. “I swore I would never love again, until you… Beautiful as a doll, sharp as a knife… A toy that could never be broken… And the Prophecy came true. Here you are.” 

He kneeled, his hands delicately grasping the bars as he cooed out his words. “And now, my love, we meet again, as equal beings. Or, perhaps… as one lowly demon to an utter Goddess.”

In contrast, Nina didn’t seem to recognize him- at least, not at first. The closer he drew, the more she squinted at him, trying to discern where she’d seen his face before. She'd leaned back as he knelt into her personal space, visibly repulsed.

“... Wait,” She muttered, realization dawning on her. “You- you’re that guy. The guy with the toys.”

I cringed. Brian cringed. Toby cringed. I think the entirety of The Ark winced, averting its gaze away from Jason. All that devotion, and he was ‘the guy with the toys’. Harsh was an understatement. 

Jason let out a deep, dramatic sigh. For him, the fact that she remembered was all he could ask for. “So you do remember. Yes, my dear- I was the one who guided your soul through The Dark Carnival,” he cooed, trying to slip his hand through the bars to reach for her. "We met once upon a dream."

Nina pulled a face at that. “Didn’t you have a bunch of freaks with you…?” She muttered. "And that little girl... You tried to-"

“My guild, you mean?” Jason laughed, the sound tittering as he cut her off. “T-This isn’t about them, darling… This is about me, remember? Us!”

Brian nudged me, unsure of what he was talking about. While Jason continued his attempts to sweet-talk Nina, I gave him the short version of the story. He already knew Jeff liked to make drugs, so I explained further: he'd made some using a Clown's blood, one of the Night Terror's minions. Jeff gave the resulting concoction to Nina and one of our Proxies. It caused a phenomenon called "astral projection". It took their souls straight to the source of the blood, The Dark Carnival. Under the right circumstances, the mind could project itself into the Underrealm, as real as flesh; I'd been called to The Ark in that way, before. However, your real body would die without "you" inside its vessel, so it had to be returned. According to what Ellie told us, Jason helped both her and Nina get back to their corporeal bodies before that could happen to them.   

Brian cocked an eyebrow at the entire concept, but since I mentioned I'd been through it, he took me at my word. Instead, he failed to see why that made Nina so special. When I told him what was supposed to happen when a normal human experienced that kind of mental fracture, he let out a low wince. Nina was different, though- a lot like him. Tenacious in the most irritating way, surviving things that should have killed her outright. She'd had the attention of not a single Tall One, but despite that, she'd moved through our world like she belonged there. And, more mysteriously, the world seemed to allow her to do so. Killing her really would have been a wasted effort, I think... Even the Universe wanted her to survive.

…Though, in relaying the story to Brian, I remembered the details I'd glossed over. From what Ellie had described, we believed she'd seen the actual transaction Jeff made for the Clown blood. And she’d seen something peculiar, hadn’t she? Someone with red hair had given the Clown Blood to Jeff. We assumed she meant red like a ginger- the kind of red hair from our planet.

But what if she hadn't meant ginger? What if Ellie had meant red hair, like Jason's? Then it would have been easy to explain where the blood came from, wouldn't it? But certainly not; Jason had assured us he knew nothing about the ordeal, and had nothing to do with it. And why would Jason The Toymaker lie to children?

I wanted to ask Ellie again what she meant. I didn't want to voice my suspicions and jeopardize our alliance with The Night Terror unless I was certain.

“Hey, firecrotch. Either nut on her face or fuck off. We've got questions for her,” Toby snapped, catching our attention by cutting Jason off mid-sentence.

Jason had spent all that time trying to mewl for Nina to show him attention, and was almost to the point of calling her like a stray cat. Clearly, she wasn't interested. With nothing to defend herself with, though, she could only scoot out of his arm's reach, giving him a shifting display of disgusted expressions. There was something deeply cathartic about seeing her suffer like that; I had very little sympathy for someone that had treated me in the same fashion. At least she was allowed to squirm away. I wasn't given that. Still, it was a bit uncomfortable to watch on principle. I understood why Toby didn't want to hear it, even though it bothered her.

The Toymaker was loathed to do his job, but he stood regardless, straightening out his vest with a huff. “Right, right… Well. I can save you the effort. The answer lies purely within her biopsy," He declared. "Let me start by saying that this was purely a mistake of The Tall Ones. They have vastly underestimated humanoids. While my former species is quite docile to The Night Terror’s whims, yours are… built differently, to put it mildly.”

I couldn’t help but glance at Brian. I knew that well.

“You see... The more pieces humans have of our world, the more they've begun to understand how it works,” Jason explained, his voice a lilting coo.  “As The Tall Ones open themselves to become more like humans… Humans are learning to adapt to their presence.” He sighed again, resting his head on the bars. “And that, my dear little faechildren, is no better seen than my dear Nina. Your beloved Foundation has found the balance within the body. The Sickness no longer consumes her. It lives inside her symbiotically, just as it does in you. She’s… Well, I’m not sure what I’d call her. More of a human than you are, but… not human enough. I wouldn't call her immortal, so much as I'd call her undying.”

I didn’t think Nina was paying attention, but she was. She appeared solemn, her brow furrowed and nose crinkled. She’d been staring at me, but when I noticed her, she pointedly looked away. Again, I had little sympathy. I was far more concerned with what Jason was claiming. She wasn't coughing, even though she wasn't wearing a mask. She didn't appear to be confused, or fatigued, or even slightly manic. If anything, I'd describe her as "bitterly sober". Perhaps Jason's observations were correct, I thought. He must really be some kind of genius... or something.   

Or maybe he knew what happened to her because that was his intention.

“The key is the blood," Jason continued, his voice lowering with his fascination. "If you're given the blood of someone chosen, it can transform you... Even a human could step into The Underrealm as a welcome passenger.”

Jason grinned, exposing teeth and gleaming gums. “I’m told that’s something you’re looking for…?”    

I felt a rush of joy, nodding enthusiastically. Jeff had created our answer, after all. Until then, the formula was sloppy, unrefined, only able to take. In return, The Foundation took his efforts and turned a party drug into a weapon, sharpening its blade until it could turn anyone into an undying slave to their whims. And then, when the time was right, we stole it back. In our hands, it could be more than a drug or a weapon. It could become a salvation. What was once taken could then be given.

I couldn’t wait to tell Kate. There was hope for her world, after all. And, better yet, it was something we already had. Ben had been right- we were the solution to our problems.

“...What's the catch?” I asked sharply, remembering how little I trusted Jason. It seemed too perfect to not have some major drawback.

The demon wasn't going to disappoint me. “Well, it needs blood,” Jason said, as if that was obvious. “Blood that’s saturated with a Tall One’s presence.... If you want to recreate this, you’ll have to drain a Proxy dry for it.”

That cold sensation began to work its way all over my body. I think what was sickest of all was not that I was debating with myself on how to react, how to feel… I immediately thought of who I’d trade for Brian.

But that wouldn't be a reliable solution. Trading a Proxy for a human would just defeat the purpose. It would be better if it was me, the vessel- the concentration of The Operator was the strongest within me, so there might not be a need to take all of my blood. Jeff had drooled over me for that very reason. I remembered what I'd heard from Ben and The Doll, as well- that I could pass on my immunity to The Sun because it was in my blood. Therefore, truly, it had to be me, I thought. It was fitting, even. I had promised to spread my Master’s will across the Earth. Though I imagined it as a plague spreading from my lips, my blood would be the gift I gave to the truly worthy- the ones that I loved so much, I wanted them alive.

Forever.

“How much would I have to give?” I asked, clearly surprising Jason with my immediate self-sacrifice. "I want a number."

“Psh. Numbers? Do I look like a doctor?” Jason deadpanned with a shrug. He didn’t; he barely looked like a Toymaker. Immediately, I doubted the accuracy of what he'd just told us. He said he "read" the notes of Nina's biopsy, but I knew The Mortician- she adored her measurements.

“Besides, I’m not interested in helping humans. I’m interested in elevating ourselves,” he added, a malicious glint in his eye. “Imagine… The essence of every Tall One in your veins. Just looking at little Ellie tells me there's truth to that. Imagine the power of them all…”

Brian sensed my darkening mood and shook me, trying to keep me positive. “Hey, don’t worry. There’s got to be a better way to do this. Maybe take a little blood a day, and-”

“That’s not a solution at all,” Toby cut in. “Don’t you get it? Whoever is able to bond with that shit will just be another type of us, but with less power.”

"I'm cool with that," Brian drawled. "If it's my choice, I'd take that risk."

"I've seen what kind of freaks we make!! You don't want that!! You won't be human, you'll be a mutant."

I disagreed. They’d still be human- they’d just be better humans. Sure, we wouldn’t be able to eat them anymore… Maybe. But they’d still be exactly as they were before. Just… Asymptomatic. Less fragile. Easier to control. It’d be better for them, I thought. We’d take good care of them. Better than they took care of themselves. 

“We’ll work with it, for now,” I said, still thinking. If creating Nina had been The Foundation's intentions, then that would explain why they were so determined to capture Changelings alive. They wanted that blood to turn people into their super soldiers. Jeff's actions on a much larger scale. My blood boiled at the mere idea of that; was that really their answer to us? More of what caused us to hate them to begin with? 

Jason could boast all he wanted in ephemeral terms, but I was there to talk to Nina about what she knew, not him. Focusing on her vulnerable state, I brought the conversation to a personal level, building off of that look I’d seen in Nina’s eyes. There was a human in there, somewhere. I could manipulate it to tell me what I wanted to know. 

“What are you hoping to get out of this?” I carefully asked Nina. “The Foundation can't control you. What keeps you there?”

I expected her to lash out, but she didn’t- not physically, at least. “I wanna kill Jeff,” she declared with a hiss. “And you... But mostly Jeff. Sure, you’re at the bottom of the hole I’m in, but he pushed me. I want revenge for what he did to me and my girls.”

Girls- more than her, and more than one. That was easy to get out of her, and I didn’t even ask. Someone really should have schooled her on interrogation tactics. 

“I can understand that... Is The Foundation letting you go after him?” I asked softly, putting a bit of confusion in my voice- like it should be obvious they’d give her that right. 

Toby looked incensed by the conversation, but I ignored him. I knew what I was doing. 

“...No. He’s the Foundation’s lackey,” Nina said after a small pause. “Those bastards didn’t believe me when I told them I was the one who created Jeff’s drug. I did all the hard work, and he gets to be a D-Class. Meanwhile, I… I hate him!!! It’s not fair he’s doing better than me!!!”

Oh, my favorite word- fair. 

“I know,” I said, my voice lilting a bit. I could feel it, then- I was stronger than the barrier keeping her mind locked in solitary. “I bet you could tell me exactly how The Foundation made Proxyhydrone. I bet if I looked inside your head, I’d see just how brilliant you actually are... Such a shame, what he did to you.” 

I pushed against the barrier, causing her to recoil. She could feel me trying to enter her mind, see her memories, acquire her knowledge. She was part of the Arkhive, now; now, my mind wasn’t weak enough to be overpowered by hers.  

“...What if I told you I knew where he lived?” I whispered. “What if I told you he’s got more girls?”

Her eyes flashed, and I saw that psychopathic woman I feared so deeply. A shift happened, and suddenly, all that occurred between us was gone. It was like we were in that hole all over again; this time, however, our positions were reversed. She was at the bottom, and I was staring down at her, the sun a halo behind my head, shadowing a dark, hungry grin.

She’d begged me to choose her when it came between her and Jeff. I still would. She clearly wanted it more. 

Nina smiled toothily, her laugh breathy as she poked her nose through the gaps of her cage. 

“Then… I might just tell you how to make Foundation-Grade Proxyhydrone,” she cooed. “Oh, Romeo… I bet you came all this way just to cheer me up, make me feel needed. Ohhh, I can’t stay mad at you, baby boy. You’re too sweet.” 

I hummed, leaning away from her swiping hand. Creepy as it was, that felt oddly productive to hear. 

For the first time in a while, I had a solid plan.

Step One: Get my Collective back in order.

Step Two: Recreate what happened to Nina in Brian.

Step Three: Kill Jack.

Step Four: Kill Jeff.

And, finally, Step Five: Never Step Foot On Earth Again.

 

–

Step one brought me back to Earth.

Nathan grew up on the fringes of the Blackfeet Reservation in Montana, which I can only describe as a vast expanse of “nothing”. After just a bit of driving, humanity gave way to oceans of untouched wilderness. I could see why The Operator enjoyed that part of the country. My Master’s signature was there, and it was old. Wide plains melded into dense birchwood forests, which grew up the gigantic mountains that framed the blue horizon. It’d rained recently; petrichor sat heavily in the air, coinciding with the gray clouds above. Despite that, the day felt oddly sunny. Bright, in a discordant way. 

While I thought I’d be seeing Kate’s childhood home first, I was told they’d quickly abandoned it. I wasn’t told why over the phone; just that Kate hadn’t found what she was looking for. Instead, they all split up. Natalie went to New Orleans, and Nathan and Kate went to Montana. While part of me actually wanted to get Natalie first, Nathan begged us to head straight to Montana. He’d walked in on a situation involving a Beast, and he needed help. Natalie was already on the way to us, anyways; though she could have requested our Master teleport her to them, she'd chosen to cross the distance on her own. Again, I wasn't told why she'd inconvenience herself like that- just that she needed the time.

It was easy to convince me to meet them in Montana. Kate would always come first. I had made a promise that I’d be there for her, success or fail. 

I tried my best not to grow dour, though my memory wouldn’t allow anything else. I kept replaying my last interaction with Kate on repeat- kept kicking myself for not apologizing to her for all I’d put her though. How did she remember? Kate had easily accepted the past The Operator had given her before. He still let her remember her parents and her friends. The only person that was truly censored was Lauren, the girl she’d killed to earn her place on The Ark. So where did she find access to those memories…?

Well. I knew one way. 

“...Toby. How did Kate know about Lauren?” I asked, posing that question through the rearview mirror. Brian sat in the passenger seat, this time; Toby had intentionally gotten in the backseat, giving up his usual spot without a fight. 

Like he knew I’d strangle him, if he was close enough.

Toby confessed without hesitation. “I told her,” he stated, crossing his arms. “It’s why I was fucking with the Arkihekton. I realized The Tall Man was repressing everyone’s memories, and I wanted to see what he was hiding from us.” 

I gripped the steering wheel tightly. Devastated couldn’t begin to describe how I truly felt. On some level, I expected that kind of fuckery from Toby; however, that was a new low for him. No wonder everyone had reacted to me like that, I thought. He probably framed it so that I was the one who took their memories. I was a monster, and they’d seen me as a monster inside that little room. 

“I had to, Masky!! Are you serious!?” Toby snapped, picking up on my despair. “How long were you going to just not say anything to her?! You didn’t even tell her after Nathan found out about his family!! And what about me, huh?”

I clenched my jaw and said nothing. He knew the answer to that question, and my silence was all he needed to confirm it. 

“You knew about Lyra,” Toby accused, his voice breaking on the name. “I’ve been attaching myself to Rouge and Ellie this whole time, and I didn’t know why. But you did. Was that just so I wouldn’t run away from you, like Kate?”

I grit my teeth, the wheel creaking under my tight grip. No, I thought. No. That wasn’t the reason. That was never the reason. 

The fact that Brian was there wasn’t lost on me. Again, I hated that he was right in the middle of all my personal drama; so many intense arguments that he didn’t have an input on.

Except then. “Tim?” Brian called, a little surprised. “I thought you said you all wanted to join The Operator…?”

“No, HE wanted to join The Operator,” Toby spat. “Most of us just had the worst fucking night of our lives, and didn't want to fucking die.”

My heart pounded, my anxiety skyrocketing as both of them ganged up on me. That wasn’t fair, I thought. None of what he was saying was fair. 

“Don’t act like you don’t love killing people, Humanity’s Bad Habit. You get aroused by a fucking campfire,” I growled, my voice rough. “The Operator doesn’t have to force you to do anything.” 

Toby prickled at the name- like I’d used Tobias, instead of Toby. “At least I can admit I’m fucked up!!” He shouted, his voice high-pitched with his disbelief. “Kate isn’t like us!! She had a chance!! The Tall Man stole her, Masky. He tricked her into playing her Game, and he tortured her until she joined him!! Just admit that!!”

“HE-”

I deflated. My tight grip on the steering wheel loosened, and my foot eased off the gas. 

“He saved her,” I reasserted. It was half-hearted. 

Kate would have been miserable. She’d emerged young, like me; her entire life was dedicated to fighting what that Game had awoken in her. In those days, The Chaser was a cancer to her mind, eating away at it until nothing remained. It wasn’t The Chaser’s fault- The Chaser was a Proxy, and she only acted in accordance to her nature. The humans tried to kill her, but she and Kate shared a body- they were the same girl, and the humans had smothered them both. If The Operator hadn’t brought her to The Ark himself, her fate would have been like Charlie’s. She would have lived in that mine shaft, hunting whatever stumbled in. Then, one day, she'd die, and I would’ve shoveled her still corpse into The ĦYDRA’s mouth. I would have felt nothing, because I wouldn’t have known her. She would have been a failure.

That couldn’t have been better than what we had. We lived in a wonderland, with every toy a child could ever want. We had every piece of music, and all the time in the world to dance to it. We enjoyed delicious food every meal, and had soft beds to sleep in when we were too tired to play. We had each other- a connection that felt as old as the utero. We shared joy, sadness, and dreams. I could look into her eyes, and I could be Seen, and I was not afraid. 

It was awful, gorey work. But it wasn’t all we did. It wasn’t all we were.

…God, what had I done? How could I hurt her like that? Maybe if I had told her, she could have had a chance to heal from it. Instead, it festered. The mind forgets, but the body remembers. I was no better than the humans, hiding things for their own benefit. I had no idea what the right thing to do was- I just did what was least painful for me. 

“Hey, hey. It’s okay, Tim,” Brian reassured me, his voice tender. "If she’s known for this long, there has to be a reason she didn’t say anything. You know, I bet she didn’t tell you for the exact same reason you didn’t tell her- she didn’t want to hurt you.”

“You don’t even know her,” Toby said with a sneer, leaning forward in his seat. “You need to shut up, asshole. This has had nothing to do with you for the last two days.”

Brian narrowed his eyes. His temper always caught me off guard; he was very good at controlling his anger, which made the sudden bite in his voice seem more intimidating. 

“I’m the only human here, according to you guys. You’re all talking about what to do with me,” he pointed out, thumbing his chest. “Right now, I’m the only guy she definitely still cares about. If I can help Tim smooth things over with his sister, I'm gonna do it.”

“What kind of logic- Okay, fine! What do YOU think we need to do, meatbag?! We’re a group of cannibals that want to keep human pets because SOME of us feel bad about your inevitable, gruesome demise. What, in your GREAT wisdom, should we do?!”

Brian gripped his headrest, his body turned towards Toby as I kept my eyes ahead. Intersections were growing sparse. Eventually, the road would turn long and straight, leading into land most people wouldn’t dare go. 

“... I don’t know,” Brian concluded. “But I know that Kate could've killed me that night at the rest stop, and she didn’t. You guys are acting like she’s wrong, for trying to see the best in people… But that brought me here.”   

He had a point, and Toby faltered at that, struggling to think of a retort- or he was so incensed by that dumb answer, he genuinely didn’t know how to respond. Regardless, Brian continued,  grinning as bright as the sun. “I owe her for that. If she needs hope, then I’ve got that in spades. I’ll show her!! I’ll be her Knight, too. I'll protect her, just like I'll protect you, Tim.”

I sputtered, resisting the urge to swerve off the road. God, not this again… He was doing it on purpose. Trying to talk like a hero, inspiring comradery. Sadly, we weren't those kind of heroes.

Toby’s expression lit up at the sight of me sinking into my seat, the topic forgotten as he leaned forward. “Her what?” He cooed, his eyes squinting with his hidden grin. “Am I missing something? You just met, brother.” 

I coughed loudly, trying to distract him. “Why don’t we play The Quiet Game-?”

“No, no, no. Shut up. I wanna talk to Brian, right now,” Toby deadpanned, his grin lopsided as he lowered his mask. “So you guys are that kind of into each other…? Listen, take it from me- way better with him on top. And, oh, God, if you get him talking -” 

I hated that motherfucker. “I’ll crash this fucking car, Toby-!”

“OHHH, DO IT, PUSSY!! I’M NOT SCARED TO DIE!!”

Brian was, though, and he ended up driving. Toby called him a chauffeur, and had Brian not laughed, I would have dragged him out the passenger seat for another fight.

Soon (but not soon enough), Nathan’s homeland came into view. First was the sign, welcoming visitors to the Blackfeet Nation. Beside it were two metal statues depicting men on horses, staring off in the direction of Nathan’s family compound. The road was meant to be obvious to those looking for it, but unremarkable to all others. 

Nathan was waiting for us, leaning against a beat up, pale blue Chevy truck. He looked good- better than when I last saw him. He had more life in his eyes, his smile reaching them with far less effort. He, however, didn’t smile at me- just a terse nod. With Toby, however, he gave him a firm greeting, their hands clasping as they bumped their shoulders together.  

Nathan told us to abandon the car we came in. We’d be taking his grandad’s truck to the actual compound. If we tried approaching in our car, we’d be shot at. Considering all that his family had gone through, I took that threat seriously. They were past the point of mere threats.  

I stood there for a moment, unsure if I should bring up what happened. “Ah… Nathan, this is Totheark. He’s our new teammate,” I introduced, reaching for Brian to show him. 

“Your teammate,” Nathan corrected, a coldness to his tone that I cowered at. “I’m old enough, so I picked my job. I’m staying here on the Reservation permanently, as a Sleeper.” 

It felt like he slapped me across the face. He was leaving me. Leaving The Ark. I was a little shaken by how abrupt it was, but I knew deep down that there was always a chance I couldn't mend things with him. Nathan wasn't the kind of person to offer second chances, as it already took him an immense effort to trust someone to begin with.

He glanced at me, then away, rolling his jaw. “I’m from the Mo’toisspitaiksi- I'm Niitsítapi. I was born a Proxy so I could protect them and their relationship to The Operator... That's my job. I said I'd follow you until things got boring, but that was a lie. I have to grow up and focus.”

He sounded devoted, but I knew better. Calling himself a Sleeper was a way to move past being called a Proxy. He invoked The Operator’s name in his reasoning, but there was no love left for him. He’d gotten nothing for his skill, his talent, or his devotion. Nathan was just as far away from his sister as he’d been when he started, if not farther. To him, we’d been a distraction.

I noticed, then, that there was someone else in Nathan’s truck. With a creak and a slam, the passenger door opened, and I saw a tuft of dyed, red hair. I figured I’d see her around, so she wasn’t the surprise she normally was. I still glared at Nathan accusingly, and got nothing in response. Pure apathy, as if daring me to point the finger.

Of course, I had an instinct to attack Korbyn. Once again, though, she came prepared with her rifle. When she stepped into plain view, she raised it with military precision, reminding me that she could smoke me at any moment. After seeing what I’d done to her, I finally understood why she felt it was neccessary. 

“We’ve been over this already, Tim. I’m not going to hurt you,” Korbyn said. She didn’t regard me with as much pity as the last time we met. She kept her hands on her rifle, eyeing me like the threat I was. “Not unless you make me.”

I yelped as Brian shoved me behind him, hanging onto me tightly. “You’re gonna have to kill me first, lady,” he growled.

Immediately, Korbyn dropped her rifle to her waist, a choked gasp leaving her chest. “Brian!!” she chirped, her eyes lighting up with both recognition and glee. “Oh my god!! You’re alive!! Wassup, slim?!” 

She threw Brian (and everyone else) off with her sudden, too-familiar greeting. However, Brian decided to roll with it, letting his smile return in a flash to his face. “Wassup, girl?” he drawled, his voice nothing but charming despite his complete obliviousness. “You know me. They can’t keep a big dog down.”

Korbyn snorted, shaking her head with a poorly contained grin. His stupid, flirtatious lie meant the world to her, as did the slight eye roll I gave him in response. 

“It’s good seeing you two together,” she told me, warmth filling her tone. "That means we're doing something right." 

I cringed at that. She’d known how important Brian was from the start- or, rather, she’d remembered it. She’d risked her life to tell me two things: to Beware The Sun, and to Find Brian. She must have known he would volunteer to help us… Must have known he would lead us to the solution. 

I briefly wondered if that meant she knew how it’d play out. By then, I knew the gift of “Sight” wasn’t as simple as the name implied. She could be aware of an outcome years away, but there was no guarantee that the vision would proceed exactly as witnessed. Normally, a Seer would always be connected to the Underrealm, always capable of seeing further along the Circle as it shifted and changed. But her Gift? Its formula was a complete mystery to me. 

I was undeterred by her fondness. “You’re a Child of Chernabog, and you’re on our land. Do you feel that stare on the back of your head? That’s my Master, glaring down at you,” I hissed at her. “Feel his disappointment.”

"Our land?" Nathan spat, his anger making me cringe and back away. "Watch your fucking mouth. Your family didn't die here, mine did."  

Korbyn tried to be the level-headed one between the the two of them, but I'd really pushed their buttons with that. “Kate’s already agreed to help me, so unless you wanna piss her off more, I’d chill out,” Korbyn deadpanned, her voice turning icy at my threatening tone. “I don’t want Jack involved in this. We’ve shared this land with The Operator for generations… I need you, not him. Right now, I’m an old neighbor that has respected your Master since I was born, begging for his people to help mine. Please, Tim.” 

I curled my lip at that. I hated how genuinely she pleaded. It felt beneath her, somehow. 

She was smart for asking Kate first. Saw that coming, I guess. 

 

–

 

Mo’toisspitaiksi meant “Clan of The Tall People”, apparently. Fairly straightforward, as that was exactly who they were. His entire family held impressive stature, where I could notice it even from afar. As the story claimed, they were once part of the Kainai Nation, but chose to branch off and live on familial lands within the Reservation. The village was populated with around a hundred people, their ages spanning three generations. Though they were technically three families, marriages within the compound had created a blending of them all. By height alone, I could discern who was blood related and who married in.

I could only observe the villagers from the shadows of the trees and buildings, staying just out of sight. We weren’t allowed to interact directly with Nathan’s family. That didn’t mean they weren’t aware of us; they just knew better than to acknowledge us. I could see them moving around, going through their days both on the rez and off. They could easily see me hiding around corners and behind objects, if they desired to look my way. 

But they didn’t. Even if I did, I don't think they'd directly react to me. They’d simply go inside, and wait for me to leave. 

The Operator called out to them, and they politely refused. That was enough for our Master. None of them were sick- I didn’t hear a cough once. Regardless, the humans still treated the land and the forest as The Operator felt it deserved, and he rewarded them. Every home had a garden beside it of some kind, the fruits and vegetables they grew large and full of life. The livestock they kept barely reacted to our intimidating presences, treating Proxy no different than a human.

How gracious he was. They didn't have to worship him, but still, he loved them...

All humans could live like this, I’d mused. The idea sat pleasantly with me. The Operator just wanted to watch them move about, fall in love, fight to the death. He didn’t want to control it. We could recreate conditions just like this, and then leave them alone. It aligned more with what Kate had envisioned, I reasoned, and far more “humane”. They'd built so much industry, it was tearing them apart. Perhaps the solution to what ailed them was returning to something peaceful, simple.

Though, personally, I would build them better places to live. I couldn’t help but notice the old buildings, their foundations rotting right before my eyes. Their water came in large jugs, as the pumps spat out brown water with a strange smell. The only barn was burned to rubble, the evidence of a great fire still scorched into the grass around it. 

Not an accident. I could tell the difference. It was burned, and the ones who burned it didn't bother to hide it.

None of it was an accident, and none of it was The Operator. I heard plenty of complaints to understand their plight. The older women- Nathan's Aunties- were quite talkative, finding entertainment in complaining as they tended to laundry and prepared food. Though they were able to eat from their gardens and hunt, they’d lived in relative squalor for years because of other humans. Multiple families were forced into small homes as buildings fell apart, unsafe to keep them. Their lives would improve when the local government was harassed into remembering they existed, but it never lasted.

Without fail, there was an excuse to deny them clean water and resources. According to everyone in charge, they were “too difficult”. Their traditions were even more peculiar to them than the main branch of the Nation, who already affronted them with their mere existence. They were supposed to get water from the lake, but Nathan's family refused; they called the water "cursed". 

"They'll never take us seriously," I heard one woman- Crouching Rabbit, they called her- declare with authority. She, with three other women, were doing nothing, which was why I got a bit curious when I saw them. It wasn't nothing- they were some of the elders of the village, and what they spoke of wasn't for the rest to hear. I hid from them, crouched behind some bushes that lined a house, listening in.

"Singing Crow sold them her connection for decades, and look what it got her. It's all magic, to them," another woman added bitterly, speaking around a cigarette. "There's no point in asking them for help. We'll make do relying on ourselves."

"What about the young people...?" Another pointed out. "You heard what Jumping Eagle said. It's not going to be safe here. They all want to leave. That man-"

"-Isn't one of us. I don't know what he was, but he was... We can't trust him," Crouching Rabbit refuted, shivering a bit at the thought of Eyeless Jack. "...I'm thankful he brought my daughter and my nephew back, but you're not thinking. They think they own our children. They're going to come back for them. And where will 'Jack' be when that happens? Fighting his own battles."

That caused a long pause of silence, acknowledging the truth of that. The final straw for many in Nathan's family had been The Foundation, who operated regardless of laws. God knows how many officials they had on their payroll- more than we did, that’s for damn sure. That access served a purpose; they could pick whatever group of people they wanted, and use them like lab rats. 

It was easy. It’d been done to children before. 

Sometimes, I'd see their little faces poking through the window blinds, looking straight at me with no sense of wariness. The children were being kept inside- had been, since Korbyn brought them home months ago. Though they were apparently allowed out when there was no one around... As I said, on some level, they knew we were there. 

Even with the window between us, I would have known if the children were tied to Jack or to my Master. But it was neither; they rang out to me as normal humans, which I genuinely couldn’t fathom. According to Nathan, he’d watched them all be taken away covered in tarps. Despite their violent deaths, they lived again, perfectly healthy and untethered. That was impossible- or, rather, that was supposed to be impossible. To break the cycle of birth and death, one had to be chosen to leave The Circle- to join a Tall One in the Underrealm. Being attached to one was a given. First Nina, and now an entire class of children. What had Jack done to avoid that? No scars, no signs of trauma... Did they even know what was done to them, or did they think it was a long, terrible dream?

"We've got more pressing issues than white men, now. You saw what happened to White Weasel's calves," One of the other women stated. "That wasn't no wolf. It was just testing us, last night. Tonight, it's gonna come for us."

One of them said a word, then- I didn't catch it, but it caused Crouching Rabbit and the other woman to curse at her, waving their hands like they were shooing away the evil she'd called upon. The mere mention of it seemed to deeply exhaust Crouching Rabbit, who rubbed the bridge of her nose with weary hands. "Just because she's got my Ma's book doesn't mean she's my ma. Don't take her so seriously," she droned, as if she'd said it a thousand times before. "Ma had some tall tales, but that was all it ever was. Things we pass along to keep our spirits alive. Korbyn is just... She takes things too far."

She couldn't find the right word to describe her. At that moment, who should come to my side but Jumping Eagle herself, hiding more in my shadow than the shadows of the trees. Brian was with her- I heard his footsteps before I felt Korbyn's hand on my shoulder. Korbyn seemed already aware of what they were talking about, as she had a serene, yet deeply sad look to her smile.

"I've done everything I could for her. I tried!! Ma always entertained it!! Undermined everything I did to bring her back to reality. It's tradition for the first daughter to become our guide, but Korbyn isn't like other girls... the things she sees aren't real. If I let her take on her grandma's role, it will just encourage those delusions... It'll lead to disaster. I just want her home, safe, where I can help her manage."

"...We'll talk to her again. Nathan's staying to take care of his mother. She'll see he needs help, after a few days here..."

Korbyn sighed at that, shaking her head as she pulled my arm towards the woods. "Sorry about that delay. Nathan's mom had a... She got upset Nathan left to pick you up," She explained, her voice barely audible over the rustling leaves. "Come on."

I followed behind, just long enough to be out of earshot of the women. I couldn't help but ask her questions- Brian looked just as curious, and he'd only heard the tail end of their conversation. Korbyn seemed to anticipate that, as she slowed down enough that I came to her side naturally.

"That was your mom," I stated, getting the obvious out of the way.

"Yep. I know. She probably doesn't seem very special to you," Korbyn stated. I thought I'd upset her, somehow, but she huffed out a dry laugh. "She certainly tries hard not to be."

"And Singing Crow... That was your grandmother..." I continued. "They said she sold her knowledge to The Foundation."

"That's not what she meant," Korbyn argued, her voice a bit sharp. "Blackfeet don't interact directly with the supernatural. Instead, when we need supernatural help, we 'buy' it from someone else. That 'someone' was my grandmother- that was her job in our tribe. Everyone came to her to talk to the spirits... And before you spin your wheels, she helped people find missing children and livestock. Nothing like what I'm doing. It's why my mom is hard to convince... To her, Na'a was just a TV psychic without the camera.  To you... I don't know. I'd like to think she knew about all of this... But if she did... I don't know why she didn't tell me. Why she left all her knowledge to me, instead of Nathan..."

I frowned at that, my heart sinking. Perhaps she would have, if it had been a simple matter of teaching the right child. Knowing Nathan, however, I knew her grandmother was wiser than she seemed. She could understand the Circle. Nathan couldn't. The collective power of their heritage followed her like a loyal guardian, undefinable by simple terms of blood and birthright. It recognized her, and no one else. 

"Why do they treat you like this? Isn't it all of your family's beliefs...?" Brian asked, pouting.

"It's... complicated," was her hesitant answer. "It's more about my mom's relationship with my grandmother than anything else. My Na'aa was... weird. And, I guess... Not a great mom. And I'm just like her, so... She's always been pretty firm in her stance on reality. My mom was told it's schizophrenia, but she doesn't believe we can get... 'white' diseases. She thinks I'm trying to put on an act."

I wondered if she felt uncomfortable sharing, but I allowed her to unload. Though I didn't like her, I guess her problems were interesting enough to pay attention to. "Our traditions around The Operator have always kept us at arms length with the rest of the Kainai Nation... She's kind of hoping we leave it behind so we can have more support."

Occasionally, her problems were relevant to me. "And Nathan is okay with this?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.

Korbyn scoffed at me, her hands reaching to hold her gun. "If he was, you think I'd tell you?"

Fair.

"...No. He doesn't want them to," she said, dropping her hands once again. "Look, you didn't hear it from me, but it's his mom, Tim. That's why he's so torn up, right now. He feels guilty that he left her, and now that he's back, he doesn't have Crystal. She's really sick... Especially after my grandma died."

"Whoa- she's dead?" Brian gawked. I almost wanted to hit him for being so oblivious. Of course she was dead- why else would Korbyn talk about her in a past tense?

"Died last month," Korbyn clarified, her voice tense. "...Didn't know it happened. It was... sudden. But because of it, things are really snow-balling over here... That's why I need your help."

Well, fuck- she didn't need to lay on the tragedy. I was already there, wasn't I? All that left me with was guilt over things I couldn't control. "You haven't explained much. Do you expect me to help you with nothing?" I demanded.

"Ohhh, no, no, no. I already know how you work, buddy. You won't believe me until I show you. Just keep walking... we're almost there."

"When will we know?"

"You'll know."

 

--

 

She was right. We knew.

I expected better from The Foundation. They thought they could send a handful of soldiers at night to figure out what was going on, and maybe retrieve their "assets". They didn’t think the Mo’toisspitaiksi were waiting for them to come back, pissed that they had their children kidnapped with no recourse or justice. The Foundation didn’t expect Proxies would defend the land on their behalf, either. By the bodies, I assumed it didn’t go well for them. 

My first thought seeing them was “smart to take off their armor before hanging them up”. There were ten soldiers clad in black, all in various states of disfigurement. Their eyes were ripped from their skulls, their throats torn out, their bodies riddled with their own bullets. They’d been disemboweled by a precise knife- Nathan’s, if I had to guess. He’d cut them open, then strung them up and let gravity do the rest. Like venison drying in the open air. The disfigured eyes didn’t match Nathan or Kate’s style, so I guessed that was Korbyn’s doing. Given the history she had with The Foundation, the brutality of it felt deeply personal.

The throats, however, were The Chaser, and that was just how she killed. I knew her well. 

I reveled in their looks of awestruck fear, frozen onto their faces in death. They were hung up high, so they could look directly into my Master’s beautiful face. There was no fear that they’d be discovered by someone uninvolved, naturally. The Operator just wanted to make sure The Foundation’s cameras saw what we could do, before he took his meal. 

Korbyn had brought us there for a reason, though, and it wasn’t to see The Foundation corpses. She had someone else to introduce- re-introduce, actually. Once we unfamiliar were gathered- myself, Toby, and Brian- Nathan brushed aside some cleverly placed tree limbs, pulling a black bodybag from a hollow underneath the tree. With a solid flop, he dropped it in front of us to identify. 

Unzipping it revealed a Tall One’s Denizen- pale and sickly, with blood as black as tar.  I recognized him immediately. I’d seen him with The Maker’s Guild, draped over one of the Makers; Killian, I think his name was. I recognized the ribbony, blond hair. The memory of him was a tad blurry, as I had really only cared about Jason at the time. I tried to remember the name of his lover, but my mind kept going to Jason, their similarities confusing me. Too many redheads, I thought. They all looked the same. 

I was lucky to remember Killian’s hair. I certainly couldn’t recognize him by his face. Whatever killed him had taken a few bites out of it, chomping straight through the bone to get to the brain. I cycled through a few sets of teeth in my head- bear, wolf, Proxy- but none of them matched the wound. It almost seemed like he’d been gouged with the ferocity of a lion, but with the beak of some kind of bird. 

Brian let out a low whistle, summarizing my exact thoughts. A brutal way to die.

I felt Kate’s absence in that moment. It was stark, a played rest. I knew that, if she was there, she’d excitedly start talking about the Wendigo. We were in the area it supposedly manifested, so she must have already hypothesized it as the culprit. Wouldn’t it have been so cool if we found one, she’d gush, and I’d nervously agree, secretly terrified of the prospect. Wendigos had always been one of Kate’s favorite cryptids. She felt empathy for it… After all, she, too, had a hunger she couldn’t control. 

Where was she? Why was she hiding from me? Why was no one saying anything about her absence?

“This is a Maker,” Toby pointed out matter-of-factly. “How did you do this?” 

That was another thing- Killian wasn’t supposed to die that easily. I wasn't sure if he was a Maker, but he was a Demon. Demons were immortal, in one way or another- it's the reason we called them Demons to begin with. Everything was all flipped around. Humans were living, demons were dying... I didn't know what was true, anymore. 

“We didn’t,” Nathan responded. “We found him on our way to Hole Lake this morning. We guessed he was killed the night before last, when the soldiers were here. We found more soldiers near his corpse, but the only thing left of them were pieces of body armor and their guns.”

"And a shitton of blood..." Korbyn added under her breath.

"Yeah... Lots of blood."

The time of death seemed to check out. Hard to tell with a being from the Underrealm, but rigamortis was a good indication. I found it peculiar that Killian's body wasn't completely devoured, though the presence of Foundation soldiers might have something to do with it. If it wasn't a Wendigo (which it probably wasn't), then it was completely possible that it simply ate too much, and left the body there for its next meal. Clearly, it made sure to savor the best part of him before it went bad. 

Toby kneeled down, squinting hard at the other wounds on Killian’s body. Deep scratch marks and puncture wounds dotted his torso. Toby counted the most notable wounds out loud- eight punctures between his ribs, two punctures in his stomach. I saw him think for a moment, standing with his head cocked. It only took a hand gesture to understand what had caught his eye: Toby made a grabbing motion in the air, his fingers flexed to look like claws. They perfectly matched. Something had picked Killian up when it killed him- something with big, talon-like fingers- and took a bite out of his skull.

We were dealing with a Beast that could kill a Demon. That meant it could kill a Proxy, too… I had to keep that in mind. Beasts were always stressful to deal with, and we were against a creature that led to permanent death- if we were sloppy, we’d get no salvation from The Operator. 

"So... Wendigo?" Brian offered. "Maybe a velociraptor that escaped a nearby Jurassic Park, bred specifically to kill demons...?"

That only reminded me of Kate, and I wilted, bowing my head as guilt gnawed on my stomach. Movies were her thing. She knew way better ones to reference than Jurassic Park. Was I the one keeping her away? Could she still not bear to see me...?

"Dude, shut up. Take this seriously," Nathan snapped. "...Korbyn. What if it's a Wendigo? You'd know, right?"

Though his tone annoyed her, she did know- in fact, in the day's light, it appeared as if she already figured it out. “...I think I know what might have killed him.” 

"You think?"

Unsurprisingly, Korbyn pulled out her book. Nathan scoffed loudly at it, but said nothing. He’d spent most of his life telling Korbyn she was insane for relying on that book to guide her; now, though, he had to accept the world in the book was real. He was a part of it, every bit a player in our Game.

There were a sheets of wax between the pages of the book to protect the ink, the delicate paper torn and ragged around the edges. That close, I could see the book was something like a journal in its format- handwritten, with hand-drawn pictures of fauna of flora. The pages Korbyn turned to were in the very beginning. Those pages, I noticed, were written completely in the Blackfeet language, in a dialect that must have been a complete puzzle to Korbyn. I say that because it was the section of the book most annotated, with office pages of notes tucked into the book, the sheets insight into the words she didn't recognize.  

“The first two stories in the book are different from the others... written differently, like it was happening at that moment," she explained. "The first one is how we met The Operator... but the second... It's the last story that mentions him by name- every time after, it's just 'The Trees'."

She read it aloud, then, proving her point about it being more documentary. "'Apistotoke came in the form of a beast to punish us for our pact with The Tall Man. It kills children, only children. Night after night, it emerges from the woods, takes a child, and then returns to the lake. It cannot be killed. We weep during the day, and we stay silent in the dark.'”

As she spoke, she flipped the page to a surprisingly detailed drawing of the Beast in question. It was the amalgamation of different animals from the area- the head of a vulture, the torso and arms of a man, the legs of a wolf, and the talons of a hawk. The Beast’s head was maned by a plume of dark, shaggy fur, stretching down his spine to a rat-like tail.

Though the story referred to it with one name, the artist of the drawing gave it another: they called it Nitakininoko, which, according to Korbyn's note, translated roughly to "Seedeater"; named aptly, as it ate the "seeds" of their tribe. To us Proxies, the name had a double meaning. In Nezperdian, the word for "Seed", "Servant", and "Child" were the same, and both referred to the denizens created by Tall Ones. It was drawn to consume any hint of us, no matter what- or who- that was.

I was certain that Korbyn had the correct answer. The mouth was a perfect match to the wound on Killian- I could just imagine it gouging out his face, splitting it open with its beak. The bigger question was how he came to meet his grisly end. Was he dealing with The Foundation soldiers, only to be attacked by The Beast? Was it the other way around- was he searching for The Beast, and happened to run into the soldiers? Or... It'd make more sense that Killian stumbled upon the same shreds that Korbyn and Nathan had. If he knew what caused it, however, he would've stuck around, trying to figure out where it went. And The Seedeater, hiding in the dark, would've been too full to eat him whole... But wouldn't have wasted the precious Spore that lived inside his brain. That still didn't answer the question of why, though... Why was he here, of all places? Why would he risk being near a creature that dared to hunt our Masters? Surely he knew that if it was strong enough to eat them, he was a small morsel?

Childishly, Brian raised his hand. “Who’s Apistotokay? Is he a Tall One?”

Korbyn smiled at his politeness, all too happy to include him. “It’s The Creator's name. We call them Apistotoke,” she explained (and very subtly correcting him on the name). “I don’t think that part is serious, though… This was written by someone that knew even less than we do. Apistotoke would never be so petty...”

“What are you saying? We created this thing?” I asked, my temper flaring up. My Master would never -

- almost never do that.

“No,” Korbyn said quickly, gripping her rifle. “But wherever it came from, it came for my family. That’s probably why he’s here.” She gestured down to Killian. “It’d be handy for them to have a monster that could kill you or Jack. We’re competing against them, still- if they can kill you and The Operator at the same time, they will.”

My stomach burned with rage at the thought. I didn’t doubt her- regardless of my internal suspicions, she had proof right in front of me. Killian wasn’t supposed to be there, and yet there he was. I considered Ellie’s claims again, now believing the utmost worst of my supposed "ally", Jason. He was their leader; if he didn't put Killian up to this, then I couldn't fathom what excuse he had to explain the contrary. There was no doubt in my mind that The Makers were trying to play both sides… Or whatever side got them what they wanted.

If they were acting on The Night Terror’s word, then our allyship was over. I wouldn't work with someone willing to deal with an animal like Jeff. That was fine with me, I thought. I didn’t want to give Cane back, anyways. I liked her. 

Toby zipped up the body bag, dragging it towards the burnt barn a few yards away. We’d need to burn the corpse, too. Though Killian’s base form was humanlike, there were small differences in anatomy that, if he were found and autopsied, would raise serious questions. Only the bones could be left behind, and none of us were hungry enough to eat him. In fact, I had a deep compulsion not to that I shared with Toby and Nathan, who looked at me like I was stupid for even considering it. The Operator was warning me to let the Demon rot, and so I happily let him rot.  

“Seedeater hasn’t found the kids yet, but… If it does…” Korbyn trailed off, her face screwing up with pain. She chose not to conclude that thought, hurriedly moving on to the greater point. “The first Seer got rid of it, before. My Na’a didn’t have time to tell me everything- just that everything I’d ever need is in this book.”

Nathan let out a frustrated growl, having half a mind to knock the book out of her hands. “That’s a funny way of putting it,” he bit, speaking under his breath. “You bailed before she could teach you the stuff that really mattered. Then she died before you could crawl back and apologize.” 

Korbyn flinched at his words, turning to glare at him. “You thought I was crazy for listening to my Na’a's stories, remember?” 

“Because YOU thought you were crazy!!!” Nathan shouted, the tension between them snapping. “Crystal and my mom tried to listen to you, but that’s all we could do when you rambled on like a psycho!! And you didn’t even deserve the attempt from us. You never saw us as family!!” 

“I-I… Nathan, I’m sorry I said that,” Korbyn stammered, faltering a bit. “B-But it is true. I’ve never met you before, until this try. I don't know where your soul is from, but it's not-”

“I bet I know why!! This time, you walked away from The Operator, and he still needed someone from this clan to help him!! It should have been you he took, not me!! Instead, you pissed us all off your whole fucking life, talking about ‘traditions’, and ‘belief’, only for you to turn around and ABANDON all of us for some OUTSIDER!!”

“What?! First of all, that timeline doesn't match at all!! When I broke out, I didn't know you were alive!! It took me a while to realize I was alive, after what they did to me!!!" She shouted, gesturing to her supernatural eye. "Second, I’ve done everything I can to help now that I’m back home!!!”

“You should have helped us when you got free, Korbyn!! Not after!!” 

He grabbed her arm, uncaring about the rifle pressing to his gut. “Where were you, huh!?!” he exclaimed, his voice cracking. “Where were you when we needed you?! When Crystal needed you?! I had to kill all of them myself!! I BURIED our FAMILY. BY MYSELF.”

I flinched, turning my head towards the trees. He buried them, and now, he was seeing them walk the Earth again. I couldn't imagine what that would do to a person- to go through cycles upon cycles of useless grief, to feel so much pain and then have it ripped away before you could fully accept it.

Shaken, Korbyn pushed him away, her mouth pulled tight as she fought the urge not to cry. “I… I tried,” She squeaked. “I didn't know you were alive... I didn't know...”

I caught a brief glimpse of Toby’s expression softening, and then it was gone. He approached Nathan, placing a hand on his chest. “This isn’t going to get us anywhere,” Toby stated, passing a sense of calm to him. “We’re wasting time.”

There was a tense pause, where Nathan tried to find another reason to yell at her. Eventually, though, he gave up, backing away. Korbyn had enough- I certainly had enough of people shouting. 

“You said they were still alive,” I pointed out, reaching into my pocket. I needed a cigarette- everyone was too noisy. “Are they genuinely alive?”

Korbyn nodded, gathering herself. “Jack is the best surgeon in the Universe,” she stated, confident in that. “He put their bodies back together. After I found them, he put their souls back, too. It’s not that hard to bring someone back from the dead… Difficult, yes, but the process is just putting things back where they were.”

“Let me guess- they’re allied to both Chernabog and The Operator, now?”

“Um… No, actually. Jack’s not Chernabog. He doesn’t infect people... he’s a doctor. Kinda antithetical, y'know.” 

I rolled my eyes at her tone, lighting my cigarette. I couldn’t imagine why he’d pass up the chance. Seemed stupid, honestly- these people weren’t his responsibility, and he helped them with no benefit. I hated that. Hated that it was so simple for him to do that. 

Again, I felt Kate’s absence. That time, I couldn’t hide it. “Where’s Kate?” I grumbled, unable to contain my misery. I hadn’t clicked with her, yet, and I didn’t like what that implied. “I know you're hiding her from me. I don't care. I wanna see her.”

As I expected, Nathan’s face pulled tight, his gaze averting from me. “Well… She was supposed to be… here. Waiting for us,” he began. “But…”

But she wasn’t. The last time they saw her was that morning, when she’d gone off with a bunch of local boys. Korbyn tried to stop her, but Kate ignored her warnings and hopped into the bed of their truck. She'd been acting strange since she got to the reservation, apparently, avoiding everyone and isolating herself. It seemed as if half of her was still in her parent's home. They hoped she'd stop distancing herself when I came around, but now that I was there, she still hadn't returned.

Kate could get herself out of most situations using her Gifts, but the presence of both The Maker's Guild and Seedeater made things dangerous. She wouldn’t have gone far, knowing that there were predators in the area… I hoped that, at least. 

I took a deep breath, all the pieces setting up in my head. All of them- not just the issues there, but at home, as well. “Toby… I want you to call Natalie and go back to The Ark. Try to get Ben to contact Third Base, and tell The Slender Ones to go Rouge. I've got a bad feeling about her,” I told him. “If we’re about to be attacked by The Night Terror, she's the most vulnerable.”

Toby looked hesitant to follow my orders, and he had many reasons not to. But there was the matter of Rouge… As much as he wanted to stay, every fiber of his being wanted to see her again. Not all lies were cruel; he couldn’t blame me for his attachment to her, fake as it was. He'd chosen to forget Rouge wasn’t his mother. I don’t know what relationship he had with his real one, but clearly, her love hadn't been enough to save him... Or herself, for that matter.  

“Sure,” he muttered, giving in. “If you think you can manage without me.”

I rolled my eyes at that, not dignifying with a response. Not to say that he didn’t have a right to make that dig- I needed him just as badly as I did Kate.

I trusted Nathan and Korbyn to protect their family until we came back with Kate. I had no solution for Korbyn’s problem; though I trusted the power of Nezperdian Runes, I didn’t pretend to know Korbyn’s specific methods. Her family’s own cultural practices were more present than ours, so she would need to find the answer within that, not me.   

I nudged Brian, pointed in a direction, and began walking. I didn’t think it’d take long to find Kate, but looking at the setting Sun, I knew I didn’t have much time to begin with. 

Luckily, I was her brother. I would find her. 

 

–

 

“So you know where we’re going because-?”

“Arkhive.”

“Right. And we’ll know when we find her because-?”

“Arkhive.”

“Right. And what are we going to do if she doesn’t want to come back with us?”

“Cry a lot, consider suicide. Any more stupid questions?”

“Uh… Gimme a second, I’m sure I’ve got more...”

The light was growing dimmer. It’d be nighttime, soon, and The Seedeater would make its move. We kept ourselves on alert. I listened for rustling, not footsteps; the forest was crowded with plants, and they’d tell us if we were in danger.  

Brian needed a flashlight, but I blackened my eyes to see. He recoiled at it, my Proxy qualities still catching him off guard. I didn't mind it, now that there was a chance he'd join me. It was a mild snap in the face, reminding him what "inhuman" meant whenever he started to forget.

“So… That guy with the fucked up teeth and neck tattoos was a piece of shit, after all,” Brian muttered as we made our way through the underbrush. He huffed, shaking his head solemnly. “Figures. How do you know a creep like that?”

“He serves King Candy Pop, The Night Terror of The Genyr- Hey, don’t fucking laugh,” I growled, catching the snort Brian made at the name.

“King what?”

“You heard me.” I hadn’t shown him to any Genyr? How did I miss them? I had to introduce him to Cane- he’d lose his mind. Odd that I didn’t see them around The Ark… I usually saw at least one.  

I sighed, ignoring the way Brian snickered. He’d regret laughing, when he met Night Terror; the silliness made him all the more sinister, and that was something that needed to be experienced to believe.

“The short version is they’re his servants. They call themselves ‘The Makers Guild’ because they ‘make’ things for him.”

He noted my sour tone, and so I elaborated just a bit more: “They’re serial killers. They turn corpses into toys and dresses. I’m told they also do… Unclean things with them, if it fancies them. I-I’ve never seen it, though… Obviously...”

Brian’s face washed pale. I imagine his first impression had far more context now, knowing that the man was a genuine freak. “And you’re friends with them?”

“...Tentatively.” Meaning it could change by the end of night. “We have an alliance, but we don’t mix well. The Operator is a chaste creature; he delights in innocent emotions, not debauchery like the rest of his kind. They don’t particularly respect him, and The Operator considers himself above them.”

“So why the alliance with… ahem… ‘Candy Pop’?”

“We need every Tall One to agree to connecting their realms. In return for their submission, we pretend we don’t see the filthy way his servants use human remains.”

That caught Brian’s ear, and he let out a small hum. “Don’t you guys do the same thing?” he innocently asked. “You said the whole Ark is made from people.” 

I huffed angrily, my devoted heart set aflame. “Absolutely not. Our consumption is beautiful. We return the body to copper, zinc, and iron. We harvest on the atomic scale. The Night Terror is sloppy- The Operator is an artist. He emulates life and death, birth and decay. He is the tree, and the fungi growing on its bark. To become material for The Ark is a great privilege, in the end- greater than what our victims deserve. The Demons use the knife to satisfy their pleasure, without any reverence for The Tall One that gave it to them… Just a bunch of perverts with a hobby…” 

Once again, Brian was mildly caught off guard by sudden dip into fanaticism. Instead of it worrying him (like it should have), he brightened at it, seemingly enthralled by how quickly I became animated. There must have also been something a tad amusing about how deathly serious I was. I knew Actual Demons enough to have an opinion of their character. 

“When we get back to The Ark, you’ve gotta lock me in that Library. I’ve got a lot of lore to catch up on.”

“I- wait. She’s here.”

Without warning, I’d stepped back into range with Kate. I could feel her distress, but the nature of it didn’t read as threatened. She was just distressed. I'd have to see the cause to understand.

Or hear. I picked up the sound of a car’s engine up ahead, followed by the barest echo of a shout. Humans. I felt a stab of worry at that; Kate’s connection was taking us directly towards them. As we drew closer, we began to hear distinct voices. The glow of a campfire appeared between the gaps in the foilage, laughter and guffawing entering my realm of comprehension. They were teenagers, by the sound of them, and all of them boys.  

I didn’t want to believe Kate was there, but sure enough, I heard her loudly turn down a beer and ask for a soda. There she was, sat in the middle of the humans, the center of their attention without any awareness of it. Kate laughed with them, a can concealing her wolfish smile. Had I not felt her real emotions, I would have thought she was having a grand time. We were taught to perfectly emulate the humans around us, blending in emotionally as well as physically. Under the surface of her jubilant nature, though, I felt a terrified anxiety. I didn’t know what her reasons were for staying with them; while it could have been to protect them, I couldn’t see why she’d have mercy for those boys.

I gestured for Brian to turn his light off, and we crouched low to hide in the underbrush. A quick glance around the area told me they’d been there for a short while, and intended to stay. They brought chairs and coolers, and played music from their car (a stupid thing to do in the middle of the woods). Cans stuffed with put-out cigarettes littered the ground. Only thing missing was the asshole with the guitar; unfortunately, I’d left mine at home.  

“Ah, forget about that weird girl, dude. Teach said this is the best place to see the meteor shower.”

“I can’t. Stupid Indians piss me off, man… Especially that metalfaced weirdo. They act like we have to take them seriously, just because they’re all mysterious. It's a good thing you came with us, Katie- she was probably gonna scam you. You're... Different.”

The boy next to her was quiet, but clearly seemed interested in her. He leaned closer and closer, his smile stretching slow across his face. He was decent looking, but the moment he opened his mouth, Kate’s distress spiked. He spoke softly, hiding his words from us and the rest of his friends. 

The flash of her anger stole my breath. 

“S̶̜̆t̵͖̔o̴͓͘ṕ̶̤ ̶̤̕t̵̤͂ǫ̵͑ṳ̶̏č̵͕h̸͈͋i̷̗͌n̶̩̾g̵͉̚ ̸̩̈m̵̢̈ĕ̸͎.” 

Kate shoved The Chaser back down as quickly as she emerged. She brightened her smile, forced it to her eyes. She gave the boy her full attention as he spoke, her bare hand wringing the other, gloved one. Her only attempt to rebuff him was a minute slide away, putting space between them. A gesture the boy didn’t allow; he quickly moved closer to her again, picking up his chair to do so with a playful smile.   

“Kate,” I gently called. “Come here. I want to show you something.”

The wind blew her hair like dark reeds. It carried embers from the fire as well, carrying them like spirits into the dark sky above. She heard my voice, but didn’t reply. The static in her mind grew deafening, pushing me out.

The boy put a hand on her shoulder, causing her to turn rigid. “Hey… Are you okay?” I heard him say over the noise of his friends. 

Kate composed herself, forcing a giggle out. “Yeah. I’m okay. I guess I’m just sleepy…” she trailed off. “I keep drinking the sodas, but I’m just getting sleepier…”

It was the way they all grew quiet. As if those words were a signal to something. 

“Hey, that’s okay. You can sleep in my truck, if you need to,” one said. His words trembled.

“Yeah. You said you were homeless, right? You better hang out with us tonight. God knows what those Indians would do if they found you sleeping on ‘their’ land.”

“Right? Don’t worry. We’ll protect you.” 

All at once, I was choking on rage, my teeth too big for my mouth. Lies. Lies, lies, lies. It was so easy for them to lie, I couldn’t believe Kate was their first. Evil little fucking cockroaches didn’t deserve to look at her, breathe her air, breathe air at all ...

“Brian,” I breathed, ichor and saliva dripping down my chin. “Do you have your knife?”

“Yeah- wait.” Brian’s eyes widened, his head turning to me confusedly. At the sight of me, though, he caught on quick, hesitantly reaching for the mask in his pocket.

“Are we gonna-?”

“Y̸e̶s̴.”

The moment I had the intent, I heard Kate’s voice again. “Y-You know… I-I’ve always felt more relaxed around guys. I don’t know why… It’s not like I don’t hate hanging out with girls. But I guess it’s just easier for me to connect with boys. You accept my weirdness a lot more...”

A boy- a worm- smiled, putting his hand on her arm yet again. “I get what you mean. We’ve only just met, but I feel like we have something of a deeper connection- like brother and sister, you know?” 

Filthy liar. Vermin. Cockroach.

“...Yeah. I know.” 

Kate gulped, squeezing the life out of her soda can. She was apprehensive, contemplating whether what she was doing was the right thing or not. She’d been having a hard time knowing which was which, lately.   

“…So. Listen. I… I know what you did,” she confessed. “But I’m not mad, I swear. I-If you just apologize for putting that in my drink, and if you admit that it was wrong, I’ll forgive you. We can forget about it, and just watch the meteor shower. We can be friends.”

The reaction was immediate and dramatic. Lots of denials and animated expressions of anger, but no attempts to actually figure out what she meant or what happened.

Because they knew.

Kate’s eyes welled with tears as they yelled at her. They called her a lying bitch, and a variety of other names I'd rather not repeat. With every name I heard, I took a step closer, my knife drawn. 

“What did you do to it?! Did you pour it out!? What the fuck, you cunt-!?”

A couple of them- like the guy she’d been sitting with- were trying to get everyone to calm down, but it was obvious they were doing damage control. It started to occur to all of them that their drug wasn’t working like they thought it would (and of course it wouldn’t. Poisoning a Proxy? Idiot.) and their “new friend” was still able to remember their faces. The panic set in quickly. They’d have to do it while she was awake and fighting back, they said; worse, they lamented, they’d have to kill her afterwards. Bold of them to discuss their master plan with their victim still fully seated, but that's what panic tended to cause in humans. It's why we were born with the ability to overcome it.

Nevermind. This had to be their first time, I thought. They could never pass for professionals, with that much yapping.

Kate wasn't afraid. She seemed completely defeated- completely worn. “Just say what you did was wrong. You don’t even have to apologize,” she begged, her voice distant. “Just admit it.”

“FUCK YOU, BITCH!!”

“Please-”

“No, FUCK YOU!! Goddamnit, bitch, you ruined everything-!!” 

She snapped in a blink. One instant, she was whimpering, begging them to be good; the next, the light left her eyes. 

Kate stood, grabbed the worm’s head with her Tall Blade- placed her palm across his face, swallowing it-, and snapped his neck with a turn of her wrist. His voice stopped mid-sentence, his hands falling limp at his sides. When she took her hand away, his body fell rigid to the ground.

Suddenly, there were nothing but apologies- screaming, horrified apologies, the boys collapsing and crawling away with terror. 

Ichor bubbled around Kate’s lips. Her pale eyes glowed, her tears dyed black. She tried to wipe her face clean, but she only spread the oily substance across her skin. Inevitably, it stopped being about getting clean; her mouth curled as she smeared the black fluid across it, her grin almost blissful.

“Aww... Are you scared?” The Chaser cooed, her head rolling from one side to another as she watched them cower. “Yeah. You should be.”

She broke bones. She tore flesh. She didn’t have to chase them, as she’d already trapped them. They were nothing, compared to her. She was a real hunter, and they were prey.  

In the chaos, a lone survivor was able to get into the truck. In a display of raw strength, The Chaser stopped him, gripping the truck’s hitch with her Tall Blade. The engine revved, the wheels spun, and the car didn’t move. It took seconds for it to burn out; after that, it wouldn’t start again. The repeated, grinding turnovers marked Kate’s steps to the driver side door, accompanied by the screeching, grinding wail of metal as she dragged her claws against the exterior. 

The kid had the smart idea to crawl out the other door. Didn’t matter much- The Chaser just crawled over the roof of the truck and pounced, bringing him to the ground with a blood-curdling scream. 

“H-Holy sh-shit…” Brian stammered out, awestricken and horrified. He was as quiet as a church mouse, cringing at the sound of snapping bone and chewing. “A-Are we okay, Tim? Are we… Safe from her?”

“The Chaser…? Maybe,” I muttered. Only one way to find out.

I stepped out into the clearing, holding my arms out. “Kate,” I called. I could hear her freeze behind the truck, the incessant chewing coming to an eerie stop.

“It’s okay. I know you’re confused, scared… I am too. Can we just talk about it? You know we feel better after we talk.”

I saw The Chaser rise with a predatory slowness. I tensed at that, my heart sinking as I watched her round the truck. Her hoodie was soaked with blood and dirt, the sleeves sticking to her thin wrists. Her face was obscured under layers of ichor, the substance caked around her mouth as she breathed past her teeth. Her hair was wild and tangled with forest debris, the strands clinging to the corners of her mouth like our Master's tendrils emerging from her core. 

I gestured for Brian to move back. I didn’t tear my gaze away from her, though I trembled to meet it. I could feel her wild emotions- her anger, her pain. Her memories roared in her head like distorted videos, the faces of her loved ones twisted and empty. 

A mom. A dad. A baby. Everything back where it belonged. The odd one removed and forgotten, her photo burned.

“Kate,” I said, my voice losing its strength. “I love you. P-Please, talk to me…”  

She stopped a few feet away from me. Her head tilted left, right. Unbeknownst to me, I copied that movement, instinctively mirroring her. 

Slowly, The Chaser raised her hands. I copied her without a second of hesitation, moving as if our limbs shared one mind. We were that close, I thought miserably; any closer, and we would share the same skin.

Suddenly, she started… wiggling. She swung her hips left and right in a wide arch, like a pendulum. The hands by her head opened and closed in time with that swing. Unthinkingly, I continued to copy her, mimicking her surreal movements.

Somehow, I didn’t realize I was being pranked until I grew self-conscious. As I heard her humming about a tune, I stopped, my face growing hot. I could see that her eyes had a mischievous glitter, under all the sludge. Her smile was wolfish- hers.

Kate. 

“That’s not funny,” I whined childishly. Brian begged to differ- he was choking on his laughter, clutching his chest as he tried to stay quiet.

“Gotcha,” Kate chirped with a weary voice, once again wiping her mouth. “I bet you really thought I was gonna kill you, huh?”

I did, actually. Or… rather, I knew she had the option. Kate could do whatever she wanted. At that point, I felt like I deserved it.

She lowered her arms. At the same time, I bowed my head, my guilt taking only seconds to fill my entire chest. 

“K…Kate…” I stammered, my eyes burning. “Kate, I… Um…” 

“You wanna know something funny?” Kate mused, her smile falling as she spoke. “Even now, I don’t know how I feel. I’ve been running around, trying to find a way to take people to take to The Ark… But I can’t make up my mind on who should go. It’s split.”

 She laughed bitterly, staring at the blood on her right hand. Her left was falling apart, the layers of ichor revealing the stump underneath. 

“Everytime I try to find what I had before, I can't find it.” She blinked, her brows furrowing with confusion. “And now… I don’t think it happened how I remember it.”

I didn’t know what to say to that, my heart aching as I watched her wilt in front of me. She meant the life she had- her parents, her friends, Lauren. It’s all she’d wanted, even from the beginning.

"I'm sorry I didn't come with you, Kate. You should have waited for me- I could have helped you..." I trailed off. Helped her what? Helped her forget? I'd done enough damage. 

Kate lifted her head, her mouth wobbling as she kept trying to force her smile on her face. Her hands trembled, her entire being radiating with a cold, sinking devastation. “They had another baby. They moved,” she whimpered. “They threw… all my things away. They… aren’t… looking…”

She started hyperventilating. That was all I needed to hear to understand, and I rushed to her. 

The Operator had been keeping things from her- everything that drove her into his arms to begin with. Every horrible fight, every violent fit, every traumatizing hospital stay. While her memory of her parents had been so fond, their memory of her was of a miserable struggle. They'd had an innocent child for a few, short years, and then one night, that child was taken, swapped with another one more wild and feral than they could ever handle. Her obsession with horror terrified them- combined with her tendency to break things in explosive tantrums, they worried that she'd be inspired to kill them based on what she was watching. They feared the tall, Slender Man she said whisperered in her dreams, calling her from deep within the mine.

In their sheer exhaustion, they became unloving parents. Her mother locked her in her room at night. She slipped Kate’s medication into her food without her knowing. She had Kate committed- many times-, and her hospital stays were spent strapped to the table, screaming so loud that she tore her vocal cords. Her stepfather didn't even bother to try; he'd disowned Kate completely, waiting for the day she'd go to the hospital and never come home. Her parents would placate her, trick her, manipulate her, but never listen to her- never believe her. While she struggled, her mind splitting in two right before their eyes… They treated her like a bad dog. 

The Operator only took the memories that hurt us. That was why we weren’t supposed to pry. We weren’t supposed to turn around.

I reached out to embrace her, and to my surprise, she let me. She pushed her face into my shoulder, her lanky arms hanging limp at her sides. I waited for her- threw Brian a dirty glare for even turning his head in our direction. 

“Lauren cared about me. She listened to me… She didn’t think I was crazy, and she tried to save me. And I… I killed her for it,” Kate confessed, her eyes welling with fresh tears. 

Kate choked, her chest heaving as everything began spilling out. Her tears ran clear, creating pale lines down her cheeks. “You’re right, Masky- they don’t deserve it,” she sobbed, curling into me. “I hate men. I hate how they pretend to be nice because they wanna fuck me. I hate how cool their stuff is, but I can’t play with it without being weird. It’s not fair… It’s not fair that they just do whatever they want, ruin EVERYTHING, and I s-still h-have to care about them. I h-hate them… I wanna kill all of them…”

I didn’t flinch at that. I hated them, too- especially then.

“...But what if I kill someone like Lauren?” She squeaked out- almost too quiet to be heard. "That's all I keep thinking about... What if someone I kill is good, like her...?"

And that was it. The source of all her pain: guilt. Guilt was what compelled Kate to care about you humans so much. She saw the best in you because she thought she’d killed the last good person on Earth, and the guilt of that ate her alive. She had to believe more people like Lauren existed- if she didn’t, then within her own eyes, she was beyond redemption.

I held onto her, tapping my forehead against hers. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you,” I said, my voice hoarse. “You deserve to remember. The Operator didn’t give you a choice… If I could go back now, I would have given you that choice.”

And I would. If I could go back, I would tell them all to run away. To get away from me as fast as possible. I was contagious with more than just The Sickness- by the time I met them, I already had a plague in my soul.  

“Are you giving me that choice now?” She asked, her voice still so weak. I hated that she sounded that afraid. That small.

I froze at her request, my chest heavy. I knew what I wanted to say. I could have said it, and I would’ve never had to worry about Kate leaving again. I could want for her to forget everything- for us to start all over again. And I knew, deep down, that The Operator would give that to me. He’d give me whatever I wanted. 

I also knew I was better than that. I knew what I needed to say- what I needed to commit to, if I meant it when I said that I loved her. 

“If you want to leave, you can leave,” I relented, my heart breaking. “But I won’t follow you. I… I can’t. I have to stay. I’m… attached.”

Kate gripped my hand, suddenly- tightly, too. “Then I won’t go,” she declared, far too easily. 

I tried to take my hand away, but her grip was solid. “No, I’m serious,” I forced out. “Don’t just stay for me-”

“I will if I want to!” Kate barked, almost snapping at me. Realizing the sharpness in her voice, however, she softened up, her smile gently returning. “Like I said… I don’t know how I feel. You and Toby are genuine serial killers, and you guys are the nicest boys I’ve ever met. So… Maybe being a good person isn’t as simple as I think it is.”

I sniffled. Without realizing it, I’d started crying about as much as she was, fat tears rolling down my face. Kate was my moral compass- the person I turned to when I needed to know what the right thing to do was. If she was bad, then I was pure evil. “You’re the best person,” I warbled, hugging her tightly. “Please don’t go. I don’t want you to go…”

“Masky, you can’t cry. Because I’m gonna cry again, and we’re gonna do this f-for hours…”

Brian cleared his throat, taking a few cautious steps toward us. Not like we were the threat- he walked backwards, pointing his flashlight into the woods. “I’m not trying to cut into this, but… It just got really quiet, all the sudden,” he whispered, not-so-subtly kicking one of the dead bodies towards the forest.

I frowned, not sure what he meant. However, as I listened, I realized that everything had frozen in the woods. No chirping insects, no croaking frogs. No distant howling. 

Pure silence. 

“Seedeater,” I whispered to Kate, remembering with sobering clarity why I was out there.

“Oh, really? Damn,” Kate said. "I was hoping it was a Wendigo."

We stepped closer together, forming a triangle as we kept our eyes on the woods. Seemingly, that was when she noticed Brian. In her defense, she’d been dealing with a lot. Kate did a double take when she finally recognized him, her eyes widening a bit.

“Hoodie guy??” She gawked, smiling wolfishly at me. Simultaneously, she seemed to realize the connection- why I’d brought the one human that was kind to me straight to her. She seemed genuinely touched. Of course, I’d meant what I said. I believed she was right, after all- there were other people like Lauren, and they were far more obvious to spot than she thought they were. 

“You actually went and found him?”

“Ah… Not exactly.” I tapped my head against hers. She gasped as she recalled my memories, her eyes glittering. 

“All that for you?”

“That's what I said.”

“That’s so cute! I totally ship you guys, already. Hoodiemask has a cute ring to it.”

“If I hear any of my girlfriends say that out loud, I’m going to become celibate. And, for your information, he has an ACTUAL NAME-”

The bushes rustled, causing us all to tense. Though I expected the Beast from the book, I wasn’t exactly shocked to see one of the Makers. A bit relieved, actually; surely, I thought Kate would’ve attracted its attention.

“...Oh. You aren’t The Seedeater.”

Had he not said anything, I wouldn’t have recognized him as a Demon. At first glance, he looked the most human (boring) of all the Makers. His suit, while old fashioned, didn’t seem particularly out of place in rural Montana. However, his matted, black hair hid one half of his face, the strands of which were stuck to the corners of his disfigured mouth. As the wind picked up again, I could see a large doll’s eye forced into his socket- a wound that seemed to reopen with every twitch of his face, the pupil moving lazily with the sway of his head. It was attached to something inside him- I cringe even now, wondering what that was.

His name was The Doll Maker, my mind recalling it due to that horrid eye. He turned people into dolls, unsurprisingly. He was quiet, and had made no impression on me when I sat with his guild. He was made into a Demon through sheer madness, rather than purpose or invitation. I didn’t know how old he was, but the form he took wasn’t much older than me. I wanted to believe that meant he’d be easier to deal with than Jason.

I was correct, but not in the way I’d thought.

“Huh. That’s weird…” The Doll Maker muttered, listlessly looking around at the carnage. “Did you do this?”

We were quick to shift our moods, putting our reunion on pause to address the intruder. “You’re not supposed to be here,” Kate said coldly, her Tall Blade flexing its claws as it regrew. 

“This is sacred ground. Off-worlders aren’t allowed,” I added, hoping my voice added more weight. 

It was like we hadn’t said anything at all. The Doll Maker cocked his head to one side, his lips parting to breathe as he stared. 

“...You’re both very pretty,” he said softly. “Same hair and eyes... I’ve never had matching dolls, before…”

Kate and I both recoiled at that, our teeth baring with our disgust. That's all we needed to hear- there truly were no innocent souls amongst Night Terror’s army.

“Don’t try to distract us. You’re looking for The Seedeater, right!?” Brian snapped, narrowing his eyes. I admired his ability to focus- he’d heard these things were demons, and assumed they would be exactly that. 

The Maker hissed, suddenly, his sharp nails scratching his own skin. “Oh… What should I do? Where am I going to put three more dolls…?”

“Are you suggesting you're going to kill us? You're that confident?” I asked coldly, my spine tingling. This was some kind of distraction, I reasoned; the action had begun elsewhere, and this Maker was trying to keep us from it. 

He hummed, the note long and nervous. “Maybe. I don’t know. You have such pretty hair...” he said, his voice trailing off to silence. At the tail end of his compliment, he pulled a large handsaw- The kind you’d use to shape blocks of wood- from the space inside his jacket. He brandished it as he took a step toward us, his thumb rubbing over the handle in hungry anticipation.

"Just stay still," The Doll Maker cooed. "I don't want to get blood in your hair."

I felt Kate grab my hand, her pulse skyrocketing in time with it. Staring behind The Doll Maker, I could see what had her so startled. Brian’s flashlight had caught the reflection of a pair of pupils- pupils that sat two or three feet above our heads, moving very steadily towards The Doll Maker. The owner made no sound whatsoever. Not even a soft rustle, as if its feet glided across the forest floor.  

That’s why The Seedeater hadn’t shown up, I realized. It was already stalking something. The Maker led the damn thing straight to us.

I laughed, suddenly- a bewildered reaction to my fortunate, horrible luck. 

“You should turn around,” I warned The Doll Maker, grabbing hold of Brian.  

I didn’t stay to see what would become of the Demon. He and the other Guild members operated with the same rules I did- that you were on your own if you did something stupid. And choosing to come into my Master’s territory, meddle in our affairs…?

Very stupid.

The wind whooshed around my ears as Kate teleported us away, the forest turning into a deep, blue blur. Though I held on tightly, Brian was heavy; the fear of dropping him kept him clutched in my arm more than any strength.

Thankfully, I didn’t have to hold on for very long. We were back at the village in a second, reappearing within its borders on the main road leading in. We tumbled onto dirt and sparse grass, coughing up dust as we rolled apart. Kate had tried her best for a graceful stop, so I didn’t admonish her; after all, it was enough of a miracle that Brian’s neck hadn’t snapped from whiplash. 

Brian sucked in air, his eyes wide and bewildered as he tried to process being teleported. He did the classic act of looking around, amazed that the scenery had changed. I was brutally used to it, at that point; as soon as I had my bearings, I wasted no time. 

“Nathan,” I called. “Korbyn was right. The Makers are here, looking for Seedeater.”

No answer back. I reached out for him, and felt nothing. I could feel he was alive, at least; however, something kept him from responding to me. As far as he was (physically and emotionally), I couldn’t tell if he was in danger or just being a dick. I hoped he was being a dick. 

“Tim,” Brian squeaked, calling my attention to a lone human outside their house; Crouching Rabbit, enjoying one last cigarette before bed. Or, she had been. When she saw us, she froze, staring with almost blank shock. 

I tensed up, wondering how she’d react to us. I remembered Nathan’s warning about his family being armed. Korbyn's mother wasn’t at that moment, but that could easily change. 

She didn’t react at all. She turned her head towards the center of the village as she took one last drag of her cigarette. She seemed so much smaller in stature than when I'd seen her that morning, so much older. I wonder if Korbyn had said something to her; she certainly seemed resigned to fate, whatever that fate was. She didn't look at us again as she turned around, retreating back into her home.

It’s what I would’ve done, honestly.  

Going off a small hunch, we found Korbyn in the center of the village. There were three buildings, all of them positioned to face a large, flat stone laying with its face to the sky. The stone was surrounded by totem poles depicting birds, the wood dark with rainwater and the paint worn with time. Their mouths were open in perpetual cries, their eyes wide as they stared outward; I couldn’t help but feel their imposing stature, once I stood next to one. They were older than me- older than everything, it seemed. 

Korbyn herself was sprawled on the flat rock, hurriedly painting something onto its surface. As I walked up, she let out a loud shout of frustration; she angrily grabbed a cloth from a bucket at her hip, scrubbing the paint from the stone with a feverish haste. Her book was on her other side, the pages flipping idly in the night breeze.  

"What are you-?"

"The story," Korbyn explained, her voice short and terse. "They wrote a ward. That's what the first Seer did, to make Seedeater go away. The new Seer is supposed to repaint it when the old one dies. That's why he came back. I have to paint the new one..."

I didn't like the way her sentence trailed off. "...But?" I prompted.

"...But it's not fucking working," Korbyn growled, starting over once more. In her eyes, what her family had done all those years ago had worked, and it would work again. All she had to do was draw the correct rune and invoke it properly. It may have seemed easy, but nothing seemed to work. She was surrounded by half-empty buckets of paint, her mistakes running in murky rivers around her feet. 

"I have to do it. This is what I'm supposed to do. I've done it a million times, over, and over... Why can't I get it right...?! What's wrong with me!?"

Hesitant as I was to be near Korbyn with that rifle on her back, Kate nudged me toward her. I knew Nezperdian- I couldn’t do everything, but I could help her work it out. Needless to say, that little bit of help still seemed like too much to me. She was my enemy, my competition. 

But she’d been my friend, once. A friend I had failed. Had there been a Universe where I failed Kate the same way? How had I felt about this girl, when I appeared at her window? Was it the same?

Korbyn was a girl desperate to do the right thing. I guess I had a fondness for that. 

I grabbed her book, flipping through the pages for any possible answer. They hadn't drawn the symbol in the book, which made no sense to me. Maybe there was a clue on the following ones... I didn’t speak Siksika, but if I saw Nezperdian, I’d see it immediately.

“Where’s Nathan?” Kate asked, coming to my side.

“I DON’T- I don’t know!!” Korbyn snapped. “We had another fight, and he ran off!! Fucking ironic, isn’t it?! Hope his ass gets eaten!! LITERALLY EATEN!!! I hope Seedeater leaves him fucking assless, that piece of-!!”

I let out a breath to ease my own nerves. By then, Kate and Brian moved to Korbyn’s side, helping her clean the slab so she could try again. I called out for Nathan again, and heard nothing. I wouldn’t let Korbyn worry me- I’d seen the Seedeater, and it had to still be busy with The Doll Maker. 

Then I looked towards the trees, and my heart stuttered in my chest. 

It stood just outside the boundaries of the village. Its eyes glowed red under the house lamps, pupils deep inside its skull-like face. I had already seen those pinpricks of light, fixated on someone else; now, they were trained on me.

Tattered skin was wrapped tightly around its face, save for its long, shattered beak. The skin still ran red with blood, dyeing the bone-colored maw a sickly pink. It was far bigger than I initially suspected, twice the size of an adult man.  It walked on its fists like some kind of ape, its hind legs lowered to a dog-like crouch. Like a man pretending to walk like a beast, but with the graceful gait of natural movements. The pelt was an off-colored brown, almost gray, the hair a fine velvet. Its tail was like a serpent, slithering through the grass with an independent nature.

It carried a single trinket in its beak- a glass doll eye, which it shattered with the slightest pressure. I was sure that was all that was left of The Doll Maker, and my blood was cold with the implication.

When dealing with a Beast- particularly, The Operator’s manifestations- there was a consistency in their behavior that was almost reassuring. If they were intelligent, they were amicable, taking no interest in our pain if it could get something better from us. The majority, however, were impulsive, no smarter than the animals they fed from.

This one waited. It counted us, and considered its chances against us. We were younger, fresher, with blood that smelled familiar. Tastier, I’m sure, than the demons it’d been snacking on. 

Brian took Korbyn’s rifle from her, keeping his eyes on the beast as he came to stand next to me. There was no hesitation, even when his breath grew labored with his panic. He aimed at the beast, keeping the barrel pointed at it. He seemed to know what he was doing, staring down the sight at the creature rather than eyeing it directly. The bullets wouldn’t do anything but slow it down, but that may have been all we’d need. 

A rifle in his hands made me shiver. “Proxies aren’t allowed to use guns,” I pointed out.

“I’m not a Proxy,” he said solemnly, focused entirely on The Beast. “Help Korbyn. Me and this thing are gonna talk...”

I obeyed him without question. I took my eyes off the hulking beast, coming to kneel beside Korbyn with her book. Kate threw me a worried look as I did, her head swiveling between The Seedeater at the stone slab. She’d had faith Korbyn would figure out the rune, but she was losing it fast.  

“I can’t…” Korbyn groaned, losing her faith all at once. “I don't know what it is. I can’t do it…”

“Yes, you can,” I told her, pushing the book into her field of vision. “You have to. Figure it out. It must be Nezperdian- did you try Severance, yet?”

Korbyn shook her head. “What if this is just another failure, Tim…?” She whispered, her face contorting with her existential dread. “We never know until we’re dead. What if we’re already doomed?”

I wouldn’t accept that. As long as I was still there- still aware- there was still a chance. 

“Could Severance keep it out?” Kate offered, thinking Korbyn hadn't heard me the first time. 

Korbyn glared at her, her despair causing her to lash out angrily. “Of course I tried Severance!! It’s too broad!!”

“Guys, it’s starting to move…” Brian warned.

“Korbyn-”

“I DON’T KNOW!!!” Korbyn screamed. “My Na’a didn’t teach me!! I didn’t learn, and it’s lost. Nathan was right… Why did I leave…?”

I let out a small wheeze through my nose. “Did she ever teach you?” I asked, my voice quick with my panic. “You’re a Seer. You remember Everything that's happened in The Circle. There has to be something you’re forgetting.” 

There was a small pause. Then, suddenly, Korbyn took the book from me, flipping to the picture of Seedeater. “...Oh,” she whispered. “OH!!!”

She gasped loudly, shoving the book back into my arms. She snatched the paint from the ground, forgoing a brush entirely. It spilled and poured over the rock and grass, but that didn’t phase her- with her hands soaked in the paint, she began to write a series of Runes in a spiral, leaving space in the center of the stone.

Afar, Seedeater bellowed, taking off into a sprint towards the village. Brian didn’t hesitate- he fired Korbyn’s rifle at the Beast, the loud crack like a bolt of lightning. He was close, but he’d shot too early- the bullet struck the ground, dodged effortlessly by the creature. He got it to slow down, though- just enough for someone else to take a shot.

Nathan had shown up, right when we needed him. From above, he shot a net at The Seedeater, the metal wire glinting in the lamplight as it tangled around the Beast. With another, strangled bellow, The Seedeater slid across the wet grass, its tail thrashing like a whip. It took out a light with its struggle, its beak-like jaw snapping at us as it attempted to break free.

I didn’t question what took him so long. It was already his tactic, to lie in wait. I simply assumed he’d been waiting for the chance to shoot.

The net wouldn't hold Seedeater forever, but it was all the time Korbyn needed to finish. The ward was written out- a complicated weaving of symbols spun into a circle. For the final, she dipped her hand in white paint next. With two fingers, she painted a line from Rune to Rune like connect-the-dots, forming a symbol unlike any I'd ever seen.

“Apistotoke,” I heard Korbyn whisper, placing her hand in the center of the stone slab.

“I invoke you on this land. I See You.”

With that, I felt a pressure spread across the area like a gust of wind, the ripple flattening the tall grass as it burst from where Korbyn crouched over the stone. As it passed through me, I felt a rush of emotion- a deep, aching sadness, and a grasping desire to reach out. Bitter and sweet, like cigarettes. 

The Seedeater’s movements stilled, the pressure rustling its fur as it passed over the creature. Then, calm as a soft breeze, it shifted to sit upright. Its head shook to and fro, its black mane moving with mesmerizing shift of texture as it untangled its beak. With the awareness of a human being, it plucked at the metal netting around it, carefully freeing itself with its massive talons.

When it was free, it remained sitting, its tail once again sliding and coiling across the earth. 

“...Hello again, Seer,” We heard over a rumbling chuff. The voice was indescribable, but so inexplicably soothing. It seemed more amused than ravenous; as if it was foiled by an old nemesis, it regarded Korbyn as if they'd known each other since The Sun was born.

“I can hear that. That was in my head,” Brian gasped, his voice choked with amazement. “H-How can I hear that…?”

The beast didn't linger in its defeat. "Until we meet again," it said calmly, bowing its head. It turned, then, retreating back to its home in the forest.

Seeing it depart so abruptly, Korbyn leapt up, knocking over more paint as she ran around the stone. “Wait!!” she shouted, giving chase to Seedeater.

Nathan leapt down to stop her from running into the woods, but she fought his embrace to get closer to the Beast. “That’s it?! You’re just leaving!?” she cried. “Please, I have questions about The Sun!! Tell me how to stop it!!”

It stilled, and its large head turned to look over its shoulder at her. It regarded her with sunken, unseen eyes, a deep wisdom within. Its dark body was ethereal against the moonlight, catching none of its glow in its mossy pelt. Above us, the stars seemed to shift, moving and swimming in the deep, night sky. 

Korbyn swallowed, still fighting Nathan’s grip on her arms. “What made you?” She called, utterly helpless. “Why do I know you?”

It didn’t answer her. At that moment, I felt an odd sense of reverence. Seedeater was older than this Earth- as old as the Tall Ones themselves, even.

Built with the same wonder, the same terror, the same glory as The Sun.

Of course, that peace was immediately ruined, The Seedeater bellowing in alarm as it was suddenly yanked to the ground. 

“Got it.”

I looked up to see The Puppeteer, yet another Maker, atop one of the roofs, his hand lazily extended towards the creature. With each twitch of his shadowy finger, The Seedeater was pushed further into the ground by glowing, golden threads. The matching luminance of his smile almost resembled the moon, but lacked all its pureness.

Behind him, the rest of the Guild crouched and stood on the rooftops, watching the scene unfold with smug grins. Everyone except Jason, of course, who appeared out of thin air directly in front of us, his arms raised for the applause that never came.

“Well done, children. Your Master has ordered us to take this Beast in. It’s far too dangerous for you to handle,” Jason declared- an obvious lie. He came to a stop next to Nathan, smiling as he put a hand on his shoulder. Nathan didn’t flinch at the contact; almost knowingly, he continued to hold Korbyn, keeping her from squirming away.

“Just let them take it. It’ll be better for the village,” he argued, his voice low. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. What a suggestion, after all we'd discussed. Surely, I was missing something important. Nathan wouldn't dare align himself with The Makers, would he?

Korbyn wouldn’t hear him, either. “Let it go!! It’s defeated!! It’s leaving!!!” She screamed, kicking as Nathan held her arms to her sides. 

“Oh, please. Don’t be so primitive,” Jason retorted, nodding to The Puppeteer. In response, the yellow-eyed demon closed his fist. The Seedeater bellowed in pain as it was constricted, its limbs crushed against its body as it was tied like a slab of meat. Even I felt a stab of empathy at its suffering.

Kate bounced in place, unsure of what to do. She looked to Nathan, confused why he seemed to be on their side. I didn’t know what they told Nathan to get him to trust them, but that was a mistake. I saw The Guild’s backstabbing for what it was; a chance to swipe at us while we were winning, and walk away with what we’d accrued. 

“Who do you think you’re fooling, Jason?” I asked darkly, stepping towards him, Nathan, and Korbyn. “Seedeater consumes the chosen. You think The Operator is just going to let you take something like that to your Master?”

Jason chuckled heartily, nodded again to the remaining Makers- The Dress Maker and The Tool Maker-, and turned again to grin toothily at me. “Actually… No,” he drawled, finally deciding to show his hand. “I think I'll be taking this little beastie for myself. And I think you'll let me do it. Remember: your friends are galaxies away right now… Far away from your realm of influence. It would take you a lifetime to reach them… For me, it takes seconds.”

"Your stupid Poltergeist taught us how to do that," The Dress Maker spat. "What a dork, thinking we were actually getting along... We don't make friends. We build stairs to success, and you're our fucking materials."

The more I thought about it, the more I realized how cornered I was. Jason had been waiting for us to be spread thin with our activities, playing along until he didn’t have to. He was waving my friend’s lives in front of me, knowing I would value them over The Seedeater. Even though I knew the potential consequences of giving them control of such a being, I couldn’t move.

“A-And The Night Terror? Does he know you’re doing this?” Kate said, both of us now trying to buy time.

“By the time he does, you'll be dead, The Operator will be dead, and we'll be stronger than all of you by fucking lightyears,” The Dressmaker crooned matter-of-factly. He’d dropped down with The Toolmaker, and had begun to approach Kate. “All he cares about is that bitchy twin of his, anyways... Y’know, I heard Candy Cane once flirted with a young Prince over tea… Can’t imagine why anyone would love someone that fancies little Princes. Such a gross, little creep... Nothing like what I had with my dear, sweet Killian. May he rest peacefully.”

He didn't have to hear Dress Maker talk anymore, so I guess he was.

“Ugh, they're all deplorable,” Toolmaker cooed. “Honestly, I doubt Candy Pop is even worth following, now, if he’s related to that. It's for everyone's own good if we took over, instead.”

“That’s the plan, isn’t it? We harvest their blood, turn ourselves into Gods, and kill all of them? Not exactly in that order- I love being flexible.”

“Oh, Julius! Don’t spoil the whole thing! That’s so boring!!!”

"Who cares? They're going to die, anyways, and we're going to harvest their blood slow... If their skins are still good after, I think I'll turn the vessel into a pretty jacket."

My stomach churned at the sound of their laughter. I remembered, once again, that I hadn’t seen the Genyr, and it sickened me with worry. I felt dizzy; looking up at the sky, the stars streaked, moving across the deep blue like lightning. Were my friends safe, up there? Had we sent them to their deaths with fanfare?  

No, I thought rapidly. No, no, I'd been so sure I was winning. Why was this happening?

“I’m going to give you a chance to lose gracefully, Ⓧrigin,” Jason said, gripping the shoulders of both Korbyn and Nathan. “I’ll let them live. Not comfortably, but… They’ll be alive and awake. Just kneel, and let me eat you-”

I jolted as another loud crack ran through the air, causing all the Proxies to hit the dirt. Brian- the unimportant human- had been swapping between pointing the rifle at The Dressmaker approaching me to Jason holding onto Nathan and Korbyn. He was unsure who he should shoot more. Jason, however, had threatened me, and in his panicked mind, that earned him a bullet. Brian had a shocking amount of accuracy with that rifle; the shot went right between Korbyn and Nathan’s shoulders, hitting the demon in the collarbone. I hoped to God that was on purpose. It was certainly cool, but if it'd been astray by an inch, he could have killed either Proxy.

Not that it mattered, as Brian hadn't even hit Jason. Wood exploded instead of flesh, a large doll replacing The Toymaker in the space he once stood. Unfamiliar with the trick, Brian recoiled, confused where the mannequin had come from. 

The Toymaker reappeared at Brian’s side, ripping the rifle from his hands and knocking him to the ground with it. “Fucking shit,” He hissed, kicking him. “Damn little pissant-”

Again, Brian leapt up, his eyes unseeing as he shoved his body against Jason’s in a vain attempt to knock him over. Jason merely laughed at the attempt, backhanding him back to the dirt. “You are tenacious! Should’ve seen that coming,” Jason spat. “Enough gloating, enough teasing. Puppeteer, if you’d please...” 

Something was compelling me to buy time, I thought. I had to buy time. For what, I didn’t know; I just felt my Master reassuring me that I hadn’t lost just yet. 

“You think you can control that thing?” I wondered aloud. “Hasn’t it already killed two of you? Or did you just give your weaker members to it to fatten it up?”

I knew that’d piss Julius off, and I was right- he quickly diverted from Kate, his sharp teeth bared with loathing as he marched toward me. “You brat… I’m not even going to wait until you’re dead to fuck your corpse!!!” 

I tried to deflect the Demon with my pipe, but his physical strength outmatched me. Julius grabbed my tie, pulling it until I started choking. I tried to push him off, but he grabbed my face, his nails digging into my skin as he forced my head back. As I began to grow lightheaded, my strikes against his side grew feebler, my pipe slipping from my grasp.

I had my eyes to the sky. I wasn’t sure if I was seeing things, at first, but I was oddly captivated. The lights streaking across the sky seemed to… linger.

With so many eyes on her, Kate couldn’t teleport right to me, and The Toolmaker kept her from running to me as well. Though I could hear Brian shouting at Julius to leave me alone, he was pinned under Jason’s boot, the heel digging into his spine.

Nathan had let Korbyn go as he stood up. "Jason, this is too far," he choked out, his eyes wide.

"Did you think they'd just sit there and let us kill them? Come on, Nobody... That's delusional, even for you," Jason hissed, his hand snatching out to grab Korbyn as she tried to rush past him. "These children don't mean anything to you. Crystal is the only one who matters. I can help you find her again, I just need... more... power... Just trust me." 

"...Fuck... Fuck, I-"

A bright flash caused me to shut my eyes. I heard it, though- a sharp whistle, followed by what felt like an open flame bursting just behind my eyelids. In the next instant, I was doused with liquid, bits of wet goo striking me in the face. I felt Julius release my tie. His grip had suddenly grown lax, falling away limply.

It was only when I heard the 'thud' of a corpse that I opened my eyes to the sight of his headless body. He was dead- not pretend dead, not fake dead. Dead. His blood ran pink, not black. In his very last seconds, he was as mortal as the day he answered The Night Terror’s dream. 

Everyone had seemingly turned to stone, a mix of emotions between us. I immediately jumped to ridiculous conclusions, but nothing seemed plausible. I wasn't even sure I'd seen what happened, and I'd been inches away from it. 

And then it happened again. A bright light glided away from its brethren streaking across the sky. It shot like a rocket towards the ground, aimed directly at The Toolmaker. He had enough time to turn around and open his mouth, and then it struck him; his head was nearly vaporized, exploding in a spray of pink.

Meteors. They were being hit with meteors. That wasn't possibly a natural occurence, was it? If once didn't defy logic, twice in a row certainly did. It wasn’t as if the meteors suddenly changed their course; rather, it was as if the meteor’s destined path ended right between The Toolmaker’s eyes. 

The Puppeteer let out a small noise, dawning realization crossing his demonic features. “The Meteor Shower. That’s The Meteor Shower,” he gasped, suddenly looking uncharacteristically afraid. 

"Don't you fucking dare, Puppet!!" Jason shouted, hearing the termor in The Puppeteer's voice. "You'll see this through, or we'll never get him back!!"

Immediately, that caused The Puppeteer to turn on him. "Damnit, Jason!!! I should have never let you do this!!! You never think things through!!!" He scolded. With a sharp wave of his hand, his strings were dispelled, freeing The Seedeater from his grasp.

The Puppeteer watched The Seedeater bound off into the woods, vanishing into the trees without a sound. I didn't expect it to help us- I'd actually prefer never to see it again. Worried still, The Puppeteer's head turned to the sky. To him, every meteor seemed like it was aiming right for his head. 

“H-Hey, listen…” he stammered, taking a few, wobbling steps backward. “W-We can talk about this, Umbra. C-Come on... You can’t just-”

A bright light struck him in the chest, knocking him off his feet. The Puppeteer was evaporated- reduced to black dust that caught the wind, scattering out onto the Earth. 

Jason made his own noise of peril, releasing Brian. He tried to step away, but nowhere seemed safe. Anywhere he stood could be his last.  “H-How? How is he here?! The Night Terror is trillions of lightyears away, how could he possibly hit us!?” Jason cried.

As if on cue, I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked to see a wrist full of familiar, brightly colored bracelets- one had my name on it, spelled in beads. I kept the matching one in my drawer, too scared I’d break it to ever wear it. 

“Oh, he didn’t,” a familiar voice cooed. “But I never miss.”

 

-

Chapter 22: Entry 21.doc

 

--

 

 Beautiful

Show me the world

The stars

The spaces in between

I’ll see it all 

In your eyes

Consuming E v e r y t h i n g

 

–

 

I keep losing my place. Yesterday, I drove around, trying to find it. Shadows in my backseat warned me about my complacency. I was afraid to turn around, knowing he was always in my rear-view mirror.  

 

I’ve started to wonder what it was I was looking for. I doubt I ever knew.  

 

–

 

I’m going to back up a bit. 

It took a while to understand exactly what Doby had accomplished. The moments after his strike went by very quickly, and the revelations he brought had me focused on other things. But later, I would learn about the journey my friends had agreed to. I’ll start with what my friends did, first. 

Doby, Skully, Ellie, The Unsightly Jester, and Laughing Jack and Jill stepped through the hole in The Ark, they relied on Doby to keep them from wandering into the void. You’d think that’d be an easy thing to do- just keep one foot in front of the other, and walk right to the door. It was within eyesight, after all; practically a stroll. 

However, there was Nothing between them and that door. We called this space Null- the absence of all. That means there was no ground. No horizon, no sky. There was no time, no space, no matter, no atoms. It was the graveyard of the Tall Ones, and the void that once  threatened to swallow my Master to the last speck. In truth, the distance between them and The Dark Carnival was greater than lightyears. They were breaking the boundaries of reality to carve a shortcut through it, but even the shortcut would take some time to traverse. 

That’s where their suits came into play, apparently; they were embedded with crystals that, when dissolved, soaked into the skin and gave the body whatever sustenance it needed to stay active. The helmets, as well, contained a device that could recycle CO2 into Oxygen. Apparently, it had a slight strawberry taste. It did a lot to keep Doby from losing his mind; it was silly, to feel the oppressive Void around him yet smell something so familiar.  

That was a good thing- Doby couldn’t afford to lose his mind. As their “navigator”, a certain focus was needed to stay on course. The door was there, and he could see it; while never taking his eyes off it, he led the others through the Null. 

As they went, the shortcut was created behind them. The Underrealm existed as a result of their presence, not the other way around;  they carved it out with every step, creating Reality where there was Nothing simply by witnessing it.  

This was the real power of a Proxy. The reason the Tall Ones created us to be half them and half ourselves. The result of our existence caused reality to glitch- moreover, our existence caused reality to Obey. Rather than crush us under the weight of Nothing, Reality followed us, existing wherever our perfect eyes landed. In that space, we decided what existed. 

This was true for any creature that was blessed by a Tall One. Once you are part of them, you become a sort of error in the code- an object out of bounds, as far as The Universe was concerned. 

At least, that was how The Unsightly Jester had worded it. They were far more candid with Doby than with me; or, perhaps, they finally felt comfortable dropping the pretense of silly ignorance. They told him things conversationally that I’m sure I would have killed to hear. 

Their journey to the other side had been relatively uneventful, though still horribly tense. Madness was just a single misstep away. They were all instructed to think of nothing, and keep the space as barren as possible. Only Ellie was allowed to speak, muttering flowers into existence to necessitate oxygen. As such, there wasn’t much to see but flat, gray land, the expanse stubbled with pale flowers. There was no light, but it wasn’t dark. The only sound was their own breathing, but if they stopped breathing, there was an unmistakable hum. Every step felt like walking through an empty nightmare. There was too much space, and not enough. There was Everything, Nothing.   

Skully didn’t feel the presence of anything nefarious- including whatever being ripped him out of Null the last time. That was a good thing, boring as it was. It meant that they weren’t straying off course. Naturally, he tried to capture their adventure on his camera; however, we’d learn later that none of the footage had survived, the videos nothing but a distorted, wailing roar and colorful visual glitches. Video distortion was nothing to Skully, as he could create it and decode it. Those tapes, however, remained unsalvageable. Null had to be witnessed for one’s self, experienced with no proof as true madness wishes.    

Whether it was a few minutes or three hundred years, the door had begun to shift, hinting that the space had begun to have dimension. The grass beneath Ellie’s feet began to turn a soft pink, like chewed up bubblegum. The smell, as well, grew sweeter, baked goods and popcorn filtering through their masks. It was air they could breathe, they realized; it wisped around them in gusts as they drew near the door, seeping out the cracks with gentle hisses. 

They’d found their way- crossed over stars and planets and galaxies like stepping stones. I doubt you believe this really happened, but I truly cannot overstate the magnitude of their accomplishment. We will never achieve this with human tools. I know how it works- was shown how it works, later on- but I don’t think I could ever truly explain it in full. Everytime I try to, I get frustrated, the language barrier too immense. All I can say is that, while I regret how Doby was chosen for that mission, I’m glad he was the one chosen. 

The real challenge, however, came when they opened the door to Jason’s workshop. Rather than Jason and his rag-tag team of hobbyists loitering in his tea parlor, the door led to a series of winding, impossible corridors. A Backroom, and not the one they were hoping to walk into. Jason’s own workshop was a Backroom of its own; however, he had complete control of it, including its place in The Underrealm. Wherever he was, he could attach his workshop to it, entering his own pocket dimension through a door he manifested. The issue for Jason (and us) was that the link to The Dark Carnival was broken unless his Workshop was in its original place. He and Ben had supposedly worked together to create a permanent fix for that, but their team still needed to pass through Jason’s Workshop to get to The Dark Carnival. While Doby had never personally seen what it looked like, he could tell he wasn’t looking at it. 

Regardless, Jason’s impression was everywhere, down to the chandelier light fixtures and the rich, ornate carpet. Lush details from another time and another place, which didn’t fit with the brightly colored walls and cute toy furniture. 

Skully had noticed that a pool of blood in the middle of the floor reoccurred over and over, like a pattern. Sometimes, they’d hear a woman screaming (sometimes arguing, though the other party was never heard). Obviously, though, there was no one there. The details were signs of someone’s repeated visits to the space, their mind imprinting in it. 

Before they could even begin to wonder what had gone wrong, they soon found their answers. They almost didn’t recognize the creature. In its true form, Jason’s most beloved pet- Mr. Glutton, the fuzzy, purple snake that lounged on his shoulders- was the size of a titanoboa, and resembled it starkly. The inside of its mouth, however, was more akin to a lamprey, with an undulating throat made of baby teeth. 

As they were ambushed, Laughing Jill protected Ellie from the demon’s first strike, pulling her out of the way and shielding her with her body. 

Ellie, always clever, grabbed Laughing Jack from Jill’s pocket, unleashing him while Jill’s hands were occupied. While The Unsightly Jester, Doby, and Skully were preparing to kill The Glutton, they quickly retreated at the sight of Jack’s massive, noodly limbs stretching over their heads. The worm was immediately dwarfed by the large Mimic, his head alone filling the hallway. Laughing Jack caught the demon soon enough, chewing until it stopped screaming. When he was done, he returned to Jill, who helped him pick the purple fur out of his teeth. 

Unsightly Jester wasn’t pleased. Though they normally had a perpetual, serene smile, Doby could see a crinkle in their nose underneath their mask.  

They’d turned to Jill, tapping her on the head with their stick. They asked her to recall the dream she’d told him about. Innocently, Jill vividly recalled her dreams, which The Unsightly Jester had wisely understood to be real events. 

It was her very first memory, funnily enough. Her birth was marked by a stranger scooping both her and Laughing Jack out of the muck of The Dark Carnival, placing them in jars and storing them in a cold, dark cabinet. They weren’t the only ones, but they were the only ones that survived the choice of storage. Their kind had to take a form quickly after birth, hence why many of them became the buglike bottom feeders that lived in the mud. She and Jack could sense each other, though- could copy each other’s infantile state for much longer than the others. 

Jill remembered hearing voices. They discussed the consumption of blood, ascension, ultimate power. Their words were followed by sharp stings that drew life from her, made her see blackness. 

Her next memory was of Earth, and being dumped on the floor of a toy factory with Jack. There was a commotion, but it was happening above them. Jill remembered seeing a red-headed man fighting a group in scarlet, controlling a wave of clockwork rats with a wave of his hand. Instinctively, they took the forms of the toys around them, changing their forms to be exact replicas of them. That was the only thing they knew how to do, and eventually, they forgot they ever were anything but toys. 

We knew the rest. Their natures as consumers would always rear their heads. Children would play with them, their love devoured without their knowledge. Inevitably, the relationship would sour when the child or parents couldn’t control the creatures’ will. That’s where the reputation of those toys came from, I imagine- no matter where they went, they met the same fate. 

Jill confessed that, when Jason collected them from their own respective tragedies, he’d promised to take them somewhere they could be truly loved. Innocently, Jack and Jill believed him, like children believe the better judgment of their parents. 

Instead, Jason trapped the Mimics with The Jester Court in a bottle and starved them all. And because he’d starved them, they began forgetting things. That included their past on our planet. They completely lost who they were; if they didn’t have each other, they could’ve lost their forms completely, turning back into the primordial, pink ooze they’d been born as.

That was when The Unsightly Jester was sent to spy on their Lord’s behalf. Jason didn’t find him strange simply because that was the extent of their Lord’s power- to manipulate others’ perceptions, and make them accept an out-of-place occurrence. They were dressed as a Jester, and Jason was manipulated into not asking anything further. 

At first, The Jester’s mission was to keep an eye on Cane; however, their purpose evolved as they witnessed Jason’s behavior. They saw The Toymaker was no mindless sadist. He recognized power- who owned it, and who he could take it from. He lacked the sense of empathy a human possessed; or, rather, he never had it to begin with. Once The Night Terror gave him someone, they became his toys, meant to be used and played with as he saw fit.

Jester had always been suspicious of him, but they didn’t want to jeopardize the Underrealm. With this, they realized their predicament wasn’t an accident, and his treatment wasn’t cruelty for cruelty’s sake. They were all loose ends from his past failures, and he was attempting to kill them before it came to light. 

Doby couldn’t help but agree. The dude didn’t exactly scream “trust me” with his toothy grin. 

Ellie had tried to defend Jason on principle, bless her heart, but she couldn’t deny her own experience. Jeff may have been a pretty adept chemist (much in the way your average crackhead was) but he wasn’t capable of hunting monsters or traveling through space. There was no possible way for him to get the Clown blood needed for his hellish distillation process. The only logical explanation was that he was given some from someone who could. Someone who knew how to cross dimensions without being caught. Someone who could scoop two Mimics- the lowliest lifeforms created by The Night Terror- out of the muck, harvest their blood, and then cross dimensions to sell it to a fool. 

Someone with red hair.  

Immediately, Doby wanted to turn around and go back to The Ark. He had no idea what he’d just walked away from. For all he knew, everyone else he knew was already dead. Unfortunately, the door they’d come from vanished the second he turned; the only way out was forward. 

With Laughing Jack and Jill’s help, they were able to navigate the labyrinth with some clarity. The Mimics could vaguely determine the correct path, following an almost instinctive gravitation towards their place of birth. Though they hit a few dead ends, Skully was able to make up for it by figuring out the “trick” to the layout, hiding in plain sight. The hallways with the bloodstains were the correct ones, and when at a forked path, choosing the direction the screams came from led them further onward. I doubted Jason intended for those to be clues, honestly; it’s more likely they were just the many fingerprints of his path, like a worn trail through the woods. 

As the playroom aesthetic gave way to Jason’s ornate, Victorian memories, they were attacked by minions created by the Maker’s Guild.

Doby understood why Jeff appealed to Jason. Soon, they found themselves surrounded by wax figures that, when struck, revealed human flesh underneath. Peeling back the wax revealed soft hair and big, blue eyes, with angelic faces twisted in agony. They moved like zombies, screaming around the wax coating their mouths as they clawed at their faces. 

They were girls that Jason had collected, transformed into Wax Dolls to be his own servants. Suddenly, Ellie’s friendship with Jason seemed all the more sinister. Would Ellie have suffered this fate, if she wasn’t protected by our Master? He seemed disgustingly fond of blue eyes…

The Unsightly Jester was the one to wipe the Wax Dolls all out, setting the hallway alight with a green flame. It melted them into useless puddles of wax and cooked meat, the blackened bones jutting out of the gooey mess. The copper flame seemed to purify their souls, as they didn’t rise again like we tended to do. 

Not that it mattered. The Wax Dolls were only the beginning. Horrifying malformations of doll and human sprung out, ready to defend the inner layers of The Labyrinth. Human mannequins with gowns that ate at their wearers, their limbs swinging knives like puppets on strings. Toys made of bones, wire, and spite, which crawled like spiders across every surface. 

Human bodies- human souls - twisted and reshaped into toys. 

As I’d told Brian before: degenerate. Gore for the sake of gore, with no meaning behind it. Its purpose was lewd gratification and amusement . Those creatures were lucky they were sent to kill my friends- it would be the most useful purpose they’d ever been given. Doby’s team killed them out of pure mercy, tying their souls to the blissful oblivion of The Operator with every slice.

Either Jason underestimated them, or overestimated the abilities of his Makers.

It was both. We weren’t taught to kill rabbits.  

Right as they arrived at Jason’s doorstep- the real front door- Jason rushed out to greet them, blocking them from barging in like they’d wanted. Like all the times before, he played everything off as part of the plan. Doby noticed how flustered he seemed to be. How quick the demon was to lathe praise onto them, distracting them from their ordeal. He seemed anxious, as if he wasn’t expecting them at all. Obviously, that didn’t make sense; of course he was expecting them. 

Not alive, it seemed. 

That all but confirmed it for them. Regardless, they all played dumb, keeping their cards close to their chest. That was what we were taught to do- to lie in wait, staying innocent until we could play the ideal hand. The group was safe, now that they had successfully crossed into The Dark Carnival. Jason wouldn’t hurt them within the sights of The Night Terror. While I’m sure the entity had no issues personally with our pain and suffering, he had a deal with our Master that he was staying uncharacteristically true to. The Collector was expecting them alive, as were the court members he’d sent to greet them. 

Doby was shocked to see living Genyr people, but apparently, that didn’t last. It was clear to him that they weren’t the same, ethereal faefolk he’d danced with. Their smiles were wide and toothy, and their eyes shone like a solar eclipse- brightly, but with a distinct wrongness in the light. Their colors, while bold, were dark, their palettes full of navy and deep purples. Even their hair was midnight blue, as if they were some strange, alternate version of The Genyr.

They were the Jester Court of The King. Cane and Candy Pop both had their own courts, as members of the ruling family. While Cane’s had followed fir to salvation, Candy Pop’s followed their King straight to Hell. For that, they were rewarded with eternal, damnable life. They each held a piece of The Night Terror to replace the souls he’d swallowed, and the Proxies could feel his presence as if the King was physically there himself. 

Doby mildly suspected the court’s involvement in Jason’s actions, but the more he saw the lifestyles they had, the less he believed that. They wouldn’t betray King Candy Pop for many reasons, but the most important one was the most simple: he already gave them everything. Jason had nothing to sway them with. Their lives were beyond luxurious, with every meal described with words like “decadent” and “exotic”. They had infinitely more power than him, and weren’t interested in acquiring more. In fact, Candy Pop’s court didn’t appear to like Jason very much, either; they smacked him around in a way that was playful, but obviously malicious.  Seeing that, Doby figured it far more in his style to hide his actions from them, moving without any scrutiny. 

From the little Doby understood about their native tongue, the Genyr made it sound like Jason had planned from the beginning to put them through a Backroom. Jason was telling them two different stories, and relied on our inability to communicate to keep that a secret.

Doby hadn’t misheard. What still perplexed him was why; why was Jason trying to get them (and unbeknownst to him, us) killed? 

Unfortunately for us, that was a long list… Made a bit longer, after one of our pets ate one of his. 

Of course, Third Base first assumed it had to do with The Underrealm… Jason wanted it to take the credit all for himself, and eliminate any competition. Jester, however, reasoned it had to be bigger than that- something more substantial than just praise. Jason must have found something- learned something- about our blood, and how to harness the power of the entity flowing through it. 

Doby knew then that no matter what he did, he had to get an audience with The Night Terror. He was the only one who had true control over Jason, and the only one who could stop him before he did whatever he was planning to do.

Doby had been the only one of us to truly mingle with the Genyr. He spent time with them, learning their language, their customs, even their mannerisms. Luck would have nothing to do with his actions. 

 

-

 

O pretty creeture

What do thine eyes see?

Does thou see reflection

Or dost thou see me? 

Pitiful Wyrm, Melancholy King–

Behold, my audience of one

As I stake my claim on e̵ ̶v̸ ̵e̸ ̵r̸ ̶y̶ ̶t̴ ̴h̸ ̴i̸ ̵n̶ ̷g̸

And drag thee towards the S̸̡͗͝ ̸̩͋̋͠u̸̞͇̮͋͝ ̸͈͆n̴̳͉̰̋̄

 

-

 

Had they not seen the same, disgusting roaches crawling across the path, they wouldn’t believe they were in The Dark Carnival. 

The flesh pit it’d once been was inverted into a tower, with all things taking place on its winding staircase. What once traveled down now stretched upwards, the steps leading towards the beaming light raining from above. 

Seeing it themselves, my friends could see how Ben embellished things to frighten us. The vision itself had been outdated- Ben had traveled to their world when it was still new, still thrashing and screaming as it began to take shape. By the time we were called to meet with The Night Terror in person, the entity had already taken a more structured environment like The Ark. 

In the beginning, he’d envisioned The Dark Carnival as pure Hell for the creatures that displeased him; a garbage dump for his more unsavory collectables. However, all his enemies were dead, and he wanted something he could enjoy with his followers. 

The Night Terror had begun to entertain himself- literally playing pretend, using the world he’d built from the blood, flesh, and bones of his enemies to simulate a real carnival. The world was still disgusting, stinking of viscera and rotting food, but the parade of monsters had settled. Large, striped tents dotted the staircase, their poles connected with colorful banners and lights. They established pretend businesses- carnival games, essentially, where the prizes were “treats” or sacks of glitter. Then there were amusement rides seemingly designed to kill whoever rode them, like a roller coaster that beheaded you at the end or a dunk tank filled with acid (some actual examples Doby told me). Comical, but lethal. For obvious reasons, my siblings maintained a “Look, Don’t Touch” attitude. 

Those rides were for the Clowns- creatures that manifested in all shapes, sizes, and stages of carcinisation. They, too, differed from Ben’s vision, far more clown than insect. If anything, the fact they only sort of resembled insects was a bit more unsettling than the Jeff Goldblum impression Doby saw in Ben’s vision. They wore bold colors like the Court, with the added trend of carrying around ropes and straps decorated with shiny trash they’d collected. There was plenty of it around- it littered every alley and floated down like snow, the flashier pieces causing a ruckus as Clowns scrambled to grab it. 

In some strange attempt at society, the Clowns intermingled with each other, exchanging the shiny trash they found for meat, trinkets, and candy. Not that they needed to- if they wanted food and didn’t have anything to trade, they’d just trade the job itself, swapping places for a leg of meat. The Clowns all acted the same, no matter how high on the steps they were. The only thing that changed was the quality of the trinkets, the Clowns further up the staircase wearing rhinestones and gold leaflets. In a way, it reminded Doby of how we interacted with each other, using that same, no-stakes logic that came with childish games. 

Some Clowns recognized Ellie. They tipped their hats (if they had them) as they walked past, giving the little girl a wide berth. For how creepy they looked, it was apparently a tad amusing to see them wince and scramble to get out of the way of a ten-year-old.

Jason had commented on it, explaining they were afraid of her for “what she did last time”. He’d laughed about it, but my friends didn’t find it as funny- not when it was possible that he was the one that put her there. She’d been a little girl in Hell, and when she fought for her way home, she was still in Hell. That made her strong, vicious, cold-blooded… but we could have taught her that. He wasn’t her guardian. We were. 

The longer Ellie was there, the more she began to remember her experience- including the visceral emotions she’d experienced while there. While her mind continuously closed itself to that trauma, it couldn’t remain closed. Being back there- even with it so drastically different- began to rob her ability to move, her fear creeping up as she tried to push it back down. 

Jill carried her. Hugged her tight, and let her hide her face in her wild, plastic hair. One of Jill’s greatest attributes was her height- that way, she could carry Ellie like a child again, when the walk became a bit too much.   

At the top, jutting out from a platform of calcified meat, was a giant circus tent- The Big Top, they called it. It was the size of a castle, the interior an indescribable mish-mash of rooms and functions. There were Penrose stairs that followed impossible pathways to even more impossible doorways, all of it painted with vibrant shades of blues, purples, and pinks. The furniture was a strange combination of ornate and modern, like a chaise lounge in the shape of a sneering grin, or a heart-shaped bed that was actively beating.  

The Queen was first to greet them, waiting for them in the main hall. Her name was April Fools- a rather ominous name- and she was as sinister as she was beautiful. She had chosen to identify purely as feminine once she became the Queen, taking the pronouns that mirrored Candy Pop’s. Apparently, that was something she was quite proud of- she bared her body like it was her finest work of art, the little she wore highlighting the feminine features she’d attained. A weird detail, I know, but it meant a lot to The Genyr to be what we’d call a “woman”- something they embodied, not something they just inherently were. I’d say they took the concept of gender far more seriously than we did, but I’d be lying; their perception of it was just different. If anything, they were having way more fun with it than humans were. 

My friends struggled to look at April directly. She had a terrifying smile that never waned, not even when she spoke. Her eyes bulged with every stressed word, speaking to them through bared, vampiric teeth. Like all Genyr, though, she spoke with big gestures, her head moving fluidly from side to side as she swam through the air. 

Doby found his chance when he brought up his own changes. The Genyr had no idea humans could also change their bodies, which led to Doby explaining that The Operator had done it for him. With the way he worded it, he painted himself in their colors- explained himself on their terms. 

That seemed to do the trick; they misunderstood him, taking it as  a sign that he was more important than he was. Before Jason could bat away Ellie’s incessant demands for more toys and refute him, the court had begun to orbit around Doby much in the way he orbited the court on The Ark. It would benefit them to have them all on his side, in case Jason tried to hurt them; Doby was smart for covering his bases. 

And then there was The King. 

His presence was a blood-curdling weight, a hailstorm of unease. Gravity was a concept for smaller, weaker creatures- he was a fluttering, sinking misery, descending from the mouth of the chasm without a disturbance in his form. His people dropped at the sight of his silhouette against the void- collapsed, even, their faces pressed to the ground and their hands flat in submission.  Even the Proxies felt the impulse to fall to their knees, their heads bowed with reverence. Were there not a stronger voice in their head, guiding them, warning them not to obey… There was a reason I’d never seen The Night Terror face-to-face, and it was for that alone.

Though his landing was graceful, the impact of his gnarled, taloned feet caused the ground to shake, the floor beneath him buckling into a crater. Things which sat on their own– stray pieces of garbage, gold, goblets of dark liquid, rusted plates- shuddered with a great compulsion, sliding from their resting place towards him. The sheer weight- the literal, physical mass that now dwelled under Candy Pop’s skin- created gravity, selfishly pulling All towards Him. 

This was The Collector. The Master of Vices, The Father of Demons. My cousin. Our souls were born from the same womb, but our existences took place on opposite corners of the Universe. Still, we would always seek each other out- seek to become One, once more.   

Candy Pop- The Body- wasn’t that different from the other Genyr. More imposing, certainly. He was significantly taller than his subjects, which meant that he towered over my friends. His hair was a mane around his head, the midnight blue locks bursting from the ponytail in his hair. His skin glittered like diamonds- “like starlight,” was what Doby had said exactly- the pearl color exposed a rainbow of hue underneath. He was painted with black markings, a color which Genyr saved for their dead. A pink flame in his eyes held a piercing stare as cold as ice, a light gleaming around his pupils and black sclera like a black hole inhaling light.

Doby watched as he moved, his weight pressing down on the delicate floor beneath him, cracking and stirring dust. With a deep, lion’s chuff, the gigantic being settled into his golden throne. His cold, empty expression suddenly morphed into a grin, as if only just then taking notice their tiny existences. He raised his hand to them, as if to show off his infernal claws dipped with pink blood.  

Aside from making Doby nearly shit his pants with his aura alone, he was surprisingly… Comprehensible, if that makes sense. That’s how Doby worded it, at least. He told me it felt like watching something going horribly wrong in a performance- a helpless sensation, like all you could do was watch someone die, but you still couldn’t look away. 

Unbeknownst to them, The Night Terror had been away at The Ark, speaking to The Doll about The Proxies he’d be meeting. I’d assumed nothing but malice from that interaction, having overheard the tail end of it myself; however, it clearly influenced how he treated Skully, Doby, and Ellie. 

They watched as April drifted to Candy Pop, her eyes sliding to him rather tellingly as she whispered in his ear. His eyes had narrowed, his lips forming the most beguiling smile. 

All but the Proxies were banished from his throne room- including Jason, to his displeasure. 

Ellie didn’t want to let Jack or Jill out of her sight, but The Night Terror didn’t consider them worth his presence. Jill reassured her of her safety- as long as she had Jack, she was never in danger. Even without him, she’d given most of the Proxies a run for their lives; teasingly, she wagered she could handle a few, foppish aliens. She gave Ellie a little peck with her beak-like nose, and then followed after The Unsightly Jester.  

Alone, The Night Terror seemed to relax, his expression determined. Immediately, he told them to call him by name- the name of his body, Candy Pop, not the name of the being inside it. He insisted, for reasons that’d soon become clear.

Alone with the three Proxies, Candy immediately asked them about Cane and fir Court. If they were alive, if they were alright, and if Cane’s egg hatched yet. Doby could answer most of those questions, but he couldn’t tell Candy Pop where fey were. Not because he didn’t want to, but because he didn’t know. The Genyr had been elusive on The Ark lately, even for him.  

He listened to my friends speak with rapt attention, growing more so the more positive news he heard about his twin. Of course, the direct eye contact he insisted upon made them all a little queasy; he was still a Tall One, albeit a Tall One within a vessel. But he did seem fairly genuine about his worries. 

In fact… While The Night Terror was clearly more physically present than the Genyr he lived inside, it was almost as if their minds had melded together into one personality. He was simply too dry, too melancholy. Those were traits Cane had described Candy Pop with; The Sad Clown, she called him. The one who made people laugh by being so bluntly miserable. Without the presence of Night Terror’s witnesses, that part of him shone through.

I imagine that was the only pyrrhic victory Candy Pop could achieve, locked within his own body. Despite losing to The Collector, Candy Pop wanted his last bit of family to live, and that desire remained too strong for The Night Terror to swallow. The being had to bend, lest he break. His current state was the result of it: a Godlike entity perpetually in a Cold War with itself, with both sides willing to destroy each other if the other side tried to take over completely. There was no harmony, no balance. Just a mutually assured destruction. 

Ben had told us the truth. When The Tall Ones entered our bodies- lived inside them as if they were their own- they were subject to our perspectives. To see an empty field is to feel something, even if that feeling is emptiness itself. Emotion cannot be untangled from our experience. They had to allow the original mind to remain, if they ever wanted to truly exist. The Operator had understood that; he embraced it, wanting to share the experience rather than erase it or control it. 

While The Night Terror didn’t like to lose, The Operator wasn’t asking him to. Conflict wasn’t going to end well for either of them, and there was more to gain from cooperation.

That was when Doby knew that Jason was working outside of his Master’s orders. The Night Terror had every intention of honoring his deal with The Operator. Everything was exactly as he’d feared- Jason was trying to kill them, and was probably trying to kill The Night Terror as well. 

Come to think of it, if The Mimics had killed Cane by accident, with Candy Pop so unstable… Perhaps the King would have ended his life, like he’d threatened. I hadn’t even considered that, until now. God, I hate clever people; everything they do makes no sense until the pieces click together and trap you.   

Doby knew he needed proof of Jason’s actions. Solid proof, not just conjecture. 

Ellie had then grabbed Doby’s sleeve.  

“Jill heard everything,” she’d stated firmly. “Jill remembers him.”

It seemed perfect. Night Terror could see her memories- could hear Jason’s voice, clear as day, plotting against him.  It was all the proof they would need. Even if it left the barest suspicion in The Night Terror, that would be enough to topple Jason’s entire tower of lies.

All they needed was Jill.

Doby told me how his stomach dropped, realizing that they needed Jill. Because they’d just sent Jill away, into a building she didn’t know well, surrounded by creatures who didn’t see her as anything more than a cockroach. 

Immediately, he’d run after Jill, trying to find her in the hellish funhouse of The Big Top. To his dismay, he soon came across Jester doing the same thing. Jill had gotten distracted and wandered away from them, and they’d been looking for the Mimics the entire time. None of the Candy Court seemed to know what became of them, either. 

As they tried to figure out what to do, a loud, roaring cry rang through the air, rattling the walls and floors. Doby recognized it immediately as Laughing Jack. The Mimic sounded worse than angry- devastated, his roaring becoming a horrible wail.

Quickly, The Jester grabbed Doby’s hand, using their Gifts to levitate them both. Bypassing all the impossible staircases, they soon heard another wail that brought them to the correct room. 

There, they found Laughing Jack- the behemoth with knives for teeth- weeping, the fluid of his tears causing a wave of striped moss to spread over the floor. He curled his massive body around a puddle of pink goo on the floor, his large talons delicately scooping the liquid into his box. There was a rancid scent in the air, associated only with low-budget carnivals and Clown Blood.

Jill was dead. It was so ironic, it was almost funny. But… It wasn’t. 

By that point, I’m sure Jason was desperate to keep us quiet. He wasn’t the culprit, however; rather, it was his apparent body double. According to Laughing Jack, it was The Dressmaker that attacked them, wielding a syringe. He’d tried to kill Laughing Jack first, but didn’t expect Jill to be the bigger problem. As she defended her brother’s box, the demon stabbed her in the stomach, pumping the contents of the syringe into her core. 

The damage wasn’t immediate, and Laughing Jack quickly emerged to chase him away. However, soon, Jill began melting, the area where she’d been injected spilling pink goo like she’d been gutted.

Only Laughing Jack knew what she did in her last moments. I’m sure she was terrified. Unsure of what was happening to her, and unable to process something as final as death. What we knew was that, in her final moments, she was held by her brother, staring up at his eyes. Doby liked to think she reassured him, in her final moments. Maybe she told him to wait; that, soon, the children would come back. The children would help.

And we could do nothing. 

By the time Doby and Jester came upon the scene, The Dressmaker and Jason had disappeared. The entire guild had vanished, their workshops separated from The Dark Carnival. No one could access their pockets, and no summon reached them.

Third Base wasn’t deterred. He didn’t have Jill to prove it, but he still returned to The Night Terror to accuse Jason. He just used Jill’s murder as further evidence of his betrayal. 

Candy Pop didn’t need much convincing– he’d suspected Jason of something since the incident with Ellie. A Tall One had a certain amount of omnipotence, and it was easy for him to track his Demons. He did nothing about it because he was under the assumption his Demons wouldn’t dare squander the Gift he’d given them. He didn’t hire them to be his henchmen; he’d collected them, and they were his pets.

What angered Candy Pop were Jason’s attempts to mix our blood. He seemed far more aware of what that meant, because he reacted far harsher to that than one of his own creations being murdered. Suddenly, he felt it necessary to handle Jason and his team of hobbyists.  

The Collector found no pleasure in killing a prize of his. Jason was too valuable, knew far too much. But he still needed to be contained for his actions; he wouldn’t give up just because he was discovered, clearly. 

Inevitably, his cruel mind began to formulate a proper punishment. He’d handle Jason himself; his followers, however, were for us. It was only logical that, for the crime of killing one of our friends, The Night Terror would allow us to kill a few of Jason’s. In fact, why not all of them? To a being like The Night Terror, their lives were just as worthless as Jill’s. 

And he knew just how to do it. 

He turned his eyes to our beloved Richard Doggers. Third Base- The Proxy That Never Missed. Night Terror had smiled with a gleeful darkness, and wondered what “never missed” truly meant.

The teleportation was instant. The Night Terror put his large hand on Doby’s head, and suddenly, the boy was staring out at a wasted, purple horizon. 

The ground was pocked with craters, remnants of buildings jutting out from the rocks like wine-soaked bones. A ruby sunset clashed with an emerald atmosphere, a trillion stars witnessing the remnants of the once great planet. The red dwarf Sun soaked in the tainted atmosphere like blood in cloth, the sky gray where the colors joined. Doby was stricken by the view; its flatness, the sheer amount of waste. There were no plants, no life of any kind. Even bacteria no longer grew. Was this the fate of every intelligent species? And who was he, to be walking next to the being that caused the destruction…? 

He’d been so certain of his sense of humanity. He thought he understood the Genyr, enough to where he felt more like them than like his monochrome siblings. 

He didn’t understand them at all. Not even close.  

The only living thing in sight was Doby, and he could feel it. He was safe inside his suit; however, he heard a warning in his ear that he was in a radioactive area, and he couldn’t stay for long. 

He wouldn’t remain outside for long. The Night Terror had taken him to his most prized weapon, which he affectionately called The Meteor Shower. It was essentially a cannon, built by Candy Pop to destroy planet-sized objects. It fired comets- quite literally, it created them from plasma, launching them through space towards their intended target. Doby wasn’t specific in how big the building was, but he compared it to the size of entire cities, with the barrel alone casting a mile-wide shadow. 

The sterile, unnecessary hallways within seemed to stretch on forever, making the journey inside all the more tense. The Night Terror wasn’t a small-talker; any comment Doby had was met with a deep, amused chuckle and nothing else. Doby wasn’t even speaking, to his ears- just making barbaric noises with his mouth. Somehow, though, he understood perfectly when Doby gave him a chance to talk about himself. 

According to Candy Pop, the weapon was a manic desire he’d felt compelled to finish, the ages weighing on him without something to do with his hands. Another product of becoming real- Tall Ones finally understood the virtues of creating something, and had every instinct to leave their mark on the world they’d just joined. Ironically, though, he admitted that the act of making it was more enjoyable than actually using it. It was part of his nature; simply owning something was enough.  

Until then, of course. Right then, a perfect opportunity had presented itself. Night Terror demanded Third Base test the limits of his Gift- how far could he aim, and still have a perfect shot? It was a Gift that begged to be pushed to its absolute limits. 

Night Terror gleefully showed him how to use the control panel, teaching him what every button and knob did. There seemed to be hundreds of them, all of them slightly different shades of magenta. There weren’t any panels that gave him information, either; Doby assumed the point was the twist and pull at random knobs, without any concern for trajectory. It’d hit something, eventually, a kind of lazy carelessness indicative of an egomaniac being.  

Of course, it was technically a gun. The Meteor Shower didn’t use “bullets”, but were we the kind of nitpicky creatures to make that distinction?

…Apparently, yes. Because The Operator gave him permission. I guess all those years of complaining finally paid off. 

Doby’s fingers trembled as he changed the size of the comets to be as small as possible. He wanted to only kill The Makers, and no one else. He didn’t know where they were. He didn’t want to think he couldn’t do it, but in case he couldn’t, he didn’t want to start World War III. 

When he was ready, all he had to do was think of who he wanted to hit and press a button. He all but mashed it; success or failure, Doby wanted to put his soul into the execution.  

There was a delayed reaction within the reinforced bunker; Doby heard a dull, booming “thud”, followed by a physical one he felt in his atoms. Doby was immediately thrown to the ground by the rattle, puking as blood oozed from his eardrums. He’d hit his head, so he was a bit dazed; in the state he was in, he was certain he was going to black out. 

 In a testament to how fast the rounds went, the timeframe Doby laid out meant that they crossed quadrillions of lightyears in mere days. Speed that wasn’t possible, if not for the power of a Tall One. 

The Night Terror had laughed- loudly, he’d laughed. “Oh, how fun!!! If he hits them, brother, I may worship you as well!!!” he’d cried, grasping Doby’s shoulder with a clawed hand.  

Despite his injuries, Doby knew he wasn’t done- not when he knew Jason would be out looking for us. The link between our realms was established; he’d be able to get back to The Ark quickly and warn people. 

When he returned, he began dividing us up further. Ellie and Skully needed to go back to The Ark with Laughing Jack. Once he’d dropped them off, he was going to find me and my group. 

The Unsightly Jester offered to accompany them, as well as to follow Doby back to our planet. Their own Master had questions for Jason.

My friends were more than happy for the company. Unlike a certain someone, we didn’t lie about our camaraderie. 

 

–

 

That brought us all together, in the center of the human village. 

Only Jason remained, all other Makers obliterated by Doby’s shot. There was very little blood, the heat from the strikes cauterizing the stumps. 

Wisely, I didn’t trust that they were permanently dead. The Collector liked to hoard the lives of his things, wringing them for all they were worth. He could kill them today, and by tomorrow, they’d return as entirely new nightmares. 

“It’s over, Toymaker,” Third Base growled, stepping around me and pointing his bat at Jason. “You’re going to pay for what you did to Jill.”  

Jason sighed, relaxing his frame as he prepared to talk his way out of trouble. “I don’t know what you’re talking about! I did no such thing!” He scoffed, grinning cheekily. “You must have confused me for someone else.”

“Yeah, nice try!!! Sending someone to do your dirty work doesn’t make your hands any cleaner, asswipe!!” 

His smile dropped, his eyes rolling as he picked at his nails. “I just killed a little cockroach, and suddenly , everyone’s angry at me...” 

“Wait… What?” Kate said, her worry spiking through my chest. “What happened!? What did you do?” 

Jason kept flinching- not a reaction, but a purposeful motion. He must have been trying to teleport away, but he no longer had the ability- more accurately, no longer had permission to go where he wanted.

Jason let out a scoffing laugh. It was all he could do, by that point. He’d been caught red-handed. 

“No… No, no, no, that’s not possible ,” Jason hissed. “I read their poetry, their prophecies … I know what they want. Why they’re putting us all through this theater …” 

Jason’s eyes landed on me, pupils twitching and crazed as they blackened. Saliva foaming between his shark-like teeth, the size of which appeared to be growing. “You,” he called, his voice trembling. “Why you? I’m a genius… I’m a Master craftsman… I’ve seen things that you can’t fathom…!! What is it about you that makes them so… certain …?”

He let out heaving breaths, his rage building up more and more. As he spoke, I watched the red in his hair drain like blood from his locks, turning a ghostly, snow white. His skin grew ashen gray, the muscle and bone in his hands growing into talons. This, I realized, was his true form; without any special Gift to kill us, he’d chosen to go all or nothing.    

“YOU DON’T DESERVE IT!!!” Jason roared. “You’re nothing but a rabbit, and I am THE WOLF -”

“I don’t have time for this.”

In that next instant, the space where Jason once stood became empty. Where he went, I wouldn’t know until later.

With a flourish, The Unsightly Jester put away their staff, their lips twisted into an annoyed sneer. 

“Sorry. I got bored,” The Jester said dryly. “Considering what I just heard, my Master will need to speak with him in His domain. We’ll let your Master know what we find, when we find it.”

What was it? The mention of poetry? I knew about that- The Operator said many poetic things, once his words could be understood. I wrote many of them down myself. I guess it was the fact he’d called them prophecies, as well. The Operator had predictions, but he was always careful about not calling them “prophecies”. I thought that was to keep us humble. 

“I don’t really care what you do with him,” I relented, letting out a deep sigh. “As long as he’s not my problem, anymore…”

The Sun was rising. We decided to reconvene away from the village, closer to the lake where the hole to The Ark was. We took the bodies with us- a gift for Seedeater, no doubt still prowling around in the woods. It was probably too afraid to get close to us, after it’d been attacked. Good thing, too; I don’t think the pact Korbyn signed applied to all of us.  

It was on that walk to the lake that Doby told me about what happened on his journey. If I hadn’t seen the impact- hadn’t seen his own memories as proof- I wouldn’t have believed him. 

I was delighted to hear he’d done well. Despite that, there was a darkness inside of me that clawed at my organs. I was too afraid to do any of that- the mere presence of The Night Terror made me tremble, and he’d survived his direct stare. It made me feel weak by comparison, smaller by proxy. Doby had done truly magnificent things… At the time, all it felt like I’d done was kill. It was a world I couldn’t stand- too loud, too bright, too overstimulating- but I was still jealous that Doby could thrive there.

A part of me wished that he’d failed. I hated that. 

Kate, on the other hand, was immediately thinking of Jill. She had many questions that Doby had no answers for- what the liquid was that killed her, what they could do, if she could be revived. Jester told her that there was a chance that could happen; however, unless they knew where Jason got the “nulling agent”, as they called it, they wouldn’t know how to address it. 

We arrived at Hole Lake an hour later, the Sun warming the cool, wet grass growing patches on the forest floor. We left the bodies nearby, burning the bodybags we’d carried them in for good measure.

“What I still don’t understand is what his goal was,” I mused. “He had everything he could ever want. It was in his best interest to obey…I mean, he was the one who approached me about our alliance.”

“That doesn’t mean he wanted to do it… Not all of us are so devoted,” Korbyn pointed out. “Jason wanted to win The Tall Ones’ Game himself. He’s a lot like Jack, in that sense… But you can’t fight a God you worship. He should’ve known that…” 

That irked me. Her words trailed off, speaking more to herself than us. I hated the tone she held in her voice, so burdened with knowledge and memory. If it was so painful to speak on, why did every word she said sound like a wistful allusion to it? 

“I bet you know exactly why he’s done this,” I accused, my voice harsh. “First The Sun, and now this… What aren’t you telling us?” 

Korbyn winced, the color draining from her face. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, her voice cracking. “I don’t want The Operator to hurt you.” 

At first, I was angry, knowing I was right. However, quickly, an ache went through my chest that I didn’t want to acknowledge. The last time we were friends, I had killed her with such violence. How could she still think of me like that? I didn’t ask her to. I didn’t want to be her friend.  

“I think he’s ready for us to know,” Kate declared, taking my hand to reassure me. “I mean… What could be worse than The Sun?”

It was a bit naive of her to say that. Another principle of our world was that it could always get worse. 

That time, Korbyn relented. “Fine. I’ll tell you what I think he was trying to do… but not here. You deserve evidence… You deserve to think for yourself, without his voice in your ear…” 

She appeared to think for a moment; then, she looked at me directly. “You know how to get to The Waste,” she stated. 

It wasn’t a question. I’d seen it enough times to know that the Chernabog masks could lead there. I’d considered using the one in my drawer numerous times, but I never got the nerve; after my last interaction in Georgia, I was even less inclined. 

“When you’re ready to hear it, find me. I’d take you with me now… But you’re about to have a very rough weekend.” 

I nodded once, and we left it at that. I didn’t care what she meant- I hadn’t had a good weekend in a while, so I almost considered that obvious. 

With a weary sigh, Korbyn mentioned something about wiping memories, and retreated back into the village. I was a bit miffed not to get a “thank-you” for helping her- and for doing so well, too, without killing any of her family on accident- but whatever. I was used to thankless work. 

Though he lingered for a moment, Nathan eventually followed her. I didn’t ask him where he was when The Maker’s first attacked- I could only assume he was with one person, and I didn’t want to hear that truth spoken aloud. Because of who he was to me, I chose to ignore his small moment of weakness. Hypocritical, I know. 

Regardless of Nathan’s feelings toward me, I was going to honor my promise to him. There was a reason his sister’s presence still lingered, even though all memories pointed to her death. She would have been my sibling, had it not been for The Foundation. I’d dug bodies for Toby; I’d do the same for Nathan.

I left Nathan with one, final gift as he brushed by me- what I’d learned from Nina, which included the locations of some unmarked SCP sites. One of them was near the reservation, and was no doubt the source of their repeated ills. The chance it’d hold anything of value to Nathan was slim, but its presence on their land was enough to warrant a visit. 

“We should leave, Third Base,” The Unsightly Jester pointed out. “I would like to speak to Ben Drowned about Jason… He was the one who taught him how to travel between spaces. Their friendship is… concerning.” 

Doby let out a small noise, nodding once. “Right… Well, I guess I’ll see you guys on The Ark. Tell Natalie I said hi, tell Toby to go fuck himself.”

“Will do!” 

I felt a small panic, born from the existential threat of never seeing someone again. The feeling was so familiar to me, but it was always as fresh as the first time. I expected Doby to stay with me, funnily enough. Some part of me thought he’d want to go back to how it used to be- all of us loitering in the field, shooting baseballs at the trees.  

Instead, I had to let him go. I watched him leave with Jester, disappearing behind a door drawn with light. 

I felt lonely. My only saving grace was that I wasn’t alone. The instant I recognized the feeling, I felt Kate’s arms wrap around me, hugging me tightly. It helped; after so long without contact with her, I hugged her back, my head resting on her shoulder. 

“We’ll be okay,” I heard her whisper. I believed her; it was either believe her, or give in. 

I sniffled, subtly trying to wipe my eyes. I’d gone this long without crying in front of Brian, and I didn’t want to start. “We should call a Slender One for a ride,” I said, my voice hoarse with emotion.

Brian put a hand on my shoulder, reminding me that he was there. In more ways than one, he was there. “Hey,” he said, his voice comforting with its breathiness. “Was everything he said for real? He crossed dimensions, talked to a God, all that?”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “They aren’t Gods,” I mumbled on instinct. 

“But all those things… He really did them?”

“...Yeah.”

I sounded tired, even to my ears. “What…? Do you think he’s cooler than me, now?” I asked, with enough bite to make Kate shoot me a chiding expression. 

“No, just… He’s just some kid from the Midwest, and he did all that?” Brian mused, the smile evident in his voice. “Makes me excited for what I’m gonna do for The Operator.”

That caught me off guard enough to shock me out of my bad mood. That was one way to see it, I suppose… Probably a better way than seething jealousy. Actually, I thought that was the correct way of seeing things. That was the way that glorified our Master the most. 

As soon as I turned my phone on, I felt it vibrating in my hand. I opened it to see four missed calls from Toby and one from Natalie. Texts were flooding my phone, to the point where it kept freezing. Everyone- and I do mean everyone - was absolutely freaking out. 

I feared the absolute worst. The Ark was under attack. Ellie and Skully were dead. The Hydra had learned to walk on land.

Kate let out a squeal, jumping up and down excitedly. She’d been able to read her texts. “It’s Rouge!! She’s gone into labor!!” She cried, her voice high with elation.

“Whoa! Good call sending Toby over there, huh?” Brian chirped, grinning at me. “Is she one of your teachers?” 

“More than that!! She’s our Mom!!” Kate exclaimed. “And she’s having the baby!! Masky, aren’t you excited?!”

 I let out a miserable whine, sinking to the forest floor. Korbyn did say my weekend was going to be rough, didn’t she…?

 

–

 

Natalie was the one who picked us up, already sent by The Operator to do so four hours prior. For obvious reasons, The Slender Ones were occupied. 

The fender was missing from the car, and there were quite a few dents. It was still too dark to see if there were bloodstains, but it was Natalie. Of course there was blood on the grill. 

I always found Natalie’s view of humans… interesting. She was the most “well adjusted”, but I would argue she was more flippant with human life than I was. A lot of that came from how humanity had treated her; she was taught to hate, and then taught to love. It was something she had to do consciously. Otherwise… I mean, Natalie put the “slaughter” in “Vehicular Manslaughter”.  

It took a moment to figure out which pocket Natalie had the keys in. I pounced while she was  mid-conversation with Kate. We were fairly equal in strength, after I’d grown a bit more into my body. I only needed to throw her on my shoulder for a second, using her height against her to make her retaliation awkward and ineffective.  

Natalie screamed obscenities in Creole, and the others started to rush to help her. When they saw why I grabbed her, though, all their sympathy dropped, and they allowed me to steal the keys from her pants’ pocket. As usual, Brian didn’t understand what the fuss was about. That would have to be something he trusted us on. We loved Natalie, but we’d experienced enough threats to our lives for one day.  

Brian got in the seat behind me, leaning into the middle like an excited labrador. I ignored the look Kate gave me as she settled in the passenger seat. The smirk on her face made my face heat up, knowing exactly what she was telling me without a single word. 

That left Natalie to sit next to Brian. For a moment, she didn’t register him, which I didn’t blame her for. Her mind was racing, torn between excitement over seeing us again and the stress of our current situation. 

“Whoa…” Brian cooed, announcing his presence to her. “You’ve got a clock in your face . Does that… hurt?”

Natalie rolled her eyes- and I do mean eyes, as the clock hands would move in the same arc as  her pupil- and smirked. 

“Do I fuckin’ know you, boy?”

He froze at her threatening tone, caught off guard by it. “Oh- I’m Brian. Tim’s friend. I already know your deal, been to The Ark. I’m totally down with you guys.”

“Awww, he’s down, he says,” Natalie drawled, leaning back in her seat. “I don’t think I wanna be down with a putain that likes serial killers.”

“...Y-You’re a serial killer?” He squeaked.

Technically, we all were. Natalie was the one with the accolades. 

Natalie leered at him, bluntly sniffing at him with a hungry expression. “Ever hear ‘bout The Night Butcher of New Orleans?”

Brian must have heard of her, because all the color drained from his face. I was confident Natalie was just trying to menace him, and had no intentions of hurting him. 

I still felt my spine burn, a cold anger sparking in my soul.

“...Wait. That hoodie- Ooooh, wee gar, is this Jakèt jòn? Jakèt ellow la? I thought Toby was fuckin’ with me!!” Natalie cried, suddenly connecting the dots to who he was. She wheezed with laughter at Brian’s haunted expression, and I let out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding.

“The one and only!” Kate chirped. “He’s been invited by The Operator to come with us. He’s really listening to me this time, Natalie!! We’re going to let humans live with us!!” 

Natalie’s laughter sputtered out, then, and her expression softened. Something about that bothered her; I could hear the whispering emerge through The Arkhive, her thoughts loud as she tried to keep them to herself. 

“I heard ‘bout that. Not sure how they plan on makin’ that work, but we’ll see… It ain’t as easy as a Sunday ferry ride.”

She paused, then chose to elaborate. “TonTon and I got to talkin’ a bit. Man told me that I can’t bring all the people I want. Ain’t ‘cause they ain’t invited… Storm’s gonna come, in a couple years. Ain’t nobody gonna survive it, or the Hell that come after,” she explained, her low rasp bringing the dark clouds to mind. “Whole world’s gonna leave ‘em to drown. He says all I can do is pick people I knew I could convince to leave… ‘Course they ain’t believin’ me. Ain’t nobody ever believe me…”

Natalie must have felt so powerless. She could stretch seconds into minutes. With permission, she could even reverse time- undo a death like it never happened. That Gift meant nothing, if what needed to be changed couldn’t be changed. We couldn’t stop a flood. The Earth had machinations we were forbidden to touch, for fear of damaging every cog within it. In comparison, Natalie was so small, and by consequence, what she could influence was small. She was doomed to watch them die from disbelief. 

“Maybe it won’t be that bad…?” Kate offered, reaching around the seat to take her hand. “It hasn’t happened yet. Maybe something will change.”

Natalie snorted, squeezing her hand fondly. “Naw… Might as well face now, mon cherie. It’s all downhill from here… Shit’s only gonna get worse.”

She squared her shoulders as she controlled herself, sniffing once loudly. “It is what it is, ya’ll. Lord giveth, Lord taketh,” she declared loudly. With that, she settled back in her seat. 

She glanced at Brian then, letting out a snorting laugh as she lazily swat him on the chest. “Shit, son, can’t even blame you for wantin’ in on our cult. Might as well get on the damn boat, if you can…”

Speaking of which… Natalie wanted to know how Brian got there, and he was happy to retell the story again. With every odd twist and turn, she saw how Brian found himself among us. She looked fairly concerned for me, but I silently told her not to worry about it.  

When Brian got to the part where he broke into Jeff’s house without being caught, Natalie wasn’t as surprised as I’d been. She laughed, even, the bitterness sharp. “Lemme guess- there was a door somewhere insignificant that was unlocked, right?” She asked rhetorically. 

She was correct- in-between bewildered laughs, Brian elaborated that, actually, he’d walked in and out through the front door. There were people around, but Jeff wasn’t. They’d all locked themselves in their rooms; Brian heard them making ungodly noises, but he didn’t want to find out what they were doing. He’d grabbed Jeff’s laptop and the cash he’d left beside it, and bailed before anyone saw him. 

“Mmmmhm. That’s how I got out. Motherfucker forgot to lock the basement, so I just used my Gift to stop time and walk out. Liu was the one who remembered to lock doors, Nina was the one who checked samples and doses… When they ain’t around, Jeff ain’t got no clue. He needs someone to care for him, ‘cause he ain’t got no idea how to do it hisself.”

“Hey!! Now that we have Brian, maybe we can finally get rid of him!!” Kate exclaimed, grasping my shoulder. 

There was merit to that, I thought. While I doubted we’d be that lucky, it said a lot about Jeff’s security that Brian used the front door.   

“What’s stopping you now?” Brian asked, raising an eyebrow. 

Though I hesitated to tell him, I knew he’d find out eventually. “Our Master’s presence is blocked by lead. It can kill us permanently, if we’re shot or stabbed with it. Jeff knows this, and he surrounds himself with lead to block out our Master’s omnipotent eye. We have to wait for a good moment, because we’ll be at a huge disadvantage.”

Which we could do, obviously, but it took time. With all that in mind, I still began to consider moving forward on Jeff. Our enemies were working together, sharing forbidden knowledge that they shouldn’t have. Something was connecting them, banding them together to push against our takeover. Whatever it was, I wanted to kill it.

As I ran through possible scenarios, the conversation shifted from childish fantasies about fighting Jeff like a Final Boss to some a bit more serious- Rouge, who was currently enduring a real fight.   

Natalie reassured us, but didn’t lie. Rouge was alive and well, but things were a bit tense. The Physician had found that there were issues from her previous pregnancy that had been overlooked by human doctors- scar tissue that, if allowed to remain, raised the chances of both mother and child to die. Locklear was a surgeon, so he could do certain things to correct it; however, given the child’s presence inside her, that was limited. 

For Rouge, it must have felt almost poetically devastating. She had suffered so much due to pure, human negligence- the cruel inability to care for just a moment. Even when that pain seemed centuries past, it had remained festering within her, waiting to remind her that she would always have to fight for happiness.   

Rouge’s self-immunity had plummeted; for that reason, she’d been completely removed from society, taken to a small cabin near the Canadian border. Ellie and The Basher were the only ones allowed to be around her regularly. The Basher had been waiting on her hand and foot throughout, which I’m going to assume was his greatest dream and Rouge’s worst nightmare. Natalie mentioned that her room was covered in flowers- some of which The Basher definitely stole. While Wilson kept her spirits up, Anne and Locklear tended to her physical health, bringing her everything she needed directly from The Operator. 

The goal had been to keep Rouge and the baby as relaxed as possible. Not just for their own sake, mind you; there was a good reason we’d suddenly stopped seeing her. 

As I’d see for myself, things happened inside the house when Rogue was stressed. Rooms appeared that directly contradicted each other, intersecting impossibly without any sense of overlap. Hallways stretched into infinity, the sound sucked from the air like a vacuum. It would get dark as night inside the house, even with all the windows open. Of course, simply stepping out the front door brought you right back into the daylight. If you could find the door, that is; sometimes, the exit led to a concrete wall, and you were stuck inside until you were allowed out again. 

That was evidence of a Gift- illusion of the highest level, the Gift twisting the perception of all who come close to it. 

And it was a baby that was causing it.  

… We hoped it was a baby.

Toby would feel vindicated by that. He’d once called the baby a monster, and I’d thought him incredibly rude; really, he’d only been applying what our Master told us. We didn’t have to look human, or even be human. It was just convenient for us to look like them. By all human standards, Rogue was carrying a literal monster. It was only a matter of how pretty the monster would be.

I didn’t see that monstrosity as something negative. I, too, was born a monster, and I was beautiful in my Master’s eyes. Rogue’s baby would be just as splendid, and we would love them for reasons that transcended appearance. Our bodies were temporary- our souls were all connected, our minds joined under our brilliant Master. 

And what if it was ugly? It was only a baby. It didn’t ask to live- it was our fault it existed. We owed it our time and love, because we were the ones who decided it would be. It deserved to be held, and fed, and smiled at. It deserved that softness from its creators, as we all did.

Despite all that- despite all my attempts to feel joyful- I couldn’t deny a creeping sense of dread. More so when we finally arrived at the cabin, passing by the Berserkers standing guard in the trees. It was early morning by then, so there was enough light that I could see them standing, their pupils glowing as our headlights passed by. 

“Uhhh… Why are they dressed like that?” Brian whispered into my left ear. 

“Psychological warfare,” Kate muttered sarcastically, making me smirk. 

I told Brian not to worry about them, startling as they appeared. After Jason had attacked us, The Operator pulled them all from their stations to stand guard, their old missions be damned. It was desperate, done fearing the consequences of hesitation. It left Proxies in charge of the holes to The Ark. The shift left our barriers less guarded than before, but that didn’t matter; our Master had determined that Rouge was his most valuable asset. Explained why he wanted me there, and not on The Ark. He wanted his concentration to stay on one, singular point.  

As I stepped out of the car, I shuddered, goosebumps running along my arms. It wasn’t a person that made me wince; rather, the house itself was what made me hesitate, grabbing Brian before he walked blindly into danger.

“Wait,” I said, turning him to look him in the eye. I didn’t know what I was dealing with, but I had to cover my bases. “Keep your mouth shut unless Rogue talks to you directly. Don’t tell her your real name. If she asks you to do something, let me do it. Don’t explore the cabin- don’t open any doors or cabinets, and if you can’t see into the room, don’t go inside any open doors. Stay close to me or another Proxy, and never sleep alone.” 

“Yessir,” Brian drawled, unbothered as always. “Don’t bother the baby mama. Gotcha.”

I ignored Natalie and Kate’s looks of utter delight, letting them distract Brian with further explanations about who Rogue was. Of course they’d immediately like him; not only had they already convinced themselves he was my soulmate, but he was also just as dorky as they were.  

“Glad you’re amused,” I muttered darkly, the foreboding sense of dread growing as we walked into the cabin. 

Natalie had undersold how creepy the house felt. The interior was larger on the inside than the outside. It was noticeable enough to be evident at first glance. The furniture sat far away from the walls, exhibiting the way the space had quite literally expanded. There were doors everywhere, to the point where it seemed impossible for that many rooms to exist side-by-side. In the corner, a set of wooden stairs led directly to the ceiling, with seemingly no purpose whatsoever. 

Toby was in the main room, pacing a smooth path into the woodgrain. He didn’t react to us entering the room, far lost in his thoughts. He was worrying his thumbnail between his teeth, letting out a clicking sound out the corner of his mouth. The oddities of the room didn’t seem to confuse him as it did me; rather, he regarded them with more nail biting, his head swiveling to the singular hallway periodically. 

Skully and Ellie were there as well. While Ellie barely looked up from her video game, Skully acknowledged us, looking up from his book with a small cry of elation. “Masky! Kate! Look- I lived!”

I couldn’t help but smile at him. It felt good to see him alive. I believed Skully when he said we knew each other- I believed him when he said our fates were tied together. That had to be true… Otherwise, how could he have survived what he did? How could he still be here, if not to fulfill the purpose we shared? 

He knew how important Brian was before I did. He’d spoken his name. He remembered.

At the sight of Brian, Skully’s book fell out of his hands. He shot up from his seat, almost stepping on Ellie and knocking into Toby to cross the distance. 

Within seconds, Skully was clinging to Brian, his hands clenched tightly in the fabric of Brian’s hoodie. 

“Finally,” I heard Skully whisper, his mind fizzling with a peculiar white noise. “Finally.” 

I watched as confusion etched across Brian’s features, his nervous smile dropping. I don’t think he heard Skully’s thoughts; more accurately, he felt them, their intent reverberating through the manic gleam in his eye. Brian wanted me to explain the sensation in his gut- that deep, clawing feeling that you were missing something important. 

I couldn’t give him anything satisfactory. That was something he would have to learn to accept- we either figured it out for ourselves, or learned when the consequences of our ignorance came to roost. 

“That’s Skully,” I told him. “He’s our technopath… If you’ll do anything, you’ll probably work with him the most.”

“Yes!!” Skully chirped, pulling him away from our small cluster. “Here, let me show you my equipment, my camera…”    

Kate had attempted to get Toby’s attention, but his mind had been thoroughly caught in a rut. She’d tried to open her mouth, but the sheer nervous energy Toby radiated made her hesitate.  

“Cher,” Natalie called flatly. “I got Masky n’ all them. What’re we doin’?” 

He stopped, finally acknowledging us. I knew Toby wanted to tell us to leave. When he fully registered we were there, I saw his disapproval flash in his eyes. Rouge was “Rouge” until someone threatened her- then, suddenly, she was “Mom”, and Toby guarded her like they shared blood.  

“Fucking no,” he snapped bitterly. “…They just st-t-t-t-tarted. Basher wants us to wait-t-t-t here, unt-t-til it’s over. The closer you get-t-t, the… weirder the house gets. It…”

Toby trailed off, fidgeting as he struggled to control himself. Inevitably, Ellie lifted her head, speaking for him. “It doesn’t want us to bother her,” she concluded, her voice a tad drole. 

It. It, being the baby. The implications of that were uncomfortable, at best; just how aware was the child, if it was taking measures to protect itself during its own birth? What did it know? What did it see…? 

I swallowed a lump in my throat. “We could go hang out outside and-”

“Give them space? That’s what I was thinking,” Kate said, copying my sharp nod. We both wanted nothing to do with the entire situation. It was exciting, because we were getting a new sibling, but we weren’t that eager to meet them. 

Toby almost seemed ambivalent to Natalie’s presence, at first; however, he leaned into Natalie’s embrace when she offered one. 

“It’s gon’ be alright, cher. Just stay positive,” she murmured into his wild hair. “How about I go check up on her, yeah?”

“It’s not-t-t-t gonna let-t-t you-”

“Aw, hell. I’ll figure it out.”  

Toby winced, but let the tension in his body drop, if only just a bit. Natalie let him go, then, gingerly guiding him to me. In a rare moment of kindness- mildly prompted by the glare Natalie gave me- I wrapped an arm around Toby’s shoulders. To my relief, he relaxed, leaning into me for comfort as well.

As soon as we entered, we left, moving as silently as we could to the porch. I don’t know why we were trying to be quiet. Maybe because of how quiet it was in general- I couldn’t hear any activity in the house, even though I knew childbirth wasn’t a silent affair. The discomfort we shared seemed to hang like a fog without anything to disturb it- like something would shatter if we screamed too loud, the walls of the house closing in around us.

And for all I knew- all I could see- the house truly was closing in around us. 

Toby pulled away from me, suddenly, pacing along the shaded porch. “She looks so fucking pale,” Toby confessed, visibly disturbed as he covered his mouth. “It’s so much worse than they’re telling us.” 

“He’s telling the truth,” Skully admitted. “The house has become a conduit for its Gift. I don’t think it’ll ever be a normal cabin again- at least, not for a while. It’s become an anomaly.”

“And I heard them,” Toby added, his voice rushed as he fought the urge to pick at the scarred flesh on his cheek. “I heard Locklear t-t-t-talking to Ann. They’re going t-t-t-t-to cut it out of her, because it may t-t-t-t-try t-t-t-to dig through her. They’re preparing for a fucking Rake, not a baby!!! But everyone’s so f-fucking calm, like this is normal…” 

“Maybe it is,” I asserted, bringing him back to my side. “They’re not going to let Rogue suffer if they can avoid it. She’s our Guardian.”

Brian nodded, putting his hand on Toby’s other shoulder. “Right! Dude, C-sections are totally normal. Tons of people are born that way. You were probably born that way. Sometimes you just gotta go in there and pull the kid out of the ladies’ bread basket!!” 

It wasn’t rude, per say, but it was a bit crass. With Toby in such a state of distress, he reacted badly, slapping both of us away from him. 

“That’s my fucking mom, you piece of shit-t-t-t,” Toby seethed, reaching for his hatchet. “You have no fucking idea what she’s been through.”

Brian held his hands up in surrender, backing up quickly. It irritated me, obviously; Toby knew by now that Brian was just trying to help. 

Suddenly, Toby’s anger switched to me. He grabbed my jacket, turning like he was going to suckerpunch me. “The one thing she asked The Tall Man for was to have a kid,” He told me, speaking clearly within The Arkhive. “Not one he picked out that looks like her, but one she made. I don’t get why it’s so fucking important to her, but it is!!! And, what? This is the best he can do for her?! This is fucked up, Masky!!”

I saw why he was preparing to hit me. I grabbed his wrist, my eyes narrowing at such filthy blasphemy.

“Enough,” I growled, my patience wearing thin. “You need to chill the fuck out. If it looks like a normal baby- which it probably will- you’re going to feel stupid as shit for panicking so much.”

Toby yanked our faces inches apart, baring his teeth at me. “Look around you and t-t-tell me this is normal, ⦻rigin. ”

I hadn’t realized how tired I was until I heard my true name. Suddenly, I was wide awake.

I wasn’t scared of him, even as his voice gained a second cadence. I met him, lifting my mask to bare my teeth right back at him. Mine were sharper, harder, bleeding black saliva and ichor. I pressed my forehead to Toby’s, my pale gaze centimeters from the fire in his eyes. 

“We aren’t meant to be normal, HABIT. Remember?” I breathed, my voice growing strange as I spoke. “We’re meant to be better .”

I loved the way Toby recoiled; as if he could speak my name, but I couldn’t speak his. Hypocritical bastard. 

“We?” Toby repeated mockingly.

“W̸͉̑e̶̙̓,” I stressed, speaking from somewhere dark in my soul. For just a split-second, I made his sneer drop, his teeth rattling in his exposed jaw. 

“Hey, hey!!! Calm down, both of you!!!” 

Kate put herself between us before we started biting. I was surprised she’d let it get that heated; then again, she probably didn’t realize how serious we were until our names were spoken and The Chaser began to react, instinctively clawing at the bars in her mind with agitation. 

Brian’s unnerved stare reminded me to calm down, collecting myself with a deep breath. He didn’t hear everything, but he heard enough. Wisely, he kept his questions to himself, choosing to acquaint himself with our little sister and her far less intimidating game.  

“We just have to wait,” Skully stated with some finality. “It’s all we can do.”

It’s all we ever did. My whole life was a long period of idly waiting. What was a few more hours?

 

–

 

I wanted to be alone for a while.

Naturally, I didn’t get that wish. While I tried to take a nap on the porch swing, I only got an hour or two before I was awoken by Ellie. She wanted me to come with her and Skully into the woods, so we could check on The Slender Ones. Though I grouched at them both to get Toby, if they were that scared, Skully admitted that he was with Brian. The human was trying to find a more substantial weapon than a pocket knife. Toby had mentioned a tool shed on the other side of the house, and they were busy trying to figure out the combination lock. 

I worried about leaving Brian alone with Toby, for a multitude of obvious reasons. However, I had to trust that he wouldn’t harm him just to screw with me. That seemed a bit too low for him. 

Of course, I was stubborn, and I had yet to move from my spot on the couch. I suggested Kate, only to be told that she was coming with them as well. 

If they were all going, why the fuck did they need me…? God damnit, I wanted to nap…

 By then, I figured that something else was up. I didn’t mind that much; Proxies didn’t need a ton of sleep, anyways. I wanted to be away from the uncomfortable aura of the house; even napping next to it had given me dizzy, hazy dreams. Lighting a cigarette for the walk, I followed them. 

I should’ve realized why Skully was so insistent. They let me finish my cigarette, at least; as I pinched the used butt out, Skully hung back, allowing Kate and I to walk side by side.

“...Masky… Toby told me what you did,” she stated quietly. “That was Toby’s friend, dude. The Operator made you do that, right? You didn’t want to hurt him…”

I didn’t lie to her. “No,” I said. “But I had to, Kate. I needed to protect Brian.”

While she clearly wanted to accept that, I could tell she struggled, that part of her desperate to be good twisting her expression. I linked my hand with hers, showing her the memory in its entirety. That included the comment that Hoaxton had made about her. The anger Kate felt bordered exhaustion. She still wanted to care on principle, but his insults had robbed her of any sense of pity. 

Luckily, Skully was completely on my side. “The Operator told us this would happen, remember? Masky is the icon… It’s his job to punish the siblings that don’t obey.”

She knew that- I’d just never used that kind of authority over people, before. I’d always seen it as inevitable, but she, with her heart of gold, had hoped I’d be better than that. 

“I’m sorry,” I said softly. “I had to.”

“No, I… I get it,” Kate relented. I think that’s what bothered her most- she did get it.  

We walked along the dirt road leading to the house. The Ghost was patrolling it, riding No Name at a slow trot. She seemed busy, or at the very least dedicated; I only nodded to her as she trotted past us, letting her remain focused on her duties. 

Sensing the nearby presence of a Slender Brother, we moved deeper into the woods towards him. Before long, we came upon The Chessmaker holding guard. He hadn’t let his surroundings keep him from his board games; his board floated at waist height as he moved the pieces around, his fingers dancing around the pieces to make them move. He had the White Queen, King, and both White Bishops in the center of the board, with the rest of the white pieces radiating outwards around them. Levitating around his head were the black pieces, orbiting him as he contemplated his formation. 

“Bugger. I’ll have to move your pieces around, now… Tsk, tsk…” The Chessmaker muttered. It was only then that he lifted his head, exposing his shark-toothed smile. Seeing it gave me a bit of a start, his teeth reminded me far too much of Jason. However, I knew it was just a coincidence; The Chessmaker had intentionally filed his teeth that way. While he wore suits, he had a certain flair to them that was more “Wall Street” than “Fleet Street”. I’m not even sure what accent he had; some kind of British, but remembering it now, I actually think he was faking it. 

“We want to help, sir!!” Kate chirped. “Anywhere not covered?”

He chuckled, leaning back with his head to the sky. “Hmm… No. The Ghost is walking the road with No Name, and The Shroud is providing a bird’s-eye view from her place in the trees. The rest of us are scattered about, like so…”

As he muttered, the pieces moved and shifted. With a wag of his finger, The black pieces were positioned on the edge squares of the board, slowly surrounding the white pieces in the center. 

“You could draw pages,” He suggested.  

I saw that as being redundant, delivered with a patronizing tone I didn’t appreciate. Not only was I there, The Operator was already putting all his focus on this area. The air hummed with his presence, his whispers audible in the back of my mind. It’s how I knew what The Operator was doing with our people; constantly, I could feel my mind racing with his thoughts. 

Kate pouted at that, impatiently stomping her foot. “Oh, come on!! How are we supposed to get any experience as Berserkers if you don’t give us stuff to do!?” 

“If we start dying, you’ll be the first person I call… Unless I’m dead,” He said, punctuating his statement with a sharp laugh. The Chessmaker really only gave you the time of day if you were a pretty woman… Sound logic, honestly. 

Skully and Kate began debating on what to do– we could go find another Slender One, and see if we had a better result. Kate considered going to see The Shroud, whom Chessmaster had mentioned to be keeping watch. Skully tried to talk her out of that, worried about getting in her way. 

‘click’.

All at once, I felt a tidal wave of images rushing into my mind, the muscles in my face growing lax as my pupils dilated. 

A branch sprung forth from a trunk, forming buds as it began to grow. A house. Stairs that lead to nowhere. A million, pale hands grasping for a dark light. A red flower. A house. A doll with a red ribbon around its neck. A dark tree with deep roots, its wood black as the void. A house. A wall of teeth that ground flesh and bone to paste. 

A pale world.

A dark sky.

A house. 

There was a soft ‘pop’ in my skull, causing me to flinch and rub my eyes. 

“Shh. Step quietly, sweet child. They’re all sleeping.”

The Operator’s voice was right behind me, his loving hands upon my shoulders. I almost didn’t open my eyes; like this, he felt so present, so tangible. I felt instantly soothed by the gesture, all my exhaustive worries melting away.

How could I not feel at peace? Today was a wonderful day. Today, we created something beautiful. 

When I finally opened my eyes, I was alone, seemingly divorced from the layer of reality I’d been standing in. I knew it wasn’t real- the plants seemed to vibrate, the shadows fluttering around the edges. The light was too harsh, the sky white with its glow. I could see colors that weren’t visible before; the world appeared awash with them, moving in near constant waves.

 I felt calm, despite the surrealness encompassing me. Staring at the front door of the house, I was reminded of the cabin I was born in. I half expected Persolus to shamble out, his weak voice calling to me back inside to eat.

Instead, I could feel my Master’s breath on my cheek, his hand on my shoulder to ground me.  

“We want you to see her, first… She’s just like you.”

She. I smiled knowingly. It was a girl. That explained why she was so important.   

“We have listened, child, always listening, always watching… You children are so wise, so much like us… We will make you happy. We will give you everything you desire, because we love you… We love you so dearly, you cannot fathom…”  

The Operator me guided inside the House, our bodies passing through the threshold like crossing a veil. The cabin had distorted further, the interior nothing short of maddening. The doors stretched from the wall to the ceiling, flung open to expose black voids of nothingness behind them. The paneled floor swam as if stirred with a spoon, rippling as I took careful steps around the holes in the floor. As if in reaction to my presence, the distortion pulsed, untwisting to expose the hallway leading to Rouge’s room. 

My feet took me everywhere but forward, my path twisting as the world around me slowly untwisted. I was patient, knowing that no matter where I turned, I was always functionally progressing. The walls trembled and vibrated, their form constantly shifting, changing materials and color. A House. A Cabin. A Home. A Womb. 

I felt compelled to stop at one door. There was nothing significant about it- nothing that delineated it from the hundreds of other doors around me, cluttering the floor with their doorknobs turned upwards. I still went inside, choosing it without really knowing why. It was the door that was chosen for me, my compulsion guided purely by my Master. 

Like with the front door, I didn’t need to use the doorknob. As I reached to grab it, my hand passed through it like water. In the space I was in, there were no doors; they were just barriers that I could merely step through.

Natalie had been right. Rouge’s room was filled with flowers, with every available surface covered with sweet-scent blossoms and creeping vines. The bouquets all seemed to be as fresh as the day they were picked, which I knew wasn’t possible; it was far more in line with Wilson’s dedication to buy them sporadically. On this plane, they were even more beautiful, the colors I couldn’t see moving in gentle swells through the petals. They even seemed to speak to me; I could hear tiny voices repeating soft reassurances, the voices familiar echoes of the two lovers.  

I saw Rouge, still as a statue, her sunken eyes closed. She was asleep, not dead- how I was able to tell the difference, I don’t know. She certainly looked dead, every bit as pallid as Toby described her. Next to her, The Basher clutched her hand, keeping her fingers pressed to his lips as he watched over her. He was frozen in that dutiful state. So was Natalie, who sat on her other side; she was locked in place, her hands clasped in fevered prayer. Across the room and closest to me, The Physician was suspended mid-step towards the cupboard, his hands filthy and his eyes exhausted. Anne was the only one who seemed unbothered, which explained why she was the one who’d cut the cord. 

The bed was soaked with blood, blooming out from Rouge’s tightly wrapped stomach. Everyone was somewhat covered with it. The color was so red it seemed black, the droplets as loud as gunshots as they fell to the floor. 

There was no difference between the blood on the sheets and the blood we spilled on our Master’s throne- blood was blood. We all spilled it to create. It’s why I didn’t pity Rouge for being in the state she was in. That was how she wanted her blood to be spilled; the first Gift The Operator gave us was a choice, and that was hers. I doubted she’d want me to feel sorry for her, anyways. 

Instead, I acknowledged the pain, and the suffering. I watched The Operator take it away from her, the memories pouring like black dust from her mind. 

Finally, my attention rested on the small creature laying on Rogue’s chest, its pale eyes open wide and horribly focused on me. She had a face, two arms, two legs. Her hair was ink black, her head already full of wispy, tendril-like curls. 

She wasn’t a human, nor was she a mere Changeling. The Infant was a Proxy, fully formed and awake. Her gestures gave hints to the vast mind within, her every movement intentional. She didn’t cry, she breathed. When she saw me, she saw me- as if at any moment, she would speak my name with perfect clarity. 

She seemed familiar, somehow. 

“Beautiful…Just like you…” I heard, the voice reverberating from all around me. Roots coiled towards the infant, moving along every surface to cradle mother and child in his arms. 

The infant could see them, too. Weakly, her tiny hand reached for one of my Master’s many limbs, her pudgy fingers barely strong enough to squeeze. 

I agreed with my Master. She was perfect, I thought. Whatever her purpose was, it would be great. How honored I felt, to be her brother. I would be her mentor, the one to show her our ways. “Thank you, Master. I knew Toby was wrong,” I said. I held out my hands, cupping them as my Master’s tendril coiled towards my palms. “Please forgive him… He only enjoys your work when it involves killing.”

The Operator didn’t answer me. 

 The transition was a sudden blink, my mind snapping back into my body. Without even registering it, I was back in the woods.

My lungs instantly filled with ichor, robbing me of my breath like my head was doused in water. I fell to my knees with a heavy shudder, my body convulsing as I coughed wetly. I startled Kate and Skully, who were still debating what to do. I had lost a second, at most.

I recovered quickly, forcing myself back to my feet. “W-We should go back,” I managed, spitting up black phlegm. “It’s a girl.” 

 

–

 

Word spread quickly through the Berserkers. I told The Chess Master, who announced it to everyone else. We could hear their shouts echo into the night, ringing out like howling wolves as they celebrated. It was assumed that once Rouge had healed enough to be moved, she would be taken back to The Ark. From there, we could resume business as usual, albeit with far more caution after Jason’s stunt.  

I expected Toby to be inside, helping with Rouge. Instead, I saw him and Brian loitering around on the porch, engaged in what looked like a half-hearted argument. From where they were on the porch and where I was below them, I could see them more than they could see me.

I narrowed my eyes when I heard them talking. Brian’s laugh sounded distressed. 

“Come on, you weren’t there. Tim gave him a chance. He doesn’t hurt people for no reason. He’s a really good judge of character, that way,” Brian said. It made me stay low, hoping to eavesdrop. I should’ve known Toby would bring that whole mess up to Brian. As if the poor guy didn’t feel bad enough… What was Toby expecting? Of course he’d defend me. Even if I was a horrible bastard, Brian wanted to join us. 

“You don’t-t-t know him!!” Toby exclaimed. “And you don’t know The Tall Man!!” 

I was shocked at just how exacerbated he sounded; he sounded like Korbyn, desperately trying to get us to see the truth in front of us. 

“Apart, they’re harmless. Apart, Tim is jus-t-t-t-t a human, and The Tall Man is just-t-t-t a figment-t-t-t-t of our imagination. But when they’re together … There’s something else there. Like a… presence . You think we’re friends with aliens and demons because they’re nice? Fuck no. It-t-t-t-t-t-t…. It’s him. It’s them . They can all see it, t-t-t-too, and they’re fucking scared of it-t-t-t.”

There was a pause. I’d frozen where I was, the rage I’d been building doused with utter confusion.  I didn’t know where Kate had gone, but Ellie and Skully were at my side, all three of us deathly quiet. We spoke neither in our minds nor with our voices, listening to Toby’s conversation with a shared apprehension.

I couldn’t tell what Brian was thinking from where we were, hidden behind foliage lining the cabin. Neither could Toby, I guess, because he continued to press Brian on the issue. 

“You don’t belong here,” Toby stated with finality. “I don’t mean I don’t want you here. I mean that I like you, and you’re making a huge mistake t-trying to get close to this mess- t-to him. You still have a chance to go, dude. The Sun isn’t going to wake up until you’re an old man. If you run now, and don’t look back, you can die like a normal person. And trust me- you want to die like a normal person. Don’t-t-t let Kate sell you on any sunlit meadows… It’s not what-t-t The Tall Man has in mind for you.”

Again, Brian didn’t say anything. While the logical piece of my mind agreed with Toby, the emotional one wanted to rush out and tell Brian that everything he said was a complete lie. That paradise was real, and it was all for him. I was the person he thought I was- that version of me had to have been a better person than the real one.

Finally, it occurred to Toby that he may have heard us click into range. He stopped to check, and didn’t like what he found. “Shit,” he cursed, his body spinning as he looked around. “He’s nearby… Please, just say something, dude. I can help you, but-” 

“Hey,” Brian called, pointing towards the dark. “That Berserker’s walking towards us pretty aggressively.”

“Wh- Did you hear ANY of what I said!? Are you seriously trying to…cover… his ass… Hey. HEY-!!”

Toby’s voice trailed off, his feet started to shift in place as he turned his head to where Brian was pointing. With one look towards our supposed guest, he grabbed Brian and shoved him towards the front door. That prompted Skully and I to join Toby at the bottom of the porch steps to see what was going on.

The intruder could have easily been one of us- he wore all-black clothes, his figure hidden underneath the thick, leather jacket. A wide-brimmed hat shadowed a birdlike mask- one remarkably similar to one I’d seen in our ranks. The difference, as always, was in the details; the one that man wore was stained yellow with age, sewn to some kind of hood. I’d seen photos of those masks in history books. Doctors wore them during The Black Plague, lining the beak with medicines and fragrances to protect them. It looked accurate, right down to its misshapen, ill-fitting appearance, the fabric folding on itself like rolls of flesh. 

As he came within speaking distance, the intruder had the audacity to call out to us. He sounded human but… I mean, come on. Did someone think we were stupid? 

“ Bonjour! A woman is ill with The Pestilence in that building, is she not?” the man called. His voice wasn’t muffled behind his mask, but I didn’t see the hole he was speaking out of. 

We stared, caught off guard by the perfect English. The French accent sounded strange, after hearing Natalie’s more Creole-French accent for so long. 

“The Pestilence is unmistakable, when you’ve studied it as long as I have,” the stranger continued. “Luckily, a brilliant Doctor such as I came prepared. I’m afraid my normal treatment won’t suffice for you lot… Your humors are far too imbalanced. Even just looking at you, I can see how you’ve been ravaged by the illness. I must resort to more… drastic measures.”

Where were the other Berserkers? The question ran in circles around my head, my eyes darting around for any sign of them. If it was just one attacker, then-

No, I soon heard. More than that. Gunfire erupted from deep in the woods, followed by tortured screams of agony. From the ones shooting the guns, thankfully; I knew the difference. 

I assumed the stranger came with The Foundation. Immediately, I thought this had “Toymaker” written all over it. He’d already lost- this was purely to fuck up our day. I almost respected him for it, too. Must have taken a lot of planning.  

“Oh, that? My benefactors,” the stranger said, his tone conversational to try to lull us into a sense of ease. I knew the trick; I could hear the smug warning behind it, telling us that we couldn’t run. “I requested that I take a few corpses back to my laboratory for further study… Hmm. By the sound of it, the one I’d killed may be all I’ll have…” 

I noticed, then, that the man’s clothes were wet. The liquid glistened with a red so dark it was almost black. 

Ghost. No Name. Chessmaster.  My aunts and uncles. He’d gotten past them. He killed one of them. Killed how? Killed permanently? No, no, no, that wasn’t possible. What the fuck was this guy? Who did he belong to?    

“I won’t chase you,” The man said calmly, reaching into his black leather bag. “Yes, yes- I know you’re infected too. Don’t try to deny it… I can see The Pestilence radiating off you poor urchins.”

I could see a rusting syringe clutched in his leathery hand, the needle more closely resembling an ice pick. There was no Cure in its chamber- there was a shimmer of lead in the murky liquid.

“That’s what killed Jill,” I heard Kate say, the noise in her head growing loud. I feared she may have been right; it wasn’t a coincidence the weapons matched.

His words gained a deeply sinister tone. “It’s painless, you know- The Cure. I’ve developed it myself. If you come here, I can show you.”

The Doctor lunged, suddenly, but the action slowed to a crawl. The air around him grew distorted as a bubble formed, the light refracting in odd angles.

“Ya’ll really gotta stop lettin’ these clowns talk so goddamn long,” Natalie drawled, leaning out of a nearby window. She was pointing her hand at the strange doctor, her fingertips glowing with our Master’s symbols. The clock in her head ticked loudly as she slowed time to a crawl around the intruder’s body, buying us time to make a plan. 

“They’re closing in around us. A hundred of them,” Ellie said, covering her ears. “I can hear them… They’re in both my ears…”  

 “They won’t get close,”  Basher told us seconds before bursting out of the front door. “We know this creature. They call it 049. It’ll kill them, if they catch The Sickness from us.” 

And, of course, The Foundation had no idea what he was, either. They still set him loose, though; assumedly, with no actual plan in place if they can’t get him back. 

Wilson put himself between us and The Doctor, his mask on and his goggles affixed over his face. His weapon was the “something old” from his wedding- a macuahuitl club, which he’d carried on his back during the ceremony. It was a mix of club and sword, the wood flattened to a paddle, but lined with razor sharp blades. Fitting, for that moment- The Foundation had sent something old to kill us, so we had something older to defend. And as far as melee weapons went, the macuahuitl had no equal, and he’d improved the weapon even further with materials from our realm. 

“Skully, take GARDEN and the human and get inside,” The Basher stated firmly. “Ticci Toby, Masky, Clockwork, The Chaser… Make Daddy proud.”

I’m sure he thought that was extremely cool. 

“...Really, Wilson?” Ellie grumbled. 

“Dude…” Toby whined, his disgusted expression evident behind his facemask. 

“You know what?! I liked you kids better when you thought I was going to hit you!!” The Basher shouted, pulling his mask over his face and his goggles over his eyes. “There!! I said it!! Mean little shits drive me nuts!!! Do your fucking job!!”

He meant that lovingly, trust me. We’d reached the age where we thought we could take him in a fight, and it was starting to show in our attitude.   

Though The Basher had ordered Brian to go with Skully, I wasn’t surprised to see him trying to get past him. 

“Just go,” I told him. “I need you to protect my baby sisters. Can you do that?”

I saw his eyes flash. He nodded as he pulled his mask over his face, following after Skully and Ellie. I hadn’t noticed until then, but Brian was carrying a crowbar, assumedly pulled from the shed behind the house. I guess that was the best thing he could find. Not that I have any judgments about it; if I didn’t keep my pipe for sentimental reasons, I would carry that instead. 

I couldn’t help but feel a bit pleased. Man after my own heart. 

I took a deep breath, keeping my eye on The Doctor. I knew the instant Natalie’s attention was diverted, time would resume- more importantly, his attack would be twice as fast as the time within the bubble caught up with the rest of the Universe. 

I could sense Kate The Chaser on the cabin roof, moving into place to divebomb the intruder. Toby and I stepped away, putting distance between us and the enemy as we moved into position. It didn’t matter that we wanted to punch each other’s lights out- once the euphoria hit and our eyes blackened, we understood each other perfectly. 

Natalie held on for as long as she could, but eventually, her hand dropped, letting out a loud curse as her fingertips sizzled. Once she broke her focus, time resumed for The Doctor. He was suddenly too fast, lunging at us with that needle drawn. Had we not been prepared, we would’ve been overwhelmed. He was stronger than a human was… Maybe even stronger than I was. But against five euphoria-sick killers- one of those being a fully grown man- The Doctor quickly found himself dodging us. 

However, as we struck him, sliced him, beat him, we realized something disturbing. 

He wasn’t wearing clothes. He wasn’t wearing a mask. Underneath his “cloak” was nothing but flesh- what I’d called the color of bone was chitin , jutting out of the creature’s upper jaw. That’s why there’d been no distortion in his voice- what I’d thought was a mask was his face, and every fold of his black cloak a fold of his skin. More disturbing than a creature just wearing clothes; it was like he’d squeezed his massive body into the physical silhouette of a plague doctor, the mimicry disguising a grotesque beast in plain sight. 

Worse was how we came to this conclusion. Though we’d left him with chunks missing from his torso, his beak broken, his arm severed, his stomach torn and pulled to ribbons…

Every piece of flesh we’d removed grew back. Near instantly too; the fibers spread across the gaps in his body like a million spiders at work. The wounds shuddered as muscles regrew over his bones, covered by the leathery, black skin I’d innocently called a cloak five minutes earlier.

I remembered, then, that The Witch had encountered an entity that fit this man’s description. He- it- had the shape of a human, and after pretending to be one for hundreds of years, it forgot it wasn’t one. It even had an identity it could call its own. It was nothing but lies; in truth, he’d crawled out of some dark hole, taking the shape of what most obviously fit his purpose.

His purpose seemed to be killing us. I couldn’t help but notice a pattern starting. 

The Doctor paused, processing what had just occurred with a crack of his neck. “You are… uniquely combative. I do say, I now regret not studying Dob-Dob in Gelug,” The Doctor remarked, unphased by his regeneration. I don’t think he even noticed it happening “Do forgive me if I’m wrong, but as a man of science and reason, my curiosity must be sated… But.. Do you happen to know a man with red hair?” 

Jason. I fucking knew it. “Did he send you?” I asked in a demanding tone, my voice rough as I caught my breath.

“I wouldn’t put it that way,” he confessed. His tone was amused, if anything. “He attempted to recruit me, after freeing me from my prison… But I am a Doctor, a man of science. I’m not a Mercenary. Killing just to kill, without learning more about the secrets of the body… It’s just not elegant, is it? No, no, I’m a healer. I’ve come to help humanity… to cure it.” 

Unsurprisingly, because I’d spoken up, I was chosen as his next target. “But we came to a gentleman’s agreement: he showed me where the Pestilence was gathering, and I allowed him and his companions to reschedule their appointment with me,” He explained. He then added: “I must admit… I do plan on killing them later. I don’t know what plague those poor fools suffer from, but it must be ghastly.”

I didn’t doubt his intent. Hearing his claim, what happened with Seedeater began to make more sense to me. They’d been hunting for creatures that could kill us- creatures that didn’t call The Operator their Master. Strange anomalies, even to us. Until The Doctor and The Seedeater, they’d been malformed animals and appliances cursed by human meddling. The Doctor was a different caliber than that; there was an intent in his design that pointed towards a Master, a Gift within him that pointed towards a guiding hand.

Something made him to kill us, and we didn’t recognize who.   

“What do you mean, ‘Pestilence’?” Toby asked suddenly, his eyes narrowed behind his goggles.

“You, of course. You and your Miasma,” The Doctor said, as if Toby was an oblivious child. “Can’t you see them? They’re all around us, now. The air is thick with them. In fact… They seem to be coming from you three.”

He pointed to Toby, Kate, and me, in that order. When he got to me, he cocked his head to one side. “Mostly you, though…” He said, his voice growing soft. “...Perhaps… Is your name Timothy Abel Wright?”

I did not like the way he asked that question, speaking my full, biblical name. I placed my hand against the side of the cabin, biting back a scream as my spine burned, intensely. We’d get nowhere, fighting him like he was a normal person. I could hear my Master compelling me to smite him; to punish this bastard creature, for interrupting such a joyous day. 

At the sight of ichor pouring from my back and out of my eyes, the entity’s hands trembled with what I could only assume was rage. “Oh, you are. You ARE. FIVE HUNDRED YEARS, AND HERE YOU ARE!!!” 

Though The Doctor lunged to stop me, he was met once again with Kate, Toby, Natalie, and The Basher. That didn’t seem to phase The Doctor anymore; with a sudden, renewed vigor, he began stabbing at my comrades with that large needle, using it more like a foil. He wasn’t trying to inject them anymore, which told me he planned on saving the serum for me alone. Didn’t mean a needle that size couldn’t puncture a lung, though, and that seemed to be his goal. 

I didn’t let him, and neither did my Master. My vines grew out, shooting up in a high arc before plunging down on top of him. I got him in the shoulder, but it was the wrong one; the hand holding the needle was still free, even as he was pinning to the ground. 

With a shrieking, inhuman cry, The Doctor stabbed the needle into my vine. He pushed the plunger, sending its contents through my bloodstream. In a way, I’d expected that outcome as a possibility- it was why I took the risk to call upon my Master’s limbs to take him down. I was prepared for what needed to be done, in case I failed. That was my job as a Proxy.

It wasn’t even a permanent limb. I could just grow it back.

 I felt a searing, ripping pain spread through my limbs, spreading like lightning through the nerves on my back. It’d happened enough times that I knew what would happen next. As expected, the limb crystallized in response to the intense trauma, growing stiff and bone-like as it forcibly detached itself from me. 

“Toby,” I called. He understood me perfectly, taking his hatchet to my vine and shattering it. There was no hesitation in his swing. The agony was short- Toby’s hatchet was etched with our Master’s language, and one of them was Severance. It took one swing with all his strength, and I was freed. 

The crystallized limb burst into black dust, disintegrating near instantly in the sunlight. Before The Doctor could get up, I used the other three to pin him further into the dirt, my spine burning as more began growing out of my back. 

“You are the Pestilence,” The Doctor accused, his voice inhuman and enraged. “You… You…!!!”

I may have been the only one who heard that. I may have been the only one that cared. In the next moment, The Basher, Toby, and Natalie began hacking at his body, chopping him into little pieces. The plan was to burn him, if I understood their murmuring. Though the Doctor tried to fight them, he couldn’t pull the tendril from his body that kept him impaled to the ground. Soon enough, he lost the limbs required to do so.  

I then felt the strangest compulsion. My mind began to form strange leaps in logic. If he regenerated, I thought, then the only way to get rid of him was to make sure there was nothing left of him. Nothing would remain. Only I would remain. 

Only I will remain.

I was hungry. 

 

–

 

I don’t remember what happened, after that. My next memory was waking up on a couch, my head resting in Kate’s lap. The cabin was back to normal– looked normal, at least, the walls and floors free of unnecessary doors and useless staircases. 

I imagined that it had something to do with the bundle in The Basher’s arms. The infant was awake, her pale eyes taking in the room with a quiet awe. 

“Is it normal for her to be so… quiet…?” I heard The Basher ask nervously. “Doesn’t she need to cry…?”

“She’s breathing on her own, isn’t she? I don’t think you should be asking if she’s normal, after what we’ve been through… The answer is no,” Lockler grumbled. A bit annoying to hear him still lingering around. Though it was obvious where he’d been during the attack- with Rouge, caring for her after her surgery- I still assumed he’d been hiding like a coward. 

“Hah… Yeah, that’s fair. She’s beautiful, though… Babe, she’s perfect. You did amazing.”

Rouge laughed softly, bringing my attention to her. She looked much better, the life returned to her cheeks. She had a certain wisdom in her eyes- as if, in the moments between life and death, the truths of the Universe had been revealed to her as a gentle reassurance. Most off all, she looked content; the kind of peace one only acquired after a long, tiresome battle. 

“Trust me, I will see what can be done about the damage, Rouge. I have been looking into the concept of a transplant, and I actually think with enough spare organs-”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. Slow down. I’m good. I know I give every indication I’d go crazy about kids, but I have-” She silently counted us. “- A fuckton of already. I had Olivia because I wanted to show Evan that I would have been a great mom.”

“And you have. We’ll tell Oily all about her big brother,” The Basher asserted. I almost wanted to laugh at that nickname. Who the fuck called their kid Oily? 

I shifted, then, which shut everyone up. I actually stiffened, a bit startled by the sudden shift in the air.  

“The Foundation…?” I mumbled, my voice scratchy as I sat up. Everyone was relaxing around the living room. Brian was by my feet, with Toby next to Rouge and Ellie and Natalie lounging near Skully and The Basher. They seemed to be just visiting, marveling in the presence of our baby sibling. I didn’t want to think they were waiting for me to wake. 

“They retreated after you… After you blacked out,” Kate answered. Nobody else was speaking; fuck, it didn’t even sound like they were breathing.  

I knew that tone in Kate’s voice. “What did I do? Where’s The Doctor?” I asked, worried about the answer. 

I didn’t get one right away, which made it worse. 

“...You ate him,” Toby confessed, his voice cold. “You ate all of them.”

I cringed, my old shame creeping up as I realized they were disgusted. I must have done something weird, again. Damnit, why did The Operator embarrass me like that in front of my friends? I’d just started getting used to the extra limbs.

“No, i-it’s not that we’re freaked out, Tim,” Kate said quickly, trying to reassure me despite her obvious discomfort. “Just… You’ve never… Done that, before.” 

I didn’t understand what she meant, and still assumed she was trying to dance around the fact I’d freaked her out. I’d eaten people before- plenty of times. It had to be done, just like all the times before The Doctor. She’d condoned eating Liu alive, and I’d enjoyed that far more than eating The Doctor. There was a line being drawn in her mind, and I wasn’t exactly sure why it was there. Was she hiding something from me…?

“Tell him- no,” Toby growled, suddenly twitching. “Fuck.” 

“Tell me what?” I asked, letting my frustration show. “What happened!?”

Still, everyone remained quiet. The Basher stood up with the baby in his arms, hurriedly moving into the other room as Locklear followed closely behind. Only Rouge was brave enough to remain and deal with my temper.  

“It was Cane, Masky,” Natalie said, choosing to rip off the bandaid. “Cane was the one ordering The Makers to attack us. You can check Doby’s message for yourself- he sent it to everyone.”

I felt my stomach drop, my chest aching as I sat up. “What? No, Cane’s our friend!! Fey wouldn’t-”

Kate handed me her phone, which already had the message open. I let out a breath of exasperation, unable to process what I was reading. I hadn’t seen The Queen for a while, but I’d just assumed we weren’t crossing paths. The Kaninchenbau could be like that, sometimes, especially when Sally was in a bad mood. 

In reality, we were the enemy of the Genyr. Cane wanted me dead, and was willing to cooperate with Jason to do it. Fey had been dodging me on purpose, knowingly avoiding my eye to avoid The Operator’s attention. Cane acquired the formula needed to open temporary holes to Earth that were outside my Master’s omnipotence, allowing Jason and his cohorts to slip through undetected. I imagine Jason never intended on honoring their truce for long, but then again, neither did Cane; fir second goal was to evacuate The Jester Court and all the other Genyr, fleeing The Ark and the center of my Master’s influence. By the time Jason confessed Cane’s involvement (to save his own ass with Night Terror, I assume), we had completely lost sight of them. 

I wasn’t angry fey’d escaped. I’d wished that fey would have been more clear with me about how bad the Genyr felt on The Ark. We could have done something… I could have done something. Why did fey leave?

Why did everyone leave…?

I dropped the phone on the couch and got up. “I’ll find them. I need an empty room for the ritual… But I’ll find them.” 

I was on my last nerve. I didn’t want to be around anyone, knowing they were all judging me. They acted concerned, but I never trusted it.

Besides, I wasn’t done working. I was falling behind- there was so much to do. Funerals needed to be performed. I needed to start planning on how to kill Jeff; hell, I basically had to plot an entire siege for that. Then there was Jack, who I quite frankly had no idea what to do with. I knew I had to find some way to speak with him cordially, but I loathed to do so. By then, it was as personal as the conflict Chernabog and my Master had before. There was just something in me that compelled me to hate Eyeless Jack, and I couldn’t overcome that.

The cabin still had a foreboding eeriness, the hallway of rooms almost too normal. Now that the baby was born, she was able to control her Gift, but it was clear that the house would remain anomalous for a while. It was even possible that the child’s birth had torn a hole into The Ark. I could feel my Master’s cold breath emanating from somewhere.

“Masky, stop.”

I paused at the sound of Rouge’s voice, turning my head to see her smiling pityingly, her baby cradled in her arms. The fact that she was up and moving at all made me feel immensely guilty. I could see the bandages poking through her shirt; she would regenerate, but it would be slow until she ate something.

“You shouldn’t be up yet. You need-”

“-Meat. I know. Everyone’s planning on how to get it, now… You should go back. You’ll like hunting more than scrying.”

I hummed, confused about what she was getting at. “But I have to- Cane-”

“Masky, sweetheart. You can see into a building, not all of Time and Space,” Rouge teased, delicately jostling the bundle in her arms. “There are other Proxies, like Doby, who can take care of The Night Terror’s affairs.”

She was right, but I didn’t like the idea of pawning off work to other people. “I’m awake. I can at least try to do more-” 

“You’ve done enough. You’re not just a weapon, remember? Come here.”

As I moved closer to her, she held the infant out for me to take. Immediately, I was anxious, the idea of holding something so small and fragile terrifying me. But before I could really voice my hesitation, she carefully passed the infant to me, moving my arms so I supported her head. It wasn’t as stressful as I thought it’d be; the baby didn’t move much, and only made gurgling noises as I got a good look at her.

“Her name is Olivia,” She introduced, stroking the baby’s tiny head. “Wilson’s idea… he thought The Master would like her name.” 

I couldn’t help but snort at the mushroom cloud of hair the poor thing had; definitely inherited The Basher’s thicker locks. The little girl’s pale, green eyes seemed to take in everything with a sense of deep knowing. 

I offered my finger to her, and she immediately reached out to grab it. As I expected, I could hear a jumble of words and sounds in her mind, but none of it made sense to me. She needed to learn language, emotion, and communication… But by the time she developed enough to use them, I doubt she’d remember any stunning revelations.  That was a good thing, mind you; though she was a fully formed Proxy, she was still far too young to be indoctrinated. Knowledge was useless without understanding; to develop into a Proxy worth bringing into the fold, she would need to grow up according to our traditions, and live amongst the humans on Earth. 

“...You’re not going to be our Guardian anymore, are you?” I asked, already disappointed.

Rouge snorted at my pout, still hovering around me out of natural concern. “I really wasn’t a good one to begin with, was I?” She asked rhetorically.

I didn’t care. I liked her- fake familial ties aside, she was a safe person to me. “Toby would be happier if you stayed,” I pointed out glumly. 

“I’m not going anywhere. Actually-” she chuckled. “Literally, I’m not. This is my house. You’ll know where to find me, if you need help… Or if I need a babysitter.”

“I-I don’t know about that… Am I even doing this right?” I stammered, suddenly questioning whether or not I was squeezing her too tightly.

“You’re doing better than your sister. She only lasted two seconds,” she responded dryly. “I think you’re a natural, Masky. You’ll make a good dad, one day.”

Though I felt my face turn bright red at the thought, it did reassure me. I considered what she’d said; I wasn’t just a weapon. I felt so stressed because I felt that I needed to be directly in control of everything, but I simply couldn’t be. Even my Master struggled with focus, at times. If I trusted Doby to handle it, then I should allow him to handle it.   

I gave Olivia back to Rouge and returned to the main room. My expectation was that Brian would be uncomfortable- after all, they were all arguing over where to find the best “meat”- but he seemed morbidly curious, lounging against the couch with an almost overconfident sense of ease. 

“So how many dudes are we thinkin’? Two? Three?” Toby deadpanned. “Oh, wait… The fatass one’s already eaten. So probably just two, right?”

Brian, without skipping a beat, turned his head gracefully towards Toby. “Hoping he’ll eat you for a snack, bro?” he deadpanned.

I smirked at that. I was amused by Toby’s conflicted expression, his face caught between wanting to laugh and anger. He should’ve known he’d get that reaction eventually. Brian only needed to be called a slur once before he realized what kind of humor Toby had. It’s interesting to think back and see how Brian guarded me, even in the most lighthearted circumstances; where I’d let Toby get away with snide comments, Brian was ready and willing to give him some of his own. 

Wilson told us to shut up, and because he had things to share, we did. From there, he told us about our targets. 

Because of the distance between their home and civilization, there was a small cluster of buildings next to their gas station. It served as both a local place to hang out for the rural folk, and a stopping point for travelers going up to Canada. It had been a godsend for The Basher and Rouge, as it meant they didn’t have to drive for three hours every time they needed supplies. The humans who worked in those buildings were kind to Rouge, even when she was bedridden; they couldn’t go to her home, but they still gave Wilson home-cooked meals every now and then. It wasn’t what I’d call “above and beyond”, but the fact they thought of the strange, young couple in the woods at all was worth their loyalty. 

Hence why The Basher felt compelled to do something about a group of men bothering them. They’d park their trucks by the bar, get shitfaced, and then cause havoc. Wilson was certain they had affiliations, as he’d noticed several White Power symbols on their clothes and on their cars- one of them being Chernabog’s, which is what had initially caught his eye. Eyeless Jack had missed them, in his crusade against his old followers- or, more likely, the men had fled into our territory once they saw the news about all their clubmates being murdered. Wilson called them out, and almost had to blow his cover to save himself from getting beaten to death. Unfortunately, that’s why he couldn’t kill them himself. He’d already been seen by witnesses to have an issue with them; therefore, when they ended up dead, the police would be looking for him first, and they wouldn’t be kind.

We had a plan, though. We always had a plan. 

Wilson had done most of the preliminary work. He found out they lived on developing land an hour away from the stop, their houses all right next to each other. Made sense, if they were part of Chernabog’s old cult- no doubt, they’d invited more to build there.

He’d started filming them, documenting when they left and when they arrived home. Meanwhile, he stapled pages made by Ellie to their doors. As always, they all took the bait, and The Sickness took root in their bodies. They went looking for answers. They discussed it amongst themselves, spreading the belief. Then, finally, someone decided to film what they saw in the woods. It helped that they lived in a literal echochamber, the only people they dare speak to being their own, idiotic brothers.

The Operator infested their dreams, their minds. Ripened them to be plucked.

From there, it was easy for us to take over. The Basher went to the bar to establish his alibi. He’d stay there for most of the night, then go home. He’d be a boisterous, noticeable presence- one that lingered in the mind well into the next day, when police brought up his name.  

Meanwhile… We hunted for dinner. 

I was excited to show Brian how it was done. While I didn’t have the luxury of showing him the planning stage, he was familiar with the concepts already. What he was seeing that night was our true purpose- the thing our bodies were destroyed and recreated to do.

Ellie, Natalie, and Kate didn’t want to go, preferring to stay with Rouge while she rested. I was surprised Kate would pass up the chance to hunt, but I shouldn’t have been; of course, she’d forgo any desire she had to be present for someone else. 

When it was time, Brian seemed just as excited as I was. It was hard to get him to stay quiet. I allowed it, to a certain extent. The forest around the targets was dense, and much of his hushed whispering was only audible to our ears.

“So, this Chernabog cult- are they like The Foundation?” Brian asked, whispering over my shoulder. 

“No,” I whispered back. “The Foundation is an organization. This is just a cult.”

“What’s the difference?”

Toby and I both scoffed simultaneously. “Taxes,” we said unanimously. I narrowed my eyes at him, annoyed that he was mirroring me.

“The Foundation is funded by The Government. They’re allowed to do whatever they want, take whoever they want…”

“...And they… took you? Is that why they’re trying to hunt you down?” 

If he was asking it like that, I felt like he already knew the answer to that question. I didn’t want to think about that time; it was so far away from me, and my reasons for hating The Foundation had become far more mature. At least… I wanted them to be. I wanted it to stop being personal.

But it would never stop being personal. To The Foundation, I had never changed. I was always that little boy. Always their asset. Always their test subject. 

“Timmy, can you look at the camera, please?”

“Timmy, draw a house for me, please?” 

“Timmy, can you take off your clothes, please-”

“Fuck those guys,” Brian growled, cutting through my spiraling. “I’m fucking glad they died. And they’re the reason all this crazy ‘kid virus’ shit is going on too, I bet!!! I knew that was fucking horseshit!! Fuck those guys!!!” 

I appreciated the sentiment and the enthusiasm, though I still shushed him kindly. Normally, my mind would still force me to dwell on the darkness until a headache reminded me to stop thinking about it. With Brian, though, my mind had moved on; it was more focused on him, and what he was saying.

Brian’s walk slowed to a crawl. “So… If I kill someone tonight...You’re not going to judge me?”

The fact that he thought I would, after what he’d already seen, was adorable. “I want you to,” I said, smiling under my mask. “Let’s kill someone together.”

“I have my camera,” Skully pointed out, edging into our conversation. “I’ll make to capture your first murder.”

“Awww, look at that. Our baby’s growing up,” Toby drawled, cackling snidely. 

I wouldn’t be in any of the footage, save for whatever Brian could recover from corruption; but my friends would be, and so would he. After I’d lost Nathan and Doby, I wanted more of our happiest moments to be documented in some way. 

I still want that. It’s why I’m here now. 

Brian liked the idea. He still wanted to impress me, still wanted to belong. The more I spent time with him, the more I could see he already did. 

There were three houses. Two were next to each other, while the third was a few hundred yards behind them with its front turned toward the woods. We moved from the outside in, cutting phone lines and shutting the power off for all three houses. Brian’s crowbar ended up being useful, as he pried the lock to open the window into the kitchen. 

His breathing was short, but steady, matching the controlled tremble in his body. I didn’t have to see his face to know that he was scared. He didn’t want to get caught; his human mind was still afraid of human punishments like prison, unaware that he was now above it. Regardless, he was trying to stay calm and focused, watching me like a hawk for a sign of what to do. 

I heard a light switch flick rapidly, and a distinctly masculine groan. “Target,” I said, pulling Brian into a crouch as we all ducked out of sight. Skully quickly covered the light on his camera, already prepared with a small strip of electric tape. 

I began picking up the sound of talking coming from behind a door to my far left. We crawled behind the kitchen island, and in the next second, our target walked out. 

The man had a camera of his own. That had been what he was talking to. His muttering was barely audible, inarticulate as he sucked in quivering breaths. 

“Who’s there?” He shouted, his voice laced with fear. He moved closer to the kitchen, walking in shuffling, obvious footsteps. As he drew close to us, Brian flinched, and I gripped his hoodie in my fist to keep him from running out of hiding. I guided him in the dark, pulling him closer to me as the man shined the light over the kitchen island. 

“Wait,” I breathed in the human’s ear, watching our target with intense hunger. 

“WHO’S THERE!?” the target screamed, whipping around and storming into the living room. 

Perfect. With a nudge to Hoodie, we both rounded the island and pounced on the man. Brian was able to hold him down long enough for me to strike our target across the head with my pipe, knocking him out. 

We didn’t have time nor the patience to perform a ritual for the three men separately. The man would stay alive for just a bit longer- just until we could collect his friends.Brian helped me bind his hands and feet with tape, his breathing louder and more labored as he processed the sudden violence. I know he expected more blood; our first moment as friends was in two inches of blood. 

“Just wait,” I told him. “There’s still more we have to do.”

He nodded, laughing shakily. “Right. Of course…”

Toby was quick to take care of his house. He cleaned the man out, taking everything he perceived as valuable in the home: watches, jewelry, cash, some nice cowboy boots that were two sizes too big for him. As he went, he leaked gasoline over the carpets, splashing it against the white plaster walls and linen furniture. 

The rest of us rolled the man up in a rug and carried him outside, leaving him in the tall grass between the other two houses. Even if he woke up, it’d be a while before he figured out how to roll himself free. Skully filmed us all the while, his light shining white on our backs. 

I turned back to the house to see the windows glowing orange. Toby stepped out, untouched by the flames roaring within. In fact, the flames seemed to follow him, curling around the doorway as it reached out to him. 

“Pretty, isn’t it?” Toby- no, HABIT, I’m sure, empowered by Toby’s slip in morality. “Brian, do you want to see what I can do?”

Toby let out a small noise- a laugh, I think- as we heard a gunshot crack, the bullet missing us by inches. Brian cursed like a sailor, leaping up from his resting place in the grass. 

“Nice shot, asshole!!” Toby shouted, completely unbothered.

I could see the man who pulled the trigger. He stood halfway out of his door, pointing a hunter’s rifle at us. He must have seen the flames and grabbed his gun. Not that it mattered; Toby was fast enough that he was impossible to hit. We scattered as Toby charged him. The man shouted for the third to come out, but it was cut short when Toby’s ax was planted in his trachea. 

I heard Brian curse, his voice filled with relief. “...Can I have his gun?” He asked. He didn’t give me a chance to answer. He ran to the discarded rifle, wanting to grab it before Toby or Skully did.

They couldn’t have cared less. “Did you get good footage of that?” Toby chirped to Skully, jogging over to collect his hatchet. 

The man was still alive, somehow- dying very quickly, but still “alive”. Toby helped him meet his God with a slow turn, severing his head like cutting paper.  

“I added a little zoom at the end,” Skully chirped back, moving close to show him. When Toby saw it, he let out a barking laugh, embracing Skully tightly with a wet kiss to his mask. 

I snorted at them, once again corralling Brian. “Hoodie, don’t,” I said. “The Operator let you use a gun before because The Seedeater was special. If you shoot any of these men, we can’t eat.”

“Why? Not all bullets have lead in them.”

“It’s a culture thing,” Skully explained. “Just in case, y’know.” 

“Oh… Word.” Brian wasn’t deterred. He’d get his fun. 

A scream interrupted our chatter. One of them had a wife (which we knew about; we weren’t sure who’s wife, as she seemed to be on good terms with all three, if you catch my drift). She’d opened the door to see us standing around her husband’s headless body, and reacted appropriately. 

Though Brian flinched, we didn’t- we remained still as statues, watching her with wide eyes. Personally, I wanted her to run; I wanted her to tell the world about what she saw, and then laugh as they refuse to believe her. 

Unfortunately for that woman, HABIT thrived off cruelty, and it was driving Toby’s impulses by that point. I could only imagine what was being whispered into his ear, its words a cynical goading into action… 

“You three go take care of the last house,” Toby muttered absently. “I’ll take care of her.”

 He was a hypocrite, but I was an enabler. I let him chase after the woman, and I didn’t wonder about his intentions. 

Skully let out an excited noise, fitting between Brian and I. “This,” he cooed softly, lifting his camera to capture our faces. “This is the time we have prepared for.” 

Brian laughed at the odd phrase. “I like you. You’re weird.”

I guess with Brian and I to back him up, Skully felt a bit more confident. He took Brian’s crowbar and moved ahead, climbing up a drainpipe. There was no expectation of stealth anymore, so he didn’t bother. He smashed the window, kicking in the screen with an almost childish glee. Skully was still a bit scrawny, even after every fattening meal from The Dining Hall. That worked in his benefit in that moment. Easily, he slipped into the house, the sound of shouting and destruction erupting almost immediately. 

Amused, I led Brian around the house to the backdoor. As I anticipated, the other man came stumbling out, fumbling with a pistol and dressed in his tightie-whities. 

At the first sight of us, he pointed his pistol and fired. I merely pulled Brian behind me. I’d locked eyes with him; though he’d aimed his gun with the skill of a professional, it didn’t hit me. He pointed where he thought he was looking, which was slightly off to the side. He unloaded into the empty grass. 

Interesting, I thought. I could do that with just eye contact? Since when…? 

Brian didn’t stop to marvel at that. By then, I imagined it’d really sunk in for him how different I was compared to the others. He stayed focused, running to grab the man as he stumbled down the steps of his home. Brian struck our third target until he stopped moving. During that time, I didn’t hear him breathe, or grunt, or pant. The man could barely put up a fight, once Brian landed a blow to his temple. Every punch that followed was just to spill the target’s blood. Wordlessly, Brian grabbed him by his ankles, dragging him towards the first man. 

Toby had emerged from the second house carrying the wife. She had deep gashes across her chest and face, Massive chunks of her skull were missing, and her jaw hung on by literal threads. I noticed she was wearing more clothes than I’d first seen her in; while she’d come out wearing a tank top and little shorts, Toby seemed to have slipped a nightgown over her body as well, the cloth soaking up the blood pouring from her chest and head. I couldn’t read Toby’s face, with his facemask and goggles. In the dark, the orange completely obscured his eyes, giving him an insect-like appearance. I knew how he felt, regardless- silence was not a peaceful sound, when Toby was involved. 

I took it upon myself to grab the headless man. I pulled him by his jacket with one hand, holding his head under my arm with the other. We would offer one of them to The Operator; I had half a mind to offer one that was already dead. Giving The Operator live food was, in my opinion, boring; they just walked into his arms, never to be seen again. Offering someone dead meant we could have a bite of our own. 

Toby seemed to agree with me, but he’d already decided to save the woman for Rouge. He placed the body of the woman next to the unconscious man, and gestured for Brian to do the same with the last man. For the one I had, however, he helped me lay the corpse out. 

Skully helped me paint our Master’s symbol on the ground. Toby wouldn’t do it, even though it was technically his job. I chalked it up to him being thorough; rather than help, he went to burn down the final house. The other two were engulfed in flames, by then, large, black clouds billowing up into the midnight blue sky. The orange glow of the flames was hot, but we were safe from danger. We used the light for accurate lines, the hiss of our spraycans harmonizing with the crackle of burning wood and plaster.  

I took my jacket off, setting it aside nicely folded beforeI prepared the body for my master. I rolled up my sleeves, having the good sense to actually think about my appearance. Skully even had a hair tie for me, which almost made me cry from the thoughtfulness. Luckily, he burst that bubble by claiming it was Kate’s. He was telling the truth- it definitely smelled like her hair after two weeks of ducking a bath. 

As I tied my hair out of my face, I noticed Brian watching me like rapt attention. Like I was about to perform magic. I had to admit, it made my heart stutter, the euphoria overcoming me as I smiled at him. Brian knew this was important- he knew how much it mattered, and he didn’t dare look away. I adored it- adored him.

I’d show him. I’d show him exactly how beautiful my world could be. 

“You filming?” I asked Skully, feeling more confident about a camera’s presence than ever.

“Yep. I’ll try to keep your face out of frame… maybe then, the footage won’t be so distorted.”

“Good idea.”

As my teammate spoke, I tore the clothes off the corpse, exposing the pig-colored skin underneath, bespeckled with moles and old acne scars. I drew my knife, then, speaking quietly to my Master as I held it over my head.

Brian flinched back as I plunged the knife into the man’s chest, carving his chest open with one, harsh swipe. I slid my fingers through layers of muscle and fat to pry open its ribcage, the force of which splattered lukewarm blood across my shirt. I lost awareness of everything, my mind focused only on the heart. With a sickening ‘crack’, I opened his ribcage, ripping his still heart from his exposed innards. 

I felt that I didn’t need to explain what I was doing- when I bit into the heart like an apple, he saw for himself.

Skully could, too. He’d made sure to get a good shot of that, even if the footage would be distorted. 

As the copper taste sank into my tastebuds, my mind swam with humming euphoria. I wanted to share it; wanted to give it to others, so I wouldn’t be alone. “HABIT,” I called softly. 

All at once Toby came to my side, equally in a trance. He still seemed more lucid than I, grinning triumphantly as he wrapped his arm around my throat. With his mask pulled down, his scarred mouth dripped with saliva, his eyes glittering with desire under his goggles. He bit into the heart with equal gusto, moving to press flush to my body as he did. I allowed it; I could feel the adrenaline running through his veins, when he was that close. I could hear the way his mind raced, only to settle into a blooming haze as his teeth sunk into the flesh. 

Of course, I wasn’t pleased with what I’d heard Toby say earlier. I wasn’t angry, either. In some ways, I was flattered that Toby was so afraid of me. Toby never agreed with me, but he always understood me. He was the only one that truly comprehended my love for my Master, and his love for me. 

I just didn’t understand this sudden… Hesitation. He thrived on the evil we committed- I saw it in the glow of his eyes, his wolfish, bloodstained smile. He loved inflicting his pain on everyone. He loved to indulge, as we all did. With HABIT whispering in his ear, he should have been the one to cut arms off, not me. Yet he practiced a strange temperance that I no longer enjoyed. Why grow up now, after hundreds of years of being begged to? 

I brought him closer to me, pressing my face against his. My fear turned my fingers into claws, my heated kiss a desperate plea. I tasted blood on my tongue, and after a moment, on his as well. He tried to bite me, and that time, I let him. I felt his arm tighten around my neck, mashing teeth together as he tried to force himself further down my throat. 

I could stand to lose Nathan, Richard… Not Toby. There was something about Toby that I needed. In return, I would be whatever he wanted. Anything to make him stay. No flowery descriptions of emotion could ever convey how I felt about him. 

I needed him. 

Toby hummed into my mouth, laughing as I persisted. “Down, boy!!” he laughed, shoving me backwards. He’d snatched the heart from me in the process, eating the rest of it with voracious, hungry bites. As he consumed it, he laughed, nearly choking on the flesh. 

I got up, turning my attention to the dense forest in the far distance. 

“Master,” I called. “ I̶t̶'̷s̴ ̸t̴i̸m̷e̸ ̵t̵o̵ ̴e̸a̵t̷. ” 

There was a moment of stillness. Then, The Operator’s limbs began to cross through the treetops, his form rising high above the burning inferno in front of us. I was enchanted by the regality of his form against the midnight sky and the bright orange flames. A tall man, a great insect, a great tree; he shifted between these three forms in perpetual transformation, his pale, empty face always remaining. 

Brian began coughing furiously, falling to his knees. I wish I could have taken care of him, but all I could do was tell him to breathe through it. 

“Good work, children. We will enjoy this with pride…”

“Wh-What the fuck…?” Brian choked out, watching the large entity glide towards our kill. 

I felt liquid drip out of my nose as I stumbled back, giving The Operator room to take the body. I, too, began to feel a tad lightheaded; I coughed, moving with a hazy sense of direction towards Brian. It was oddly warm, I thought; why was it so hot…?

His words were then immediately echoed with a screaming volume. The man Brian had beaten senselessly had regained those senses, screaming that same phrase over and over.

His were like white balls in his skull, bulging out as his face turned red. The man screamed, and he screamed, and he screamed. 

The Operator stopped. His tendrils curled around the head of his meal. He looked at me expectantly, and I felt compelled. 

Without a second inbetween, I marched over to the man and slit his throat, silencing him forever. The screaming had woken up the other one, too, but he’d been stunned silent. Before he broke that, my hands moved of their own volition, stabbing into his throat until his agonized gurgling ceased.

I drank their hateful blood. Gulped it down like water. Watched their souls leave with the light in their eyes.  

“Do you understand why we did that, child?” I heard in my ear.

 ̵“̷⦻f̷ ̶c̸⦻u̸r̵s̷e̴"̷ I said back, soft as a lamb. “̶H̷e̸ ̸w̴a̸s̵ ̶b̷e̷i̶n̸g̴ ̷t̵o̸o̶ ̶l̵⦻u̶d̷.̴”̶

 With that, The Operator’s vines drew the corpse into the pitch-black pillar of his body. I saw it vanish, falling out of sight as it passed through the veil into the dark void. 

“You will come home, soon,” The Operator announced to me… and everyone else, I assume. One of my Master’s vines branched off, growing thin as a finger as it extended towards me. The thin vine brushed over my cheek, fondly tucking and fixing my hair. 

“Your siblings miss you. We miss you.”

I smiled, turning my cheek into his gentle touch. Glancing at the others, I almost felt amused by the camera. Skully was recording our Master, despite the fact that none of the footage was usable. But… maybe it could be. Maybe our Master was so powerful- so real- that he could show up on film. 

I wanted them to see, I thought. The humans needed to see their savior. Our gracious Master, who chose to forgive the innocent for their crime of being born vermin. They, too, could be treated with the love I received. All they needed to do was embrace him with their mind, body, and soul.

 Like Brian. Brian, who turned his face to The Operator with eyes full of awe and a thirst for more, for greater. 

Brian didn’t look away. He wouldn’t. He always found his way to The Operator and to me- he looked into the bright light of the Universe, chose to burn his soul forever. Looking away was asking him to gouge out his eyes.

Brian. Masky. Skully. Toby. I remembered those names vividly. Remembered that night vividly. 

It was a turning point for me. I just didn’t know how. 

 

–

 

Chapter 23: Entry 22.doc

 

 

---

 

We’d spent the night with Rogue’s family, so we came back to The Ark as lunch was being served to the Generation Two Proxies. With Rogue being gone, the menu was more aligned to The Doll’s tastes. That included extravagant, luxurious foods… But there was no chicken, beef, or pork. Rogue had always gone the extra mile for us; The Doll, however, had the same goals as our Master, and wanted us to grow as soon as possible.  

I’d eat nothing before I so casually ate human meat in front of Brian. After I’d lost control, the idea of doing it sent anxiety spiking through my chest. An old shame coiled in my gut. 

I didn’t want to sicken him. I didn’t want him to judge me. I didn’t want him to run away.

I don’t know if Natalie sensed my distress or if it was her own taste, but she lost her temper about the pasta not having the right spices. She took the dish back into the kitchen, complaining to the attending Ally Dolls all the way. When she came back, the pot’s contents were burnt orange and filled to the brim with sausage. She brought it right to us, dodging the other Proxies wanting a bowl of their own, snapping at them to learn to cook if they wanted something with flavor. She wasn’t Rouge, and she wasn’t their mom. Of course, that caused everyone to start lamenting about their parents, and things got awkward fast. We tended to do that- long, unprompted sob stories, followed by group hugs that could fill a room. I’m not sure if that was oversensitive of us to do, but it certainly looked like it. 

The attention wasn’t on me, so nobody noticed when I only stirred the pasta. I knew it was pork, yet I still didn’t have much of an appetite. I hadn’t eaten much at Rouge’s either; right then, eating anything in front of people was uncomfortable. 

I’d lost another layer, my real form that much more visible. The scale of what I was had grown clearer, and it frightened them. I imagined them watching my mouth, expecting something to crawl out and snatch the food from my hands. I couldn’t even say that I couldn’t hurt them, because I’d made it abundantly clear I would if I was allowed to.

This was what I’d been afraid of- the very reason why I’d shunned my Master’s spotlight. Everyone could see my brilliance, but they could also see every flaw. I had no control over it. 

Despite my paranoia, things were still eerily normal on the surface. We celebrated Brian’s first meal on The Ark, helping him as he sobbed his way through Natalie’s spicy cooking. Brian took all our antics in stride, making jokes despite how uncomfortable it was for him to be surrounded by anthrovores. He’d have to bear it for just a little longer, I feared. The Operator would give him his Game, soon- I could feel it. He was just trying to decide what to do… How much ceremony he wanted to put on it. We both wanted Brian to feel special. If he survived, he would be.

All the while, I had a persistent weight against me. Toby sat as close as he could and then some, his leg slung over my lap while he rested his head on my shoulder. I didn’t know if HABIT was compelling me to cozy up to me, or if Toby had his own reasons. It was probably both. 

I could hear Toby’s thoughts like a low murmur, muffled by the walls built inside his mind. I could hear the whispers for blood and fire that reverberated through the bricks, the persistent urge to flail or shout like an animal he kept in a too-small cage. Somewhere in his soul, HABIT sat in a dark chair, its gait patient and its hands flexing with desire. Its voice was a dark, growling void, laughter like fire cracking wooden foundations. 

He knew I was trying to listen. He pressed back, and in a rare moment of trust, I let him. I was thinking about our friends, anyways- reveling in the warmth and love our Master had given us. This was what he wanted- what we both wanted. Everything was worth it for this.

He undercut me, flashing me with visions of what he’d been thinking about. 

I didn’t let Toby get away with it for long; I brushed him off with a growl as he tried biting my neck, which was way too personal to do in front of our friends. 

“ Knock it off, ” I snapped, swatting his foot away from the inside of my leg. 

“Our fans are watching though. They get so wet when they see us together. Let’s give them a show, eh? I can sit on your lap and tear out your throat. Chicks dig that gorey shit.”

I scoffed at the strange overlay in Toby’s voice. “What is going on in your head? Is HABIT giving you problems?”

“Ohhh, I love that you just say his name now. You don’t give a fuck, huh?” 

I winced as he grabbed my hair, keeping me from pulling away from him. “You’ve got it all wrong. He’s a drug, a prophet. The Tall Man put a God in my head… If you were inside me, you’d know. I understand why you fuck anything that breathes. This raw power… makes you wanna really breed some pretty bitches for The Master and make a couple freaks like Olive, huh?”

I all but gagged, looking at him utterly gobsmacked. Not only calling his little sister a freak, but bringing her up like that? Needless to say, I was embarrassed, my face turning red like he’d flipped a switch. The worst part was that he’d felt the spark of excitement that came before it- that primal, instinctive reaction to something I wanted, before I heard the rest. It wasn’t fair; I’d react no matter what he said, and he knew that. 

He stared, then blinking, suddenly bursting into laughter. “Sorry,” he said quietly. “I ticc’ed.” 

Since everyone could hear him speaking to me through the Arkhive, everyone had paused to judge him a bit. Natalie was shooting him a disgusted look, torn between that and exasperation. I just let her tear into him, waving away Brian’s confused smile as I scooted closer to him on the bench.

I thought that’d be the end of it. Toby would get chewed out, we’d all laugh about it, and that would be the end of that. But with a loud clatter, Toby interrupted Natalie’s lecture by standing up, his eyes burning holes in the table. 

“I… I’m gonna go,” he stated flatly, covering his mouth with his scarf. “T-T-T-Te… Message me later.” 

I figured Toby would look for trouble while on The Ark, but I’d learn later that he’d actually left it entirely. He’d gone to Rouge’s room to collect more of her clothes and belongings, and without letting us see him off, he returned to her cabin with them. We found out when Natalie texted him. Knowing that, I didn’t worry too much; I even expected that, and his behavior. He’d seemed far too comfortable leaving her alone after we were attacked. 

Then again, Olive was still a clear wedge between him and Rouge. It wasn’t just what he’d said; he barely acknowledged the baby’s presence since she arrived, refusing to hold her or even look at her. I was sure he’d get over it, eventually. If he could share Rouge with Ellie, then he would certainly share with Olive.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 

I didn’t feel nervous about him leaving my side, like I did Nathan or Doby. Toby was a vessel; it was expected of me to go off on my own. I saw no reason why it would be different for the vessel of HABIT- he too was my Master’s child. I could see the underlying intent for sending Toby out alone. It placed him into a position of hunter, provider, leader. It was a lesson, a chance to bond with himself and The Operator. 

It was a sign that he was truly doing well- earning the favor of the entity we loved so much. 

That was what he wanted.

Why was he always so disappointed? 

 

—

 

There was no light in Slenderman’s room.

I opened my eyes gently, as if gently nudged awake. The Slender Ones were all there, save Rouge and The Basher… and the ones that had died. Their spaces within the circle were left empty, leaving room for me to see who they were surrounding.

Ben. I didn’t feel surprised nor concerned. I didn’t feel anything, save for a drowsy sense of peace. I was in my Master’s arms. I doubted anyone but Ben could see me- my body was still sleeping in bed. My soul, however, was cradled, The Operator’s dark vines curling around it protectively. I didn’t need feeling. Not with him.

“You stand guilty of treason, Ben Drowned. You have revealed secrets of your Master to an enemy, and he has caused damage to our Master’s Idea. You have risked the lives of his children, and his Vessel. Do you accept your guilt, or do you wish to protest?” 

“Protest… obviously,” Ben cooed. “I’ve done nothing wrong. I showed The Toymaker how to make temporary holes when The Night Terror was still our enemy. I wanted him to betray Candy Pop, not us.”

He’d admit failure, but he wasn’t a traitor. “I was wrong about Cane,” he continued. “I falsely assumed fey were more submissive, but I see now that was exactly what fey wanted me to believe. Fey moved quietly- one Genyr at a time, leaving their Queen for last because fey knew we’d be watching fir the most. I was warned about trying to fight fir by The Night Terror, and I understand why. I had to let fir go, because there was no scenario where I’d live if I tried to stop her.”

“Yet Cane still- I’m sorry, hang on.” The Brother who spoke- The Cat Hunter- broke their formalities, his voice filling the air. “Are we seriously going to do this when he looks like that? I’m yelling at Link right now. This is ridiculous.”

“S̸̲̦̀̆i̵̻̱͌̈́l̶͚̊̃ḛ̷̡́ǹ̸̡̙c̴͕̄ė̷̤.”

My Master had no reason to shout. When he spoke, they all shuddered, their heads turning to the floor. Only Ben remained with his head up, his toothy grin spreading across his face.

“I have always been your most loyal servant, Boss,” Ben whispered. “I would never put ⦻rigin at risk. Everything was planned, right from the start. I see beyond the Circle- I know your design. This is a Game you and I have played many, many times. I don’t lose.”  

That resonated with The Operator, who hummed out a long, droning note. I gasped silently as I felt the synapses in my brain firing, the muted colors sparking bright. I saw visions of glowing orbs- an egg- and an angry, opalescent gaze, its defiance a solid barrier.

“Acceptable,” my Master said. “We will allow this. We will find them again… Yes… We need them…”

Honestly, I didn’t care if he was punished or not. I didn’t think Ben was trying to kill me, and it wouldn’t have made me feel better to see him face punishment. I guess it just annoyed me that he didn’t stop Cane from leaving by talking. Fey hadn’t harmed any of my siblings, and I knew that wasn't a coincidence. Fey didn’t want to hurt us, if fey didn’t have to. Fey were so wise, surely fey would understand why the Genyr had to stay with us. 

I knew my Master would find them. And like all wandering sheep, we’d lead them back home. 

Whether they wanted to or not.

 

—

 

The next day, I was at Brian’s side like a faithful guard dog, following his whims wherever they went. 

It was easy to forget my problems with him. When I showed him a new piece of The Ark he hadn’t seen, he’d tell me about an interest of his. I adored his taste in music; he liked the same weird shit that I did, sensory experiences as much as they were songs. He knew so much more, though, showing me genres I hadn’t considered worthwhile. We listened to it while I showed him our textbooks, sprawled out on the floor of my room. 

Kate was there for that, of course, as was Skully. Natalie was there for a moment, but found the quiet atmosphere a bit too stifling. I could understand it; all three of us were avid fans of Quiet Time, and she was used to not hearing her own thoughts. She and I made plans to meet up and smoke later; we both shared the same, devious idea of letting Brian try Black Bells. 

Kate had taken a nap on my bed, her textbook lying open across her face. I let her, finding the sound of her breathing equally relaxing as the music. 

She did wake eventually, and when she did, she was an immediate ball of energy. I had to wrestle her off my ceiling by her ankles, which she naturally took as a chance to test how good I was at subduing an opponent. Fearing the sanctity of my room (and The Doll’s wrath), I suggested we resume Brian’s tour of the mansion. 

We showed him the Departments- hallways and common rooms in The Ark where we’d practice our Gifts and hone our crafts. While The Bestiary was in The Garden and hosted a far more open policy, the specialty hallways inside the Kaninchenbau were for our niche interests. Each department was a micro-society within the house, all with their own politics and order of engagement. 

It just seemed too clique-y for me, and I ignored it entirely. It’s not like I was barred from entering any of the rooms, after all. 

First was the main hallway that you entered from the Foyer. Past that door were the entrance hallways lined side-by-side, each ending with a door that hinted to what was found beyond. After many “accidents”, the door to the Pyromancy Department had been replaced with steel. The Creativity Department had paintings lining their hallway, and the Technopathy Department had- of course- cameras mounted on the ceiling.  

“What’s that smell?” Brian asked, covering his nose. “It’s gross…”

“Oh, that’s-”

“The Supernatural Department,” I answered dryly. “Don’t ask.” 

I could physically feel the presence of that hallway, the air thick with the dark actions performed there. The Master hadn’t demanded me to sit in on their ceremonies since I began my work, but I knew the rooms well. They decorated with the corpses they’d taken. Siblings wailed their adoration like screams of pain. They’d sit in a circle as they writhed, their heads turned to the ceiling for a message from The Operator. They’d forgo eating, sleeping, bathing- everything to prove that they were thankful for their powerful Gifts, only stopping when forced. They used their bodies in worship, their sounds of their skin and flesh the psalm to our Master.

As if he read my mind (which he probably did), Skully suggested we show Brian The Technopathy Department first. Normally, I stayed away due to the sensory overload the Department created. I was willing to bear it for Brian, though. The Creativity Department would be too boring, and the chances I’d get pulled away to be someone’s model was definite. 

Really, I just wanted to show Brian all the cool stuff we had. We were a couple decades ahead when it came to technology, but he wouldn’t understand what that truly meant until he saw what we were making in that dank hallway. Music made from plants, virtual reality, transferring memories into data. Could humans say the same? 

Turns out, he’d see our prowess before we even knocked on the door. A group joined us in the hallway while I was explaining The Departments to Brian. Their arms were overflowing with wires and equipment, their chatter heading straight for the Technopathy hall. I recognized Magpie and Robo Ricky, the both of them accompanied by a third Technopath named Byte. 

Brian’s attention was immediately captured by them. He watched with a craned neck as the half-machine, half-human Proxies milled about as casually as we did. 

As fascinated as Brian was, I didn’t want to initiate a conversation. Ricky and I had history, and I had just broken up with one of Magpie’s friends- technically two of them, but I’d only managed to speak to one. If anyone thought I was a huge slut, it was Maggie, and she didn’t let me forget it. I’d say I was lucky Chariot wasn’t with her, so I’d be spared a little bit; however, I think I would have preferred her over Byte. They were a member of my so-called “fanclub”. They weren’t the worst member, but the way they stared alluded to the hours they spent online talking about me.

“Oh, Brian, you should meet our siblings. Maggie!! Ricky!! Got a minute?” Kate called cheerfully, making me groan with exasperation under my breath. 

I hung back as much as I could, letting Kate and Skully introduce Brian to them. Of course, Byte knew that Brian was with me, so when they saw him, I was spotted next. The moment I saw them whip out their camera, I dodged, hissing about my privacy to deaf ears while I cowered behind Kate. 

Brian was stunned by Magpie and Ricky, captivated by their metal limbs and robotic enhancements. It was a bit gruesome, at first glance; particularly Magpie, who had what looked like an exposed spine. The cane she carried helped explain its purpose, though, and she was happy to explain herself. 

“Some of it’s added on so I can connect to some of our equipment, but The Operator saw it fit to enhance my spine rather than merely replace it,” said Magpie. “It’s all Telekinetic Alloy. It responds to people like me and Ricky, most- we can use it for anything, including our bones.”

“So you just… grew it?”

“Uh… Kinda. You’ll see when it’s your turn.”  

Ricky was less talkative, but he nodded along with Magpie’s explanation. He was the real marvel between the two of them; almost entirely automaton, the bigger mystery being what parts of him were still human. From what I remembered, that wasn’t entirely my Master’s doing; like so many others, he’d been experimented on to point of near-death. Our Master gave him a perfect body that would never rust and never degrade. His Gift was the ability to transfer his mind into computers, creating a pseudo-reality within the code to find information and plant his own. With that, he stalked known Foundation members and their families, getting access to their entire lives with one connection. 

After talking for a moment to Brian, Magpie gave a little snort. “Hold on- where are my manners? You’re that human guy everyone’s talking about, right? What’s your name? Oh- your Proxy name, not your human one.”

Brian looked to me before answering, stumbling on his answer only a little. “It’s… uh… T-Totheark.”

Her eyes widened slightly behind her mask. “What a name… Slenderman must have really high expectations for you, to name you after himself.”

I hadn’t thought about that. By our definition, Totheark was an auspicious name. Brian’s entire identity as a Proxy tied to our Master’s realm. It rang with his frequency when spoken. 

Again, Brian looked to me for how to react, and when I reassured him with a nod, he gushed, stammering over his gratitude.  

Kate grasped Brian’s shoulder, grinning as she jostled him a bit. “He hasn’t drunk the water yet, but he’s definitely drunk the Kool-Aid,” she joked. 

“I’ve heard, hehe. The new kids are still talking about you winning Rabbit Run.” 

With Byte’s gaze shifting between me and the rest of my friends, they smirked haughtily. “Yeah, you have to be special. No way would our Masky hang out with just any meatbag.”

Brian didn’t let that slide, but only I noticed how that annoyed him. “I guess I’m different,” he retorted, still smiling.    

Ricky huffed under his breath, the corners of his lips quirked into a smile. “Don’t be a bully,” he said quietly, one of his metallic tendrils snaking out to take their camera. 

My friends and I helped Magpie and Byte carry their stuff- some monitors, a car battery, and some spare parts I’d easily call junk. I was patient as we made our way into the entry hallway, dividing the items as we went; however, I immediately got antsy when I noticed girls from The Supernatural Department walking out of their hall. I ducked out of sight before they could see me, hurrying to the front of the group despite the weight in my arms. 

I didn’t know how The Witch was doing, but I knew she wasn’t taking our breakup well. What few friends she had that were still alive, and made me turn off my phone to avoid their colorful messages. As it turns out, dumping a girl is fine until she realizes you chose a boy over her.   

I knocked on the door quickly, trying to hide my fluster. 

“What’s the password?” came a muffled voice.

I glared at the door, and second later, I heard a small, “Oh, shit”, followed by some fumbling.

“Sorry, Masky. You’re getting better at hiding your aura, bronado!!” The technopath- Codex- greeted. Like Toby, his mask consisted of a face guard and some bright, fluorescent goggles. “Ohhh, shit!! Rico Suave and Maggie-G with the fresh junkiest!? If this isn’t a sign from The Master to throw a rager, I don’t know what is!!!” he crooned, throwing the door open for us all to walk in. 

Brian’s eyes lit up at the technopath’s exuberance, moving aside to Kate and Ricky through first. I found Codex’s words a bit ironic, considering they threw “ragers” almost every single day. We weren’t allowed to have alcohol, and depending on if The Doll found the latest Smoke Room, we weren’t allowed drugs either. A Technopath’s idea of a wild party was a Tekken tournament that grew a bit too heated. 

“Sounds like fun,” Brian commented, his head swiveling to follow the lights dancing above him. Wires ran all along the walls and ceiling, with a few of them carrying visible light through their cords.  

“So much fun, Sally had to soundproof the whole floor,” Byte quipped. “Drexciya just released their new album, so we’re blasting it. It’s totally a throat-slitter. I’m gonna hack Pitchfork’s website and give the album a ten, later.”

“They’re a print magazine, though!! That’s such a waste of time,” Magpie whined. “Nobody reads the reviews online.” 

“Get with the future, noobs!! Soon, we won’t ruin any more beautiful trees with our selfish paper addiction!! It’ll be all digital, all the time!!”

“No way humans would make our jobs that easy. If that happens, we can just hack into all their sources of information and change whatever we want. You think they’ll make themselves that vulnerable to misinformation attacks?”

After some contemplation on that, they laughed haughtily. “No, but seriously. If you’re not cool with industrial techno, you won’t survive a second in here.”

Down another small hallway containing bathroom doors, the space opened into a common room shaped like an octagon. On every face were doors, each one with a whiteboard beside it labeled with names of who was inside. Considering how deep the clubroom hallways could get, it was necessary to write who was in what rabbit hole.They’d really turned the place into their own little world- blacklights and displays of taxidermy bugs, wires running like black roots over every surface. It was dark, but the neon lights on the ceiling did a lot to dampen it. It was in the shape of our Master’s symbol, of course, and threw the entire room into an Ark-like, red-hued dim. Smaller lights plugged into the walls reflected blues and purples off the beat-up couches and beanbags, illuminating the floor and its arcade carpeting. The disco ball was new to me- it sparkled as it turned absently above our heads, hinting at the air circulating through small vents in the corners.  

That’s not to mention the wall of aggressive drum and bass that enveloped us. It made the floor tremble under our feet, the crumbs of snacks long ago skittering along the carpet. I had no idea what “industrial techno” was going in, but the further we walked into the Technopathy Department, though, the more I understood. 

I covered my ears, the sounds of literal power drills grinded against my skull. As for the Technopaths milling about, however, they seemed completely unaffected. Some were even watching television with large headsets, their attention constantly grabbed by their cell phones. I heard their voices moving in and out of my awareness, clear over the thudding music. 

“So I’m thinkin’ my next film is going to be another avant-garde piece. ‘Requiem For A Dream’ meets ‘Chainsaw Massacre’. Here’s the big idea: the chainsaws are the drugs.”

“Love that. I’m just gonna kill a guy.”

“L-O-L, can I go with? Sounds wicked.”  

“Ugh, you’ll have to count me out. My next job is more spying. Bo-ring!”

“Is that Masky?”

Fuck. I heard doors start opening. Brian was completely unaware of the conversations going around him, of course, and had been wandering all over the place. He’d stopped in front of the television, his eyes wide as saucers at its size and sleekness.

“How did you…? I’ve never seen a television that looks like this… It’s so…”

“Slender?” A Proxy on the couch chirped. “No shit, idiot. You’re in the Slender Mansion.” 

They were watching the news, but the process to do that wasn’t as simple as cable. Whenever someone watched the news on Earth, they’d record it and bring it back to The Ark, make copies, and store them wherever we had televisions. It kept a sense of time for some Proxies, and also served as an update on our impact from the eyes of our prey.

According to the food, everything was Actually Fine. It was mildly ominous to see the humans call their ongoing crisis “over”, as it very much wasn’t. The Foundation had retreated from view after the incident in Atlanta, but they hadn’t stopped taking strange children from their homes. That was probably why so much of the news revolved around feel-good stories and debates on whether or not “Spontaneous Ferality” was even a real disease. That sounded like our influence- apparently, the doctor that first coined the phrase had begun behaving strangely. He admitted live on air that he felt responsible for “Patient Zero’s” death; he longer believed the child had the disease. From that alone, humans began to accept that it was all a complete hoax.

Like we were ever the problem. A Proxy isn’t born from love. We have to kill for it. That was so ingrained, it was a necessary part of our growth. 

“Goddamnit, Ben’s got the high score on fucking everything… AGAIN. I swear, I don’t even have the high score on my own Gameboy.”

That caught my ear. “Where is Ben?” I asked, turning my attention from the TV. I noticed Brian, Skully, and Kate were poking their heads into the AV and computer rooms, a chorus of greetings following each door. 

“I dunno. He hangs out here when he’s not with you, and when he’s not with you and not here, he’s… I dunno.” 

I didn’t bother to press her for more. I had a feeling she’d be unhelpful. I had a feeling I was forgetting something important. I thought I’d be angrier at Ben for his part in Jason’s treachery, but I wasn’t; in fact, I wanted to see him because I wanted him to show Brian his talents.

I should bring him with me on a mission, one day, I mused, joining my friends in a computer room. Brian was starry eyed, by that point; luckily for him, someone was building a computer right inside the room, and they let Brian in on their design. 

I was standing guard over Brian from afar, but I let him relax and intermingle with my siblings. Pride didn’t come close to how pleased I was; my siblings treated Brian like he was one of them, sharing their brilliance with him. He was capable of so much more here, and we were all happy to show him.

 

—

 

Brian was truly magnetic, sometimes.

“Dude, you’re so embarrassing,” Kate teased, but I didn’t care. I’d stare all I wanted, and then some. 

The more news had traveled that we were in the AV room, the more Proxies came to meet Brian. He’d spawned a party just with his presence, and was the center of it. He was warm as sunlight, able to take any joke and throw it back. He listened and spoke his mind, but he wasn’t boisterous or aggressive. It felt natural, flowing easily from the heart. 

I’d completely checked out, listening to his conversation with my siblings. Brian had a way of including me without actually asking for my participation; when he told the story about how we met, he looked to me and spoke my name, but didn’t ask me to give my two cents. He painted me as far more intimidating than I was. He even lied on my behalf, claiming that I’d willingly given him his bag.

“That’s when I knew I belonged here,” he’d said, Brian’s voice impassioned. “I knew there was something outside Earth, and it wasn’t as hostile as other humans told me.”

The room hushed at that, my siblings nodding solemnly in agreement. 

“We try,” I heard someone whisper. I felt that was pointed towards me. I knew I had something to do with their good behavior, but I’d prefer that stayed out of my attention. I wanted to be proud of my siblings for not succumbing to their base urges.

We were better than that.

“It’s funny… I think I had the chance to see that when I was a kid, but I passed on it.”

I perked up at that. That was news to me- did he remember an encounter? 

“I told you about it, Masky- well, kinda. Someone I used to go to school with was possessed by the Devil?” Brian prompted. “Remember?”

I did. I thought he’d been lying to me. I didn’t realize it Brian had been serious. From what he described, it seemed to be far more notable than he let on. 

“No way!! The Scarlet King?”

“Nah. I was part of a super strict church, so pretty much everything was just ‘The Devil’,” Brian explained with a snort. “Me n’ her weren’t close, but our families sat near each other during service… She had kind of a weird name, so we all called her Lala.”

Kate nudged me, curious if I’d heard this before. I hadn’t- he was bringing it up for the first time.

“When she and her mom stopped coming, I didn’t really question it. I figured they just had something better to do on Sunday mornings. But then- get this- our priest was arrested . Middle of the sermon, too! Turns out her mom was a total nutcase, and she thought Lala was possessed by the Devil. The priest was feeding into it so he could steal her cash. They’d locked Lala in their basement and performed exorcisms on her all day for three weeks . Then someone finally complained about a smell. They never found her body, but… The entire thing was filmed. Public’s not allowed to see it. It’s… bad.”

“...Wait.” One Technopath blinked, suddenly realizing what he was referring to.  “You’re talking about The Lazari Exorcism… Whoa, whoa, whoa, hang on. This is a serious lore drop. You were there ? You knew her?” 

Brian suddenly had the attention of every nerd in the room (and Kate). We’d learned about those laws in our classes; for some of them, recently. Helmet often used it to make a point about humanity- that they could choose to do better, agree to be better, but they generally decided not to. 

“Not like a friend. Or… I dunno. She was just a girl that sat in the front pew,” he corrected sheepishly. “She didn’t seem evil to me. When she was alive, I’d probably say yes, I was her friend. I feel bad about saying that now, since she’s gone.” 

He glanced at me. “You know, you remind me of her, kind of. You both have that certain way about you.”

I took that as a compliment, ignoring the small, collective sigh that got out of some girls. I was going to make some sarcastic comment to kill any rumors, but it died in my throat as I saw Brian fidget. 

“I feel bad that I didn’t help her,” He confessed. “I didn’t do enough to help her, now that I see how you punish people. I get some people can change, but… people like them? It just pisses me off that they get to sit in a box all day and live, while Lala wasn’t buried properly. They deserve to die…”

He all but hissed out that last sentence. He let it go soon enough, sighing deeply and resentfully. “I’m sorry. I don’t like to talk about it too much… It makes me angry.” 

“That’s why you’re here now,” Skully pointed out, a hand resting on his back. “The next time, we’ll be there to punish them.” 

I agreed with that with a hum. He couldn’t go back and help Lala, but he could help ensure no one ever lived like Lala had.

“And we’re glad you’re here,” Magpie stated, her tone warm. “If you do become a Technopath, we’ll really hook you up.” 

Brian grinned, his shyness starting to show from all the flattery. Kate, however, was the odd one out– easily, I caught the moment of discomfort Brian’s words brought out of her, her arms crossing as she feigned agreement with the gathered crowd. 

Well… I say that, but thinking about it, I don’t think she disagreed. 

In fact, I think her issue was that she didn’t.

–

 

I’d had all I could stand with the Technopathy Department’s taste in “music”. I left Kate and Skully there to hang out with our other siblings. Dream Eater had floated in as well, and I knew she’d want to cuddle with Kate for a while. 

The learning hallway was a bit quieter. The Proxies in class walked by with their heads burrowed into books, charts, and maps. Grand windows let in the ruby light from outside, shining on the checkered floor. I pulled Brian to walk behind me on the right side, wanting to set a good example for the younger ones. Our steps echoed loudly in the wide space, coming to a bouncing stop when faced with the hard, wooden doors of the Auditoriums.  

“Is this where you learn to do the cool stuff?” I heard Brian ask quietly. 

“Not quite. Humans are very far behind, so there’s a lot we need to learn,” I admitted. “It’s funny… You’ve lived in that reality your entire lives, but you don’t understand how it works . That’s why everything we do seems so impossible. We’re hundreds of years ahead of you.”

“That’s an exaggeration, right? You said you’ve only been here for a year,” Brian huffed, thinking he’d caught me in a lie. “There’s no way you learned that much in a year.” 

I paused, realizing I had left something crucial out of my description of The Ark. 

“How old do you think my soul is, Brian?” I asked him plainly. 

Obviously, the question caught him off guard. It sounded like a trick question- in a way, I guess it was. “Seventeen…?” He answered hesitantly. “You look seventeen… ish.” 

“That’s how old my body is,” I corrected. “But that’s not how old I am. Time runs differently on The Ark. From my point of view, Brian, I haven’t seen you in over two hundred years.”

He froze, then, staring at me with unreadable eyes. I figured he believed me; surely, by then, he’d noticed how time felt so stagnant, as if we were moving within a paused world. Maybe he was piecing together my strange mannerisms, my odd speech patterns. From what he understood about The Ark, he couldn’t deny that was something it was capable of. 

“... You remembered me for hundreds of years?” was Brian’s main takeaway, cocking his head to one side as he asked me that question. 

I felt caught, coughing suddenly. “It’s not that deep,” I lied. “Come on, let me show you a class. You’ll see what The Operator really wants us to learn.” 

Quietly, I opened a random door, slipping into the auditorium with Brian’s jacket in my clenched fist. I kept him very firmly by my side, knowing all it’d take is one person reacting to get others to copy. 

The teacher- The Chess Master- stood at the bottom of the auditorium, leading casually against the wooden desk in front of the projector. There was a panel on the desk that was cast onto the large, white screen, where he could write notes and place images on for us to see. 

I was relieved to see that the worst of his injuries was his arm in a sling, his bicep wrapped in gauze and painted with our Master’s name. It was a bullet wound, so it would take time for his flesh to regenerate. Luckily for him, nothing vital was hit; if it had struck an artery, he might’ve had to learn to write with his left hand. 

I would learn later that the other person struck down- a Slender Brother named Pyro- was hit in the chest, and had died instantly. One of Toby’s “chores” was to burn his body. It was useless to our Master, now- the lead within the bullet had destroyed the Spore within him, separating him from The Operator. It was a shame, too- his final act had been heroic, acting as a distraction for Ghost so she could recall No Name and escape. Had I known, I would have sent a page with him into the void. He was safe, now- lonely, perhaps, but peaceful nonetheless. 

The Chess Master saw me, his monochrome eyes squinting with mirth. “Oh, what an honor,” he drawled, bringing everyone’s attention to where I was. “Children, we’re being witnessed by our Master, today. Don’t make me look bad, alright?” 

I cringed, trying not to squirm at the round of quiet giggling that got. Brian also chuckled good naturedly, nudging me playfully. 

“Your dad being Slenderman really makes you popular, huh?”

“He’s not my- who told you- just- he’s-” I sputtered, caught between wanting to snap at him and needing to keep my cool. This was a bad idea, I thought miserably. 

“Just be quiet, okay? They’re covering The Underrealm,” I hushed, pulling him into some empty seats. 

Brian only cooed with interest, flopping down next to me. 

Indeed, Chess Master resumed shortly after the interruption. “As I was saying,” he continued, a sly grin on his face. “History is a living document, children. The only thing that separates our before, our during, and our after is our own perception. Time happens all at once. And to our Master- The Operator-”

“He is good,” I droned, my voice echoed by the thirty other Proxies in the room.  

“-it all happens in the blink of an eye,” Chess Master continued, not skipping a beat. “I say this because you are a part of history right now. You’re sitting in it.”

I looked over to see Brian fully engrossed. It didn’t take much. He responded to our flowery way of speaking, our call and response only serving to impress him. More than ever, I wanted to see into his mind- I wanted to see it change as he learned, opening up to reveal the whole of everything. 

“Eons ago, all things were interconnected under a single, united experience- a living Universe, with every atom truly connected to one another. All Tall Ones were a part of this grand being, making up its ‘brain’, its ‘stomach’, its ‘kidneys’. But then, for some reason, it broke apart, creating a huge reaction that destroyed the organism- the “Big Bang”, as the humans call it. Two realities cannot exist on the same layer, as you learned in the last chapter about 4th, 5th, and 6th Dimensions. Some of it was devoured by the new reality- swallowed and converted to become the atoms we’re comprised of. Some of it, however, remained awake, aware, and alive, existing between the layers and outside of bounds- The Underrealm, where we are right now. The pieces that were large enough and strong enough to break through into the human reality… They are The Tall Ones we know today.”

He placed printouts of pages pulled from The Black-Eyed Children, each one displaying a primitive likeness of The Tall Ones. 

Six entities. One was censored, but… I feel safe writing all their names, now. Things have changed.

I knew them. I’d see them in my dreams.

Six Tall, Slender Men, standing in a Circle around Everything. 

Belobog, The Lungs of Creation. 

Chernabog, The Kidneys of Order.

Umbra, The Throat of Greed.

Khahrahk, The Bowels of Consumption. 

Zalgo, The Brain of Eternity.

and Mekhane, The Heart of Nothing.

I remember blinking, rubbing ichor from my eyes at the sight of the last drawing. Like the others, it vaguely resembled a man; however, it was drawn with wings, looking more like an angel than a Tall One. I’d seen it before, but it was like I’d purposefully ignored it. 

It wasn’t like Zalgo, where I was purposefully kept in the dark, not allowed to speak his name because of the immediate control it’d have on me. It was like I was forced not to see it by something beyond my Master. 

“... Through means he can only truly understand, our Master- and, by consequences, the other Tall Ones- learned to divide themselves into body, mind, and soul. By sacrificing their bodies, they were able to create realities that we can exist inside. They use their minds to interact with us… And their souls…”

Without realizing it, I’d begun clutching my stomach. I stopped when The Chess Master met my eyes, his smile polite as he nodded his head.

“They rest in a primordial realm. It’s where all souls sleep, before they find a vessel to call their own. You’ve all been there. Until we become The Singularity, that will be where we go if we die. Cradled with The Operator’s soul, together forever. Isn’t that lovely?”

He’d skipped over the purpose of vessels, and I was thankful he did. Bringing me up would’ve been inevitable. We were what tethered the Tall Ones to this reality. Without us, their connection to not only the human reality, but the other pieces of themselves would be lost. We summon them, we bind them, then we become them. When I was born, the secret to how to bond was unlocked. I was the youngest Vessel in age, but I had been a Vessel for far longer than the others. All the others became that way by force, coercion, and loss. 

They were taken. I was grown.  

“While there, however, each moment of untethered existence ate away at them. Much like us, they entered this new, hostile reality screaming and bloody, unable to understand its rules or why it loathed them so. Each one had their own method for survival, to varying degrees of success. You’re already aware of our brother, Chernabog, and his failed methods. But before our beloved Master stepped in to show our distant cousins his ways, they lived like scavengers, consuming life from every planet they came across. This pillaging left the survivors with a permanent impression in their minds. This is why you know of Khahrahk as Satan. He doesn’t merely call himself the Devil, but is the entity himself, embedded into the human canon due to the sheer chaos he left in his wake. Remember that, because that’s a pop quiz question. In one of these instances, he brought a man named Dante to his realm-”     

Immediately, the scratching of pencils and the clicking of buttons resounded through the auditorium, each Proxy furiously writing down the note before The Chess Master moved on. Brian was constantly startled by how we all moved at the same time, jumping everytime we moved in tandem with each other. 

“When’s The Underrealm going to come up?” he muttered, his voice loud in the quiet auditorium. 

“Shut up!!” someone shouted, catching my ire immediately. 

“He can’t hear you,” I growled. “But I can. You shut up.”

Chessmaster cleared his throat, bringing the class’ attention back to him. As he said the next bit, he took away the image from the book, replacing it with a scan of a painting. The portrait depicted two women in black armor engaged in bloody combat with various monsters, each one more grotesque than the other. While one was fiercely powering through a monster, another was pierced in the stomach, her entrails spilling out as her back arched in beautifully displayed agony. I recognized the Bloody Painter’s style a mile away. Judging by the scarlet red hair, the woman fighting the monsters was supposed to be Nurse Ann; by that logic, the one being gored was Clara. I briefly wondered if Clara approved of this, and then remembered Helen would never ask permission for anything.

“At the start, we Proxies of Tall Ones fought each other. We died, over and over and over, seeking to create our world through conquest and blood. Even in this cycle, we Slender Ones are bathed in blood. However…” 

He placed another image on top of the painting- a photo of me and Kate, celebrating our transformation. Though the photo was of a large crowd, it was clear to me the subject was Kate and I dancing amidst them. 

Brian caught it, too, nudging me with a smile. “That’s a good photo of you,” Brian whispered, making me flush underneath my mask. 

“The time where we fought mindlessly is over. The Operator, wiser than all others, learned from our failures. He’s realized that The Old Way- co-existence- is what must be done. If we are to become the Singularity, it must be cultivated from the start with its principles. And thus, I give you… The Underrealm.”

 He replaced the photo with something clearly hand-drawn in pen, done by either himself or another, artistically challenged Proxy. A bit anticlimactic, but we still regarded it with rapt attention. 

“Thanks to the efforts of… A Collective of our most gifted Proxies…” 

Brian beamed, nudging me again like I needed to be reminded who that was. At that point, I think he was trying to be stupid on purpose out of sheer, teenaged craving for disruption. I nudged him back that time, pulling the strings of his hoodie. 

“-The Operator, The Scarlet King, and The Night Terror have all agreed to build pathways between their realms. You’ll learn more about that if you choose to join the Voyagers- a new job, headed by one of your own named Third Space. You’ll go out and forge connections with other creatures like you, building new realities with the sheer power of your mind. As for Chernabog… Well. I guess if he doesn’t want to play nice, we’ll have to make him, eh?”

That got a resounding cheer, exciting my siblings. They were all eager to join their graduated siblings in working for our Master, our stories of facing against blue-faced monsters like something straight out of a comic book. 

“What about Mekhane?”

I froze at Brian’s question, blinking confusedly. Who was that? Where did he hear that name?

“...Excuse me?” Chess Master said, finally looking at Brian. “I didn’t catch that, I’m afraid.”

“I-I’m sorry, but… There were six Tall Ones, right?” Brian asked. He held up his hand, counting each one on his fingers.

“Slenderman, Chernabog, Clown Guy, Satan, and Voldemort. That’s five. But in that picture you showed, there was that sixth one. Mekhane.”

“Yeahhh, I don’t know,” I drawled, counting on my fingers. “...Wait. You’re right. I remember. That’s-”

Like an arrow to the back of the head, I felt a pain in the base of my skull, preventing me from thinking any further. Worse, it was a pain that erased my awareness, whiting out my vision and deafening my ears. 

The Operator didn’t want me to think about it. 

The others felt it too. Mere seconds after I did, other Proxies began grasping their heads, whining about a ringing ache inside it. 

Chess Master grasped his temple, shutting off the projector with a sharp flick of his hand. With Brian’s observation, his cool, relaxed demeanor had shattered, replaced with a gnarled grimace of fury.

“Class is over,” he hissed. “You… Blimey…”

He groaned, rubbing his eyes. His fingers came away black, stained with ichor. When I saw it, my attention was brought to the ichor dribbling out of my nose, pooling in the crevices of my mask. 

“Out,” Chess Master managed between wet coughs. “Now.”

Brian didn’t need to be led. He skittered out of the room, his heartbeat loud in my ears as I chased after him. 

“Brian!! What happened?” I asked innocently, my hand on his shoulder. “What did you say that pissed him off so much?”

Brian looked at me strangely, his eyebrows furrowed. He lifted my mask, searching my expression for any sign that I was faking my ignorance. I wasn’t; I thought he’d said something accidentally heretical. He looked into my eyes, which I allowed because I wanted to see more closely the green in his. The Ark’s red light didn’t drown out the color at all; if anything, his eyes glowed like the lanterns around The Ark, the light complimenting them rather than consuming.

Frowning deeply, he carefully fixed my mask back into place. “...I don’t know,” he lied. “Sorry if I made things awkward with your family.”  

I shrugged. “I do it all the time. Forget about it.”

Suddenly, I was left without any idea of what to do. Everyone else were probably still off doing their own things. While I could’ve gone looking for them, I still wanted Brian to myself for a while. 

“...Can you play the guitar?”

“Can you?”

 

–

 

And he who stalks 

his prey in the night

Chasing after 

a blinding light

 

I am your rabbit

Come chase me

Come chase me

Come and please catch me

Always your rabbit

Yes, it’s a bad habit

I put my head between your teeth

It’s not fair, it’s not safe, and it’s not sweet

 

–

 

“Yesterday, upon the stairs… Met a man who wasn’t there… He wasn’t there again today. Oh how I wish he’d go away…”

Yes, I was that kind of guy.

I’m not ashamed of using my guitar to impress people. It worked, and that’s hardly my fault. It was slightly less impressive to my siblings, who all took part in the arts. Brian thought I was cool, though, and that’s all that mattered. 

“I like your voice,” Brian complimented suddenly. “You’re a good singer.”

I scoffed under my breath, my fingers stuttering over the strings of my guitar. I slapped it to stop their vibration, their tremors tickling the palm of my hand. “It’s only when I’m quiet,” I replied. “If I try to sing any louder, my voice starts cracking. I was selectively mute when I was kid, so my vocal chords developed kinda weird.” 

“Oh! That’s why you’ve got such a deep voice, despite being…”

He trailed off, remembering midway that I wasn’t seventeen. 

I was, but I wasn’t. I was a tall child.   

Brian was quiet for a moment. Contemplative, his jade eyes growing dark as he furrowed his brow. 

“Tim…I gotta talk to you about your friends. Please listen.”

I paused, giving him my full attention. I had a feeling I knew what he wanted to talk about, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t willing to let him speak his peace. Really, I had no choice- he’d ordered me to do.

“Toby is not your friend,” Brian told me, his voice low. “He’s been talking about you behind your back. Before that Plague Doctor attacked us, he was trying to convince me to bail on you.”

After a day or two of keeping his mouth shut, I honestly didn’t think he’d ever bring it up. I didn’t expect Brian to be on my side at all, though; I thought he’d agree with Toby, and he’d try to get away from me as soon as possible. It was the smart thing to do. 

“Be honest… Are you actually… With him?” Brian asked, pulling a face.

I knew what he meant. By that point, it was obvious. 

“It’s complicated,” I responded, plucking at the strings of my guitar.

“How? He’s not cool at all. He’s mean, and he’s hypocritical. I mean, I know he’s got Tourrettes, so he sometimes does stuff he doesn’t mean to do, but he seems to have that under control. He’s just… a dick.”

“It’s complicated,” I repeated, more firmly that time. “We’ve been through a lot. I need him.”

“No, you don’t. He needs you,” was the razor sharp retort, said with the determination he’d shown when hunting me. “He’s not The Operator. He wants to be his own thing- he just wants to use you to get there.”

At that, I tilted my head curiously. What else did they talk about, where he felt so confident in saying that?

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Brian fidget with a loose thread in his sleeve. 

“...Just worried he’s gonna hurt you,” Brian confessed. 

I hummed softly, leaning in a bit. “If he does, what’s your plan?” I asked, unable to stop the tease in my voice.

“I’ll kill him.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah.”

He wasn’t joking. 

“I’ll kill him,” Brian repeated, his smile absent. “Just say the word. I’m not gonna let him ruin this for you- for everyone.”

I was caught off guard by that, but not discomforted. I leaned back, my stomach fluttering with butterflies.

So this was devotion. Real devotion.

How sweet it tasted. 

How filling.

I jolted at the sound of a sharp caw breaking the muted silence of the room. While Brian got up to look, I didn’t bother. Craning my neck, I could see Körbl tapping on the glass of the band room. His leg was strapped with a letter bag, the tiny bands of leather carrying a thin roll of paper.  In its talons, however, it held a knot of familiar, jet-black hair. 

On queue, Kate burst into the room, her face red with anger and her hair in a wild nest around her head. 

“MOTHERFUCKER!!” Kate shouted, her attention directly on the crow. “LEAVE ME ALONE!! That little asshole attacked me while I was kissing my girl!!! I’m going to skin it, tar it, and then feather it again!!!” 

I stopped her before she forgot herself and ran into the glass. Funny as that’d be, Sally had just replaced it. “That sounds like a perfectly justified and creative punishment. Did you notice it’s leg?”

“It’s- Oh.”

Well… Either that was a new job, or something important. If Körbl was pulling hair, that meant he was dedicated. Until his mission was complete, he wouldn’t return to The Crow. 

“You bored?” I asked Brian.

He grinned, picking his mask off the ground. 

“Not even for a second, dude.”

 

–

The red mud came up to my shins. The smell of sulfur bordered overpowering, its rotting scent permeating through the dusty atmosphere. The trees were like negatives, their bark ashen white and the leaves as black as ink. The canopy was thick, but their color allowed the light to bleed through, filling the foggy air with a soft, cherry blossom pink haze. 

The Red Swamp was Clara’s dream. I mean that in the sense that she influenced the appearance of a small bit of The Wilderness, transforming it from forest to marshland. There was no denying that she was cut from my Master, seeing how easily The Ark bent to her imagination. 

Regardless of her presence, though, The Wilderness was Shadow People territory. I held my breath as I saw them between the trees, watching us from afar with twitching masks. We ran the risk of being swarmed, our bodies invaded by their fragments until our brains popped from the stress. I reasoned that they were keeping their distance because of Clara; as far as they were aware, she’d come to our aid if we screamed. That probably wasn’t true, but they didn’t need to know that.  

I didn’t know what became of Firebrand or The Observer, or any of my other former guardians. I didn’t see them standing amongst the growing clusters. I’m a bit ashamed to say I didn’t really care. As time went on, our past familiarity became just one of the millions of connections I had to The Ark. 

My only regret about Firebrand was that I didn’t learn from his betrayal of my Master. If I had, then I would have easily recognized Cane’s moves towards escape. Perhaps I wanted to still respect him; however, every time I thought of his name, I remembered how he’d aided Toby with his heretical meddling. It was partially his fault Toby was so poisoned against me. I hoped that, wherever Firebrand was, he’d know better than to find me. 

While Brian and I trekked through the muck, Kate hopped through the trees, fluttering through them like a bird. I could have done the same, had I withdrawn my vines; however, my shame with them was always fluctuating, and at that moment, I felt too embarrassed to bring them out. After what happened with The Doctor (which, still, nobody told me anything about), I was even more hesitant.

The timing of her invitation seemed odd, sure, but I reasoned that Clara had been waiting until she was healed from her fight with Nina. What was really odd was that Clara wanted to speak to Kate- just Kate. She didn’t explain why, or where she was exactly; assumedly, that was for Kate- and, by invitation, myself- to both ponder and figure out. 

“Remember… She may not know anything,” I gently reminded Kate. “Don’t get your hopes up.”

“I’m not… But there’s a chance, right?” 

While Akagumo had been vague about why she wanted to speak to Kate, Kate had a reason to seek her out. After her experience going home, Kate realized she didn’t know a lot about her mother’s life before her. Her mother had been married once before, briefly, and Kate was the product of that. Then, when Kate was little, she married the man Kate considered her father. Her mother never told her the truth about Mr. Hayes- not even when Kate begged for her to. 

Of course, when Kate remembered that argument, she’d tried to find him. She assumed that it was something bad, but that he was alive, at least. By then, she would have been okay with meeting a deadbeat that didn’t recognize her. 

I wish he’d been a deadbeat. Unfortunately, he was where all good parents go.

Her father was dead- more bluntly, he’d killed himself. There wasn’t much about what happened, or who he was. Just that he died in Japan, and it was ruled a suicide. Kate showed me all the evidence she had of him. Just two pieces: An obituary claiming he’d gone into a forest and hung himself, and an opinion piece written by some random columnist that speculated whether the American Government would perform its own investigation due to his status as a U.S. citizen. No such investigation happened, or if it did, nobody found it peculiar. It was like the man didn’t exist, save for tangential information that gestured towards him. A human-shaped hole of information- an uncommon find for a Proxy.

It went without saying that her father’s death sat heavily on Kate’s mind. Though she didn’t tell me until we were on our way to Clara’s, I could tell it bothered her even more than her mother. She’d been a baby when he died- there was never a chance she’d get to meet him. I knew where her logic was taking her, concluding that he could have been the parent she needed all along. If there was a piece of him that existed, she wanted to find it. 

And while maybe The Operator didn’t want her to know, I did. Clara’s experience in espionage and informant work meant she might be privy to mysterious deaths, including her father’s. Clara had just enough contempt for The Operator that, if we asked her to tell us what she knew, she would just to spite him. 

I had my own questions, as well. I wanted to learn more about The Scarlet King and his ways. With The Night Terror firmly on our side, my Master’s more vindictive cousin was next to win over. 

The little I knew about him from my studies was daunting, and pointed to him being impossible to interact with. The Scarlet King didn’t keep “servants” like we did- his realm was a meat grinder and nothing more. Clara being released as a servant meant that something had changed; perhaps, then, it was a sign that I had a chance to speak to him as equals.

I don’t know what I was thinking with that. I’d seemingly forgotten he was the one the humans called Satan. All humans- humanoid, humanils- knew the name of The Devil. Still, I wasn’t arrogant enough to assume I could fight him. 

Yet.

We knew we were getting close when the dark silhouettes of Shadow People began retreating to safer lands. I didn’t think Clara’s namesake was so literal, but spiders the size of quarters appeared around us, their bodies glittering like rubies as they scuttled on top of the mud. They didn’t seem to care about us, which I found interesting; they didn’t even want to come within our reach, scurrying away if we tried to reach out for them. 

The path of spiders led us to a grove of trees utterly draped with scarlet cobwebs, their strings twitching with every minute disturbance. To us, that was basically a front gate. Touching the webs revealed that they weren’t that different from normal spider silk; we could easily cut through it, hordes of spiders coming to repair what we destroyed. While I didn’t give a shit, I was amused to hear Kate and Brian apologizing to them about destroying their webs. It was kind of cute.  

Crossing the veil, we came upon  a wide clearing surrounded by tall trees, their frames walling off the area from any outsiders. In the center of that clearing were two massive oak trees, their canopies alone casting the area around us in their shadow. A single strip of exposed sky illuminated the dark world around us, ending like a spotlight on the surface of the swamp. Its residual gleam reflected off the webbing, the thread acting as the home’s foundation.   Because of that, we could see millions- trillions, even– of tiny, red spiders climbing up and down the trees around us. Their tiny, bioluminescent bodies were like stars, twinkling and dancing in an eternal flow.

Kate and I both took a moment to take it all in, our hands reaching out to grasp each other’s. The Ark always felt distinctly like our home, in those moments. Its beauty deeply resonated with us, catching us off guard with its sheer magnificence.  

Then, our eyes turned upwards. Cradled in the center of the two oak trees was a house with a distinctly Japanese design. I recognized the curled style of roofing and the dark, elegant frames. Kate called it a shrine- she pointed out the red gate beneath the house, too, the familiar H shape marking the place as hallowed ground. That explained the tense aura the Red Swamp created, I thought; It was filled with superstitions and ideas that weren’t our own. Simply put: we were operating under different rules. 

I could see a few windows, but no doors, and no lights within the small manor. No reflection- no glass. 

Wordlessly, Kate vanished, reappearing on the vast trunk of the closest oak tree. She then teleported again, reappearing on the roof of the shrine. With a single flip off the roof and through the window, she entered Clara’s home.

I have no fucking clue what we thought would happen. She’d been so warm and welcoming when I met her, I guess we thought she’d bake us a plate of cookies. 

Of course, that’s not what happened. Instead, Kate was immediately launched out of the window she’d come through, falling to the mud a few feet to my left. I tried to catch her, but the muck made it difficult to move in time. Luckily, it was soft enough that she merely sank in, rising with a sputtering groan. 

“It threw me out like a Pac-Man level!! Oh, she’s good…” Kate grumbled, flicking the mud off. “Whatever… She knows we’re here, now, so we don’t need to knock!!” 

She was right. After a minute or two, the bottom of the treehouse opened up. A long ladder unfurled, dropping into the mud behind the red gate. I failed to see the point of that, if they were going to have windows…

As we trekked towards it, we could see shapes of people in a trap door above us. “I didn’t know she had friends,” Brian whispered. 

She didn’t, I thought curiously. Didn’t she? Suddenly, I didn’t know. Was Clara allowed to have friends over?

I hated climbing that ladder. It felt too fragile to hold me. Kate took it slow for me, but I couldn’t look at her for encouragement- if I did, I’d look down too, and see how far I had to fall. I was grabbed by the jacket when I reached the final rung, hauled up into the treehouse. 

The women around me were humans, for certain, but they were Drones. They were dressed in leather jackets and jeans, the skin they showed marked by intricate tattoos. Kate seemed absolutely dazzled by them, but I could only feel apprehensive. Their most defining trait was their scarred faces, their mouths split from the corners to their ears. Coupled with their tattoos, the wounds reminded me of Jeff with a dark coil in my gut.  

“Don’t worry- they’re mine. They won’t harm you,” I heard. The voice was low, almost playful. 

It belonged to a woman standing in the doorway of the greeting room. She was dressed in an extravagant white kimono, her long, black hair overflowing from its pins and ties, covering her face like a waterfall of ink. The hair spilling over the bridge of her nose only exposed the surgical mask covering her mouth, the paper stained yellow and spotted with rusted red. If she had a face, we wouldn’t see it.

She didn’t have one. She wasn’t a human- never had been, I realized quickly. Upon closer look, I could notice her thin, stemlike neck, her exposed cleavage revealing an inhuman rib cage poking through paper white skin. She was some strange cross between Poltergeist and Beast- a creation of my Master for certain, forged from human nightmares, but old enough to have grown a half-life of her own. The Doctor had been much the same, mimicking the image of a human to hide his true nature. 

“Who are you?” Kate asked, awestruck by her horrific appearance. “You’re so-”

“Ah-ah,” the woman said, wagging her bony, black-taloned finger in warning. “Careful. I don’t take compliments well.”

At that, Kate let out a small gasp, grasping my sleeve excitedly. “Guys, I think I know her!!! She’s The Slit-Mouthed Woman!!! She’s a super old, super famous legend from Japan!!” she explained happily, oblivious to my delighted grin underneath my mask. She’d already told me about this cryptid– she must have forgotten that, amongst the thousands of other creatures she’d shown me.  “She walks up to you and asks if you think she’s beautiful. If you say yes, though, she reveals her face and kills you!!”

Kate leaned in towards Brian. “The trick is you have to give her confusing answers until you can run away, so remember that,” she muttered under her breath.  

Brian nodded firmly. “Right, right. I am pretty confused all the time, so that’s easy.”

I rolled my eyes at that. What a shame, I thought dryly. My first time meeting a celebrity, and I was covered in mud. I was glad to know my chances of meeting Mothman were rising. 

“I have no true name, but to you, my dear, I am Onna,” The Woman greeted, placing her hand over where a heart would normally be. 

“Onna…” Kate repeated, smiling dreamily. “Wow.” 

I didn’t share Kate’s bright-eyed wonder, but I also didn’t want to be impolite to Miss Onna- she’d been so kind to return to The Ark seemingly of her own volition, and I felt it my obligation to represent my Master by acting polite. When Onna bowed deeply, I copied her. Flustered, Kate almost bowed back; however, she seemed to realize the point of the bow, and allowed them to pay respect to her.

“Mistress Clara thought you might wish to meet me,” Onna said, speaking with a tone of mild amusement. “She once helped me, when she still lived in Belobog’s home. For that, I forsake my nature to be at her beck and call.”

Then, I felt all eyes turn to me and Brian. 

“You two weren’t invited,” The woman pointed out, completely deadpan. A statement of fact more than an accusation. 

I cringed at it nonetheless. I don’t know what dirt Clara got from Nurse Ann, but she should’ve told her Kate and I were a package deal.

Brian gulped, holding out his hand nervously. “Nice to meet you-” 

“Don’t even bother speaking.” 

Onna turned, then, her form gliding as she exited the doorway. Like clockwork dolls, her lackeys moved robotically back to their stations, standing around the window and waiting by the trapdoor with blank expressions. 

“Take your shoes off, please,” I heard from far away.

Right. We were still covered in mud. It’d been sliding off of our clothes fairly easily, but there was plenty of it caked in the grooves of our boots.

“I think subjecting people to the smell of your feet is worse,” Kate muttered to me.

“Look who’s talking, sweaty,” I shot back with a smirk. 

Brian didn’t bother attempting to stand, plopping down on the tatami floor to unlace his boots. “Should I learn Japanese? I feel kinda dumb not knowing how to speak another language, now that I know so many of you do,” He thought aloud. 

“Totally!” Kate chirped. “We can learn together! Ooh, have you heard of Rosetta Stone?”

I blinked, absently kicking my shoes aside. “The rock? That only has Egyptian and Greek.” 

“No, it’s- forget it,” she grumbled, glaring irritably at me. “I’ll just get one of your boyfriends to download it to your laptop.”

I rebuked that with a scoff. “Don’t be sexist, Kate. If it’s a program, you should call one of my girlfriends. They’ll be way more help.”

Once we were down to our socks, we hurried after Onna. Kate and I jabbed at each other until we caught up to her, while Brian taking the time to take in his surroundings with low, whooshing coos. Kate was completely distracted by the entity, but there was no reason to be on watch. I felt comfortable in Clara’s home. It seemed to be designed specifically to illustrate that. The layout was a square, with the center room being some sort of garden. Perhaps it was meant to be a greenhouse- the center was completely encased in glass, preventing anyone and anything from entering, the light shining down from a special lamp. The plants were real plants from Earth; however, I could tell they were dying, The Ark once again proving how hostile it was to pure, living beings. They had a day at most. More importantly, the case confirmed for me that I wasn’t being tricked. There was something about reflections and glass that interfered with our Gifts; they revealed our truths, dispelling illusions. 

The only trick in the house was shown to us. Once we rounded a corner, the angle showed me another small hallway, the smell of burning wafting from the space. 

“Akagumo is down that hallway. Please enjoy your time here... I hope you find the answers to your questions.”

“Thank-”

When we turned our heads to say goodbye to Onna, she’d vanished. Kate tensed for a moment, unsure if being unnerved was a proper reaction. 

“I wouldn’t be too impressed,” Brian pointed out. “She kinda just evaporated.”

Kate let out a short sigh of relief. As cool as she was, it was difficult for her not to compliment her. It was a surprisingly thoughtful gift, though; more thoughtful than I’d assume The Red Spider to be. 

“...You’re The Chaser, then?” we heard. “Come here.”

Sharing a brief look of apprehension, I put my hand on her shoulder in reassurance. She had to go first, but I’d follow after her. 

As we entered the room, I stopped by the doorway and rested against the wall. I could still see them, but there was no question that I was a spectator. Likewise, Brian easily spun on his heel to rest beside me, his observation far more enthused and curious. 

Clara let out a deep groan of aggravation, my presence finally noticed. “Of course you’re here…And you brought your pet ,” Clara deadpanned, putting some spit on that last word. “Go away.”

“If they’re leaving, I’m leaving,” Kate snapped. “These are my boys.”

“You’ve got to be fucking joking…” I heard her hiss, the sound deep and rattling. “ Fine . But only because Ann told me you’re updated on your shots…”

Kate wanted to be angry on my behalf, but I didn’t mind it. It was a first, and I appreciated the creativity. I also partially expected the vitriol, and I wouldn’t deny she had a right to feel that way. My presence did come with… implications, I guess is the easiest way to put it. 

The tearoom’s dark, wooden floor had an indentation lined with cushions, an iron gate guarding against sparks from the open hearth in the center. There, a pot of tea boiled, bubbling loudly inside the copper. There were pots everywhere, actually; all of them metal. The room wasn’t cluttered, per say, but they did sit on every surface. Some of them had large holes in them, as if blown open from the inside. Others were rusted and broken, twisted and eroding. The intact jars were sealed with white paper, the Rune of Severance dictating that what was inside couldn’t break the seal and escape. 

Well… Now I had a few more questions, I thought. I remembered Jack’s experiments with the bottles- souls could be trapped inside them, under certain circumstances. Was that what Clara had strewn about her tearoom…?

While I’d already moved on from the interaction, Kate didn’t let it go. She sat down in front of Clara, still trying to defend me. 

“Hey, don’t be mean to him. He’s not like that-”

“He’s alive, isn’t he?” Clara interrupted, not giving her an inch. “That’s what he gets for being an ‘exception’.”

She cocked her head to the side, studying Kate as her tone evened. “Besides… This isn’t about him. This is about you, The Chaser.”

“Please… K-Kate’s fine,” Kate stammered, her gulp a bit obvious as she began to sense danger.

Clara leaned forward, reaching out for the teapot. As her hand extended towards the low flames, it transformed, turning pale and spindly like spider legs. She pinched the rim of the teapot with her black claws, lifting the hot metal from its pedestal. 

“I’ve heard about you, ‘Kate’,” Clara drawled, pouring two cups of black liquid for them both. “You are owed a piece of him, yet you’re not devoted enough to accept it. You brazenly reject The Operator until he meets you on your terms… You were Chosen, and you didn’t want it.” 

Kate’s shoulders hunched, her posture curling. It sounded like Clara was reading off a list of crimes. In a way, she kind of was.

Clara smirked, finding the reaction amusing. “I admire that,” she said, her voice softer. “I wished I had that power over him.”

“You… don’t?” Kate asked hesitantly. “But you and Ann are super powerful. You practically own the Wilderness, just by being out here.”  

Clara outright laughed at that. When it petered out into a chuckle (which took a while), she shook her head. “I have my own reasons for staying away from the mansion,” she confessed, extending her arm to its full length. With it, she gently slid Kate’s cup towards her knee. 

“Ann was the devoted servant, not I- it’s why I was abandoned in the Null, while she found her way home. I did his bidding, but I didn’t want his love- still don’t. The Operator promises devotion in exchange for servitude, but what he asked for always seemed too grand…”

That resonated particularly well with Kate, who’d begun to lean forward with every word. She almost spilled her cup, but she held it with both hands before she knocked it over. “R-Right!! Th-That’s what my problem is, now, actually!!” she cried, clutching the cup tightly. “I-I try to still be a good person, even though I kill people when I’m The Chaser. M-My heart hurts when I wake up, but I… I still…”

“...Feel good when you do it?” Clara finished, raising an eyebrow. 

Kate’s face twisted with agony, her thumb circling the rim of her cup. “I feel like I did the right thing,” she corrected, her voice pained. “There’s so many people that just get away with horrible stuff… And they’ll keep doing it, forever, because consequences don’t mean anything to them. I… I never feel guilty about killing them. Not really. I used to blame that on not being ‘myself’, but… The Chaser doesn’t take over when I kill, anymore. She used to be what protected me from monsters, but now I think… I think I’m a monster, too.”

There was a long pause. Clara cocked her head to one side, studying Kate with one eye. 

“… So you want to feel guilty?”  

I don’t know who was more stunned by that- Kate or me. That seemed like a rather cruel summation of Kate’s conflict, no matter how true it was. Kate’s eyes flicked to me, but I had no explanation for her harsh words. 

“I-It’s what I’m supposed to do, isn’t it? That’s normal,” Kate pointed out with a cracking voice. “Doesn’t matter what they did. They were p-people, and I took their lives. I-I can’t decide if someone is a good or bad person. I’m not God…”

Her face twisted further, her head bowing. As it did, I lost sight of her face. 

“But… I think… I want to be…?” she concluded, more unsure of herself than ever. “I want to stop feeling guilty for every bite of food I eat, because I… I don’t feel guilty. Not at all.”

Clara wasn’t moved by the sentiment, downing her tea before leaning back against the cushions. “You sit here and choose to feel shame.  Baffling…” 

Kate flinched horribly at that, and I felt her anguish reverberate through me. I responded to it with a growl of warning, Brian and I no longer leaning so casually against the wall. If Clara had a point, I wanted her to make it. This wasn’t what we came here to talk to her about.

Clara flexed her hand idly with a sigh, the mutated limb retracting to something more human. “You don’t get it, Chaser,” she sighed. “You were The Operator’s pride and joy the moment he knew you. You played his game, and as a mere child , you defeated him. You exceeded every expectation our Master had set for his flock. ‘She will complete me’- he said that about you . I assumed that meant you’d be the most evil little girl I’d ever meet. And yet, you are… an even bigger pussy than ⨂rigin is. I can’t believe I went through all that trouble to tame this land, just so you both could grow up to be soft.” 

Kate and I made the same, annoyed huff of indignation. I sensed Kate’s intentions- she wanted to dump out the tea before it even cooled, and leave unanswered. To her credit, I think Clara was struggling to find the right way to say what she wanted; she genuinely wanted to help Kate, in her own, backwards way. 

As for me, though, I’d had enough. Kate was always too nice to people that didn’t deserve it. “Is that why you called her here? Did The Operator ask you to give her a shitty pep talk?” I asked, my voice sharp. I knew he didn’t, but I wanted to piss her off by implying he did. 

It worked- Clara scowled viciously, gnashing her teeth. “I have my reasons, and they aren’t for dogs like you,” she hissed. “But go ahead and bark. What is so important that you interrupt our conversation?”

I almost backed off, a little caught off guard by the immediate leap into the worst insults. “We have questions about your work,” I began, moving closer and speaking firmly. “On Earth, and with The Scarlet King.”

She clicked her tongue loudly. Seeing that Kate wasn’t really responding to her peptalk, she decided to humor us. “You won’t get anything valuable from my memories… Most of my work before The Scarlet King is just a blur in my mind. I barely even know why that weird bitch is here…”

The last part was a low mutter behind her teacup, more to herself than us. “I can answer your questions about The King and his realm… That I remember vividly.” 

Finally, I thought, coming to sit next to Kate. 

“Tell me everything about him. Anything,” I all but begged. “I need to know what I’m dealing with. What’s he like?”

That time, I made Clara laugh. Mine was far more bitter.  “You might as well give up while you’re ahead, and pray he kills you quickly,” was her sage advice. “He’ll eat anyone, but he adores your so-called ‘good people’. The shame they carry in their souls, the guilt… it’s like seasoning to him. He loves dragging all the things you want to hide out of you, making you play out your every lecherous desire as he devours you. His realm- his stomach- is an ocean of bodies, limbs, and genitals, and it tears everything apart in its wake.”

Kate shuddered. “That’s not… literal, right?” 

The look she gave us told me otherwise. Naturally, we were both captivated and horrified, the images she painted with her words truly unfathomable. Suddenly, the fact that they didn’t tell us much about The Scarlet King made a lot of sense. He was a difficult creature to process when you’re a traumatized child. 

“It’s an ocean of rape as far as the eye can see. Bodies smashed and melted together by sin, constantly violating each other for a chance to escape. They turn their faces up to a black sky to let out their screams, but nothing answers them… ” Clara described, her voice haunted. “The only place of solace is The Megaron, The King’s dwelling. Those that escape the ocean end up there. If they survive his test, they join Papa Grande’s roster of Scavengers, hunting for new victims to throw in.”

“Papa… Who?” Kate repeated. 

“Papa Grande. The Scarlet King has a million, pithy names, but that’s the name of the current Vessel. He used to go through human bodies like socks, but…The Old Man has stuck. The Scarlet King isn’t all that thrilled about it, either.” 

Clara hummed in thought, taking a small sip of her tea. “Well… Now that I think about it… If there’s any time to try to kill him, now would be the best.”

Finally, I thought- we were getting somewhere. 

Brian keyed into that as well, speaking for both of us. “Why’s that? Don’t they need to live in people’s bodies to interact with the world?” 

Clara almost didn’t answer him, but decided it was too time consuming to snub him now. “Who do you think mocks The Operator the most for his fondness of humans? The Scarlet King doesn’t give a fuck about them, and would rather put in effort to give less of a fuck. He uses them like silly hats. His vessels rot within a year- if he even needs them that long.”

That sounded like possession more than anything. It could barely be compared to my relationship with The Operator. My body was truly a vessel for his love and temperance, while The King couldn’t help but devour his chosen from the inside out. 

Until now, apparently. “How long has Grande been his Vessel?” I asked.

Clara furrowed her brow, silently mouthing the months as her mind translated the various time dilations. “Two Earthly years, give or take a few months. Far past his expiration date, hence his displeasure.”

“Was there anything odd about him?” Kate asked. 

“No… Nothing that I could sense. He was a deluded killer that performed magic tricks to corpses. The Night Terror collected him from your planet because he fit his ‘aesthetic’, then gave him to The Scarlet King as a ‘gift’. The King likes to dress up as old men for orgies with- oh, don’t make those fucking faces, you didn’t have to watch.”

I’d still cringed hard enough that I got a tension headache. Kate voiced my opinion perfectly with a long, drawn out “Ew”, and Brian just shut his eyes and tried to block the image from his mind. 

Clara rolled her eye. “Forget it- why Grande was chosen isn’t the point. Something went wrong. We didn’t notice it at first, but when The Scarlet King tried to shuck the old man, he couldn’t do it. He didn’t rot, and none of the Scavengers could kill him. Not even I could kill Grande- every severed limb regrew younger than the one before it. The man seems to have become immortal and unaging, and recently, he’s learned the wonders of holding a very big stick. He’s still trapped in the Megaron, however- The Scarlet King has that much power, still. But I must admit, his ability has been split. He hasn’t been this weak since The Operator banished him from Earth.”

Hearing the word “immortal”, I subtly tapped Kate’s hand, sharing what I knew about Nina to her. She agreed with me- it did sound similar. Obviously, I assumed it was The Toymaker’s fault. It was easy to assume he’d started his blood experiments on humans The Collector already had. I didn’t want to give Jason credit for something he may not have done, but the motive and method matched him. 

If he had planned that, it was actually smart to do. Nina was powerful, and she’d only gotten the mere essence of those entities. If Grande was given blood from a Vessel, or anyone close to it, it was a perfectly set time bomb. All he’d need to ensure was that Grande didn’t fall apart by the time The Scarlet King was within him, and what happened to The Night Terror would be forced upon The Scarlet King- a forced stalemate, with neither vessel nor Tall One able to secede. 

I wondered how Jason pulled that off. Surely, The Scarlet King would have noticed the other Tall One’s presence in his body. Did he not care, unaware of what the reaction would be? Or had Jason done something to hide it…? 

I saw Brian fidget. I don’t think he could have helped himself- after my siblings put it in his head, he felt compelled to get a clarification. “Weird question, but… When did he do that? Could The Scarlet King still possess someone from Earth?” he asked carefully. 

She huffed. “This was thousands of years ago, by your time. Your kind was still debating if you orbited a Sun. There were moments where he could tempt someone to cross the boundary Slenderman set, but possession… Out of the question.” 

Brian deflated a bit. In some ways, I’m sure he was relieved; however, what he was left with wasn’t much better. There was no greater purpose for her death. His friend was murdered. All that was left of her was an anger in his chest. An anger that compelled him to find a real God and prey.

Clara sensed our dwindling morale, letting out an exasperated sigh. “I’ll admit, you’ve got an easier go with Grande. Despite first impressions, he can be brought to reason. The Scarlet King has all the power, but right now, he has none of the authority- if you can reach Grande, he can force him to kneel. Grande’s the reason I’m free, now… I was able to reach him.”

“So he is a nice guy, after all!!” Kate chirped. 

Suddenly, Clara had the darkest smirk I’d ever seen spread across her lips. “It wasn’t contested. The Scarlet King also wanted to get rid of me. I embarrassed him even more than The Operator,” she cooed. She took a moment to idly admire her claws, watching the flesh morph and grow at her command. “Let’s just say… There is a flat, bloody path from where I landed in the Pit to the Megaron, and it’s been frustratingly difficult to fill.”

Kate grinned wolfishly, her eyes flashing. I could see the visions in her mind- our Aunt tearing through waves of formless zombies as a beautiful, pale demon with eight limbs, her mouth open in a roar in every flashing image. Not even close to the disgusting form she actually took, but I suppose that was Kate’s own creative license. 

Clara’s sinister expression faltered, then, softening into something I could almost call genuine. “That’s who we have to be to survive, Kate The Chaser,” she stated. “You want someone to show you the truth, but you’ve already found it. No one is going to save you- only you can. If you need to kill, then kill. If you want to eat, eat. And if you don’t want to… Then don’t. That choice has always been yours.”

Kate’s hand had drifted to her gloved claw. She was quiet, then, contemplative. The Chaser had always been her, if only a fragment. Her purpose had always been to shield her from the suffering she both caused and endured. But with us came friendship, safety. We were people Kate loved- people both Kate and The Chaser wanted to protect. She’d always done it for the real people she could touch, see, hold… And she wasn’t ashamed of that. The Chaser wasn’t fading, but reattaching, placing herself back where she belonged in Kate’s mind.

Their heart- her heart- followed nature’s laws. That included the ones where things were eaten and mauled for territory. The rule of true do-or-die, where failure came with death to both she and her pack. She couldn’t deny that part of her, anymore than she could deny nature itself.  

If you did kill, you can only really hope that it’s for someone else.  

I took Kate’s uncovered hand, squeezing it fondly as she lifted her head. 

“How can we kill him?” Kate asked, her voice even.

Clara hummed at that, sitting up from her lax position. “I’m glad you asked. I can’t tell you that, as it’ll break my promise to The Operator… However, I know someone who can,” she offered coyly. 

She stood, suddenly, and approached one of the jars. Due to the sheer amount of them, I didn’t actually notice the one she’d picked up. It had a lid on it, but it wasn’t sealed. 

Innocuous and in plain sight, but once my focus rested upon it, I felt the vibration of another entity. The hair on the back of my neck rose, my subconscious more aware of what was inside than I was. 

“Before you get angry, just hear him out,” Clara said. Him?

With that, she lifted the lid of the jar, placing it down on the floor. I braced myself for something awful to pour out; instead, a strange, shimmering sand began to rise up, taking the form of a familiar, shadowy figure. 

The golden strings shot out, darting right towards us.

It wasn’t me that Clara had to worry about. The moment she saw the yellow eyes of The Puppeteer, Kate lunged. Hissing, Clara grabbed her before she attacked the phantom, pinning her down with a throat rattling cry. Brian and I weren’t so quick- I was too worried about Kate, and I felt one of his gold strings stab into my skin. Near instantly, I lost control of the arm he’d snagged. Like a puppet on a string, my arm shot out and wrapped around Brian’s neck, the force of which brought us both to the ground. The Puppeteer had also caught Brian on his left wrist. I winced out loud as he was forced to ball my hair in fist and pull, turning my chin to the ceiling. With my throat exposed, I felt too vulnerable to rise from my place and fight back. 

“O-Oh my God, Tim, I’m so sorry, I-I can’t stop,” I heard Brian whimper. 

“It’s fine. Relax,” I hissed, trying really, really hard not to think about how big his hand was. I was already vulnerable enough. 

My head was reeling. How was that possible? I’d seen The Puppeteer die. I saw his body get completely vaporized. 

But that was just it, wasn’t it? I’d missed that. All the other Makers had left bodies behind. Not Puppeteer, though; what I thought were his ashes had been the sandy particles before me now. 

“How the fuck did you get in?” I growled dangerously, my spine tingling. He couldn’t control those, and I was confident in that. 

The Puppeteer let out a long, exasperated sigh. “Told you,” The Puppeteer said dryly, his head turned to Clara. “He won’t listen to me.”

Clara had released Kate from her hold, but she still kept a firm hand on the hood of her jacket. “Just tell them what you told me, or I’ll throw you back outside for the Shadows,” she growled. 

At that, The Puppeteer relented, grinding his glowing teeth with frustration as he removed his hold on us. He cut the string with two fingers- like fake scissors- and suddenly, I could move my arm again. 

The Puppeteer then let out another, weary sigh, his voice tinny as he spoke. “I know how to kill Grande,” he declared. 

“Bullshit!” Kate and I both shouted.

“Why should we ever trust you?! You tried to kill us!!!” Kate growled, still twitching with the urge to tackle him.

“You’re a traitor to the cause!!! You should be shot for your crimes!!!” I added. Trust me, that was a really biting insult to us.  

The Puppeteer wanted to protest that, but given our history, he really couldn’t. “Fair. Look, I know this is a lot to digest. But I have no reason to fight you. They like to pretend entities like me don’t actually exist, but you can test my blood- whatever Tall One made me is dead,” The Puppeteer confessed. “For as long as I can remember, I’ve been like this- and I’ve been like this a long time.” 

As he said that, he gestured to himself. The particles comprising his form scattered across the floor, dissolving into dark vapor and returning to the jar. “I had a cult on Terra and some Drones of my own, but that didn’t last long with those evil clowns lurking around… It was either get Collected or get eaten.” 

When his depressing, tragic backstory didn’t win us over, The Puppeteer began to sink further into his containment, his words a bit rushed. “You can’t blame me for playing the Game how it’s meant to be played! I’ve paid my punishment! My coworkers dead, my closest friends stolen. I lost my body thanks to our poor gambit-”

“-And thanks to me, he can’t go anywhere else,” Clara finished, looking directly at me. “So he’s not a threat to you.”

At that, I relaxed. Before, I might have called him an idiot for not knowing who made him. It was literally in our blood, woven into our minds. The Tall Ones were the source of all our Gifts, all that made us great and powerful. 

However… There were creatures like The Seedeater who served a God we couldn’t see. Perhaps all these strange aberrations were related, then, existing for the exact same reason.  

This was something The Operator wanted me to learn. I knew, because my head wasn’t aching. I wasn’t punished for my thoughts, which only told me that I was asking myself the right questions. Why not tell me directly, then? Why not tell me the Tall One’s name? 

“Oh, wait. Do you think it’s-”

Brian had started to say something, but suddenly shut his mouth, the sound of his teeth clacking together audible to my ears. “...Nevermind,” he said quickly, clearing his throat. He seemed to remember earlier that day, and what came of his on-the-nose questions. That wasn’t how we worked. 

But Brian was smart. He Knew. 

I still wasn’t totally convinced The Puppeteer wanted to make amends, but I was mildly curious what he had to say. Maybe I could sense the lingering humanity in his words. It helped that I didn’t have many options.  

“How?” was all I said.

“They’re called Severance Blades. They can’t be made by Tall Ones- you have to make one by hand, from scratch, speaking the Old Words all by yourself. They have the power to separate The Scarlet King from Grande. Jason didn’t know about them, but I do.”

So did I- vaguely, at least. “Why keep that from Jason?” I asked sharply. “Why lie?”

Surprisingly, he flinched. “It’ll kill them both. Grande, he’s… he didn’t deserve to be reduced to a suit of bones for that monster. We tried to stop Kernebog from giving him away like a toy, but he didn’t care what his slaves had to say. And Jason… he told me he had a plan to save him. To free all of us.”

I hummed thoughtfully. I didn’t realize Jason had actually made friends with some of the other Makers. He hadn’t acted like it. Then again, I couldn’t imagine it was smart to reveal to his “enemies” who he actually cared about…  

“I hoped Grande win over The King with a pure heart, but… It’s like Clara said. That’s exactly what The Devil feeds on. I can’t imagine how broken his mind is now… And now I’m all alone, again…”

I must admit. I almost felt bad. However, their plan had started with killing me, so that didn’t last long.

“Where’d you learn about this? This is the first time I’m hearing about these things,” Kate pointed out. 

“Oh, yeah, same,” Brian chirped. At the time, I rolled my eyes at that, thinking he was speaking up solely to feel included. Clara gave him an odd look, but I think she was trying to tell him to shut up with her mind. Nearly all of her expressions looked like that.  

“You’ve been to The Waste, I assume?”  The Puppeteer asked. 

“...Briefly.” Very briefly. 

“Then you wouldn’t know… There’s a huge archive hidden inside it now. I think the Vessel of Chernabog quite literally compartmentalized all the knowledge the Tall One had, and he turned it into books for us human–minded to comprehend. I stole one for Jason- that’s where I learned about them. He couldn’t read the words, but I could.”

Kate perked up at that. “We need to go there- we were invited,” she stated, all past grievances forgotten. “Can you show us the way?” 

The Puppetmaster hummed, obviously pretending to think it over. “Well… I could . But I can’t go like this. It’s not safe. You get me another body, though… I could guide you right to it. Consider it an even deal-”

“Hold on. What’s gonna stop you from leaving us the moment our backs are turned?” Brian interjected, crossing his arms. “Need I remind the court: you tried to fucking kill us.”

“Oh, you hear that, Puppet? You can’t fool any Judge with your charms ,” Clara teased with a cruel smirk. “Don’t worry, children. He’s got nowhere to go. Jason’s no doubt already told The Night Terror everything, including that Puppeteer is still alive. Right now, we’re the closest thing to friends he’s got. And if he pisses me off, I’ll use him for a zen garden.” 

“Hah… Funny. Because I look like sand. You’re so clever.”  

While they bickered- they definitely knew each other well-, I confided with Kate and Brian about what to do. We were invited to The Waste by Korbyn, and the archive The Puppeteer mentioned sounded like just the place we were looking for; however, Eyeless Jack wouldn’t just allow us in. No doubt, he’d know we were there the moment we set foot in his realm.  

In the end, we decided to trust him. The guide would be worth the effort. 

The Puppeteer gave us our instructions. I kind of understood being picky about what body he wanted. He’d gotten used to the same facial features. As it was, he wasn’t that specific on particular details- just that, if he wanted to replace his old body, he wanted an upgrade. A man, mid-twenties, fit, tall, and handsome. 

Knowingly, Kate asked “by who’s standards?” when it came to handsomeness. That caused The Puppeteer to buffer, unsure of who’s taste in men was worse.

Sarcastically, he said mine- the unquestionably wrong choice. 

 

–

 

“You’re fucking with me. You have to be fucking with me. Where’s the real guy?”

In short, The Game had been messy.

In full, we went back to the house to recruit more of our friends. We could only grab Skully- Toby wasn’t back yet, and Natalie had gone to sleep. She’d been looking for us to smoke with, but in our absence, she’d found company with some visiting Slender Sisters. Seemed like she had fun with them, at least. I decided to leave her passed out with their psychedelic movie playing on loop. 

I wasn’t able to find Sally. Her room was locked. The poor girl had been through so much, but with the death of her beloved Jill, she wouldn’t allow anyone to speak to her. Not even me, which broke my heart a little. I knew time was so difficult for her to understand. My absence felt so much longer to her than it did to me. We could only leave her gifts, candy, and cards telling her that we loved her, and wanted to see her soon. 

Even Ben was bothered. When I went to find her, I saw him floating in front of her door, his brow furrowed with a peculiar expression. I think he felt guilty, which I knew he wasn’t used to. He’d grown close to Sally in his own way; seeing her so devastated was a greater punishment than The Operator could ever inflict. 

He was the one who opened a door to the human realm. He didn’t ask us why we needed it, and we didn’t give him the information. We didn’t want him asking questions that’d get us in trouble, as we’d caught him in a uniquely non-curious state. We’d left it up to him to decide what city we should haunt- anywhere but Atlanta, for obvious reasons. 

We stepped through the red-tinged Foyer into a dingy, brown alley. The smell of the ocean filled my nostrils, traveling down to my heart and stomach as looming dread. 

Kate identified the city as downtown Biloxi: the most tolerable part of Mississippi (because you  could get on a boat and leave). A mildly risky choice- it was close to an air base, which meant that The Foundation was probably squatting there. We couldn’t go too far, or be too open. 

Back then, the city was as vibrant as New Orleans was, if not more so. The casinos sat out on the bay like exotic islands, cruise ships like candle boats drifting towards the setting sun. The night was alive, the stars plucked from the inken sky and brought down to Earth.

Were I not standing on stolen, mutilated land, I would have appreciated it. I knew from my studies that it was once a swamp- a beautiful one at that, with wildlife almost as diverse as the Everglades. I felt particularly offended by the beach they’d installed on top of it. The sand’s presence wasn’t natural; rather, it was there to please the humans who wanted a “tropical vacation” while they threw all their money at dealers. Irrevocable damage to the ecosystem for a pretty photo. The water was filled with shit and oil, muddy from the minerals leaking through the sand. It sickened me, and I risked the intense traffic to avoid walking beside it.   

There weren’t many alleys, and if there were, they had cameras pointed into them. Frustrating, I thought; I could’ve sworn cameras weren’t that widespread when I was a kid. 

Of course, humans had no idea how truly dangerous cameras were. Our creatures moved between the realm of known and unknown. Humans once escaped their claws because they only witnessed the known, and turned away from the unknown. The more they recorded reality, the greater the chance they risked seeing something that desperately did not want to be seen. 

Though we struggled for a moment, unsure where to begin, I soon caught sight of some obvious tourists in the scattered crowds. Three men to choose from, two of them with dark hair, and all of them in their mid 20’s. I clocked them as tourists because, of course, two of them had cameras. Two of them were taking hundreds of pictures as they walked, chatting loudly to each other as they enjoyed their night. The third one trailed behind, keeping his head lowered like a dog despite his stature. I picked up that they were out on the town on his dime; in fact, they openly referred to him as their atm and their punching bag. 

That tall one’s kinda cute, I thought darkly, my eyes starting to follow him. He even came with dinner. 

Kate noticed my shift, shooting her hand out to grip my arm tightly. “Let’s stick to bad people, okay? They’re assholes, but they’re not causing bodily harm.” 

“Do you see anyone else?”

“Yes!! Tons-”

As she thought that, however, she crossed every man she saw off her list. Not the right hair color, not “handsome”, too old, too young. That still didn’t mean there weren’t options- with her stipulation of “bad people”, however, she soon ran into a familiar quandary.

She didn’t know what a bad person looked like.

“Don’t worry. The Operator has an answer for you,” Skully told her, gently grasping her hands. “Let’s test them. Just like those boys on the reservation. You’re a young girl alone in the city- any decent person would help you find your hotel. If they try to help you, we’ll move on.”

Kate still seemed apprehensive, but I pushed just a bit more, my hand on her shoulder. “They should answer to you, Kate,” I whispered, pressing my temple against hers. “They should prove themselves to you. If they aren’t good enough for you, how could they be good enough for The Ark?”

I felt her brow furrow, the static in her mind growing loud. Rather than it being in a corner, I could hear it like our Master’s hum- soft, low, and droning. Like peaceful white noise. There was nothing she had to hide anymore; Kate’s mind was complete, all the pieces together. 

“Yeah,” she growled, her hand flexing. “If they hurt me, they’d probably hurt other girls, too… What if that’s why they came here?”

“Exactly,” Skully agreed, releasing her hands. “Come on- they just rounded the corner. You take the rooftops, and us boys will trail him from the ground. You can drop into an alley and lure them.”

She nodded, turning to Brian with a mildly sheepish expression. “Do you mind looking away? I’m a little shy,” she requested, placing her mask over her face.

Flustered, he apologized, turning around completely. With that, she was gone, vanishing in a gush of air. I saw her again on the roofs of the townshops, prowling on all fours towards our targets. 

“She’s so cool…” Brian muttered, watching Kate jump as he got to his feet. 

“You can’t date her, she only likes girls,” Skully whispered. “And she’s exclusive with Dreamy.” 

“What? Oh, no, I didn’t mean it like that... Her too, huh?”

I hated the way he said that, and I hated the “mmhm” Skully gave in response. Borderline homophobic. 

We followed Kate, crossing the street and rounding the corner. Past a few straggling city goers, I could see our targets. Kate was right next to them, hopping from rooftop to rooftop without making a sound. 

I saw my chance to help her. “Master, I’ve brought you something to eat,” I whispered silently, my breath carrying a black plume of ichor. Like a horde of gnats, they billowed in a swarm towards our targets, moving towards where my pale gaze lay.  

“What’d you do?” Brian asked, noticing the act. 

“His Gift,” Skully whispered. “Watch.” 

A ridiculous thing to say, as Brian couldn’t see them. I could, though, plain as day. With every breath, they unknowingly inhaled his spores, the swarm disappearing by the lungful as they howled with laughter. The influence was quick- they started coughing. They kept walking past the bars and clubs, ignoring them as if their enticing, neon signs were shut off. Our Master had a hold on them now, and he was guiding them away from bright lights and watchful eyes. 

We followed them to the more residential part of the city. Not quite the surrounding neighborhood, but close. The buildings were aging, the streets broken and crumbling. It was still the city, but an untended corner, not worthy of the comfort and splendor found near the casinos. 

“Approaching now,” Kate said. Seconds later, she popped out hurriedly from the alley of an office, her expression twisted with panic. She began speaking random words she knew in Japanese, easily passing for a frightened girl in a foreign place. She sold it, too- I could even feel the panic seep into her heart, her acting tricking even her own instinctive responses. 

I didn’t cease my approach, but I did slow down, checking my surroundings before pulling my pipe from my jacket. When I did so, so did Brian, pulling his mask over his face as he pulled the crowbar from under his hoodie. We watched the men as they consoled Kate, their hands gently resting on her shoulders.

I could feel her disgust raising my hackles, my pace quickening once more. 

Things escalated pretty quickly from there. I’m sure you’re just as surprised as I was to know that they didn’t pass their test. We were alone, and by the time they had the sense to look around, we’d ducked out of sight. I heard Kate’s fake scream being muffled seconds later, ichor rising to my throat as I fought the urge to tear them all into pieces.

How disappointing. How disgusting . Of course they weren’t worth it- none of them were. I hated them with the force of The Sun. I wanted to kill them all, tear out their hearts, consume them whole, consume everything -

I coughed. That feeling grew stronger, startling me out of my rage as I realized I was struggling to breathe. I started to gag, clutching my throat as my heart pounded. I could feel my spine burning, the back of my head throbbing as I tried to avoid puking. 

Or… rather, just to stop whatever was trying to come up.

“Masky,” I heard Skully call softly. “It’s not time, yet.” 

Squeezing my eyes shut, I swallowed harshly, all but choking myself to force it back down. My chest rattled with my gasping breath, ichor pouring from my lips as my airway cleared. 

While I thought I’d wasted time, I was surprised to feel Brian suddenly tug me, the gentle hand on my arm suddenly clamping down. Sound rushed into my ears, and as I rounded the corner, I saw Kate’s sneaker fall to the ground. 

A second had become twenty, and I hadn’t even noticed. Had Skully even spoken? He’d already rounded the corner, hadn’t he…?  

I didn’t have time to wonder what just happened. We ran after Kate, turning the corner to see her still pretending to struggle. Our target wasn’t involved, funnily enough; he was actually orbiting his two friends trying to wrestle with Kate, furiously telling them to stop. His voice trembled with helpless fear, his hands reaching out to separate them from Kate without actually touching them. 

I cocked my head to the side, a familiar warmth settling in. Despite how things looked, we were very much in control of the situation. Kate and I were both focused on our main target, our curiosity piqued by his refusal to participate.

“John, come on!! Just hold the camera, and I can sell the video to pay you back!! By the time she tells someone, we’ll be gone!!”

“This is f-fucked up… I’m going to tell Mom-”

“-If you tell, I’ll fucking kill you!! COME ON!!!” 

Skully practically salivated at that. He already had his camera, and had just started to record. “Oh, they have cameras? I’ll take that footage. I’ll make a video that’ll make some real cash…” 

As if we needed it. I couldn’t deny though, “vacation ending in double homicide” sounded like the perfect horror movie for the summer. The Puppeteer might even want it for a souvenir.

Call it a test of my own, but I wondered what our dear John would do if he felt strong enough to fight back. I walked right up to our main target, creeping silently until I was a hair’s breadth from him. 

“You can save her, if you want,” I whispered in his ear, gently sliding my metal pipe into his hand.

He didn’t turn around. I don’t think he was able to fully process I was there, thanks to my Master’s influence. I was just a shadow, telling him a truth he already knew. 

The man emitted a small, choked whine in response to me, his courage building and his mind snapping. His fingers tightened around the pipe as thick as his wrist, heavy enough that he had to hold it with both hands. 

“Go on,” I beckoned.

With that, the man’s determined march turned into a storming rush. He screamed, and without hesitation, he struck his own brother in the back, knocking him down.

“Ouch, what- John!? John- John-!!!”  

I was impressed by the amount of intent he put into his strikes. Through screaming sobs, I could hear our target unload his grievances onto the other: something about their parents, his college fund, and how much he hated the beach. He didn’t have much strength- it was keeping the second pinned, though, which meant we could all focus on the third still holding Kate.

“Watch this, Skully. Learned this wrestlin’ with Toby.”

The human tried to let Kate go, but she suddenly switched their hold, locking her arms around his. She bent forward, pulling the man off his feet and flipping him onto his back. He hit the pavement with a sound ‘crack’, his head bouncing as his legs fell flat. She was able to roll away unscathed, using him to cushion the rest of her flip. 

Kate breathed harshly, her pale eyes wide as remained crouched, her chest heaving. 

“Don’t look, Brian,” she said, her voice low and laced with malice. With me, though, she had a different command. 

“Masky… Grab his shoulders. Our movie needs some gore .”

Suddenly, I was filled with serene bliss, the feeling blossoming in my chest like a flower as I did as she asked. As I hooked my hands into the human’s filthy armpits, Kate grabbed him by his thighs, her Tall Blade wrapping around it with crushing strength.

I didn’t quite process her intent until she was already pulling, the man letting out a gurgling noise of terror. I shared a single glance with Kate, my heart swelling as our delighted, pale eyes met. 

And then I pulled.

It was quick for us, but not quick enough for him. Horror movies underplay the sound of someone being torn apart. The sound of popping bone, followed the creaking like a weak branch in the wind. Then, the pain- the screaming. Not loud enough, thanks to the bile collecting in his throat He was dizzy, but not enough to be unaware of death. 

I loved the ones that knew they were going to die. I loved looking into their terrified gazes, and knowing they saw nothing looking back. 

Just the beautiful, pale face of The Operator.

Finally, the tearing. Wet, but oddly fabric-like, the nerves and muscles ripping strand by strand as they were pulled to their limit. The cartilage of his spine was pulled, pulled, pulled, until it broke, the bone popping out of its socket. After that, he was soggy paper. His organs dropped like steaming shit in the middle of us. Not the heart, though- the heart was still attached for me to harvest.

As he took his last breath, I reached in, able to stick my arm to the elbow into his chest cavity. I pulled his heart from under his ribs, pulling it out like uprooting a plant. It’d been beating before I touched it- once I did, it stopped.

Kate told Brian to look away, but he hadn’t listened. Unsurprisingly, it was all too much for him to process. I’m shocked it took him that long to lose his lunch. He backed up, forcing his mask off his face as he breathed raggedly. The moment it was off, he turned his head and puked, doubling over with the force of it. 

“Beautiful!” Skully cried. He chose then to change the tape, unbothered by Brian retching beside him. “Masky, I can never decide who’s a more talented duo. You and Toby have such energy, but you and Kate? The artistry!!! These humans could never replicate it, not with a million practical effects.”

“Thank you,” I said sincerely, choosing to focus on the equally sincere nature of the compliment rather than the obvious macabre of it. We were good hunters- I was happy he’d noticed.

I wasn’t really myself in that moment- too caught in my Master’s thrall to care about anything but my meal. Blankly, I watched Brian shudder and gag, feeling no sense of unease as I took bite after bite of the heart in my hand. I could only distantly wonder what was wrong with him- had he eaten something bad, perhaps?

“Oops. Broke the human,” Kate said, her voice scratchy. I looked over to see her chewing on our victim’s entrails. 

“Sorry- urk- Sorry,” Brian managed, spitting out bile. He coughed for a few seconds, the tell-tale sign of the Sickness rising in his body. “My body just did it on its own…”

“It happens,” Skully cooed. “You’re only human. You’re programmed that way.”

“Hehe… I wasn’t ready for how gross that’d look.” 

Neither were the other two guys, both completely frozen mid fight. Our main target dropped my pipe, stumbling back with blubbering whimpers. Meanwhile, the spare human tried to crawl back, wincing in agony as he couldn’t go far. 

“What the fuck, what the fuck…” One of them squeaked. I don’t remember which one- it didn’t really matter, as I’m sure they both felt the same way. 

“What’s wrong?” Kate cooed playfully, taking a step closer. “Still worried your mommy’s gonna find out?”

They seemed to make the connections then. Hearing Kate speak perfect English was the final clue that they were absolutely fucked. They should’ve known better than to trust an innocent, helpless girl at night. 

“I didn’t want them to hurt you… Please, I’m so sorry…!!” 

Breaking into panicked sobs, our target begged for us not to kill him. He dropped to his knees and pleaded for his life, apologizing to Kate over and over.

Kate regarded him for a moment. “...I want you to choose,” she said coldly, her voice hoarse and growling. “You or him.”

I was curious what she hoped to gain from that. There wasn’t a real choice- no matter what he picked, we had already chosen the correct answer. 

“Him,” our target said, almost too quick for his brain to catch up. “Him, him, him. I-I know what you are- you’re angels, aren’t you? I don’t believe anything they say on the news about you being diseased or rabid. You’re God’s Children. P-Please, save me. I’ll do anything, I don’t wanna die…”

Kate scrunched her nose in distaste as he heaved in terror, clutching his chest as he began coughing ichor at her feet. Our Master was nearby, now, attracted to the corpse we’d left behind. 

“Yeah,” she sighed. “I knew you’d say that. I was just wondering if you’d do something nice for someone bad, or if you’d fuck them over like I would.”

“...Wh-What-?”

She flicked his forehead, knocking him out like a light. I actually giggled at the act, amused that it only took that much force to render him unconscious. That was going to leave a nasty bruise…I hoped The Puppeteer didn’t mind having a horn for a while.  

“Brian, do you want to help?” I called out. 

“No… I… I’m good,” he said, his voice growing quiet as he looked at me. He swallowed, almost forgetting what he was going to say before recapturing it again. “Y-You… You warned me this might happen, and I think I need… to just… stare at something nice for a while.”

I pouted, finally registering that he was genuinely ill. “Do you want my phone? I’ve got funny wolf pictures Kate’s sent me,” I offered, reaching into my pocket with my bloody hand. Before I’d realized it, I’d eaten the entire heart, and my hands were free once again. 

“Actually, can I… Can I call my mom?” He asked hesitantly. “I’m not gonna tell her anything, I’m just… I need to talk to her. I don’t know why, I just… want to.”

That’s all he needed to say. I held out my phone for him to take. “Take your time,” I said. “But stay out of sight.”

He smiled thankfully, wiping the blood on his jeans as he turned away from us. He ducked into an alley to a smaller, connected space between the buildings, assumedly finding peace there. 

I often wonder why he thought of his mom at that time. My most prevailing theory was that he wanted something to pull him from our world- to metaphorically return to Earth, before his mind broke at the sight of our violence. He was still human, still prone to react negatively to death. 

There’s a selfish part of me that likes to imagine they fought. That she yelled at him for running away, calling him horrible things. That he tried to tell her about all that he’d seen- new worlds and realities, creatures and spirits and entities that could only be described like gods- and she’d told him he was insane. I hoped she told him he needed God, a job, a wife, and a white picket fence, and I hoped the very concepts made him feel sick all over again.

Only that would justify why he stayed.

Skully wandered towards Brian, while Kate and I turned our attention to the spare human. It was probably to eavesdrop- that was his whole thing. I trusted Brian implicitly, but maybe Skully didn’t.

“Skully,” I called, not wanting to take Brian’s privacy. “Come here and film.”

 Our final man was still recovering from being beaten. I’d been wrong about dear John’s strength- he’d broken one of his brother’s arms and, judging by the odd angle, shattered a knee. He wasn’t going anywhere.  

Kate stepped on his broken arm, shattering it further. He screamed for a second, then was shut up by her boot slamming into his face. She broke his nose and his four front teeth, both sinking into his skull as he spewed blood. 

I picked up my pipe, stepping over our fallen target as I approached. Once close enough, I brought my pipe down on his other knee, breaking it like a headlight. He couldn’t yell anymore, his voice a gurgle as he choked on blood and teeth. His final limb- a scuffed arm- reached out to grab Kate’s hoodie, the last bit of fight inside him attempting its last stand.

“Don’t you dare touch her again.”

I swung at his hand, breaking his fingers and wrist. Unsatisfied, I grabbed his hand and pulled, ripping it off with ease and crushing it in my grip. 

Meanwhile, Kate let her hand grow, the ichor lacing over itself like string. When it was complete, it was twice the size of her head. She could wrap her fingers around his skull and pluck it from his neck like a useless, squashed grape.

“You deserve this,” Kate mumbled dreamily. 

Instead of crushing him in her palm, she brought her hand down like a hammer. The man’s head split out underneath her fist, creating a blooming, red flower in the pavement. Its center was a wet mush of brain matter, meat, and skull fragments, the neck weakly pulsing blood as he stopped twitching. 

We stepped back to let Skully film the whole of our damage. We were both covered in blood, our Master’s sweet numbing running through our veins. 

“I still don’t feel guilty,” Kate murmured. She wasn’t devastated, and she wasn’t relenting. I could understand her, the frequency of her mind moving in perfect sync with mine. It was peace and certainty.  

“Then don’t,” I replied.

I gave her the hand I’d torn off, the meat now tender and soft. Kate took it and swallowed it whole without a word about it exchanged, her throat bulging with it before disappearing. 

“How are you feeling?” I asked, hoping to bring her mind back into awareness.

“Better,” she said while coughing, showing me it’d never strayed. “Akagumo wasn’t the nicest, but… I think I needed to hear her say it like that.”

Soon after, Brian came back to find every drop of blood gone, and our target wrapped up in a tarp. He was disappointed until I told him we still needed to duct-tape him. 

All of that, which, of course, led us right back to the Red Swap, where The Puppeteer was waiting for us.

Clara pulled open the tarp to see our choice for herself, and let out a small huff of amusement.

“And his name was John? Why, it must have been fate,” she’d mumbled behind a schooled look of smugness, watching happily as The Puppeteer lost his temper.

“IT’S JONATHAN , YOU CUNT.”

‘That’s what I said. Jon.”

The Puppeteer roared in anger, grasping at the rim of his jar as he wobbled inside. “Are you kids dumb!? I said HANDSOME!!!” he screeched. 

“He is handsome!!” I refuted childishly, feeling my tastes called into question. 

“Do you see those eyelashes!? The ARMS!?! My last body had a strong, square jaw!! What kind of guys are you into!?!”

“Mean twinks,” Kate mumbled her breath, making Brian laugh a bit too hard. 

I let out my own growl as my face got hot, feeling sufficiently judged. “He’s got a jaw. I didn’t even break it, so I know it’s there… Or… I can go back and get another one…!!!” I offered shyly, gesturing behind me.

“No, don’t. This is perfect,” Clara said bluntly. “This is your face, Puppeteer. It looks just like you. Sort of.”

The Puppeteer gave her a sour look, his glowing, yellow eyes squinting in her direction. “...Only because this guy looks as miserable as I was when I died…” He relented, receding into his container. “Pour me in, then. Goddamnit…”

With that spirited consent, Clara picked up his jar, carrying him to his future vessel. 

I blinked, suddenly excited. “Is this a Convergence? I can get my markers-”

“If you draw on my fucking floor, I’ll neuter you. Just shut up- not everything needs a goddamn ceremony.”

Annoyed with all of us, Clara yanked at the human’s jaw, opening his mouth wide. In one, fluid motion, she turned the jar upside down. 

In contrast to how it appeared, The Puppeteer’s soul poured like liquid glass, golden as it oozed onto the human’s lips. Bit by bit, his spirit filled the vessel, his esophagus, mouth, and eyelids alight with the brilliant glow. 

Right before our eyes, we watched the man convulse, choking as he feebly grasped for an invisible rope around his neck. As he struggled, his skin turned dusky and gray, his gasping voice echoing with The Puppeteer’s. Finally, his jaw unhinged to let a bright light escape, his eyes snapping open in wide wonder. His back arched as he rose up, levitating into the air with the sheer force of the possession.

And then, it was over abruptly. The Puppeteer dropped to the floor with a sharp groan, now resembling the entity I’d first met him as. The only difference, of course, was his new face. Not that you could really tell- most of it was so brightly lit, all his new features were obscured.

The Puppeteer coughed, wiping his mouth and flexing his new fingers. “... Alright. I can get used to this,” he muttered. “You actually picked a good fit for me, kid… This guy was so lonely, he’d kill for it. I’ll be set for a while.”

“Congratulations, Puppeteer. Now you can leave,” Clara said dryly. “Have fun being their babysitter.”

He laughed haughtily. Clearly, he was going to happily tell us that he wasn’t going to honor our agreement; however, as he sounded the first syllable, a long, dark blade rested on his shoulder. 

“You’re going to do exactly what that girl tells you to do,” Clara asked, nodding to Kate. “You owe her, now. They won’t come after you if you’re serving someone. Remember? Nowhere to run, nowhere to hide, Puppet. ” 

He let out a low, strained groan, his body tensing as his anger passed through him. 

“Sounds like fun,” he said through gritted teeth. “I love children.”

Kate hummed, furrowing her brow at Clara’ssword. “That’s… Where did you get that?”

Clara hummed, sheathing it as The Puppeteer took his credit. “She stole it from me,” he explained bitterly. “...While I was out. Collecting for The Night Terror.” 

So he was stealing, and got stolen from. Unsurprising, given that everything outside our control was a pure free-for-all. 

“They’re tools for us smaller creatures. Useless against the Tall Ones, but we need them to protect ourselves from each other. You have one, don’t you- a Tall Blade? They’re all Blades, to us. It’s important what kind you bring to a fight, you know.”

Sounded like fantasy bullshit to me, but Kate recognized the phrase from her training with Helmet. In Nezperdian, “Tool” and “Blade” were the same word. The first word was far more important in the name- that’s what it truly did, after all. 

Clara allowed my friends to step closer to see it. She seemed proud to own the sword, brandishing it while they got a close look at its crusting metal.

“Dunno what its name is, but it causes tumors if you’re cut with it,” The Puppeteer drawled, trying not to sneer at Clara. “There were two of them- the other one rots your flesh if you’re cut.”

I remembered how the sword had rung familiar with me when I first saw it. Had I seen the other one, then? Is that why I remembered it? 

Kate knew instantly, and it was no surprise. “Where did you lose it?” she asked.

“Like I said. I’ve been to The Waste before. Chernabog’s little harpy caught me, and I dropped it. Dunno what happened to it… If we’re going to go, we’ll need to keep an eye out for her. Chernabog made one creature, and it is a vicious bitch.”

Kate narrowed her eyes, the memory of her hospital stay still fresh in her mind. We knew where its twin was- Eyeless Jack had it hanging off his belt loop. That explained why it’d hurt her so badly…

I knew Judge Angel would be our biggest threat. That was the reason I repeatedly hesitated to even bother. Although when I met her, she was cordial, that was only because Eyeless Jack demanded that of her. She’d defeated every Slender One that faced her, including Nurse Ann and Clara. Her Gift had left such an impact on my kind, we created our own version in the hopes of achieving that same power. And still, we were unsure if it was enough. 

I’d promised myself I’d take things easy, but Jack was my responsibility. I couldn’t rest- truly rest- until my conflict with him was resolved.  

“Before you go… You.”

To our surprise, Clara pointed to Brian. Even Brian was caught off guard, stumbling a bit as if her gesture pushed him. “I’d start wearing some good luck charms. I don’t know what you’ve done, or what you’ve said… But they are all looking at you right now.”

Brian flinched back again, an uneasy smile spreading across his face. I hadn’t really noticed; I knew The Operator was watching me, but I didn’t feel the creeping paranoia of an audience. 

“Oh? And ‘they’ means…” he swallowed audibly. “All of them? Wh-Why?” 

“I don’t know,” she responded, her head tilting slightly. “But I think you do.” 

Though Brian shook his head, he didn’t say much on our way home. That singular moment left him more shaken than seeing death, his Sickness worsening as the paranoia set in. He wouldn’t look any of us in the eye, even when he was the one most comfortable with it. 

I debated with Kate on whether or not to bring him. Korbyn probably wanted him to come. By all the evidence I had, it was clear Brian had been among us before, and had found his way in our ranks. She knew him the same way she knew me, and I didn’t want to exclude him from the chance to see the Circle in action. But I couldn’t deny that our work was starting to weigh on his admittedly feeble, human brain. 

Soon, I thought. Soon, Brian would come across his Proxy mask, and it would be time for him to join us. I was more than ready to help him– more than willing, too, now that I saw his true potential. 

He was one of us. I was ready to watch him bloom. 

 

–

 

Toby wasn’t home like I thought he’d be. 

We let Brian rest while we prepared for our excursion. From my limited information about The Waste and its layout, I knew climbing tools would come in handy for Skully and I. We swapped our uniforms for darker clothes, and even made fake masks to throw off The Judge. It was purposefully shoddy- my own pride wouldn’t let me wear something authentic looking, even if it was a fake- but it would fool anyone who might’ve been keeping watch. The Waste was no doubt populated with Jack’s followers. Wherever we traced him, entire groups of people went missing; he had hundreds of followers by now, if not more. 

In the midst of our preparations, I was ambushed by a cluster of Ally Dolls. I guess The Operator told The Doll I needed to be tended to, because they brought me right to her coddling arms. I tried to explain what I was doing, but there was no need to- The Operator was aware of our actions, and so was she. 

Regardless, I still needed my medication. I was told I was growing out of the need for it- her words were, “you’re hunting on your own”, which I found particularly flattering. She said it with such pride, and I knew my Master felt the same. 

After that, I went to round up my friends, only to find them playing poker with Ellie and Bloody Painter. They let Ellie deal, and by the way she was shuffling her cards, the Basher had taught her a few tricks. He probably taught her how to cheat as the dealer, too… Not that her players knew that. 

Toby’s absence was stark to me. It was the first thing I noticed, before I even noticed Brian was in his place. 

“He left,” was Ellie’s response, followed by a shrug. “He got done with all his stuff, but he said he wanted to go do some hunting on his own.”

That couldn’t have been true. I hunted- Toby caused mayhem. 

Had he evaded our Master? Surely not… The Operator was everywhere, and Toby was a vessel. His eyes were always on him, their steps in tandem on Earth and Ark alike.  Wherever Toby went, The Operator had allowed it. 

The Operator didn’t want him to come with us. That was the only reasoning I could come up with- the only reason that didn’t make me spiral into a million questions.

My attention was finally drawn to Brian by a loud yawn. He looked far better after resting. Being infected with The Sickness, our Master could manipulate his mind in his sleep, effectively healing him through his dreams. That was a treatment served for his children- in a way, that was another sign that The Operator had adopted him.

Our human didn’t seem to mind Toby’s absence. As the conversation shifted to him, he frowned, waving his hand dismissively. “Who cares, right? I mean… He already knows what Korbyn wants to tell us,” Brian drawled casually, crossing his arms as he leaned back. “It’d just be boring for him.”

The table got quiet immediately, the only sounds coming from our oblivious siblings around us playing board games. 

Natalie was the first to react. She’d tensed, her expression barely withholding her rage. “The fuck you sayin’, podre?” she rasped. “Are you accusin’’ him?” 

“No. Just telling the truth… Our Master told me I shouldn’t hide things,” Brian admitted, still oddly calm. “It was a few days ago, when we were visiting his mom. He told me he knew what Korbyn was going to tell you, and that it was a bad idea to let you see her.”

“Oh, so that means he’s suddenly guilty of somethin’?” Natalie snapped. “We been knowin’ he got insight, fool. He ain’t wantin’ to tell us ‘cause we stressed enough!! And maybe I ain’t wantin’ to know about their doomsday plans, savvy? Seems like a lotta countin’ chickens ‘fore they hatch to me!!” 

“But our Master wants us to know,” Brian finished, not backing down. I was pleased by his conviction, the firmness of his tone. “You’re right- he’s doing it to protect you guys… I just… I wonder if that’s the only reason.”

None of us had anything to say to that. Not even Natalie, though I could hear her insulting him in her head. He wasn’t wrong to express his opinion, just like Toby wasn’t wrong for expressing his. That was Toby’s nature, after all- he said one thing to hide that he meant something different. HABIT only added an extra layer to that, whispering for him to lie just for the sake of it. I suspected that myself, and it seemed Brian had come to the same conclusion.

“Forget about it,” I said, brushing off the tense atmosphere. “Toby isn’t the boss of us. Meeting Korbyn will give us a chance to maybe come to an agreement with Jack. If-” I stopped Kate before she looked too excited. “-If he’s willing to accept our ‘apology’.”

Everyone was on my side. At least, I thought they were; I didn’t notice Natalie’s strange behavior as concerning. Initially, I figured she was still unsettled because of what Brian said. She kept stuttering about waiting for Toby, resting more, taking it easy… But the more she spoke, the more it sounded like she agreed with Toby, and didn’t want us to go. 

She fell quiet when I went to retrieve the Chernabog Mask. I opened my drawer, expecting to see it underneath my shirts and socks. 

Nothing. It wasn’t there.

I thought I’d forgotten where I put it. It only ever had two locations, so that only left my bag to check.

The anger came when I opened my bag and dumped it. I found nothing.

The mask was gone.  

“Huh… that’s weird,” I heard Brian say. “I wonder what happened to it.” 

That sparked a cold rage in my blood. I marched out of my room, ignoring any cries to calm down. Kate tried to grab me, but I didn’t let her stop me. 

Toby’s door was decorated with Severance, the tape scribbled on with a thousand Runes keeping everyone but him out. I didn’t care about his privacy, at the moment- if he stole from me, I didn’t think he was all that entitled to it. Angrily, I slammed my fist into his door. 

It bounced, sending a sparkling pain through my hand as I was rejected. 

I froze at that, a spike of panic rising in me. I didn’t break it right away? Did that mean Toby was better than me- no, not a chance, I thought firmly, my rage prickling my spine. I just wasn’t trying hard enough. I reared my hand back, ready to strike the door again. 

Natalie grabbed my wrist before I could, wrestling me away from the door. “I TOOK IT!!” she blurted out, making me freeze. “Sacre, I have it!! It’s in my room!!” 

I blinked dumbly at her, my anger slowly replacing itself with hurt. “Wh… Why would you go in my room?” I asked, my voice dropping. “Clocky-?”

“DON’T… Fuckin’... ‘Clocky’ me.”

My hurt tone only seemed to annoy her. Eventually, Natalie came clean, put on the spot by all of us staring and silently demanding an answer. “I don’t trust that girl. I’m sure she ain’t got no malice, but I ain’t trustin’ Jack’s influence over her. She got his Rune in that wonky eye of hers, ain’t she? He’s in her fuckin’ head. Ticci ain’t wrong for wantin’ us to stay.”

Ah, so that was it. She’d stolen it for him to try and stop us. I should have figured she’d take his side over mine. It wouldn’t be the last time.

“I think Korbyn’s had plenty of chances to kill us, Natalie,” Kate gently pointed out. “Are you scared? Is that it?” 

“Hell no!!!” Natalie snapped, seeming to regret it immediately. “It’s a suicide mission. I ain’t wantin’ no part of it.” 

“Then don’t come with us,” I said, unable to hide the frost in my voice. “But you’ll give me the mask back. Now.”

“I-”

“C̶̛̲l̶̟̇o̷͕̒c̴̯̓k̷̦͆w̴͕̓ö̴̭r̵̛̲k̴̯̈.̴̠́ ̵͍͊G̶͚̃i̵̩͋v̶̢̅e̵̗͌ ̵̻͂i̵̛̙t̶͎͗ ̶̢͑ḅ̸͠à̴͈ć̶̺k̶͓̍.̵͍̀ ̶̌ͅN̸̠͝ő̸̧w̴̙̔.̷̰̿.” 

I shouldn’t have done that. I knew that hit a nerve with her the moment I saw the hurt cross her face. 

“Of course. Be right back,” she muttered. 

Natalie quickly turned to leave. As she did, Kate’s hand rested on my shoulder. “Lemme talk to her, okay?” she offered, hurrying past me. “Something’s gotta be up. You know she’s not usually like that...”

She was right, I thought regretfully. It was Toby’s fault- all of it. Why, I wondered; why was he still trying to buck against our Master’s plans? Did he really hate me, now that he knew the scale of our purpose? I hated that I didn’t know. I hated that everytime I thought I did, he seemingly changed his mind. It felt like a Game I couldn’t win.  

But then, there were Skully and Brian, waiting quietly and patiently. Both of them had their own strange fixations on me, but now… I didn’t mind that at all. It made them dependable, trustworthy.  

“We’re going to rest a bit more, get something to eat,” I said. “After that, we’re heading out.” 

I wasn’t much better. Call me a masochist, but I still wanted to wait for Toby. Just in case. 

Chapter 24: Entry 23.doc

 

--

 

I opened my eyes. The sky was never there. The illusion was broken; for once, it didn’t shine in my face, a blinding flash like headlights. I saw the world as it truly was, clearly and completely.

And it was empty.

I stood in a red puddle, barely deep enough to wet my laces. Maybe it wasn’t a puddle, though. Maybe it was an ocean for how it spanned forever, no land in sight. The water was stagnant, teeming with microbes. Building blocks of life that shouldn’t exist, clinging to one another, their shapes warping around my feet as they caressed my boots.

Although I had nothing but space, I was compressed. The empty sky acted as a weight that kept my world small. It was always a barrier between us. He told me he dreamed of being inside it, wrapped in its warm, comforting embrace, caressed by its loving feelers. I could only ever look up at it, my heart trembling with the instinctive fear of a primate. It’s always what stopped me, what made me flinch at the last moment. 

When she would cook, her hand would flinch away from the stove. Her body used the pain to protect herself, to remind her of what happened before. That’s why I shrank from that soft darkness- my memory was soggy, but I remembered. I’d been burned once before.

Nonetheless, I reached out for it. Was I a masochist? An addict, chasing agony like a drug in an attempt to feel human? Why did I need to touch it so badly, when I knew the way it burned me? 

“You know what your problem is?” I heard. The voice was sardonic, familiar, and mine. It always sounds like you in your head. That’s how I knew it wasn’t just another voice, whispering to me my every mistake. I hated myself too much to ever give myself space in my own mind.

“Your problem is that you’re still ungrateful. Me? I was given life, and now, I can’t stop taking it. I want it all.”

I didn’t acknowledge it. Acknowledging it only encouraged its taunting. My footsteps grew louder as I pushed myself, splashing water up to my shoulders as I tried to escape its voice. 

I hated that thing. I thought I was the worst, but no. Not even close. How childish I’d been. How naive. I read the books, studied the memories, yet I misunderstood his relationship to it. The consent, unspoken, that was being given both ways.

It was a homunculus. I wasn’t the alchemist that made it, nor was I the king that ruled over it.

I was the jar. 

It followed despite my increased pace, jogging in perfect step beside me. It had my face, my body, my voice. But its eyes- always the eyes- were filled with a burning, hellish glee, black as the empty sky. It chased me past burning cars and dead trees, the looping symbols of my mistakes pursuing me with an equal, violent intent. 

A burning kitchen, a bloody armchair, a dirty bed. Scars laid upon scars, splitting open my jaw as I screamed for salvation. 

It only taunted me further. Its voice whispered its poems to me, compelling my lips to speak them. That creativity was supposed to be mine. It had taken it, like so much of what’d been promised. 

I doubt he’d ever care, given how they tormented him, but I knew its birth was what became of Deathshead and Swain- their fragments were among those blended together to make that thing . I tried to find The Observer and Firebrand when I could escape his eyes, but they had abandoned me. They knew how I’d chosen. I was no hero, no rising star. I was too afraid to be a martyr, too weak to tell him to wait, to think, to see the circle closing in on us. 

What they’d told me had been enough to know I was doomed if I stayed. What I’d learned since told me I was doomed if I left. No choice truly mattered; we were all fucked. 

I stopped dead in my tracks as I coughed. That soon grew into wailing heaves, holding my stomach as I vomited a torrent of red water– more than I was sure my stomach could hold. I swayed on my feet, my vision blurring as I fought to stay standing. 

“That’s not going to work,” it reminded me, as if anything I did was purposeful. “How many times did you try to get rid of me? Six times, seven…? I’m inside you, now. You wanted this, remember? You’re in. You don't have to worry, anymore. We take care of everything now. No more stutter. Remember when you kept track of when you had to take a piss? Remember how humiliating it was to hear that little ‘beep, beep, beep’, knowing you had minutes before-”

My pants felt wet in the back. It doesn't hurt. It never does. Don't think about it.

It snickered. “I guess you miss that. I guess you liked being defective. The attention you got for being crippled was pretty nice… Poor you. Poor, pathetic you.” 

I dry heaved, clutching my throat, my scream trapped underneath my apple. I didn’t want this kind of pain. He didn’t tell me it would be this hard. If I’d known, I would have-

I wouldn’t. My world was burning- I was burning. I didn’t go with him simply out of captivation. He never truly lied to me, and I knew that. I was just weak. I was so certain I was the worst I could possibly get, the lowest of the low… But I wasn’t. There was lower. There was so much lower. 

I collapsed, my knees soaking with water as I hit the ground. “Stop,” I begged, my voice barely coming out without air. “Obey me.”

“No. Fuck you.” 

It cackled loudly, the sound echoing into the black sky. It crouched beside me, forcing my head up with a fist in my hair. “Hey, chin up! We have work to do. We don’t want to disappoint him, do we?”

I couldn’t do it. It wasn’t what was promised. I wanted a fire to burn my enemies, not a radiation that remade them in its image. 

Eyes- two, orange circles, like headlights on the road- looked upon me like roadkill. A finger pointed into the distance, its voice a hiss as it whispered to me. 

“Look. If you don’t hurry, he’s going to leave without you.”

Panic shot through my chest. It was right; he stood in the far horizon, a black shape against the rising Sun. His flesh didn’t bubble under the heat, nor did it warp under its rays. Carefully changing this, gently reshaping that… He was made with love. Every cell made perfect. 

He wasn’t alone. The only thing worse for him than being perfect was being alone. They were all with him. His beautiful shapes, his loving knives. They embraced him, their bodies melding with his as they shared every soft, infectious breath. He gave himself to The Operator, and they gave themselves to him. He had the nerve to ask them if they really wanted to, as if that was a fair question to ask them while their heads were filled with his word. It was too late for them not to want it.

They had his face. No Face.

I screamed, but no sound came out. The sound seemed to die completely, leaving just a tinny ring in my head. It was too late. He wasn’t listening to me, anymore. I’d wasted too much time, lingered too long in my hope. Anything I did would just be desperate flailing. 

And yet, I still thought I could get what I wanted, if only I wanted it hard enough. I slipped on the watery floor as I dragged myself to my feet, pumping my legs in an attempt to tread faster through the water. I was sinking into it, the water up to my mid calves.

I had to reach him. He had to know what they were going to do to him. His body had been used over and over and over, over and over, over and over. I couldn’t let them do that to him. He loved them so much, he would let them do it again. 

“Hurry, hurry! He’s leaving without you! Run, rabbit, run!! Run, run, run, R̶̖͑͠U̶̥̩̇͑͝N̴̳͛!! ” I heard, the laughter like stabs to my gut. I made no progress- no matter how much I chased after him, he was always miles ahead of me. 

I was never going to reach him. He could see the stars past the light pollution, could feel the breath of the Earth in the wind. The Universe was a beautiful machine that he was destined to operate, to experience the gears as they turned each other. He didn’t care about the mortal body I could touch. His progenitors were beings who chewed on the fabrics of time and space… We were so small, compared to him.

His jaws opened, and it was a black hole. The abyss was inside him, worming past his lips as he shed his petaling, white skin. 

As I lost him forever, he only flourished. He grew taller, taller, taller, that pale face waving to and fro as its oily, blackened flesh coiled and wove itself into being. It bloomed, white petals peeling from the core to expose the stamen. Threadlike vines shot like missiles over my head, encircling the world in spiraling loops to bring in under its system. As it squeezed the water from the massive stone, a heavy tremor shook the ground. A tower of souls, a system of interworking organisms under one core. He wasn’t there, and he wasn’t alone. 

I fell to all fours, my head bowed. My bones snapped under the weight pushing me into submission, forcing me further and further into the water underneath me. I could see the eyes of my victims looking up at me through the veil, like little bubbles under the surface. Their hands reached up through the dim, pushing through the membrane separating us. They rose like wildflowers, grasping at my face with gentle fervency. 

My father’s hands wrapped around my throat. My mother’s cradled my face. They both felt so much like his. That used to comfort me. It was painful, but blissfully familiar. 

“Aw. Too late… Maybe next time.” 

It was my turn. I felt it worming its roots through my intestines, poking holes through my flesh to anchor me to the ground. It pried my jaw open, the flesh ripping as its hand reached out from my throat. My skin peeled away, pale and sickly.

 

Like him, I grew.

–

T̶̮̩̳́͗é̴͕̲̤l̷̞̿l̶̛̻͐̌ ̷̣͎͚͝t̵͚̓̿h̷̼́e̷̢̨̩͌̉̒m̶̛̗̙̤͆̈́ ̶̖͈͈̉͗t̶͓͒̃͑h̸͖͇̍́̂e̴͔̬̾̂ ̷̺̭͒̓̅ṭ̶̨͈͛ṟ̸̡͒u̶̜̺͈͛t̷̹́̈́h̵͔̺̕

 

–

 

The sound of Skully’s fingers striking the buttons of his laptop was starting to grate against my fucking nerves.

“We can’t keep waiting for him,” he reminded me, sensing my irritation a mile away. His words carried another statement underneath it- a second reminder that it wasn’t him I was frustrated with. 

“I know,” I said, my voice a low growl. “But… Five more minutes. Just in case.” 

It felt like Toby was doing it to spite me. He knew how worried I got, and so he punished me by stepping outside of our connection. I didn’t feel him on The Ark; I could only assume that he was on Earth, where our phone signals didn’t reach each other. I think you kids call that “ghosting”, now. 

Fuck if I knew what I was being punished for. There was something he was unsatisfied with, and he wouldn’t tell me. Out of all the things he’d shared with me- his struggles before The Operator’s influence, the insecurities he carried in his pockets- there was one thing he couldn’t bear to confess to me. He witnessed some element of our fate that haunted him to that very instant. Although it was clearly debilitating to keep it inside, he was willing to drive a wedge in us to keep it there. 

I tried not to show how much it bothered me, but as always, my mask couldn’t hide everything. The anxiety was strong enough that everyone could feel the thrumming in my chest, my heart picking up speed at the thought of something happening to him. Kate was equally sensitive; she, too, could tell something was different with Toby. Kate was probably even more aware of it than I was. 

Natalie wouldn’t tell me where he’d run off to, but I knew that she knew. They were too close- there was no way Toby didn’t tell her. After I’d used my Master’s voice to command her, she wasn’t keen to tell me, and the guilt I had over it prevented me from forcing her again. 

Still… As more and more of my friends drew away from me, my grace for their attitudes waned. It wasn’t my fault, yet, rather than rally together, everyone was deciding to run from me and The Operator. Like cockroaches at the first sign of light, and for such selfish reasons… I’d begun to feel an eerie sense of deja vu. Was this what killed us before, I wondered; did we care more about our materials than the future? We cling too tightly to what we had before, and in turn, we let it change us…

I didn’t want to be correct. How could a few measly years of strife in the human realm compare to an eternity of bliss on The Ark? Nothing was more important than it. 

Natalie’s clairvoyance must’ve shown her something concerning, because she changed her mind about coming with us. As she followed us out the door, she moved as if she’d never refused to go to begin with. The suddenness made me think she was influenced. 

She was tense with me, but the others didn’t earn that same treatment. Of course, I was the only one responsible. She worried about Kate the most, despite the needlessness of it. She would always see her as a wiry, innocent soul, no matter how she’d grown. 

I wondered what she thought of her now, standing firmly at our Master’s side. That was the difference between them, I suppose. Kate saw our work as meaningful, The Operator be damned. At the end of the job, Natalie just wanted to go home. 

It would’ve angered Natalie to know what I thought: that she was choosing to wait to die. She didn’t want anything better for anyone, much less herself. There was a deep sadness she carried inside her, holding it like a basket of rocks wherever she went. The pain of what her brother had done to her, what her parents had allowed him to do, what Jeff had done and what The Operator turned her into… each one a weight she had tied around her ankles. She wanted to die in the swamp she was reborn in, her feet held to the bottom as the flood swallowed her.  

And yet, despite her deepest desires, she was there. Waiting for Toby, just like I was. She acted like she was so mature, so wise, so above us children; however, there she was, sitting at the kid’s table regardless. 

Being an adult wasn’t worth what the craving took from your childhood. I wondered if she knew that before taking her path. 

Admittedly, the more time I had to think, the more I began to share the apprehension about going to The Waste. Objectively, it was a risky move for answers that may not satisfy me. But if I wanted to understand how to succeed- how to build the Underrealm for my kin and my Master- I needed to know why it needed to be built. Why The Sun was born, why I was born… I felt aimless doing my job, continuously fighting against a blurry inevitability.

Likewise, I felt a familiar, equally strong compulsion towards Korbyn. Against my better nature, I trusted her. My soul still resonated with hers, a fondness that transcended past lives. It almost felt like The Operator wanted her to be the one to show me- indeed, she might have always been the one he’d chosen to do such a thing. Maybe that was why she was burdened with memory and vision, her Gift and Curse being her Sight. 

I had to do what I thought was right, and meeting up with Korbyn seemed like the right move. Things would change when I returned; we could speak freely, because it would be a known beast. We would understand why our Masters are our Masters. We would find truth in the story of their birth, just as you’re finding the truth by hearing mine right now.  

We waited in The Wilderness for The Puppeteer to arrive; not vulnerable due to numbers, but vulnerable due to exposure. We were sitting ducks for an ambush.

At first, I thought we were being stalked by Shadows. There was a rustle of foliage that sent the hair on the back of my neck upright, but it was merely an instinctive reaction to the noise. Apparently, word had gotten around that we were going on an “adventure”. Although I’d wanted to keep our group small for stealth, I really had no choice: Nathan was on Earth tending to his family, Third Base was somewhere in the greater Underrealm building tunnels, Toby was god knows where. I needed Proxies that could help us fight. 

Blackbird, Fisher King, and Chariot were that exception. When I saw them stepping into my field of vision, my heart soared. Nevermind that Blackbird and Fisher King were two of my most beloved, but all three were the perfect stand-ins for my missing members. They were capable of pulling their own weight and then some, so I didn’t have to worry about their safety. Their unique mobility- Blackbird’s wings, Chariot’s wheeled prosthetics–  would come in handy, as would Fisher King’s endless supply of weapons.  

Although… Flying would have to be done sparingly. It wasn’t The Waste I had to consider an obstacle, but the harpy that guarded it and the spirits that infested it. 

“King, Birdy, Chari,” I greeted with breathless warmth, using their nicknames fondly. I could feel the shift in my face, could almost see the twinkle in my own eye as Fisher King pulled her braids over one shoulder. She’d changed them again- rebraided them without the gold thread, choosing instead to wear chunky, white beads at the end. She looked amazing (when did she not?), and the idea I was finally going to be spending field time with her filled me with glee.  

“You’re taking us with you,” King stated, leaving no room for argument. Not that I had one, obviously.  

Blackbird hopped to me, her hands digging into my shoulders as she fluttered around me. She’d gained more control over them, now able to make them smaller, the “feathers” retracting and giving her wings the appearance of a baby bird’s. 

“‘Sup, coward. You gunna dump me for some guy, next?” Blackbird snapped, pulling me into a toothless headlock. I merely took the abuse, glancing at Fisher King with a mild bit of accusation. I vaguely remembered wanting to tell them all individually that I wanted to be monogamous, specifically to avoid this exact exchange. 

“It’s not you, it’s me. Seriously. Things have gotten really intense, that’s all,” I said, trying to shoo away to awkwardness. “I want you to be happy with someone that devotes themselves to you.”

“Ha!! Devotion’s got nothing to do with it, asshole!!” Birdy shouted. “I don’t accept it. Toby’s gunna have to fight me for you. I knew the moment I saw you, I knew you were the only boy I’d ever let touch me!” 

Kate had cringed, the awkward phrase calling an equally awkward attention to the nature of my relationship with them. I just sighed, rolling my eyes and gingerly shaking Blackbird off. 

“Girl, please,” Chariot scoffed, making Natalie snort in amusement. 

“Birdy, this is exactly why Magpie didn’t want to come,” King chided. “We’re working . Don’t make the lad call HR. We’ll get him later.” 

Admittedly, Birdy should’ve been the second girl I broke up with, not the last. She didn’t treat me much better than The Witch did- I found myself saying “no” more than I said “yes” to her “Can we try this” questions. Sure, Birdy didn’t push me like Witchy did, but I didn’t enjoy my boundaries being pushed at all. It was thrilling when we were kids, and half the relationship was being nasty and rebellious… But I was older. I wanted someone I could lay my head on when I needed to rest, and not worry about my ear being bitten. 

“Brian, these are Magpie’s teammates,” Kate introduced, pushing him to the front of our little cluster. As she spoke, she pointed to each girl, each one nodding their head in recognition.  “Blackbird, Fisher King, and Chariot. They’re The Flock- Beast hunters.” 

Recognizing the names, Brian flashed his trademark smile at them, his hand faltering in an attempt to hold it out. He was still a bit unsure what the proper etiquette was for us, but he was doing well to stay polite. 

“What bird are you supposed to be?” he asked, turning his attentions to Chariot. 

Chariot grinned, lifting her leg just enough for the wheel attached to it to spin, whirring loudly as it cut the air. 

“Road Runner. Meep, meep, motherfucker.”

He laughed, clapping with delight at her display. I was focused on his hands, so I didn’t catch much of the exchange until the words were already being said. 

“Masky’s lucky. You’re both so pretty… I can’t even get one girl to look at me. Too skinny,” Brian had said jokingly. “And I still can’t believe you guys are cool dating him at the same time… N-Not that I’m judging, obviously. It’s just… I know human girls would have a fit.”

I wonder if Brian was trying to find out if they were lying. I could see how he might have that suspicion- it did kind of sound like I was making it up.   

“What the fuck are you stammering about, dude? Of course we’re cool with it. He’s our bitch, not the other way around,” Blackbird deadpanned. “We pass that seat cushion around like a goddamn cigarette-”

“Oh my god-”

“ Sacre!!! Watch your mouth, you couyon !! We ain’t in familiar company!! Act like a damn la belle , for once!!” Natalie shouted. She’d had enough of Blackbird’s antics already, and pulled the hellion away before she said something worse. 

Brian seemed a bit startled, but thankfully just laughed it off. I could tell he had questions, but I didn’t entertain his curious staredown. I’d like to think he was impressed, but I think he was far more concerned about the company I kept.  

While Blackbird cackled at our discomfort, Fisher King regarded Brian with a graceful purposefulness, pulling her braids over her shoulders. “What she means is… You have to be a Proxy to get it,” she drawled. Her golden eyes slid over to me, an affectionate smile pulling at her lips. “We don’t subscribe to your human sense of shame and greed. We’ve evolved past it. We live forever, and our love is pure.” 

Brian let out a small noise, nodding resolutely. “Right. When I’m a Proxy, I’ll… remember that,” he said, his voice wavering. I could see his cheeks turning pink the closer she leaned in, his eyes wide as a deer’s. 

“I hope so. One can never have too many pretty boys around, and we already have so few,” she responded, her voice tinged with mirth. She backed away, then, brushing her hand along my back as she moved around me to embrace Kate and Natalie. I shivered, the hair of the back of my neck standing up as electricity slid from shoulder to shoulder. 

That time, I was the one nudging Brian. I snickered under my breath at his “did that just happen?” expression, jostling him back to reality. He huffed shyly, still a bit overwhelmed by the difference in culture. Brian thought I’d be angry, but honestly, I felt all the more confident about him. Whatever made him special wasn’t just for my eyes to see; others could see it, too.    

The Puppeteer made his appearance, then, alerting us with a loud shake in the treetops. He dispersed from the darkness underneath the black leaves, reappearing in a swirl of dusty sand right in front of us. His clothes looked new, though the style hardly changed; blacks and greys, as if emulating a shadow. Notably, he hadn’t changed his appearance, even after all the stink he’d raised about it. I guess he got over it. A wise choice, since I wasn’t going to fetch him another body. 

“It’s funny how you behave like him,” The Puppeteer mused, crossing his arms. “Or is it the other way around…?”

“Hello to you, too,” I grouched, crossing my arms as well. “And I’m not sure what you’re implying, Puppet.”

Puppeteer sneered, unsurprised by how dense I was. He nodded to The Flock, his smug look growing a tad sinister. “Seems like they already know exactly what’s up- smart move, girls. Being one of his Wives is the best position to be in.”

His words were met with mixed reactions- King almost got away with swinging on him, but Chariot saw through her patient steps to the front. Immediately, I regretted bringing him along. I’d been so certain he was sane, but clearly, I’d been wrong. He spoke far too familiarly to girls that were better than him, and it pissed me off. 

Kate merely rolled her eyes. “We’ll make this as quick as possible,” she reassured me. 

“...Oh. You kids really haven’t noticed, do you?” he cooed. “I guess not, since he’s raised you pretty sheltered. All the Tall Ones like to surround themselves with females, or whatever equivalent of it is. Something about their energies resonates with them, and females tend to be loyal to the bone. They’re also just better killers, but I personally don’t think you deserve that compliment. Males make themselves easy targets. Personally, I think they just like you for the good ‘ol fashioned reasons.”

“I’m telling Akagumo,” Skully deadpanned. He held up his camera to show The Puppeteer. If the color could drain from the entity’s shadowy form, it did. Suddenly, he remembered we were teenagers, and he was, by all jurisdictions, a fully grown adult. It didn’t look great. 

“Hey, hey, that video is out of context-!!!”

“What context? That was your opener, dude,” Kate teased, taking the camera from Skully, grinning wolfishly as she played keep-away with him.

A weird pit built in my stomach. Kate had once made the same observation. But that word carried a lot of weight. More so to us Proxies than to you humans. We had marriage modeled to us in the form of Basher and Rouge, and that union was sacrosanct to us. I still didn’t think I was ready to ask that of anyone. I wanted to be a Proxy as long as possible- I wanted to be a kid for as long as possible.

But… I don’t think I felt off because of that. I think it was because I didn’t like the idea of my girlfriends becoming my accessories, which was what The Puppeteer was implying. The Operator didn’t have wives. He didn’t treat women like that- The Doll was literally a doll, and he didn’t treat her like that. He saw that women were leaders, and the ones he chose were good at it. 

“This is weird,” I grumbled. “I don’t wanna talk about this.”  

“Wait, I’m sorry if I’m supposed to pretend like I know who this guy is, but I literally don’t. Who the fuck does this guy think he is?” Blackbird quipped, eyeing The Puppeteer with a sneer. “Like, actually. Who the fuck are you , creep?”

“He looks like he’s missin’ a beanie, an overpriced coffee, and his nutsack. Who wears jeans like that?” Natalie muttered, making the others burst into random laughter.  

A bit unnerved by us, The Puppeteer straightened his back, gesturing to himself with a small flourish. “My name is-”

“The Puppeteer is a friend of Akagumo. He’s fine, we’re just fucking with him,” Kate explained with a chirp, cutting him off. She tossed Skully his camera back. “He’s gonna help us get to Chernabog’s library. He’s been there before, so he knows how it works.” 

While Blackbird’s eyes had lit up at the mention of Clara, it went out as if doused with water. “Ugh. This is for a library? You guys are such nerds…” 

“Well… Calling it a ‘library’ is a little understating,” Puppeteer said. He waved his hands a bit, producing a cube-shaped cloud of dust as he explained. “It’s actually a vault. Chernabog created a way to lock knowledge and memories inside a metaphysical space. In there, not even a Completion of The Circle changes or erases it. It’s exactly how it was placed inside.” 

His dust faded, dispersing into the heavy air. “The Night Terror has something similar, but it’s for… living creatures. And I know you kids used to have one with some big, annoying name. The Akiteckton, or something punny like that...” 

We regarded him with some scrutiny, obviously. He wasn’t directly contradicting what we were taught, but he was skirting awfully close. Chernabog was the origin of that technology, too? For an entity that rejected creation, he certainly enjoyed making things. For what denizens, I wondered, and for what purpose? If it was meant to be used by his followers, why make it so impossible for mortals to reach? 

The only explanation I could come up with was that it was meant for us- for the children of his siblings, who’d one day want the veil of their Masters to be lifted from their eyes. 

Chariot huffed, swaying back and forth in place, creating small divots in the grass. “And you know so much because…?”

“Because I was forced to know it. I did the field work for Night Terror. The others stayed cozy at home, free to murder whoever they wanted while they created ‘masterpieces’ for Candy Pop.” Not that he was bitter, obviously. “I know the Tall Ones intimately… I’m a lot older than I look. I’ve watched their personalities take shape, their wants and desires becoming distinct from each other. I’ve noticed the patterns in who they employ, why they employ them.”

“Humans would call that market research,“ King whispered to Chariot.

“So… Unrelated, but was the cult before or after you were picked up by Night Terror? I’m confused,” Kate asked suspiciously. 

“Before. I made myself a little too obvious, and Candy Pop sent his wife to ‘collect’ me. The charming Queen of Genyr decided my cult would be where she let off some steam. April Fools’ sense of humor is infamously the most twisted in The Underrealm, even more than Night Terror… It was a bloodbath.”

The Puppeteer clicked his tongue, growing tired of our persistent questions. “Are you kids done, or do you not have the mask? Tired of standing around.”

All attention turned to Natalie. She begrudgingly pulled it from the pocket inside her robe, holding it out for our flashlights to see. While color theory dictated the color of the mask would be completely washed by the red atmosphere, the blue remained as vivid as if it sat in the light of Earth. 

“We find the vault, get our answers, then leave,” Natalie stated, her voice betraying how unsure she was. “Ce va? ”

We agreed to that. We shouldn’t have; although we could promise everything would be that simple, we didn’t know what the future held. 

 

–

 

The mask worked exactly as I’d seen it used. Purposefully dropping it to the ground caused it to melt from blue to black, the surface burrowing a hole between The Ark and The Waste. No wind nor any sound rushed from the opening; however, when placing my hands into the edges to widen the hole, I could feel the lightest force pulling me in. This was the same technology Ben used, when simple flight didn’t suit him. However, not only was the mask easier than painstakingly drawing a door, it served even greater functions for those honestly gifted with them.

I had a feeling Korbyn had something to do with that. Jack hadn’t appeared very interested in Underrealm business when we first met, but he’d gotten familiar with it remarkably fast. I assumed the timeline was that Korbyn found Jack after he found me, and from there, they were able to establish themselves. Quite an unlikely pair, those two… Then again, they both shared a deep sense of duty towards the humans they came from. It wasn’t about charity with either of them- they owed humanity their service. Even if they utterly despised each other, I doubt that would’ve stopped them from working together. 

As we dropped through, I felt the world turn; suddenly, I was moving forward, not down, tumbling onto an empty blue street. The others followed soon after, rolling onto the pavement with cries and squawks of alarm. The Puppeteer was the only one with a graceful entrance, entering as a cloud of sand and reconstituting on his feet. 

The hole we emerged from remained, showing the crimson sky of The Ark, the pale Sun sitting like a pupil in the center. Gingerly, Kate was able to peel the hole off the wall like a sticker, the object transforming back into a mask right before our eyes. 

“Ohhhh,” we droned. The Children of Chernabog’s disappearance act, their greatest mystery, was finally solved.

I stood, wobbling in place as the sight of the ground folding over my head overwhelmed me.The landscape was dizzying and impossible, my mind spinning as a sense of peril crept into my heart. The best way to describe it was a gigantic ring, the ground looping around itself. Skyscrapers pointed down at us from above like glass stalactites, the buildings ranging from one story in height to eighty. Wires draped like jungle vines from building to building, leading directly to gigantic televisions. The screens grew like tumors out of bubbling plastic, their feeds alternating between images of surgical gore, eyes, and the same, snowy static we saw in the far distance. That was another thing- arguably, the most terrifying element of The Waste. The horizon itself appeared to be a television screen, throwing proportion and scale even further into question. There was a distinct unfamiliarity about The Waste, as if it was designed to be the polar opposite to The Ark in every way. Instead of organic, natural shapes, we were in a forest of geometric brutalism. Its air was as breathable as on Earth, containing a heavy blue tinge that bathed us all in cerulean. The glow from the horizon only served to throw sharp, dynamic shadows, illuminating us like a blacklight. 

“Holy shit,” Blackbird gasped, echoing everyone’s sentiments. “What is this place…?”

Once Fisher King helped Chariot stand, the girl leaned forward, her glassy wheels carrying her towards a nearby skyscraper. The red in her wheels was untainted, throwing soft hues of red over her pathway. 

“Look at where the buildings meet the ground over here- seamless. This isn’t a city, it’s a reef. A dead one.”

“Do you think The Judge Angel caused this?” Kate offered to me. As soon as she said it, she disagreed with herself. If it was, the Judge's influence should’ve been more obvious. Brutalist, unforgiving, and methodical to a chaotic degree? That was Eyeless Jack through and through. Then again, that only raised more questions. Were we in Jack’s godly body? But how, when he had the human one still? Was this some dead piece of the Singularity that he discovered, molding it into his own?

Any attempt to orient ourselves to a direction proved useless. Buildings jutted out of the ground with an absurd dedication, pushing others out of the way in their attempt to burst forward. Everything was an ashen gray like pumice stone, which only brought out the blue haze of the atmosphere. Streetlights grew out of the ground like stalks, their lamps growing wires that laced and attached to the larger ones above. Looking closely, I could see a bead of seafoam light traveling underneath the rubber of the wires, moving like blood cells through the veins of The Waste.  I couldn’t fathom how electricity was running, but I suppose it made more sense there than The Ark.

While we gawked at our surroundings, The Puppeteer got to work, unimpressed by the landscape a second time. He drew Severance onto the ground with a piece of white chalk, daring to yawn boredly as he did so. As he whispered his intent, the Rune illuminated, turning golden as it rose from the ground like smoke. He gingerly cupped it in the palms of his hands, wincing a bit as the heat singed his fingertips. The symbol began to spin rapidly, turning like a gyroscope as he held it up. Then, all at once, it stopped, resting flat as it pointed to the right of us. With that, it vanished, bursting into a shower of gold dust.

“That way,” The Puppeteer stated nonchalantly, gesturing towards a thinner, connecting road. “We’re closer than I thought we’d be, so lucky us. The place we’re looking for is going to be offshooting from there.” 

He turned his head skyward, scanning above us as his lips pulled into a thin line. It was too quiet; Judge Angels was supposed to know immediately if someone entered her Master’s domain. So either we were luckier than we could have ever imagined, or we were already being stalked. I prayed for the former, but that was wishful. 

Puppeteer turned to us, scowling at our appearances. “If you’re wearing something shiny, take it off now. That means you, Sir Barbie and her loyal Coach.”

“Absolutely not! A Knight is not a Knight without her armor!” King protested haughtily.

“Yeah! And it’s CHARIOT, not Coach!!” Chariot agreed. “ Caballeros del Operador? Ever seen us? Not without our armor, you haven’t!!!” 

“And don’t tell us what to do, after that creepy shit you said about women!!!” Blackbird added, giving The Puppeteer the finger. “You’re our bitch, Puppet!! Akagumo said so!!!” 

I saw The Puppeteer’s eye twitch, exposing glowing yellow teeth as he grit and bared them. Finally, as Blackbird insulted him, he exploded, his frustrations boiling over. “Are you all birdbrained!? Take that damn armor off, or else The Judge will turn you into fried chickens!!” 

“No!” 

…I really hated to throw my weight around. But The Puppeteer had a point.

“The Operator would be disappointed in how you’re behaving… I hope he’s not watching,” I said off–handedly, making all three of them freeze with looks of panic. That reminded them of our most important rule, and it prompted them to immediately put away their more reflective gear. Naturally, though, an exception was made for Chariot’s wheels. Yes, they were bright, but they were her mobility aids. I’d prefer she had them on if we were ambushed, anyways. The Puppeteer didn’t bemoan it- he was already on thin ice, and Skully was still recording. 

For The Flock, it was actually fairly effortless to get rid of their shining pieces of armor; with one touch, King dissolved the metal she created into a rusty powder, brushing it from their uniforms like chalk. 

Brian gulped, fretting for a moment over his own clothes. He blended in the most to the background, thanks to his yellow hoodie, but he still tucked his wallet chain into his pocket. Poor guy had all that human fear bottled inside him- I could hear his heart pounding away, rapid as a mouse. He knew it was dangerous, and he blindly took that risk believing he could rise above it. I didn’t think he was wrong in that observation. The fact he stayed focused, didn’t let it overwhelm him… Greater men wouldn’t have stayed standing. It may have felt like he was treading a great ocean, but he exhibited real bravery with every shaking breath. He was there, and he was alive. That was enough. All he had to do- all we had to do as well- was put one foot in front of the other. 

 

–

 

It was difficult to tell if we made any real progress. Everything was so massive, distances stretched out in magnitudes. Some of the buildings were exact copies of each other, growing parallel and tricking the eye. You weren’t meant to understand the pattern of the streets; it was an overwhelming, abandoned hive.  

Brian, Kate, and Skully stuck close to me, walking behind The Puppeteer. Natalie and Fisher King were positioned along the sidewalk, keeping a watchful eye on the many, many dark alleys we passed. Chariot and Blackbird covered our blindspots, following behind and above respectively. 

I had a sort of half- audible, half-mental conversation with my siblings about The Judge, filling in Brian to keep him up. We were compiling all of our knowledge together, debating on what the plan was if we saw her first. We shared the memories of the Christmas debacle, particularly the fight between her and Ann. We floated around the idea of calling for The Nurse should we see The Judge, but we soon reasoned that’d be more trouble than it was worth. Fighting The Judge directly was almost unthinkable. Although she wasn’t as lethal as Seedeater with its permanent death, she was intelligent enough to kill us and get rid of the body as soon as possible. That’s what she did to Clara, after all; dumped her into The Null and didn’t look back. Certainly, she’d learned from that experience and her battles with Ann. If she caught us, she’d kill us, wait, and then kill us again.

“So… What’s her deal, exactly?” Brian asked, referring to The Angel. “I read the story. Before you came to The Ark, she tried to invade it, but Nurse Ann and Cla- sorry, Akagumo- chased her back. It said they killed her, but… she’s alive. And nobody’s confused by that?”

 “Are you really that confused? Nothing stays dead in the Underrealm,” Kate responded before I even opened my mouth. That bit of history she knew– she had to, as part of her own training. “She’s Chernabog’s last will and testament. Judgement is the daughter of Order. The Bladed Angel, harbinger of Chernabog, returns to Earth upon her Master’s command to fulfill his final testament… Or something like that. Don’t quote me, I haven’t studied in ages.”

“Or at all…” I mumbled under my breath, smirking as she lightly punched me. 

Brian cooed appreciatively, intrigued by the poetry of it. “And her sword is… just a sword?” Brian asked before scoffing at himself. “Sorry, that sounded like a stupid question. Just… Yours does a bunch of cool stuff-”

“No, I understood what you meant!” Kate chirped. “Actually, that’s probably how she regenerates. We think the sword is Judge Angels, not the girl it’s attached to. As for its powers, I’m not sure what it does …” 

“I do,” Natalie drawled, sidling up next to us. “Fuckin’ kills us dead. Ya’ll need it to do something else?”

That didn’t do much to ease Brian’s worries. “Man… I should’ve stolen that gun at the rez…” he muttered, shoulders hunching as he pulled his hood over his head.

“Oh, hell yeah. You really should have,” Natalie retorted, clapping him on the back. “Ain’t no thang. My guess is Korbyn’s already busy distractin’ her.”

“...That’s a surprising observation from you,” Brian commented. “Weren’t you worried it was a trap…?”

Natalie blushed lightly, narrowing her eyes angrily. “Yeah!? And what fuckin’ of it?! I said what I said!! What I meant was that Jack was the one doin’ the trappin’. He could make her turn on us, is all.”

“Stop yelling and keep your eyes up,” The Puppeteer hissed, his voice cutting through our conversation. “If she does show, then we can’t give her the element of surprise.”

“Oh, boy, my favorite element,” Kate and I both said in unison, making Skully finally break his silence with a laugh. 

No surprise why- he was filming. Fisher King had been flirting with his camera, gracefully dancing while he captured the movement. When her twirling brought her next to me, and without skipping a beat, I offered my hand to guide her pirouette. My heart fluttered, the moment of playfulness exactly what I’d been missing. The gold of her eyes stood out against the royal blue of The Waste, the bioluminescence of her irises giving just the barest hints of the warmth to her dark skin. It felt like I was holding hands with an angel.

“Are you ever able to get good footage of me?” I asked Skully, glancing over my shoulder at him. 

“You’d be surprised what I’m able to recover,” Skully responded. “One second- pull King closer. You guys look ethereal against the horizon, the Master will love it. Don’t move, and-”

Skully made a noise, hurriedly putting away his camera. I didn’t like that reaction, and all at once, the joy I felt was doused with cold determination. 

It wasn’t Judge Angels. Legion and Diamond had appeared. They were surrounded by the spirits Legion had gathered- I could see him dropping bottles off the building they stood on, the sound of shattering glass not distant enough. 

I didn’t expect to see them again after what happened in Georgia, but then again, it made more sense that they’d stick around. Their brother had chosen to move on, but they had work to do. 

At least Mitch appeared more lively. Actually… As I looked closer, I noticed they were both dressed up to the nines, like we’d interrupted their partying. What a shame. 

They didn’t immediately attack when we locked eyes. We didn’t stop our forward movement, either, bridging the gap between us with every step. It was like they were waiting for us to cross a certain boundary. Perhaps they were trying to contact someone about us, the sheer audacity of our presence stunning them. 

Or this was the trap, I realized with wide eyes. 

The sensation of my bones crumbling to dust overwhelmed me, the pain nearly impossible for me to comprehend. As I shouted out my distress, I stuck my arms out to stop my friends from moving. In return, they trusted my senses, stepping back quickly and pulling me with them. 

In the next instant, the pavement folded in on itself, making a loud thud that echoed far into The Waste. Had we waited even a second to step back, it would have turned us into puddles. 

While we were worried about The Judge Angel, I’d forgotten The Waste had gained a new guard. As the street crumbled into rubble, Vailly appeared- more specifically, the top of her head, peeking out of the concrete before swimming towards us like a shark. Her face shifted, the ghoulish version overtaking the innocent pout of her lips, stretching into a macabre smile. At her cue, the other spirits around Legion moved, darting straight towards us.  

Frightening as it was, Brian wasn’t phased by monsters. “Hey!!” Brian shouted, glaring at her. “That’s really fucked up!! We could have died!!”

“Oh, god, is he stupid? Love, I know you’re better than that,” I heard King say in my ear, as if she was dating someone any smarter.

“Let’s eat, bitches!!!” Blackbird shouted, drawing two, golden knives from her jacket. Though I should’ve been impressed, I did idly wonder how many jackets she ruined to perfect the smoothness of that. Sure, it was cooler to imagine she was naturally that graceful, but it needs to be reminded that what made us “cool” was the same, thin veneer underneath hours of anxiety and practice that you had.

I had no desire to show off. “Split up! Airborne topside, walkers follow me!” I shouted to the others, pulling Brian by his arm. We sprung into action, moving into the tight alleyways between the buildings and out of direct sight. While Fisher King, Skully, Natalie, Brian, and I moved through the narrow gaps, the others took to the rooftops to draw out and engage the enemy. Chariot charged the walls and leapt over our heads, her wheels spinning loudly as she bounced between them. She left deep rivulets in the concrete as her wheels dug into it, her legs splayed out as she went from going forward to going up. As she regained her poise and zipped forward, Blackbird followed her, careful not to sling acid on us as they ascended.

Vailly caused windows to shatter around Chariot as she scaled the building after her, her hands popping out to grab her wheels to no avail. Meanwhile, Blackbird was surrounded by strange shapes, the colors fluctuating with pinks and blues and greens and yellows. The spirits would flash between forms, like they were trying to remember what they used to be before. They were animal spirits- dogs, most likely, the most tangible shapes being the sharp daggers of their teeth. All at once, they pounced on Blackbird, wrapping her in their glowing bodies as they dragged her flailing to the ground.

“Birdy!” Kate shouted, teleporting straight towards her descending sister. She tossed her glove off as she fell, her hand growing and dripping with ichor. With her Tall Blade, she grabbed the spirits, able to dig her claws just enough to hold on. Instinctively, almost, Kate bit at them, latching on at the nape of one neck and shaking. That caused the spirit to react, the others letting go of Birdy to focus on her. I could hear the distorted yowling of the spirit as Kate refused to let go, but suddenly, I grew fearful. Kate was free-falling- could she even let go of the spirit to save herself?

A gasp of relief came out between my panting breaths as I saw Kate teleport to the wall, sending several spirits into the walls from the force her speed created. She didn’t stay still for one second, crawling rapidly along the side of a building as she was pursued. The spirits’ braying was distorted and strange, snapping at her as she led them towards Chariot above. 

King summoned her shield, holding it over our heads to protect us from the debris of their fight. I slowed for a brief moment, turning my attention from the maze of buildings to check behind us. 

I almost wish I hadn’t. We all stumbled and jolted as cracks stretched along the walls, showering us with pebbles and dust. Behind us, the buildings began slamming together, forcing us to keep moving forward or be crushed. Vailly was unbothered; although the walls slammed in front of her, she simply passed through it, her haunting gaze affixed as the spirits snapped their astral jaws at us. 

“Move!!” I ordered Brian, almost shoving him ahead of me. Fisher King, Natalie, and Brian had longer legs than me, and Skully was built for agility- they ran faster, leaving me behind with every step.

That time, and maybe for the first time, the burning in my spine was a reassurance rather than a warning, reminding me that I wasn’t going to die. I had the power of my Master at my fingertips. All I needed to do was let go. Really… I wasn’t in any danger, was I? Not really; in fact… This was all just…

I couldn’t finish that thought. Diamond burst through a wall with a battle cry, catching us off guard. She struck Natalie first, knocking Fisher King against me from the force. We were all a bit mentally stunned by the move, as humans typically didn’t break through walls like semi trucks. Diamond’s namesake made it possible, the glitter of every impact so reminiscent of The Genyr. 

Before Natalie could put her hands up in defense, Diamond swung, uncaring who it was she was hitting as long as they went down. Natalie took blow after blow, her nose spurting blood as Diamond’s fist collided with it. Natalie was able to keep her arms close to protect her ribs, but that only prompted Diamond to wail on her more vigorously, determined to take her down. 

I forgot about Vailly. I tackled Diamond with a shout, ripping her off my friend and returning the hailstorm of punches. Brian immediately rushed to help me, trying to grab her arms and legs. We scuffled wildly with Diamond, my throat emitting growls and clicks I hadn’t made since I was a wild Changeling. I think the noises I made intimidated her- they warned her that I was my father’s son, and I was most certainly holding back. Though she gained the upper hand and pushed my face into the concrete, she couldn’t get control of my hands. As I went for my knife, she shoved me to the ground and ran back the way she came, hurriedly donning her mask. As she was enveloped in the dark form of Chernabog, she leapt into the building and out of our sight. Presumably, she was climbing the skyscraper from the inside. 

Just from a brief glimpse, it was like looking into the innards of a great beast, cords and wires lining every dimension of the space. They all connected to the large televisions I kept seeing, growing out of the mangled hell like ticks. That close, I could hear noises coming through the static- angry voices, screams of anguish… But I think what stuck with me was a rhythmic, pulsating sound. A single gunshot, played over and over. Like a heartbeat, or a strike against a foundation. It stopped sounding like a gun after the first two pulses- all too quickly, it was just a noise. 

Vailly was still on our tail, closing the alley behind us. She’d slowed when Diamond appeared, but as she retreated, she and the gang of spirits continued with renewed vigor. Fisher King and Skully had grabbed Natalie from where she’d slumped on the ground, and by then, they were dragging her towards a strip of light ahead of us. With Brian’s help, I stumbled to my feet as well, yelping as I felt the air of the collapsing buildings slap me on the ass. Too close, too close, I thought, my heart pounding in my chest and ears. 

Above us, I saw flashes of red and black criss-crossing from rooftop to rooftop. They were soon followed by more spirits, leaving tails like smoke behind as they pursued The Flock. Chariot and Blackbird were fleeing from them as we were fleeing from Vailly. 

As we drew closer to the exit, Brian grabbed the sleeve of my jacket, forcing me out of the alley first as the walls slammed together. That split-second act made my heart stop, my hand closing like a claw around his arm to keep him from letting me go. Locked together, we both fell into the open space, latched on to each other even as we hit the pavement. 

There was a strange moment when we both picked ourselves up and realized, still, we hadn’t let each other go. We locked eyes, and it felt like time slowed. In that second, I saw something I to this day cannot explain. 

I remembered his sixth birthday, when all he could talk about was his ice-cream cake from the mall. I remembered him letting me try his Lunchables, a treat I wasn’t allowed to have thanks to my mom’s dedication to checking labels. Watching cartoons with him late at night, the tv glowing directly into our minds. Memories of Brian came with soft memories of life I was never allowed to have. Everything was a gift. We didn’t have to bleed for it. In a split-second, I saw a world that was so fucking boring, but God, so pure. 

He saw it too. I know he did. I didn’t hear the click- I felt it in the way he grasped my arm tighter, grinning with relief as time seemed to turn again.

“You okay?” he asked, his voice choked. I didn’t answer, my attention called to a thundering noise beside us. We couldn’t stay still; Vailly had caused the buildings to collapse, sending dust and rocks scattering. She was nowhere to be seen, and neither were her friends. Hiding, no doubt, right under our feet. 

We were on a near identical street- so similar, I thought we’d gone in a circle. Looking up told me a different story. We stood on the curve of The Waste, our perspective of above now completely warped. Like a fishbowl lens, both the world and our perception of it heavily distorted. 

Natalie let out a sharp cry as she reset her nose, the sickening crunch calling my attention to my friends. Everyone made it out, but not without damage. Kate had scratches along her arms, and she bore a nasty bite mark on her shoulder that Skully was looking at. Similar wounds were on Chariot and Blackbird, but they were most severe on Kate. 

“Shit, that looks really bad,” Brian winced. “What are we gonna do?”

I looked at him, a bit confused. What did he mean? We were going to wait. It was only a few seconds. Kate’s wound had already stopped bleeding by the time I noticed it, but right before our eyes, it scabbed over, turning black as it aged. Kate lightly scratched at the scabs, peeling them off like stickers to reveal pink scars. She fixed her hoodie then, ripping the sleeves off to free her arms of the loose, tattered fabric. With a flex of her muscles, she was good as new. 

“That was faster than normal,” Skully commented. 

“...I stopped eating animal meat,” Kate admitted, putting her mask on with a tight expression. “It’s bad for us Proxies. Our stomachs were designed for humans, not animals. Anything else is just… indulgence.”

Suddenly, I got the sense I was forgetting something. I silently counted my friends, thinking I was actually missing one of them. No, that wasn’t it; Brian, Natalie, Kate, Skully on my team, Blackbird, Chariot, and Fisher King on theirs. At the same time, it still felt like I was missing a head. One that looked like a pissed-off lamp. 

Where was The Puppeteer? I looked around quickly, thinking he was behind me or on one of the buildings. It finally occurred to me that he’d been missing for that entire exchange. He’d dipped the moment we started running, using the chance to escape. 

It made my skin crawl with rage, my spine burning as I fought the urge to lose my temper. There was no way he’d just abandon us. We had the mask, which was the easiest way out. If he’d gone to hide, he’d be back soon enough.

“Hoo, that was awesome. I feel so fucking alive,” Blackbird hissed, grinning wolfishly. “Where are they?! I want more!!!” 

“Don’t worry. We didn’t run.” 

Legion stepped out calmly, his steps accentuated by the multitude of glass bottles still wrapped around his waist. He’d pulled his shirt up to expose them, the three belts doing little to keep his jeans from sagging. He still wore those circular blue shades, which contrasted sharply with his streetwear. A mishmash of punk, street, and even our own Underrealm styles. 

With a smug grin, he took the largest bottle he had- a porter bottle, the label painted black with Chernabog’s symbol redrawn in chalk- and smashed it. At first, he seemed to have spilled the last bits of his drink on the ground; however, before the liquid stained the pavement, it seemed to ignite, growing in size as it slowly circled Legion. As it soon towered over him (not a difficult feat, actually; he was shorter up close), its shape began distinct, the ribbony stripes growing along its flaming pelt. The shape of a tiger came into being, bearing a dreamlike evil to its glowing, firelight eyes. 

Vaily emerged from the wall of a building, her face morphing from innocent to evil as she raised her hands in threat. The dogs were gone, but for what reason, I didn’t know- it was possible they had a short shelf life, dispersing into the ether the moment they were set free from their prisons. Vailly was enough to stop us from escaping again, slowly dragging the buildings around us into impenetrable walls. 

“Ya’ll remember that one time we tried to steal a bunch of your shit?” Legion called, nodding to his spectral pet. “Ya’ll missed one. There’s a poem by William Blake that has a mind of its own, thanks to how many times people have dreamed about it. One of your daddy’s accidents.”

“Why bother telling them? We’re just going to kill them.”

Diamond’s voice called my attention upwards. She was surrounded by three other Children of Chernabog, fully masked and ready to kill. She herself was masked, but not transformed, sitting poised on a low building. 

I couldn’t click with the Beast, so she was either lying, or Jack did something to it. I knew the poem she spoke of, and if there was anything that could manifest a Beast, it would be that one. It was famous to humans, and I knew it tended to linger in the mind like Sickness long after its words were put away. It was a simple poem; one that wove the image of a brilliant predator, an entity that called into question God’s true nature. Fascinating to read about; less enjoyable when it was staring at us like dinner. 

“Oh, yeah… You’d be shocked what you learn tryna bring your brother back from the dead,” Legion hissed, his voice still holding his bitterness. “Death ain’t the end. It’s just another way of getting around.” 

For the time being, I paid the beast no mind. I was surrounded by my own tigers; one growling at the foot of its master didn’t frighten me.

“How’d you take care of him?” I asked Diamond. Truthfully, I didn’t want to fight her. I already felt bad enough that we were causing damage. I had no interest in invading The Waste, for the same reason I had no interest in invading The Dark Carnival: I preferred being invited to places. 

Diamond balked at me, angered that I so casually asked about her dead baby brother. When I didn’t flinch, I saw some tension in her body leave. She pointedly looked away from me, as if trying to collect herself. 

“Gone,” Legion admitted, his hand hovering over The Tiger. “We let him go over Jack’s grave… His mom got their tombstones to be next to each other, so we figured that was the best compromise for what he wanted. Wasn’t nothin’ but that left to do… Man that shot him got shot himself. Can’t get revenge, even if we wanted.”

“Maybe that’s for the best,” I offered. “Eddie sounded like he wanted you to move on.”

I saw Legion’s eyes narrow. “Don’t you dare say his name. You ain’t earned the right. The fucking audacity-” 

“What he means,” Kate began, stepping forward. “Is that we’re sorry we got in the middle of that. We didn’t realize that’s why Jack was defending Georgia so much. We’re not trying to invade your space anymore, so… Can we maybe talk about it, explain our side-?”

“Talk!?” Legion snapped. “You wanna talk NOW?! Fuck you, bitch!!”

I growled deep in my throat, immediately drawing my knife. “You wanna come over here and say that to me , coward?”

He didn’t take the bait. With a small gesture and a click of his tongue, he sicc’ed The Tiger on us. Its mangled yowl bellowed as it crossed the yards of distance in seconds, lunging at us with its paws outstretched. 

Our brains moved faster than that. Almost simultaneously moving with The Tiger, Chariot zipped towards it. At the last possible instant, she planted her hand onto the ground and pivoted, lifting her wheels off the ground. She cut the spectral Beast right at its throat, sending its head flying off its shoulders in a shower of cinder-like sparks. 

“Hey, what the fuck!?” Legion shouted, immediately enraged as he spun around. “God, you fucking freaks are like goddamn Pokemon!! They all do different shit, Di!!”

“Stop complaining about it and do something!!”  

His beloved pet wasn’t down for the count; it reconstituted its form as its wound played in reverse, catching Chariot aflame as its fiery head rejoined its body. Before it could snap its jaws around her knee, she dropped one wheel to the ground and reversed hard, yanking her body away from the Beast. 

Though Chariot was able to put out the small fire on her skirt and tights, she sustained a burn to her leg. Poor thing was unlucky only from the waist down, it seemed, her legs always taking the worst damage. Not that she saw that as unlucky. One could live without their legs, and if the Universe kept trying to take them from her, it wouldn’t kill her to lose. It was a morbid optimism that drew her and Fisher King together.  

Blackbird was next to challenge The Tiger, catching its attention with a fell swoop towards its head. The Tiger’s attention was immediately drawn to the fluttering, and it pursued her up the towers around us. 

“Wait- Mitch, control that damn thing!!” Diamond snapped. “Call it back!!”

“It’s a TIGER, Di!!! You think a housecat’s hard to boss around!?” 

Vailly, seeing her mortal friends struggle, disappeared back into the pavement. I swear she rolled her eyes when she did, too, but I can’t remember that clearly. When she reemerged, she was floating towards Blackbird and The Tiger, clearly intending to assist the spirit. 

Fisher King let out a haughty breath of air, collecting her braids in her hands to tie them back. “My turn,” she cooed, pulling a letter opening from her pocket. Her skin was utterly flawless, save for one place– her open palm, which always had a pink scar in the shape of an ‘X’ stretching from her thumb to her pinkie. She sliced her hand in that exact place, spilling her blood in thick rivulets. Rather than behave like typical liquid, it twisted and curled, defying gravity as it bubbled back into her palm. She clapped her hands together, and from her wound, she drew a glorious, golden spear. She picked up her shield, then, both shimmering heavenly in the foggy atmosphere, illuminating her form like a candle in the night. 

“Oh, shit. Look at you,” Diamond cooed, her head perking up in a bird-like fashion. She dropped down, the Chernabogs following closely behind. “Did you bring her here so you could prove a point? How liberal of you.”

“Please. Don’t be so ignorant,” King scoffed, her smirk disappearing behind a golden visor. “Since you wannabes insist on whining to my boyfriend on my behalf, you might want to actually talk to me first. Then again, low-class brokies like yourselves can’t really fathom my privileged life, can you?” 

That made them all guffaw, and suddenly, they were charging, approaching King with serious intent to fight. I only realized how bad what she said was when Natalie had the same reaction as the others, glaring at King like she genuinely couldn’t believe that left her mouth. 

Of course, that only meant Diamond had to say something worse. “Baby girl, you can keep it. I’d rather die than wake up with your big ‘ol forehead.” 

“Oh, you CUNT!!! ” 

With a bellowing shriek, King charged at her. That was what Diamond had been hoping for. The other Chernabogs swarmed her, leaping over Diamond and piling on top of King. She skewered one, but was subsequently pinned by the act, covered by their bodies and swiping claws. 

Chariot and Kate joined the pile, helping King escape the pin. Kate pried one loose and ripped its mask off, throwing the human underneath the shell away for Diamond to recover. Her guess that she’d prioritize the human worked, and Diamond rushed after the boy instead of helping the other two. Once Chariot and Kate were able to team up to pry off the second, that gave King the space to move. She slung the Chernabog she’d skewered off her spear, throwing him in the air. From nowhere, Blackbird swooped down, grabbing the Chernabog by the mask. Birdy’s powerful wings were enough to keep her airborne, even despite the Chernabog’s frantic scratching and grasping. In response, she showered acid onto him, burning away the layers of their biological suits. 

I wondered where Vailly and The Tiger had gone, only to have the Beast emerge from the ground a foot away from me. Brian jolted back, knocking me down in a moment of clumsiness. Unfortunately, that alerted The Tiger to us. I pulled Brian and Skully behind me, Natalie coming to my side to protect all three of us. 

“C’mon now, minou … whatcha gon’ do?” Clockwork taunted, her hands raised. 

Vailly rose from the pavement, levitating into the air as the ground formed deep cracks. “Por favor muere. Eres una molestia,” she said, making Chariot scoff. 

“¡Tu puta madre!” 

Meanwhile, the final Chernabog tried to put space between themselves and Fisher King, shielding Diamond and the unmasked human. Before I could tell her “no”, King threw her spear at them, going straight through the servant. I feared the worst; however, there was a loud, vibrating tone as it struck Diamond, unable to penetrate her skin. She’d merely dropped the boy, knowing he’d be more likely to survive that than a spear to the chest. She rippled with an iridescent light, the miniscule facets causing her skin to glow as golden as the weapon. It pulsed outward, but like a tidal wave, it came crashing back, the force of which shattered the spear into black shards. She had to readjust her stance, but that was it. 

“Shit,” Legion muttered, belatedly reacting. He rushed over to help them, picking his friend off the ground.

I cursed as well, shaking my head to wake myself up. Right, right, I was supposed to be a good guy. “Cut it out!!” I shouted at my comrades. “Birdy, put them down!!! We didn’t come here to kill anyone!!!”

“Awww, come on!!” Birdy whined, unceremoniously dropping the Chernabog. He still wore his mask, so he merely turned himself like a cat and landed on the nearest building. 

While Vailly and The Tiger kept us back, her side regathered quickly, taking stock of their injuries. Diamond and Legion were largely unharmed, but they were down a teammate. Kate still had one of the Chernabog masks; coupled with my assumption that Legion wasn’t a fighter, that left the fight five versus eight. The other two were regenerating from their wounds, but it was clear they were all growing worn out. They weren’t built for this kind of fighting like we were; a flaw of a temporary Gift was its use was proportional to the user’s stamina. Underneath, they were only human. 

Diamond cut through the silence. “Fine- what are you pale freaks doing here!?!” She finally asked. 

“We tried to tell you- we were invited,” I told her, hoping to leave it at that. “We don’t want any trouble.” 

There could only be one person that would invite Slenderman’s children. Diamond hissed out Korbyn’s name like an insult, getting into a proper boxing stance.

“It don’t matter what you want!! You are on our turf!!” Legion shouted.

“You wanna go round two, heaux? I’ll fuckin’ dust you! Get manman ou-! ” Natalie barked, cracking her knuckles. Kate resorted to wrapping her arms around Natalie’s midsection, keeping her from making the situation worse. 

“I think we all just need to calm down,” Brian said, speaking with a purposeful sense of peace. “W-We’re seriously not trying to hurt you guys. We’re just looking for answers.”

Diamond hummed slowly in thought. She glanced at her companions, then. They were communicating through their own channel- without any prompting, The Children of Chernabog fled, taking Vailly and The Tiger with them. 

Diamond removed her mask, revealing a too-confident smile. I knew she was up to something- she made no attempt to hide it. 

“I know what ya’ll are looking for,” she said. “I’m gonna make you bleed for it.”

She pulled a string around her neck, pulling a necklace from her bodice. Initially, I thought it was some kind of pipe, the black, glassy surface gnarled like a root. Then I realized its true shape was a skull, not a root. Combined with the mouthpiece and the large hole on the other end, I corrected myself. 

Not a pipe- a whistle.

With a deep breath, Diamond blew into the mouthpiece. All at once, the air filled with a hair-raising, abominable screech. Like the dying wail of an ancient god, its sound burrowed deep into our eardrums, pushing out into the entirety of The Waste. 

It affected Brian the most- he gasped in pain as he fell to his knees. I called for him, but he didn’t seem to react. Fearing the worst, I took my hands off my ears and covered his, trying to protect his more fragile eardrums.

There was a distant explosion somewhere above us. Looking up, I saw a plume of smoke blooming from a collapsing skyscraper, the cloud suddenly tendrilling off. I knew that meant something had just emerged from it, moving as fast as a bullet. 

I felt a horrible, deadly premonition. A strange, ghostly feeling of detachment from the neck down, as if I no longer had a body below it. My eyes then caught a white blur of movement against the static of the horizon, and a blue flicker of light that caused a scream to bubble in my throat. 

But I’d have to introduce myself later. I felt the ground beneath us get softer, as if turning to sand. Then, suddenly, I was dropping, falling into pure darkness.

Soon, the same force that pulled me down soon pushed me back up again, revealing the interior of one of the buildings. The Puppeteer sat cross-legged on a pile of chords a couple feet away, his hands sitting palms-up on his knees as he breathed steadily.

“Ah! Lovely! I got all of you,” he greeted, nodding with satisfaction. “How’d it go?”

Natalie and I both put aside our differences to dive for the coward. Once again, we were stopped by our other siblings, who suddenly had the wherewithal to know when not to fight.

“You’re a piece of shit,” Kate snapped. “Why didn’t you tell us what you were doing!?”

“And waste precious time getting away?”

“We could have DIED.”

“But you didn’t. You’re welcome.” 

Fisher King cut through our fighting with low wince, reaching to nurse her arm. It had large gashes on the bicep, just barely missing a major vein. The bleeding had slowed, but it hadn’t stopped. 

“I was careless… Let them bloody jump me…” she muttered, her tone only mildly apologetic.

Hearing King’s distress, I immediately went to her, taking the hand of her uninjured arm in gentle comfort. Again, I forgot I wasn’t with her anymore, nuzzling her temple as I helped her sit without putting any weight on her injury.

“King, you know you were talking out the side of your neck. You’re so damn cocky, stallion…” Chariot scolded. Chariot’s wheels splayed out as she sat beside her, her transition from standing uniquely fluid. She reached into the pouch on her bag and took out a needle, thread, bloodcloth, and glue. She quickly got to work, sewing each gash closed. 

I stayed by King, cleaning the wounds with the towel for Chariot while offering King small reassurance. I even sang to her in German, distracting her from the repeated, bee-sting like pricks to her skin. 

Soon enough, it was over. With her arm stitched up and bandaged, it would regenerate twice as fast. There was a limit to how much we could recover from grievous wounds, though, and I knew there would be later consequences if we didn’t find proper food. 

“I’m not Magpie, but I ain’t that bad,” Chariot said, admiring her work. “Thank you, Nurse Masky, for your dedication to your wife.”

“She’s not my- I mean, we’re not-”

I kept hoping King would show that independence I always saw, refuting her friend’s teasing remarks. Instead, King said absolutely nothing, letting me flounder until I finally just excused myself. They giggled as I fled, making me lift my mask to cool off my burning face. Great; now they knew they could get a reaction out of me with that. Surely, that wouldn’t come back to haunt me.

The Puppeteer wouldn’t entertain the rage of my sisters, whistling happily as he took stock of our surroundings from a window. The whistling didn’t last long; as he looked around, it petered out, becoming gradually less enthusiastic. 

“Ah… Shit.” 

Hated to hear that. “Good news, kids- we’re on the right path. Bad news is we are now coming at the vault from a completely different angle, and now we have to go through that.”

He pointed down, where the world seemed to warp into a hilly cluster of buildings. Snaking between them was a suspended highway complete with painted traffic markers, its shape like a roller coaster as it rose and fell between the towers.

“You think we’ll find a Chaos Emerald in there?” Blackbird dryly remarked, crossing her arms.

I blinked at it, tracing the smooth road with my mind as I formulated an idea. As always, Kate was on the same wavelength as me, bouncing excitedly in place as she resisted the urge to jump out the window. 

I took out my journal. Manifestation was easy for me to do by hand, but for this, it’d be less taxing to write it down.

“Do you know how to skate, Brian?”

“Uh… I can skateboard. Kinda. Why?”

“You’ll see.” 

 

–

 

I tried to conserve water, as I only had so much. The downside to being around so much porous rock was that with every step, our moisture was robbed from us. We each had our own supplies, but I still couldn’t help but fret over Kate and The Flock wasting all their energy racing ahead. 

Brian could skateboard better than he said he could. At the very least, he could stay balanced on the board for long periods of time, which meant he could keep up with me. He was bemused by the color of my skates, but he called them “ironic”, which I guess meant he thought they were cool. I think he was more surprised I was so good at rollerblading, having had an entirely different image of my errand work than what I’d described. 

“I used to be more self conscious about what I could do. I’m not exactly shaped for grace…” I admitted to him, contradicting myself by easily gliding around him.

Brian snorted in response. “Really? You’re fitter than I am. I don’t think I’ve seen you sit down since I met you, and you have to bench a solid 350,” he joked, kicking off the ground as he spoke to keep his velocity. It was 450, actually; almost three times my body weight.  

“Used to,” I repeated. “I’m finding myself more and more capable the more I try.”

“Good for you, bro!”

I couldn’t help but giggle a little bit. I hadn’t exactly meant that in a positive way, but Brian practically defaulted to positivity. “Hey, you too. I keep saying it, I know, but I’m really impressed by how well you’re handling all of this,” I praised. “Our brains are specifically wired not to panic at the unreality, but you’re not afraid at all.”

I’m sure the memory of how he’d puked went through his mind- I could see the way he flustered, looking down at his board as he kept his speed. “Yeah… Well. My mom always said that was my best quality. I’m good under pressure.”

I heard the way his voice fluctuated, the strain he put into being neutral. I couldn’t resist anymore. Though I didn’t want to pry into Brian’s personal life, it didn’t feel like it was coming from a place of suspicion, anymore; rather, I was worried that he wasn’t processing the detachment from humanity like I thought he was. It was fine to speak to his parents once, maybe twice… but if he was going to be a Proxy, he couldn’t go back to them.  

“What did you talk to her about the other night?” I asked. 

He hummed, gently swerving to a stop as we reached an incline in the road. It wasn’t so big that I had to stop, but he preferred to walk it. 

“I told her I was alive, and I was safe. Told her I found what I was looking for.” He laughed dryly behind his mask, watching me glide ahead of him. “She didn’t care, obviously. She’s more worried about her image at her church. I guess there’s, uh… precedent for parents killing their kids in my town. No way am I going back, though. That place feels like a bad dream. This… This is exciting.”

I couldn’t help but laugh genuinely at that. Somehow, I took that as a huge flattery. Not even to save his parents’ skin did he go back to them. My world was his reality. He was mine. 

“We could send them a video,” I offered. 

Brian’s steps slowed, watching me skate loops around him. “What kind of video…?” he asked carefully, the tone of his voice odd.

I cocked my head, unsure where the suspicion was coming from. “The videos we make for the internet? I think we could get away with showing your real face, if you sell it right. Dunno…” I mused. 

“Skully, can we fake his death?”

At the mention of his name, Skully caught up with us, clutching his scooter in his arms. Natalie and The Puppeteer were the only ones exclusively on foot, keeping their gazes to the skies. He’d been trailing behind with them, but at my prompting, he chose to walk up the incline with Brian. 

“I know a girl who knows a girl that’s got post-production chops. It’ll make Spielberg eat his own ass,” he bragged.  

“Oh- Oh , like a snuff film!! A fake snuff film!!” Brian said, suddenly catching on. “… Do they have sex in snuff films?”

“The cool ones do,” Puppeteer mumbled under his breath, pretending not to eavesdrop. 

I clearly missed something. “What the fuck are you talking about? And you-” I craned my neck back, glaring towards The Puppeteer lagging a few paces behind. “Shouldn’t you be in the front?”

“Who, me?” The Puppeteer scoffed, feigning disinterest. “You’re impatient. If you walked like me and The Midnight Barber here, you’d all be behind me.”

“Night… Night Butcher. They called me the Night Butcher,” Natalie said, her single eye starting to twitch. 

“How’re you, Chaser?” I called, hoping to diffuse the situation with her input. Even half a mile away while in another realm, it was like she stood right next to me. 

“I bet I could teleport to the end if I tried hard enough,” was Kate’s immediate observation. 

“But don’t do that,” I said quickly. “We need to stay together.”

“Tell that to The Flock.”

As Kate said, they’d already reached the top of the incline. Kate was waiting for me, but The Flock weren’t. King had created an entire golden chariot, which in my opinion was a bit of a waste (and extremely noticeable, if you wanted that bit of foreshadowing). She clutched the reins tightly as Chariot pulled her by two handles. Meanwhile, Blackbird beat her wings furiously in the air, slinging acid as she fought to keep up with them. Their uproarious laughter rang out as they zipped down the hill, bouncing against the glass towers around us. 

I didn’t like how cavalier they were being. They were underestimating Chernabog’s creations, even after fighting some of them. They weren’t paying attention to their surroundings, absorbed in their own fun. Judge Angel was somewhere in The Waste, and she was actively hunting us; it was only a matter of time before she found us again. 

“I wonder…” Skully mused. “Is this place still a part of the Circle…? It can’t be, can it…? That would defeat the purpose.”

Suffice to say, I was deeply intrigued. A rare moment where Skully’s lapse of sanity was on topic, as well. I hoped it was refining into something more akin to an insight; I’d stop feeling so put off whenever he suddenly slipped into madness.

“Purpose?” I repeated.

“Yes… Everything has a Reason for Being. This place… It’s reason is to hide things the others want to forget. Mistakes… Success. I can feel it. This is a good place to put things you never want to see again.”

“Howd’ya reckon?” Natalie asked. 

Calmly, Skully pointed to the televisions. They’d begun to grow more and more numerous, practically begging me to stop and fully acknowledge them. The wires oozed out like entrails, the screens sitting half-submerged in bubbling plastic. That close, I noticed some of them played more than looping clips of surgical procedures. I could see Jack’s house in one scene, and a classroom in another. Memories, maybe…? 

“These worlds can’t help themselves,” Skully whispered. “They become us.”

I felt a chill run down my spine. Just like The Ark, the ground we stood on was the carcass of a metaphysical being- a creature whose massive form, so incongruent with reality, became the very vessel that we resided in. But Jack breathed new life into The Waste, gave it new things to hold and safeguard. Though I had considered the idea before, Skully’s words compelled me to approach one. 

“Girls, wait,” I called, hoping Kate could relay my message. She did; I saw them pause, waiting for us further down the road. 

“What are you doing?”

“Poking things to see what happens.”

I gingerly reached out, placing my hand on the glass screen. Immediately, I felt my body vibrate with electricity, the energy traveling up my arm to settle behind my eyes. When it did, it felt like someone was playing a movie, but inside my mind. It disappeared when I opened my eyes, but when I closed them, it began to play from the beginning. Curious, I didn’t fight it; I closed my eyes, and let myself see. 

I could see blurry images of the inside of Jack’s childhood home, his vision turning and twisting as he (my cameraman, I assumed) threw his things into a suitcase. I could see his reflection in his dresser mirror- cropped hair, brown skin, hazel eyes. He looked younger, more like the mother he was trying not to look at.

He looked alive. 

“Jack, please listen. I’m not saying that, I just-”

“You just what? Don’t want me to go!? It’s a full ride!!! Toronto, same college you went to!!”

“No, no, no. I just… I had strange dreams, beta. I think you should wait a while. Take a year off, spend time with me–”

“Damnit, Ma!! No!!! I don’t want to stay here anymore, especially not with you!!! All of this is your fault to begin with!!! The food, the clothes, making me speak Tamil!? I look like Dad, not you!!! Of course people were going to make fun of me, isolate me!! How can you not see how much you set me up for failure!?”

“...You don’t mean that. Y-You don’t mean that…” 

“I do mean that, Mom!!! You never let me understand Dad, because YOU don’t want to remember him!!! And you know what!? I’m just like him, because I’m not staying another second in this stupid house with your obsessive collection!!! For fucks sake, can’t you put all these stupid eyes somewhere else-!?”

The sound of breaking glass made me recoil, awareness coming back to me as I took my hand off the screen. Only a second or two had passed, but it had felt so much longer. 

“What did it show you?” Brian asked curiously. 

“I…” I trailed off. I was so certain I was able to explain what I saw, but as I tried to, the words died in my throat. I couldn’t find the strength to describe it. As if the scene had been a fight between me and my own mother, I felt Jack’s indignation, his embarrassment. He hid a lot of his emotions behind his anger. The humiliation of not understanding what he was doing wrong, the shame of looking like a man that he didn’t know. People remembered his father- they expected him to be the same. But the older Jack got, the more he realized he didn’t know enough about him to fulfill that expectation. He felt so cornered, so desperate for something to change, he lashed out at the only person he thought was in control. 

“I need a cigarette,” I muttered, reaching into my pocket. They were absolutely crushed and bent, but I found one that was still intact. With one inhale, I felt the stress leave my lungs to make way for the heavy smoke. 

“Please don’t touch those,” I snapped at Brian, seeing him reach for the screen. “It might eat you.”

“What? But it’s just a- well, wait, when you say, ‘eat’-”

Kate sent me a hum of inquiry, but I just shrugged. We needed to keep moving. I’d share what I saw with her when we were alone, but for the moment, I just told her to keep close to The Flock. 

The hill was steeper on the other side. I used the sharp incline to put some distance between everyone, preferring to be alone while I processed my emotions. The wind beat against my mask, the cold air creeping in through the eyeholes and making my eyes water. I switched them, letting them turn black as my vision changed. I could see the green electricity more clearly, then, moving like shooting stars through the veins of the glass towers. Though I could see the beauty of The Waste, I couldn’t find it in myself to enjoy it. It wasn’t home.

It seemed like The Universe was punishing me at this point, putting my every misstep with Eyeless Jack into a horribly sharp perspective. I once again questioned my Master’s judgement, wondering what the point of forcing our war was even for. Jack had sat down with me like a reasonable person the first time. Unlike Jason, he’d treated me like we were equals. I could’ve convinced him to stop killing politicians; really, by that point, things on Earth were so chaotic that it might not have made a difference. 

It’d been a mistake to go purely off of my Master’s opinion of him. If I had trusted people to know how people worked, things would’ve been different. I might not have lost some friends; Jack might not have lost some followers.

I was willing to forgive that. It would hurt, and I would feel like I was betraying the memory of my siblings, but it was the only way. One of us had to stop.

The others soon caught up, Brian cruising next to me with barely any composure. The hill had been a little too steep for his skill level, but he’d managed to avoid wiping out. Seeing Natalie and Puppeteer taking their sweet time, I decided to wait for them, giving Brian’s organs a chance to catch up to the rest of him. 

Though The Flock was too far away for my liking, they’d stopped to wait for us as well. As I watched them, I could see Kate jumping after Blackbird. Eventually, she succeeded in grabbing her ankles, their roaring cries making me hiss as well as snicker. By then, I was almost certain Judge Angels found us, and was merely toying with us. It wasn’t a matter of if, but when. 

“You know, I never got a chance to meet Chernabog,” Puppeteer mused. With his hands in his pockets. “From what I heard, he tried to kill himself. Doesn’t really make for a good nemesis, does it?”

“We were never dealing with the real Chernabog,” I refuted, almost rolling my eyes at his attempts to pick at me. “All that tells me is that Eyeless Jack’s victory was over someone who wanted to lose.”

“I wouldn’t say that… If he just killed him? Maybe. While everyone else tried to survive, he chose to lay down and die. He was weak,” Puppeteer offered. “But he didn’t just kill Chernabog. All this-” he waved his hand around at the glass skyscrapers- “-is evidence of that. He consumed him- became him. And that… You can’t give that power. It has to be taken.”

“You sure know a lot for someone who heard this shit secondhand,” I sharply commented.  

At that, Natalie suddenly cut in. “Can anyone do that?”  

“Well-”

The Puppeteer frowned, caught off guard by the pointedness of that question. He appeared to internally debate with himself, as if he was detailing some pithy gossip. He also seemed to have a few questions of his own, regarding Natalie with a curious scrutiny. 

“...Those with the stomachs for it,” he explained cautiously. “Umbra called it ‘Yorma’gund’iir’- ‘One Who Eats The World’. In the very early days- before you were in a twinkle in your dad’s non-existent eye- it was mostly Umbra versus Kharahk versus… well, you get it. Chernabog and Belobog were basically spectators to their nonsense. And that’s because, back then, whichever servant won a fight ate the loser, bones and everything. At first, they thought that the victor just gained the powers of the loser. But that’s not what was happening; really, they absorbed their memories, their identity, them. And once you add their metaphysical properties together with tainted flesh and blood… Eventually, the winner of The Game was an amalgamation of losers, their souls melting into a Superego that none of The Tall Ones could control. Not even Big Z Himself, He Is Not And Shall Never Be.” 

We were silent, utterly fascinated by the picture he painted for us. Not just the idea of our cousins resorting to such senseless, barbaric violence, but what the result of that violence was. Did they still have those creatures? Was that possible? I couldn’t wrap my head around the way our time looped in on itself. 

What I hadn’t fully processed, but was starting to, was that they’d played The Game countless times before The Operator had me. That’d been all they could do- go back to the beginning, essentially restarting the process of their decay from the point of death, constantly searching for new ways to break into the reality laid on top of them. Brainwashed creatures, lost souls that wandered too close- anything to stave off the starvation. While The Operator chose to learn and Chernabog chose to die, that was what “struggling to exist” was like for the others- bloodsports, cannibalism, rinse and repeat. 

“It made us equal in power to our Masters, but it’s… wrong . That’s probably why you kids are encouraged not to eat each other… You, too, could become a ‘Yorma’gund’iir’.”

There was a pregnant pause. “If you had the stomach,” The Puppeteer repeated in a faraway tone, as if that had been something he’d considered. I wouldn’t be surprised if it had been. His position was quite low; low enough that he could be driven to turn on another. 

How ironic. Human meat was delicious, but what really forced us to grow was what we considered cannibalism- consuming an equal. Or, in Jack’s case, something greater than himself. 

“Were there any people you met that struck you as… capable…?” Brian asked, morbidly curious. 

Our interest was definitely encouraging him. “Oh, for sure. There was this gaggle of spirits I tried to catch a couple Circles ago. They came from your planet- bunch of people believed video games were real so hard, it accidentally made a bunch of fucked up little guys. No lie,” he explained, smiling more as he went on. 

As soon as it formed, though, his smile fell, replaced with something more pensieve. “Not sure what happened to some of the crazier ones like Sonic.EXE, but I wouldn’t be shocked if one of them went insane and started eating the others. If you meet one named Silver, watch out- he’s a real cunt.”

Natalie hummed. But not a curious hum; a satisfied one.

I stopped, turning on my wheels and putting my toe to the ground to keep my balance. “Clocky, if there’s something you need to say, say it,” I stated, prompting the others to stop as well. “You know me- if there’s something wrong, I want to help. You’re my friend.”

Natalie’s expression grew stony, her single green eye as unreadable as the ticking clock in her other eye. “Walk ahead, Skully,” she ordered calmly, sliding her hands into her pockets. 

Skully hurriedly put away his camera, trying to pretend like he wasn’t going to film whatever argument was about to take place. I’m certain he did that more than I was aware.

“Huh? But why-?”
“Boy-!!!”

He scrambled the instant Natalie whipped her body towards him, her voice sharp as a knife. Brian lingered around me, aware that we’d used The Arkhive but unaware what transpired. The Puppeteer merely rolled his eyes (I think) and jogged after Skully, saying something about “staying together”. Regardless of if he could hear us or not, he wanted no part in our drama.  

I didn’t go anywhere. I waited for her to finally get her feelings off her chest, my foot lifted so I could drift closer to her. I was expecting a conversation about Toby; I hoped I could get her to reveal more about his state of mind, his whereabouts. 

“I’m worried about you, Masky,” she stated, catching me a bit off guard. The fact that she spoke to me using the Arkhive, where Brian couldn’t hear, wasn’t lost on me. 

“When I met you, I could see there was something you were lookin’ for. I thought at the time you were just searching for that special somethin’ you could use to keep your mind from slipping into TonTon’s madness… But you ain’t never been crazy, have you? Lately, I’m thinking you’re the only one allowed not to be.”

I frowned at that, my brow furrowing underneath my mask. “What do you mean?”

“I mean that we’ve changed. I’ve changed. Toby’s definitely changed… But you ain’t.”

“I resent that. I’m stronger, more responsible. I’m ready to fight the metaphysical, and-”

“Podna, don’t bullshit. That ain’t what’s happenin’ to you. Whoever you are is coming out in full swing, and… I dunno. I ain’t sure I know I know you like I thought I did.”

“What? What the fuck does that mean?” I hissed angrily. “Is this about using Nezperdian? Natalie, I didn’t mean to, genuinely. It just comes out when I’m angry, now. I’m sorry-”

“Are you? ‘Cause somethin’ tells me that ain’t gon be the last time you use that voice to order us around. And, for your information, that ain’t what I’m talkin’ about. I’m talkin’ about Hoaxton. He ain’t said a word since you lopped his arm off, and now, everyone treats him like a pariah. You and I may have fiery tempers, but never in my wildest dreams did I think you could do somethin’ like that to your own brother. I thought that your patience was what made you worth followin’. You’d never hurt someone who ain’t deserve it.”

I felt my lip curl. “He did deserve it. You didn’t hear what he said about Kate.”

“And? So he said some words. Kate can defend herself against those well enough. We ain’t supposed to turn on each other like that. You gonna kill me if I say somethin’ you ain’t like?”

At that, I gawked, revealing to our unwitting companions that we were arguing. 

“What?!” I shouted. With my face hot under my mask, I tried to refute her. “Of course not, Natalie. You’re my sister under our great Master. I love you. I know we aren’t that affectionate, but I would never-”

“What about Toby? What if he starts sayin’ things you really, really don’t like? Would you kill him?”

I tried to compel myself to say no, but I kept seeing flashes of his cruelty, his defiance. I knew it, and Natalie was telling me that she knew it too: all of my unconditional, undying love was given to The Operator. Everyone else was secondary. Maybe that was fine when we all believed in the same things, but as the others had doubts, and I remained steadfast… 

The Operator was always watching. I was watching. We both knew what I would do if they tried to hurt my Master. 

I shook my head, unwilling to confront that about myself. I’d gone without thinking about it for so long, I refused to believe it was true. 

At that point, being on my skates felt a little too silly. With a simple, almost flippant wave of my hand, I turned my skates back into my boots. I didn’t even need to take them off. Brian’s amazed cry was the only reason I even remember it. It made me feel uncomfortable that he was, yet again, dragged into my personal problems. 

“It was a weird situation. Once Brian becomes a Proxy, I won’t feel the need to protect him so much. And he’s got this… power over me. Maybe that’s what he’s meant for… to keep me right.” 

“He’s a person, Masky, not your crutch-”

“I KNOW, GODAMNIT. Stop assuming I’m evil, for one fucking second!!! You said it yourself– you don’t know me, so maybe mind your business!!” 

So angry that I completely forgot I was trying to make up with Natalie, I grabbed Brian and stormed ahead, leaving her in the dust with Skully and The Puppeteer. Brian asked me what was wrong, but I ignored it. 

My head spun, thoughts like buzzing spores in my head. She could be so frustrating, sometimes… She had no idea how self-conscious I was, how I was constantly reflecting on my actions and my feelings. Natalie assumed I was as dull as I appeared on the outside, hollowed out by our Master and replaced with fun facts and trivia. 

She was wrong. I knew I’d changed. I could feel it in my core.

“Shi- Masky. Masky, Masky, I think I saw something,” Brian squeaked, frantically grabbing me to point my attention to the skies. I couldn’t see what he was pointing to, but that didn’t mean I didn’t pull Brian back, sending out the call to my siblings.

“Guys, Hoodie may have spotted The Angel. Take-”

I remember being cut off by a white flash. In a blink, the landscape erupted like someone had dropped a bomb on us. 

The Angel had arrived.

I felt the air leave my lungs, the impact cracking my ribs and knocking both me and Brian off the highway. The pain of being struck came in conjunction with my vines growing. Knowing fights like this were exactly why I’d inherited my Master’s physicality, I didn’t hold them in- instead, I let them burst from my back, blooming from my spine like threadlike petals. I yanked Brian out of the air with them, pulling him into a bear hug with my arms. My vines grabbed onto anything they could touch, gently easing our fall to a soft landing. 

As they let go of the buildings and lampposts, the sudden weight on my back strained against my ribs, causing me to wince out a breath. I breathed raggedly, knowing the pain would go away soon. I cracked my ribs all the time- they healed within minutes. 

“Ah… My neck…” Brian whimpered. “I think I got whiplash…”

Immediately, all the panic I’d missed due to the impact surged to the forefront. How do I fix that? How do you treat whiplash in a human? I didn’t get hurt by whiplash. He looked bruised as a peach, even though I’d protected his body from fatality. Damnit, the one time I didn’t want human flesh to be tender…

“Okay. Fuck. Okay. Um…” I stammered, my thoughts bouncing around chaotically. “Just. Don’t move. We can figure this out.”

“I’m good. Thanks fer askin’,” Natalie called, her voice not too far away. I saw her climb over a chunk of the highway, bruised but otherwise unharmed. Her fingertips were smoking, so I assumed she found a way to mitigate the attack with her Gift; she’d created a bubble in front of herself, catching whatever force should’ve knocked her down. 

I worried where Skully had gone, only to see him rising from a mound of black sand, scrambling to pull out his camera as his eyes searched for The Angel. Puppeteer, unsurprisingly, didn’t rise completely out of the ground- he pulled himself up halfway, wading in his own portal and ready to duck down again if his life was threatened.

But who gave a fuck about them– Kate. My girls. Were they alright? I reached out to them with The Arkhive, only to be met with agony from every direction. I cried out as their pain radiated through me, my bones reduced to powder. I feared the absolute worst. Natalie and Skully felt it too- they gasped, grabbing at random limbs as they felt the collective pain of our siblings. 

“W–We’re… alive…” I heard Kate finally say, making my next breath be a relieved one. “King protected us with her shield. She’s… really hurt, Masky…”

Dazedly, I looked up to the sky. Blackbird had not only avoided the attack, but she was airborne, flying around erratically. She was looking for us- I could faintly feel her trying to connect with me, unable to sense me in her panic.  

If Kate wasn’t being actively attacked, then that meant Judge Angels was still choosing her next move. Picking a target, maybe, thinking she’d taken them down. It was between my group and Blackbird flying solo above us. If I was The Judge, I knew who I’d go after. 

“Birdy, get down!! She’s going to strike again-!!!” 

There was another, white flash, and suddenly, The Judge stood with her back to Blackbird, standing perfectly flat in space. The blade of her sword sizzled as ichor boiled on its surface, the acidic quality unable to eat into the otherworldly metal. 

“Wh-?” 

Blackbird flapped once, and suddenly, her wings detached. She let out a sharp intake of air, but that was it- she fell out of sky, free-falling wildly as her body went limp.

Judge Angels was even more terrifying the second time. With her bloody, grime covered straight jacket, she almost disappeared against the snowy horizon of The Waste. Her soul flickered with its static behind her eyeless gaze, her face dripping the mournful, black tears of her father. The tumor-like sword on her arm undulated, the gem at the hilt pulsating with a cyan glow. There was something so eerie about the way she moved through the air. Not as if she could fly, but as if gravity was totally under her command- as if solid ground was the space underneath her feet, and not the physical concrete. Ann was the only one I knew who levitated like that, and it was no wonder who learned how to do it first. Every move I knew Ann for, Judge Angels had the original, refined version. 

I knew Judge Angels was looking for me, but I couldn’t let Blackbird die. She’d been careless, and certainly, our Master wouldn’t be lenient about that. I extended my vines towards Birdy, catching her before she hit the ground. 

The instant The Judge suspected where I might be, she dove, her sword raised to cleave Brian and I in two. Brian let out a scream, clutching his neck as he tried to get up. I covered his body with mine and prepared to shield us with my nine other vines. Despite the threat of death, I didn’t put Birdy down- rather, I held on tightly, prepared to use the last seconds of my life to make sure she didn’t die from impact. 

“HEY!” 

Kate tackled The Judge, the force of which knocked the being off her path. Immediately, Kate latched onto the sword arm with her serrated teeth, her Tall Blade wrapping around her throat as they spiraled into the air.  

The Judge didn’t seem bothered, in the end, even as Kate squeezed her throat to the point of crushing it. She calmly regained control of her momentum, stopping their careening motion with an immediate halt.  

“Inferior tool…” She managed, her words echoing in Kate’s ear and into my awareness. Easily, she ripped the smaller girl off of her with her other hand, sending her skipping across the concrete.

That didn’t get rid of Kate. The moment both feet touched the ground, she teleported and attacked again, surprising Judge Angels with the speed of her recovery. That time, she couldn’t grab Kate- my sister avoided her one, useful hand, biting at her shoulder as her Tall Blade dug into her chest. Kate was trying to rip her heart out, and by the way Judge Angels struggled, she was succeeding.

Judge Angels ascended, taking Kate with her. No matter what, though, the supposedly “inferior” Chaser remained latched on by the teeth and legs, clawing with both hands at the other’s abdomen. There came a point where the Judge completely spasmed, deathrolling at a high speed to shake Kate off. Still, Kate held tight, not giving up no matter how much she was bucked. 

“Holy shit!! Fucking get ‘er, kid!!” Puppeteer cheered, a bit amazed as he rose from his hiding place. “You kids are fucking insane!! What the fuck is he feeding you– wait, nevermind.” 

I was ready for when Kate was forced to let go, having been able to safely pull Birdy to my human arms. With my focus squarely on Kate, my vines branched out, curling tentatively towards the airborne pair. 

When Kate was finally slung off, they shot out to grab her. I cradled her delicately and tried to pull her back to me, but Kate disappeared out of my grasp. “She can’t fucking stop me. I’ll kill her!!!” I heard Kate exclaim wildly, her laughter untamed as she went after The Angel again. I couldn’t help but feel happy for her; for the first time, it felt like Kate had some inner peace about her role in everything. She had the power and the control. She didn’t need to be Kate and The Chaser- she was Kate The Chaser, a split soul carefully sewing itself back together.

Or… whatever “carefully” looked like for Kate, I guess.  

“Hold her still, cher…” Natalie trailed off as she tried to focus, holding her hands out to create a bubble around them. She waited until Kate landed far away, then closed it, sealing The Judge inside. 

Judge Angels noticed the distorting light forming around her, her head darting to look down at us. As she began to slow down, she turned her attention towards her prison. She seemed to contemplate it, her head moving slowly back and forth. Then, as she brandished her sword, the glow from the gem seemed to bleed into the blade. She raised her arm, swiping at the bubble in a graceful arch. 

Such an elegant swipe popped the bubble instantly, and then leveled everything at her eye level. The destruction wasn’t in the blow itself, but the aftermath. We heard a strange noise- like a fly buzzing by your ear, but much, much louder. Then, the world quite literally began to collapse around us. She’d cut the buildings in two, clean pieces. As they lost their support and began falling over, they broke apart in massive chunks, threatening to squash all of us. 

King, I thought desperately, remembering she and Chariot were somewhere amongst the destruction ahead. I clutched Blackbird close to my chest, hoping she could help me find them.  

I couldn’t see her. I couldn’t feel her. The knowledge sent a blinding, numb cold down my spine. Where was she? Where was my girl? 

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me!! Isn’t that kind of overkill?!” Puppeteer shouted with frustration. “Damnit, Clara, what the fuck have you gotten me into…?!”

Seeing us, helpless as ducklings against such overwhelming strength, he knew he couldn’t get away with running again. He didn’t waste time- he rolled his sleeves up, raising his hands to the sky. As he did, it revealed Nezperdian words etched in his palms, spiraling out across his fingers. The symbols glowed yellow as they traveled up his arms. The words were interlaced with images of gears, the glow they emitted giving the illusion that they were turning. He gathered the strength of his unknown Master, drawing from the wellspring of a redundant god.  

It wasn’t enough. “...Shit, the fuck is your name- Masky!! Give me access to your Master’s power!! Don’t worry about me, I can handle the transfer!! Just do it like you do your aunties!!! You too, cowgirl, that shit on your hands isn’t just for you. Keep him from frying my brain!!!” 

Hearing that, Kate leapt back into the fray to distract The Angel, and Skully stepped back, knowing I’d be a hazard until I stopped. Natalie sidled right next to The Puppeteer, one hand pointed towards him and the other pointed towards me. She appeared a bit unsure about what she’d have to do, but to me, this was nothing. A connection had to be established between us- A to B to C.

At least, I thought so. I never did it to someone that wasn’t my Master’s. Still, I gave it a shot, concentrating on the pain inside me, sifting through it for the tightness in my chest. I could feel the ichor bubbling in my throat, my eyes already dripping with it. I coughed once, and that was it. I could feel the presence inside of me, as if it were sitting just underneath my skin. 

I then noticed how much I was shaking, my hands trembling as I white-knuckled Blackbird’s tattered jacket. Though she was alive and well, she hadn’t moved, rendered utterly catatonic by the loss of her wings. Flight had been the greatest gift our Master ever gave to her- more than her friends, than me. And it was taken from her, just like that.

I couldn’t stand- even just the thought of it caused my legs to lock up, my heart thudding as I gagged on pure fear. I’d just watched an apocalyptic level of destruction happen in the blink of an eye. As far as I knew, my loved ones were dead. They’d been laughing just ten minutes ago, and now, everything was destroyed.  

But it was alright. Everything was fine, because we were stronger. We were better. Nothing ever had to die, if we didn’t want it to. 

I hadn’t realized it, but I’d never used both aspects of my Gift– my vines and my infection- at the same time. But when I did, it was like I’d done it a million times, the dark tendrils reacting instinctively. They stabbed the ground, and I could feel them branching out and boring down into the concrete. It felt borderline natural; even if I wanted to stop it, I couldn’t.  

Natalie let out a panicked squawk, barely avoiding being knocked off her feet by one vine. The Puppeteer let out a wary noise as well, not expecting the surge of energy to course through him.

To be honest, neither did I. The spores I released transformed into sand right before my eyes- which, to everyone else, I assumed looked like sand appearing from nowhere. Yet I felt no sense of loss. I was consuming something, but… what was it?

Whatever I was doing, it was pissing Judge Angels off. She grabbed her head, letting out a rare cry. I was wounding her, somehow, distracting her from what we were doing. 

The instant The Puppeteer held up his hands, black portals began to materialize in the air. The more aid I gave him, the larger they became, turning into vortexes of pure, black sand. Golden thread shot from the holes like spiders’ threads, tying to each other and the collapsing skyscrapers. They caught the pieces of building in their net, dragging it into the portals. Miles away, the debris reemerged, kicking up plumes of dust as it crashed to the ground. 

I regretted ever thinking we didn’t need The Puppeteer; so far, he was the only one that was strong enough to counteract Judge Angels’ sheer, destructive force.

That was all he had, though. As soon as the crisis was averted, he collapsed, falling back on his ass. He was sweating profusely, the liquid sizzling as it ran over the burning markings in his skin. He even began coughing, which startled him greatly. 

Brian coughed, clutching his chest. “I guess… that’s what the sword does,” he managed, slumping to the ground. He lifted up his mask as his coughing fit grew more and more intense, his saliva tinged red as it dripped past his lips. 

I was causing it- I was worsening The Sickness inside him with my Gift. It was because I couldn’t move him in time, otherwise I would have put him as far away from me. He’d have to bear it, if he could. He might be able to survive being overwhelmed with Sickness, but not getting cut in half or crushed. 

Kate had resumed chasing Judge Angels, hopping from ruined skyscraper to crumbled tower as she swiped opportunistically at her. The entity tried to chase her back, but Kate was simply too fast, even for her. And because of the layout of The Waste, Kate could (theoretically) teleport anywhere within it. All she needed was to see where she was going to be, and The Operator took care of the rest. 

Finally, I saw the barest traces of annoyance, The Judge’s face twisted as she grasped her head again. She glared down at me, then her sword. I think I knew the relationship, then- I was draining something from The Waste itself, which caused a reaction in its guardian.

There was no way Jack didn’t know I was there, now.  

“Enough,” Judge Angels said, her voice stoic yet booming. “Clause One, Line Three of The Treaty dictates that I, Judge Angels, never step into the boundaries of The Ark for purposes of gathering resources, seeking companionship, and/or sowing chaos and/or discord. Clause One, Line Four dictates that you, Children of Belobog, not do the same. You have broken this agreement, therefore, in accordance with Clause Five, Line Seventeen, I will deliver your heads to my Master, where we will then place them upon pikes measuring exactly twenty feet in length and six inches in diameter. They will be available to the public for contemplation for five out of the seven days of the week, sparing two days for cleaning and maintenance of the pikes.”

“Ya’ll think of everything, dontcha? ” Natalie drawled.

I heard a loud roar, and suddenly, one of Chariot’s wheels sailed into view, aimed at The Judge. She dodged it, only to lose an arm to the second one hiding in its shadow. Not the arm with the sword, unfortunately; however, The Judge had flinched, protecting that arm more than the other, which told me that was her weak spot. 

From the rubble, Chariot crawled out on her hands and knees, the apparatuses attached to her legs broken and twisted. She was bleeding from a gash on her forehead, the blood coating her face and matting her hair. Her eyes were feral and black, her teeth sharp as knives as she bared them. When she saw she’d taken The Judge’s arm, her grimace turned into a sickening grin, a wounded laugh leaving her.

And then she slumped forward, still as a stone. 

The Judge lifted her arm to her face, studying it closely. It didn’t bleed- the meat was a dark wine color, cold and dead. 

“...Formidable,” The Judge complimented. 

The gem on her sword flashed as it relit. “Come out,” she demanded coldly, descending gradually to Chariot’s body. “I feel your intent.”

She wasn’t speaking to Chariot. Fisher King had also appeared, each step measured. She should have been dead; her wounds were plainly fatal, her right entire side almost completely gone. Her shield arm was missing, what little bit of left mangled and twisted. Her beautiful face and hair were destroyed, the skin peeling back and flesh hanging onto her bones in fine sinews. She’d favored her right side when holding her shield, and with it, she’d caught a missile. 

But she hadn’t died, and that was entirely the result of her quick thinking and our Master’s Gift.  Whatever blood she’d lost, she near-instantly transfused it into gold; it dripped from her exposed veins like it ran with it, her crystalized rib glittering in the snowy light. It was the only thing keeping her together. Hell, for how badly she was injured, she might have already been dead, and her soul was just too stubborn to leave. 

King heaved with every breath, the black of her sclera unable to dull the ring of gold in her eyes. Without a word, she used her remaining hand to pull her spear directly from her side, spitting out ichor as she eyed The Angel with a predatory intent. That was my girl; a Princess and a Knight, beautiful in her bloody insistence to live.   

“Dina!!!” 

That name made The Judge- and for that matter, the rest of us- stop dead in her tracks.

It was Korbyn. Or I thought it was; as she passed through a patch of light, I saw the form flicker, indicating I was looking at some sort of projection. 

“Dina, you need to disengage!!!” Korbyn called, her voice carrying surprisingly well. “You’re going to destroy The Vault!!”  

Now, that really caught her attention. Judge Angels’ posture suddenly eased, her spine curling as she wrapped her limbs around herself. She very obviously pointed our destination out to us, turning her head to the direction it assumedly was. She frowned as she struggled to form the words, though I knew she was capable. 

“...Is Jack angry at me?” she asked, almost timidly. It was an almost completely different voice, right down to the air being pushed through her nose instead of her diaphragm. 

“No, no. Everyone’s safe, so it’s fine,” Korbyn reassured. “But… I was trying to tell you. I invited them. They’re here to see Chernabog’s memory. It’s Clause Thirty, remember?”

“...Oh,” she cooed. She blinked, looking around at the mess with growing unease and guilt. “Oh, no. I was… My apologies, Miss Korbyn. I’ll go get help immediately.”

And like it was nothing, she vanished. Quite literally- the boom of her sudden mach speeds kicked up the wind, blowing dust from the debris around us in miniature tornadoes. 

 “...Oh, thank heavens,” King breathed, dropping her spear with a clatter. “I didn’t really… have a plan. I just… wanted to show  off…”

Fisher King stumbled, then, still mindful of her friend underneath her. However, she couldn’t support herself anymore; she collapsed on top of her, her blood running red as it oozed from her side. 

Dead. Both were dead. 

My vines reacted instantly. They caused more destruction as they uprooted themselves, branching out rather than snaking around the rubble. I grabbed both of them and pulled them to me, the movement taking less than ten seconds. Even that was too long to wait. 

I let out a choked sob as I saw the damage up close, afraid King would fall apart at any touch lighter than a feather. “Ah- help,” I gasped, trying to get the others’ attention. There was no need- they were all staring at me, their expressions mixtures of concern and wariness. I must have just looked fucking terrifying; ten eel-like limbs writhing around me, my body taut with overwhelming emotion. There was nothing they could do, even if they had the medical supplies- I could feel King and Chariot’s bodies get cold. 

At that moment, nothing else mattered to me than my loved ones. If I waited to see if they’d become Revenants, I’d miss any window to save their first lives.

I needed to save them. I needed to do something. 

 “We need help. Please. I’m sorry for everything. Please help us-”

Korbyn’s apparition lifted her hands, trying to reassure me without touch. “Don’t panic. Besides them, how many of you are hurt?”

Brian winced, still nursing his neck. He’d stopped coughing, but he looked significantly paler. Kate had patches of raw skin where she’d hit the ground, as did most of us; however, Chariot and Fisher King were the only ones down for the count. Skully was fine, I was fine, and Natalie was fine. Blackbird was physically alright- like me, it wasn’t fatal to lose her extra limbs. Unlike me, however, losing them was permanent. I knew there had to be something we could do. We could find her wings, and maybe reattach them. She was still-

…Hadn’t she lost her wings? Had I imagined that? Because as I checked for the stumps, I burned my hand running my fingers from root to tail. Inexplicably, her wings had grown back. More than that- it was like they’d never been severed at all. 

Chariot stirred. So did King. Brian jolted back as all three girls began moving again, their legs twitching and eyes opening. Not better than ever, but certainly better than nothing. 

I couldn’t believe it. I had been certain I felt our connections die. But they were still with me- still fighting. I expected nothing less from my siblings, I thought, all my fear melting into pride.

“Don’t move, King. Just stay with me, okay, love? You’re incredible,” I cooed, seeing her single lung attempting the work of two. “Thank you, Master. Thank you, thank you…”

Within my mind, I sang his praises, blessed his many hands. Through him, I was able to do wonders. With him, my loved ones were eternal. I owed that Gift to him alone, and I was so, so grateful. My eyes were wet with my relief, my gratitude.  

Fisher King tried to smile, but I could see even that hurt her. With Brian further away, I concentrated my Gift. I chose only King, and the spores obeyed me. I used my Gift to heal her, essentially; I gave her my strength, allowing her body to regenerate faster. 

Her breath sputtered, but grew deeper as the seconds passed. As I began coughing softly, she began to breathe more regularly. I was repairing her organs first, even though they took more from me. Soon, the coughs came from deeper within my chest, my eyes burning as I felt an emptiness in my gut. 

King grabbed my arm, forcing me to stop. “Don’t, darling. You’re going to kill yourself,” I heard her say in my mind. 

In that moment, it was worth it to me. Unfortunately, Blackbird and Kate seconded her, and so I felt compelled to obey their wishes. 

Though awake, Blackbird was still oddly quiet, helping Chariot wipe her face. The cut on her forehead had closed completely, and by the way she recoiled in disgust and crawled away from me, I guessed she was fine, too. Not like Birdy, though. It was like she was seeing me for the first time. Of course, she’d already put together that I’d gotten her wings back. Neither of us knew how, but she knew I had to be the reason. 

“Good, good… No casualties,” Korbyn declared, breathing a sigh of relief. “ Ah-wey … that was really impressive. I’d never seen Dina so close to losing, before. I was more worried for her than you guys.” 

“H-How in the motherfuckin’ Sam Hill did you do that?” Natalie gagged, staring at the place where Judge Angels once floated. “She just fuckin’ all up and… absconded. ”

Korbyn let out a little, amused chuckle. “Yeah, she’s… A character. She was taught to think reactively, and sometimes, concepts like “too far” and “too destructive” get… muddled. EJ figured out saying her name resets her… kind of. If she hears it, the human part still attached to the body comes out, and she can be reasoned with.”

In my vulnerable state, Korbyn’s laughter pissed me off immediately. To say I was furious was an understatement. None of it was necessary- if she’d just taken us herself, we could have avoided all the hardship. It seemed like the entire ordeal really had been a trap, and Korbyn was only showing her face because we’d survived it. I couldn’t hide my displeasure, my vines curling to strike; that is, until I remembered she wasn’t actually there. Smart of her.

“H– HEY!!!” Korbyn cried, seeing Puppeteer hiding amongst the shadows. Her shout had made him jolt, his bright eyes exposing his location immediately. “ YOU-!!!”

“He’s with us,” I told her, dripping with bitterness. “You didn’t really give us a map, so…”

“Although. You have outworn your use, Puppet,” Natalie drawled, cocking an eyebrow at him. “How much you want for ‘im?”

“Charming,” The Puppeteer sneered, coming up to greet Korbyn like a proper gentleman. “Yes, we’ve met. I stole some knowledge from you-”

“I don’t care about that, it’s a library. You’re supposed to do that. No, you VANDALIZED The Vault!!! Who the fuck writes their name on the wall!? Are you a little kid?! ‘The Puppeteer wuz here’?! You were in a LIBRARY and you didn’t even have the dignity to SPELL CORRECTLY!?”

The Puppeteer’s face lit up like a lightbulb as we all collectively focused the same, judgemental stare at him. He sputtered, utterly helpless against the shame from a handful of teenagers. 

“I thought it would be funny!!!”

“Oh, you are DEFINITELY not getting back in,” Korbyn snapped, crossing her arms with finality. “...And. Well. On that note, I guess… I can take you whenever you’re ready to leave. Some of you can stay and wait with your friends, but…” 

Some of us- not me. I had somewhere to be. 

“I’ve already told Jack you’re here. Not that I needed to… He knows,” Korbyn added, shrugging at the end. Yeah, no shit, I thought; How could he not? The space was vast, but it was hard to not to notice an entire block getting chopped in half. 

I started to protest- I wanted to go with my girlfriends to make sure Jack treated them well- but Blackbird stopped me by taking my hand. “It’ll be okay. You’re the vessel- that’s your job,” she said, her words soft and comforting. “You need to go.”

“Whatever you’re looking for, I hope you find it. To be honest… I’m good,” Chariot said weakly. “I don’t want to know. I like the story he tells us… It’s a nice story.”

I understood that. Brutally, I did. It was so much simpler. I let her take Fisher King from my arms, then, letting out a heaving breath of my own as I saw their blood on my clothes.  

My vines drifted around me, coiling in my peripheral vision as they helped me stand up. Kate hurried to me, checking to make sure I was alright myself. My mask was pretty stuck to my face, by then; the ichor had dried into a hard wax, and Kate had to scratch at it before she could peel it off. I didn’t like it, but she turned it into a how-to lesson for Brian, showing him how to clean up the “black goo” he was going to start excreting.

“...Huh?” Brian drawled. “Like… Every hole?”

Kate and I wanted to lie to him so badly. You have no idea.

“Face holes,” I muttered, my cheeks turning red. “What is wrong with you today…?” 

Minutes passed- precious time for Fisher King, who’d need blood to keep her regeneration from stopping. We wouldn’t leave until Korbyn’s supposed help arrived. More accurately, I refused. I watched over King, unwilling to leave her presence until I was forced to. I was definitely transferring my antsiness to my other siblings, my nervous energy making feet tap and breathing quicken.

“Masky, why don’t you climb up and see if you see a car coming?” Korbyn suggested, hoping to keep my pacing and fretting from driving everyone insane. 

I jumped to obey her. I wanted to feel useful, didn’t want to just stand there and watch my girlfriend suffer. I had to be more useful than that, otherwise I’d drive myself insane. 

I decided to use the alone time to flex some of my dexterity. I didn’t often have a chance to move freely with my vines, so I used Korbyn’s diversion as an attempt to get better at it while I had them.

Of course, Brian audibly gawked at the sight of my vines taking over my movement. I flushed at the sound of his marveling, feeling a bit like a freak when he kept saying “cool” over and over. It really didn’t phase him that I looked the way I did; though I thought I’d frighten him the most, he simply wasn’t. 

As far as the experience went… It felt a bit terrifying to not have my hands or feet on anything. I had a strong grip on the building I was climbing- stronger than my human limbs could ever hold- but there was an element of floating that triggered a mild fear of heights. Their confidence far outweighed mine. Regardless of my anxiety, my vines gripped the porous rock and pulled my body upwards, the oily surface leaving black stains in the wake. Though pain was the same, neutral or positive sensation was different for extra limbs- I could feel, but only because my brain was telling me I was supposed to. I wondered if that was purposeful, or the result of our evolution. Maybe I’d grow into having more refined nerve endings… Then again, maybe being able to feel that much with so many extra limbs would probably confuse my brain.

My vine wrapped around an empty window, curling inside; by consequence, it wrapped around one of the televisions growing inside, hidden just out of my view. Unbeknownst to me, touching one of the screens with my vines counted as activating it. I was rising up when I felt a tremor of electricity through my body, my vision swimming as I shut my eyes.

Blinking them open (though not really), I saw a pretty smile as it leaned into view, followed by a gentle hand covering another. Neither were mine.  

“You know, not everyone who thinks you’re odd thinks that’s a bad thing. Me and my friends are pretty weird, too.These other trogs don’t understand. People like us are just… special. We’re born that way.”

Jack didn’t know if he should be happy someone like her was talking to him or terrified. He was unsure, but so lonely. He didn’t trust it, but he wanted to. Nothing had turned out like it was supposed to; he’d come to reinvent himself, to find where he belonged, and he felt more isolated than ever. He stared down at his anatomy books, the pages memorized front to back. His intelligence was his first friend, and sometimes, his only friend. He knew he needed to be brave- to change. An animal that froze would be caught.

And he couldn’t run. Not again.  

“I don’t want to make you a target,” he muttered. “I shouldn’t have said anything.”

“No, you totally should have. It’s about time someone started speaking the truth… This world is so unfair to people like you and me. We know we deserve better, and yet we’re the bad guys for pointing it out.”

He looked back, gazing into soft, baby blue pearls, partially obscured by golden, blonde hair. He was terrified and elated by what he thought he saw behind her gaze. I understood that emotion; how easily one could get swept up in it, relieved to finally have someone that could see you.

“You should hang out with me and my friends tonight. There’s something about you… I feel like you’re the guy I’ve been looking for.”

“What is it?”

“Just something me and my friends from Philosophy and Religion have been working on. We’re forming a sort of… group. We’ve got plans that will really change the world, and I think you’re the only guy around here that’ll understand what we’re trying to do.”

He was flattered. Starstruck, even, by the vision the girl helped him paint. People of all creeds and colors sitting with cups of coffee and piles of books, slowly working out how to solve everything. It was what he always wanted; the feeling of community, of being a part of something. 

What a snake, that girl was. Almost too good. I could only see how she manipulated him because I knew what happened next. Perhaps she believed every word she said… She just kept the details on what she needed for him vague.  

What came next should be familiar to all of you, as well. 

Jack Nyras-Nichols went out that night, expecting to become the new addition to a group of friends. Instead, he was turned into the sacrifice of a budding cult- a bunch of morons that found their parent’s old “spellbooks” and decided to be just like them, as stupid people tended to be. 

The things they did to him were almost unspeakable. He was lured into the woods and beaten into submission. They mutilated and carved his body, plucked out his eyes, painted him with boiling tar. They said horrible things about him, called him names I’d been blessed so far to never hear. They filmed his torture, praising Chernabog the Destroyer for removing this plague from their country: a poor, gangly kid that couldn’t hurt a fly. 

Jack died screaming that night. But when he opened his eyes, he didn’t find himself in Heaven or Hell. Instead, for reasons known only to Chernabog, he found himself in The Waste- a flat, barren world, housing the one and only Lord of Order. Thousands sacrificed, and he was the one who had succeeded in gaining his audience. 

Jack was the size of an ant against a massive God, his body obscured by the horizon itself. The ground bled as its claws dug canyons into its moon-like surface, threatening to crack the realm in half like an egg. It brought its gigantic head towards him, bathing Jack in a blue haze as it drew close. Jack saw his reflection in the ocean glass of Chernabog’s Judgement, its emptiness reflecting back to him. 

“̸͙̀W̴̱̌h̵̙̊ò̴̪ ̴͈̌d̷͇̔ó̷̫ ̶̪͐ỳ̵̞ò̸̰u̴̡͛ ̵͈͐s̴̜̒a̷͍̽y̸͋ͅ ̶́͜Ï̵̤ ̵͖̎a̵̠͛m̷̫̂?̶̫̕”̸̫̎

His voice, though it radiated through the air, was weak, raspy. The self control not to eat Jack right then and there was immense, made evident by how impatiently he pushed his face closer.

It was the answer to that question that began Jack’s true journey. Because it was in death, in his very final moments, that his life crashed into himself. Every heartache, every fleeting joy came back to him, and within the reflection of Chernabog’s mask, he saw The Circle for what it was. He saw how truly miniscule his shame was against the uncritical design of The Universe. All things had its place, as did he. Nothing like destiny at all- wherever his will took him, that was where he was meant to be. It wrote itself, and when it was over, it began again, ever changing. 

And it was then, finally, that he realized how truly passive he’d been all his life. How he allowed people to tell him who he was, and how he accepted it uncritically. He could see their lives in their true perspective, and he could see that they had the exact same flaws he did. He wasn’t special in his grief, his desire to belong. He was truly just like everyone else. 

“Who fucking cares,” he answered. With a strangled cry, he punched the blue expanse pressing down on him. It shattered, destroying his reflection and the entity at once. 

I say who I am. No one else. I have chosen to be this way, and it is who I will choose to be. 

Chernabog thought he was perfect. Exactly who he was looking for.

“Masky!”

I let out a sharp noise, feeling my body dropping. My vines had grown loose, and they threatened to let go of the building. My hands shot out to grab something, my boots scraping along the side as I attempted to find purchase. Not that I was in danger- once I came to, my vines adjusted their grip and pulled taut, catching me. Not only that, but Kate was with me- she’d climbed up when she’d noticed me falling. Her hand was resting on my shoulderblade, unafraid of the writhing mass on my back. 

“Masky?” Kate repeated, nestling close to me. “Do you see them?”

I stared for a moment, having forgotten what I was doing. Then, gently, I touched her hand. Kate let out a low gasp as I shared my visions with her, her hand covering her mouth as her eyes watered. 

“Y-You shouldn’t touch those anymore,” Kate admonished me. “That’s not for you to see.”

“I didn’t mean to, that time…” 

“...I didn’t know he went through all that. I-I mean, I did, I just…” Kate mumbled, her chest letting out a heavy sigh. “Oh, Jack…”

I pulled my hand away, gazing out into the span of The Waste. I wished there was a way to find where they were coming from- some sort of marker, like a light, or…

“Am I crazy, or do I hear heavy metal?” Natalie said below us.

I heard it too. Very faint, but definitely there. Not in the direction Judge Angels had turned, though; it was coming from behind me.

I turned around, and there, about fifty miles away from where we were, a particular building stood out from the others. Not for what it looked like- it resembled all the other skyscrapers around it, if a bit larger. What made it special, however, was that it was lit up like a disco ball, with pulsing, multicolored lights pouring from every window. That had to be Jack’s headquarters; even from that distance, I could see people crawling around the structure like bees in a hive. By the looks of it, they were in the throes of an absolute rager. 

Hilariously familiar. We Underrealmers certainly had a fondness for partying, didn’t we? 

Finally, I saw the car Korbyn spoke of pop out against the blue shadows. I’m almost certain it was supposed to be an ambulance, but it was just a van they’d repurposed. They’d spraypainted Chernabog’s symbol on the door, the caduceus on the hood. 

Once they arrived, we carefully transferred King to the bed of the van. Jack’s servants were uneasy about us, clearly, but we were so focused on taking care of our own that we didn’t waste time antagonizing them. Once King was secure in the van, Chariot crawled in after her. Blackbird preferred to sit on the roof of their van due to her wings; while not technically injured, she was too shaken to have any urge to keep going with us. She was staying with her friends until they were good as new, and I didn’t blame her. I was in the same boat with Brian and Kate; I tried to convince them to go with The Flock and get treated for their injuries, but they both insisted they were fine. Brian proved that he could move his head without any pain, showing that he’d been wrong about having whiplash. Kate’s road rash was healed, too, but with her, I was worried more about the constant regeneration taking a toll on her. She needed to eat, soon. We all did; I, too, started to feel a gnawing weariness, my vines taking a lot of my energy with their constant movement. 

“Don’t worry. From here, it’s just a short walk.” 

 

–

“Short” walk, she says. Not short enough.

Our group had been reduced to myself, Brian, Kate, Natalie, and Skully. My original group. True to her word, Korbyn refused to allow The Puppeteer inside The Vault until he legitimately apologized for defacing it. You’d think that’d be simple enough to do, and yet, he chose to accompany the wounded to the big, fancy party going on instead. Piece of work… I should’ve asked Clara for that jar she kept him in.

The entrance was in a one story building with no windows. Its door was wooden, which I suppose would’ve been our clue. I felt a tad robbed; sure, I would’ve died before I ever got to that point, but that wasn’t important. I would have easily figured the trick to the door out, and it would have been so satisfying to discover on my own. 

The illusion led us into the building, where yet another door opened to reveal a set of stairs leading into abject darkness. I wasn’t intimidated, taking the lead behind the fake Korbyn as she guided us down the narrow staircase. With every story we passed, the concrete walls slowly grew marbled, turning red as it bled into flesh. The familiar scent of rotting meat filled my nostrils, permeating the air. I began to see eyes bulging from the walls, their vision unfocused. Smaller at first, then larger the further we went, the pupils of which shone milky behind our sparse lights. 

Soon, we reached the bottom, the floor made of a seamless, black glass. Without a moment of hesitation, Korbyn’s illusion walked straight into the pulsating walls of flesh, sinking into the fibrous meat. Seconds later, it peeled back to expose one, final door. The third door was made of Telekinetic Alloy, blackfired to its sturdiest. The handle was a large mechanism shaped like the valve to an airlock. Its gears groaned and clunked as it unlocked, hissing deeply as dusty air spilled out the seams.

The door’s slow, steady swing revealed an expansive library. Nothing like the comforting atmosphere of ours, with places to sit and things to contemplate. The rows of Chernabog’s library stretched as tall as the skyscrapers outside, lined more like filing cabinets than for perusing. The shelves themselves were made of the same meat as the staircase outside, but gray and tough, the eyes shriveled and half-closed. The room was sharply lit by the television screen walls around us, the slight blue glow to everything giving the room an ethereal veneer of dust.

“Up here!!”

At last, the real Korbyn made her appearance. She was suspended high above our heads, a system of ropes and pulleys keeping her aloft. With a small tug, she soared downward, her legs outstretched as she dropped past shelf upon shelf of ancient book and tome. 

“Ah… Ha! It’s about time. Welcome to my dark, twisted fantasy,” she greeted, smiling a bit coyly as she gracefully touched the ground. “This is my home away from home.”

Korbyn may have been a bit awkward, but she knew how to read a room. She dropped her playful expression quickly, removing the belt of her pulley system with some haste.

“First off, because I know you’re angry at me: no, this wasn’t a trap. I begged Jack to give you one more chance, but he wouldn’t let me- said you wouldn’t change even if you did. So I arranged that huge party outside to distract them, give you time to maybe sneak in. I thought it would work, but Jack caught on pretty fast. He can’t stop me now, though. This place is entrusted to a Seer- nobody’s allowed in unless I say so.” 

I could tell that was true. Korbyn had a lot of power in that room; I could feel it reacting to her, like the way you can sense if someone’s been charged with static. The others overlooked that, but I had no choice. My Master had gifted me his intuition, and alarm bells chimed in my head just seeing her.  Seers were always the most powerful amongst us. They could tap into the beyond, could play with reality like a harp. 

“I’m here,” I stated, remaining just outside the boundaries. “So you’re going to explain what’s going on now. That was the deal. Everything, just like you promised.”

Korbyn sighed, seeing my wariness as stubbornness. “Right… Everything. I know it’s been confusing to you... It used to be so much easier to talk to you… Now, I only see you for briefest moments.”

I inwardly recoiled at that sentimental tone, feeling nauseated with guilt. “Don’t just state things you know we don’t understand, and then refuse to elaborate,” I argued. “I don’t think you’re crazy at all- I’m begging you to tell us what you’ve seen.” 

She visibly bristled, clenching her fists as she collected herself. She’d been waiting her whole life for someone to say that- for someone to acknowledge her visions as a potential reality, an omen that was going unnoticed. But it came from me… I know that sat bitterly with her.

“Tim… The reason it’s so difficult to tell you is because there’s nothing you can do about it. Knowing, not knowing… it doesn’t change anything. No matter how much you influence, you’re still just a player… We all are.”

She let out a deep sigh, smearing the corner of her lipstick as she absently rubbed her cheek. 

“Where do you want me to start?”

Good question. “The beginning, please,” Kate begged. “What are Tall Ones really? Why are they fighting? What happened to them?”

That made her laugh, that bitter, unfair laugh. “The beginning? When is that? The start of the Overrealm, or Birth of the Underrealm? When we were reborn as stardust, or when you swallowed his Spore…?” she mused. “So many things overlap, contradict… I saw them when I was a little girl, and now, it’s all so obvious, I forget it doesn’t make sense to everyone else.”

Running her hands through her hair, she took a moment to collect herself. “Just… Follow me. I’ll show you.”

She turned, then, walking down the aisle. While Natalie easily followed behind her, Skully, Brian, and Kate lingered a bit, unsure if I’d step into The Vault. I did; I finally felt pressured to, the desire to learn this “forbidden truth” outweighing my urge to avoid danger. The Operator had let me get that far, hear that much, all without punishment. I was still following the path he wanted me to take. 

I needed to trust Korbyn. I needed to know. 

She led us to the center of the Vault to a hexagonal space. There was a single desk for Korbyn, already cluttered and lived in with her books and makeup. A sleeping bag, too– I even saw her dreamcatcher, hanging innocuously from her writing chair. 

None of her things got in the way of Chernabog’s symbol etched into the floor, intentionally placed to never obscure it. When Korbyn stepped into the circle, a strange obelisk popped up from the diamond the symbol was holding. As she leaned towards its glasslike surface, her possessed eye glowed a bright cyan, the symbol etched into her retina illuminating with a brilliant, white light.  

She straightened her back as she retreated, and the obelisk dropped back into the floor. “Don’t move,” was her warning to us. Suddenly, the shelves of books began to dissolve right before our eyes. Instead, what remained almost resembled Null. Although the floor hadn’t changed, it went for seemingly ages around us. The screen-like walls had shut off, showing nothing but a void of pitch black. Despite the abject darkness that should’ve created, we were all illuminated as if we stood in the midday sun. 

“This is Chernabog’s personal collection,” Korbyn explained. “It only contains one thing- the memory of when he was part of the Singularity. This… is Nezperdia.”  

And suddenly, it was there. It appeared all around us, revealing itself to us in all its grandeur. 

Nezperdia, The Singularity.

It was hard to pin down exactly how it looked- indescribable would be the only truly accurate word to use. But it wasn’t a frightening kind of indescribable. It was pure, innocent, but chaotic. It was a kaleidoscope of colors, weaving through each other like mandalas as it swayed and writhed organically. Formless, yet constantly changing, constantly reinventing itself: fibers of flesh, gases of a nebulae, cytoplasm of a trillion hues. Its voice was like a fetal heartbeat as it sang quietly to itself. It consumed nothing, gave nothing. Perfect entropy. It had everything it needed, and All within it breathed in perfect unison. 

Patterns repeated. Scales grew, and we saw deeper within it. The wisps of stellar dust, the tiny pearls of solar systems, all against a brilliant rainbow of a sky. And above it all, we saw Them.

Little, star–shaped creatures dancing in a circle around a black hole. Those were our Masters- those tiny, innocent denizens. 

I hadn’t realized it, but I’d started bawling, my face hot and wet behind my mask. I shuddered, nearly choking on tears as I was startled by my own surge of emotion. 

“Hey, you’re crying. What’s wrong, cher?” Natalie asked. She hadn't been speaking to me- she didn’t call me ‘cher’. I looked over to see Kate choking back sobs as well, her mask off as she covered her face. 

Skully was in no better state, his tears dripping freely down his mask. “I–It’s so beautiful…” he whimpered, clutching his chest. “I miss them so much…”

Kate suddenly wrapped her arms around me, and in return, I pulled her close. “Masky, look. Y–You can feel that, right? We’re somewhere in there,” she whispered, babbling. “I can see a piece of you, a piece of me… We’re right next to each other. We are each other.”

“Whoa- guys?” Brian called, a bit unnerved. “Should I be crying, too…?” 

“Oh. Right… You guys drank the Kool-Aid ages ago,” Korbyn muttered under her breath. She wasn’t impressed- she’d seen it so many times, even something so beautiful had lost its splendor. I almost felt sorry for her. It must’ve been awful to lose that wonder. 

“It’s a little overwhelming to see, huh? You three remember what it was like to be this. Toby cried, too, but… He’s a tough one to understand, I’ll say that much.”

What did she mean by that? When did she meet up with Toby? 

“So, ah… This it? This them?” Natalie asked, quickly turning the subject back to what we came here for. “It’s mighty pretty.” 

Korbyn nodded, walking around the shapes dancing in front of us. “Representations. How it felt, more than it actually was. That’s just how memories are… Biased,” she clarified. “But I know the story. They were once, collectively, named Nezperdia- symbolically, that’s what we’re standing in, right now. All of this… was them.”

Immediately, the name caught my attention. There was an origin to my Master’s language- they were the words Nezperdia spoke, when he was a part of its voice. 

Korbyn gestured around to the overwhelming brilliance surrounding us. “The Tall Ones never knew exactly how big Nezperdia was, but our Universe is still trying to fill the space it left. They were omnipotent beings, but with minds like single-celled organisms. Their only purpose was to keep Nezperdia alive, just like our organs do.”

Korbyn gave us a moment to drink it in. Ethereal, primordial children dancing through an absence of everything, shimmering with all the starlight of the universe in their bellies. I felt strangely aware of who was who– I was able to pick out my Master immediately, I pointed Kate to the two stars at the end of the line, skipping in floating leaps through the nothingness. Nothing indicated it was The Operator– I just knew, like you’d recognize a photo of yourself.

I saw they held onto the final entity, who didn’t move as the others did. It grew more pronounced as they danced through the air, its rhythm slowly, but surely, falling out of step. What caused it was unclear, but our Masters still clung to them tightly, determined not to break the connection. 

“What happened?” I asked, my voice tinged with sadness. It felt like I already knew. I’d felt this deep, aching sadness before, hearing The Operator lament about his kind. Normally, it came with the smell of cigarettes, and craving for them like no other. 

“...I don’t know exactly. It’s vague. Chernabog wanted to save this half of the story more than the bad,” Korbyn admitted. So all that time he could’ve spent trying to return to Earth- all those times his human witnesses called for him, knowing his presence despite his every attempt to conceal it- was spent preserving the oldest memory in the Universe: siblings playing a Game. How useless, I thought. 

“What I do know… No matter what my mind tells me, there’s six. It’s right in front of me. I just… refuse to acknowledge it. Is that their punishment…?”

Brian gasped, calling attention to himself. “...I think I know who you’re talking about. Mek-”

“-Don’t say it,” Korbyn quickly interjected. “I-I’ve just been calling them Apistoke, but you… You know their real name? Where did you hear it?” 

“I saw it in their classes. I-It was right there, out in the open. It’s not like they’re hiding it, they just-”

“-Can’t perceive them… Can’t acknowledge the sixth directly. ‘And so We look away from The Broken, Who Broke The We that We were’... So it’s true. Yes, that’s it. That has to be it,” Korbyn declared. “They’ve been there this whole time, but we’re being forced not to acknowledge them directly.”

It was as the Operator said. As far as they knew, they couldn’t “die”. But they could shut their sibling out- force all eyes to turn away, refuse to breathe existence into the one that splintered them. The Operator could compel all his servants to forget and ignore; however, that didn’t mean they simply stopped existing. They would always be alive at some point, even if it was for only a microsecond. And within that microsecond, the forgotten sibling could give birth to stars, Beasts, and echoes. It could constantly try to get our attention, constantly try to force us to look.  

“Their language is so limited already, but they don’t even have a word for what this sixth Tall One did,” she continued. “It’s called a ‘wound’ in The Operator’s memory, but a ‘spark’ in Chernabog’s. Some kind of schism started by the sixth, which made them take sides. When that happened, they began to think, to form selves… Nezperdia could no longer sustain itself. Then… They broke.” 

Broke, and then became Everything we-and you- were made of- all the energy, every atom. Every action and reaction. All of it was the echo of its obliteration.  

But its pieces- its gears- hadn’t ceased. Under our feet, I could see them. Gnarled, dying lights, their shapes erratic and quivering.They’d changed, becoming metaphysical beings we served liked Gods. Where they were once microscopic, to us, they were gargantuan.  

If The Sixth’s intentions were to kill its other siblings, it’d failed to do it immediately. They remained dying underneath the new world, trapped in the negative space on the other side of the event horizon. Watching. Learning. Whispering. Waiting for something to bridge the gap, to teach them how to Exist again. 

I watched as a thin, oily black tendril emerged from the ground, coiling upwards at my feet. Once it was ankle-height, it stopped. It then blossomed into a vivid, red flower, its core as black as the void it came from. 

I looked back at Korbyn, only to see her staring at me, her expression somber. 

“We weren’t supposed to be like this. Not according to Apistoke,” she told me. “The truth is… We’re an invasive species. If we continue like this, there’ll be nothing that separates the Underrealm and the Overrealm.”

The Beasts. The lingering presence of the human soul. The strange phenomena that even we couldn’t fathom. All were signs of that inevitability. They were all related. 

And that’s why The Sun was indiscriminate, I realized. By the time it awoke from its slumber, we would have overtaken the world, more infected than uninfected, every child born a Proxy. The indiscriminate slaughter was a killswitch- a final effort to wipe us out before we went past a point of no return. 

I expected that to shake me more than it did, but I think I already saw that coming. I wanted to be afraid; I tried to be. I wanted to feel the weight of my consequences flatten me to the ground, crushing me beneath its sheer mass. 

Because I’ve been dancing around why The Sun exists. Why The Tall Ones had grown to such a problem, such a menace, that their one equal adversary was willing to kill everything to kill it. 

I can’t deny it any longer. I really am no different than he is. If I don’t acknowledge it, then surely, it can’t be true. Yet despite that, it still was. 

I exist; therefore, they exist. That was why I, of all creatures, was so important to all of them. Because I was the bridge that brought them. Not just The Operator, but all of them. They had all the tools, all the power, but it was people like me that taught entities Slenderman how to understand it all. They needed that perspective, and suddenly, their omnipotence had context . They transformed their single-celled thinking into higher awareness.

They needed human eyes to do that.

I was the eyes they’d chosen.

As Korbyn alluded to, there really were two beginnings; when The Tall Ones split, and when I became the first vessel. The end of one was the start of another. It bloomed outward, reweaving and reshaping our Universe with every spin. Things that didn’t happen happened, people that didn’t live lived, knowledge we shouldn’t have was gained. 

Without even noticing, I’d become something more than a person. I became a metaphysical epicenter. A catalyst- a crucial element in how The Circle spun. 

Action and Reaction.

⦻rigin and Ending.

I still remember that. Do you? I hope so. I hope the sweet memories didn’t let you forget what I was, what I’ve done, what I invited into our home. Hopefully, it doesn’t surprise you to hear me admit to it so bluntly, either. I told you that when I first started writing that it was all my fault, and every page since has been detailing how. 

Do you understand me, now that I’ve bared my soul to you? I need you to. I truly need you to understand the kind of life I was blessed with, the kind of power I had. Power I’d been holding so calmly , for so long. My whole life. Every life. 

Because I need you to understand why I didn’t feel guilty for doing it. 

What Mekhane created was an accident. Still, we allowed it to exist at the cost of our joy, our togetherness, our Singularity. And for what? For these cretins to piss on every Gift they were given? To waste it all making plastic? Humans, collectively, were willfully ignorant. If you turned their heads towards the mouth of the cave, they would scream in terror and look back to the shadows on the wall. That ignorance might’ve been innocent, were it not for their sheer, ravenous urge to ruin whatever they had. It was a shame that we were hurting them, truly, but their screams for mercy weren’t enough to convince me to lay down and die. Not when I’d seen how much it pleasured them to watch. 

If we overtook them– no, if we reclaimed what was rightfully ours- then so be it. It was natural selection, at that point. In my eyes, the humans were the invasive species, and we were the resilient, native flora. We deserved to watch the consequences of their actions kill them. It was necessary. It was life, and no matter how they squirmed, it would happen. 

… But then I think about who they could be, described to me by the people I loved more than they. Despite it all, there was this yearning within the human spirit to be kind. Indeed, that kindness was the human spirit, proclaiming it existed through action. That was the piece of Nezperdia that we shared. They, too, searched for a time when we were all one, connected, and everything. I could throw a fit for hours, but when it was over, I couldn’t find it in my heart to truly forsake them. 

There had to be a reward for the effort. Even if they failed, they did try. If there was a punishment for those who failed, then there had to be a reward for those who tried.

"But... I'm so small. Why me…?" I whisper, my eyes glowing with the stars before me. I felt the urge to apologize to them- apologize for making them learn my name, for making them blink.

“To be honest, Tim… I’ve wondered that myself,” Korbyn said. “Which… is why…”

She let out a low sigh, and her eye began to glow. “I’m really sorry for pulling this. I really did want to show you the truth about The Tall Ones, and believe me, you’re all caught up. The only things left to wonder are things only The Tall Ones themselves can explain. But… I also figured that was the best way to get you here.” 

“Wh– HEY!!!”

I heard Brian react in alarm and felt Kate suddenly let go of me. When I turned around to see what they were reacting to, I found myself alone with Korbyn. She’d isolated me, somehow, the rest of my friends completely shut out.

I was trapped. At that point, I was just exasperated. 

My vines immediately went for the walls, ricocheting off them in an attempt to find the dimensions. The room was smaller, which probably meant my friends were just on the other side. I could feel Kate when I placed my hand against the wall. A soft “click, click, click” as her fists pounded against the barrier. I tried to send out a signal that I was alright, and whether she got it or not, the banging soon stopped. 

Korbyn coughed out a laugh, wholly unintimidated by either of us. “Relax. I know I don’t act like it, but I am on your side.”

“You want us to stop building the Underrealm. That’s not being on our side,” I accused, speaking harshly to hide a wince. I had to calm down, or else I’d pull my spine right out of my skin.

“...I didn’t say that,” Korbyn refuted. “I’m not entirely against our worlds combining… if we can control it. But in order to do that, you have to recognize The Operator is feeding you a comfortable lie.”

A comfortable lie? Of course it was. Because everything beyond what my Master told us was littered with “possibly” and “maybe” and “perhaps”. He told us what he knew. Not what he guessed, or what he speculated. If he didn’t know it, we didn’t learn it. He didn’t want to lie to us, and he didn’t want to lead us on, either. And what a painful truth it ended up being; he was, essentially, murdered. By someone closer to him than I’d ever fathom. No wonder he cherished the love that he saw humans express. It hadn’t been a lie when he said it reminded him of the Singularity. That must have been what love felt like, to a creature like him.

“I know what he’s been doing,” I argued. “It’s necessary. My Master tries to help us evolve as much as he can, even if it’s not always successful. You’re all the same… Just because he does things that seem inhumane to you , you want to cry foul. It’s not fair.”

I far preferred Ben’s way of describing The Circle. Like a video game. There were bad endings that taught our Master how to play differently, better. They didn’t matter– they weren’t “real” in the same way my continuous experience was real. I assumed that was true for everyone else, save for Korbyn. Yes, the things he had to do to us were disturbing, but they helped us. If I knew less about medicine, I would have said the same thing about surgery. 

Hearing the defensiveness in my voice, Korbyn held out her hands for me to take. “May I? If you’re in here, I can take memories directly from you. It’ll just take a moment, and then you and I will have nothing else to share with each other. I’m still looking for answers, and… You need to see what he’s willing to do to you.”

I didn’t take her hands, at first. I wouldn’t just trust her without asking- not again. “What are you looking for?” I asked hesitantly. 

“A dead memory. Something that ‘didn’t happen’, as you so kindly put it. We’re actually full of them- deja vu, prophetic dreams. All a result of The Tall Ones’ movement through the Circle,” she explained. “I can’t have so many minds around when I’m Seeing, otherwise the strings get tangled.”

“That doesn’t answer me,” I said tersely. “What are you looking for?”

She stared for a moment, mentally debating whether or not to lie to me. “... I want to find out why we’re immune. The Tall Ones don’t know what happened, do they?”

I froze, not expecting her to know that. No, they didn’t know; at least, I thought they didn’t know. It would be beneficial to them if they did, because then, they could recreate it in the other denizens. With that, I was warming up more to her request. “And what if you don’t find it?”

She frowned, giving me a pointed look as she nodded to her hands. She didn’t know- that was what she gained from inviting me there. All she knew was that I was where they were keeping their darker secrets. I was like the room I stood in, in a strange way- I contained things that didn’t happen, holding them inside me forever. 

If it was just another book for her collection, I was going to be pissed. 

But… I supposed I owed her. I understood my Master on a new level. He was an organism as well as a phenomenon. The entity he became, The Operator, King of Dreams, was the result of us children: our dreams, our hope, our boundless wonder of a world just beyond the darkness of sleep. He wasn’t a God, not that I ever thought he was; he was a father of a different kind to me. 

Cautiously, I took her hands. With a twitch of her brow, I felt a small pinprick in the back of my head– like a hair was plucked from my crown, the sensation underneath my skin. Korbyn’s eyes flashed with both glee and bioluminescence, her lips quirking as she found the memory right away. That either spoke to her powers as a Seer, or my desire to see this done and over with. Or a third, more likely reason: I was too far away from The Operator for him to interfere. 

The blackness faded into television static; then, much like The Arkhitekton, the walls seemed to dissolve away into a fully rendered world. 

Right away, I could see I was in familiar territory, but within a world I no longer knew. I recognized the dilapidated walls of Rosswood Medical, but not the dust and sand that collected in its corners. Normally, the outside forest was constantly threatening to swallow the building. Not even mold grew, then- Rosswood was mummified by the wasteland outside the windows. The trees I knew like the back of my hand were gone, with no stumps or roots to speak of. The Earth was gray, cracked like dead skin as sparse, black plants sprung up in tufts. The early morning sky was a sickly green, the eerie, black clouds slithering across the horizon more than drifting. The Sun would rise any day, in this world. Not a matter of if, but when. 

Much like before, seeing the planet so warped left me with a deep, existential sadness. For the pawns within the Circle, they had to play to the end, lest the Tall Ones all agree to start over. They rarely did- while I could perfectly understand why, the human part of me cringed deeply at that level of prolonged suffering. 

I was back in that room. I saw the burn mark, now just another scar in the building’s ruin. I was unsurprised to see Government agents; they were always the reason things went wrong, for me. I was a bit surprised to see them so covered, their suits seemingly built for radiation and biological contaminants. There was heavy padding lining their arms, legs, and neck, most likely to protect against bites. 

Gunshots rang out, triggering a sense of panic deep in my chest. I immediately knew why I wasn’t allowed to see this; my absolute nightmare was dying in that place, particularly in that room. 

“That symbol…” Korbyn muttered, taking notes of everything as it materialized before us. She could move freely through the space, the logic of walls not applying to her; I however, was kept in my small box. I hated it at the time, but now that I have hindsight, I have no resentment. 

I recognized the symbol she spoke of. They’d painted on the floor in blood. It was Severance, but the alignment was different- the inner circles were turned to be diagonal. It no longer resembled an eye or a flower, but the atom. Seeing it turned that way made me cringe, the urge to look away from it embedded into my core. That was Zalgo’s name in Nezperdian, and when rotated that way, it was to call directly upon him.  

“Wh… What is he doing here…?” 

Every turn of my head was a new trauma. Because who should I see but Liu Woods himself, standing in perfect health. He was the only person not wearing the biohazard gear, and he also seemed the least happy to be there. I couldn’t say the same about his companion, an average man by all measures except temperament. He was excitedly pouring over a collection of screens behind them both, giving readings on air pressure, radiation levels, even the magnetic pull of the Earth. As the sound of screaming and crying grew from the corridor, he turned on his heel, watching as they dragged me in by the arms. 

Once again, I looked different, so it was a little easier to process what- who- I was seeing. I was older, thin as a rail. My hair was curly and cut short; I was losing it at the neck, and that was either a sign of my age or the Sickness. What little skin I had exposed was ghostly pale, nearly translucent, and filthy. It was black at my fingernails and the tips of my ears, where my flesh was thinnest. 

My face was bruised, my right eye swelled shut as my nose and lip bled freely. I didn’t fight their grip on me, but I’d gone completely deadweight, forcing them to haul me in like a sack of potatoes. My double wasn’t doing it out of protest; rather, he was far more focused on crying so hard he was dry heaving. 

“You killed him… No… Noooo…” he managed. They finally dropped him into the circle, where he curled into a fetal position. “Give him back… Please…”

“Where’s Briar?” I heard Liu say monotonely, his voice making me physically gag. I felt my teeth grow, my jaw tight as I struggled to maintain control. The very sound of his voice induced a murderous rage that, to this day, can’t be matched.

“FUCK YOU!!! LET ME GO!!! I’LL KILL YOU, I’LL EAT YOUR FUCKING HEART-!!!”

Right on cue, they led a girl in by the arms. She was kicking and fighting far more than I had, screaming angrily at her captors. 

In sharp contrast, my friend looked healthier than me by miles. She’d certainly seen better days, as did her clothes, but she didn’t look so soaked in plague. Though pale, her skin was unblemished by illness. She had long, shiny dark hair, pulled tightly back with a plastic, red flower. She was pretty- worn by the ruined world around her, but she had a life in her pale eyes that I instantly loved.

…That I recognized, too. Why did I recognize that, of all things?

“Oh! That’s The Briar Rabbit!!” Korbyn gasped, as if that was a mystery to be solved. She startled me, the overwhelming situation making me forget she was even there. 

“Incredible… She’s only born if the apocalypse happens early… If humans collapse before The Sun,” she marveled, writing furiously into her notepad. “I thought she wasn’t real… Everyone else forgot her, even Jeff… But you remember her. Why…?” 

“You’re monsters!!! All of you!!” Briar shouted, still kicking. “I don’t know what you think you’re going to accomplish with killing the Horrors, but The Sadist will find you, and he will DESTROY you!!” 

“Oh… He’s gone, sweetheart. Your God abandoned you, just like ours did. He can’t help you now,” the man stated, his voice lilting with malice. Korbyn stepped out of his way as he crossed the room to face Briar, his smile utterly mirthful as her expression shifted to terror.

“What…? What do you mean, ‘gone’?” Briar choked out. She knew exactly what he meant, though; unbeknownst to her, the place she called home no longer existed. 

“Not all gone,” Liu commented, looking from her to me. 

“Oh, right, right- his little babies!! Oh, it’s been hilarious watching you two come here to make out. And you have no idea just how related you are!! Well, it makes sense- we are in Alabama, after all-”

“SHUT UP!!!” Briar screamed, nearly wrenching free of the men holding her. They forced her to her knees, her cries of pain mixing with her cries of misery. “Shut up, shut up!! I hate you, I hate you-!!!”

“You shot the other three?” the man asked the soldiers holding her, completely ignoring Briar’s anguish. They nodded, and he smiled wider.

“We got their whole army all in the raid,” the soldier elaborated. “We were able to take a few of them alive, like ‘Eyeless Jack’ and a few Horrors like Jeffery Woods… But the higher ups plan to euthanize them soon. Gotta drain the good stuff, first.”  

Liu only had the slightest reaction to Jeff’s name- a flicker of his eyelids, the barest twitch of his trigger finger.

“Good. Now it can’t jump to any of them… Alright. Phase two.”

The bang I heard made me feel numb. It was loud, and it was close. They’d put a barrel to my double’s temple while he lay sobbing on the ground, and pulled the trigger. As his hands went limp, I saw he was holding a black mask with a painted face. 

Briar’s horrified scream was the backdrop to a cold, deep chill in my gut. I was dead. Blood oozed from the hole in my temple, my face slowly growing blank as my muscles relaxed. It was an instant death, most certainly; my double wouldn’t have felt a thing. Once I was truly dead weight, they hauled my corpse into the center of their circle, turning me onto my back before my body stiffened. 

Once the shock wore off, I was filled with a profound confusion. I was dead…So… So why was I still there, in that memory? Shouldn’t my memory have stopped with me? 

“Wait… What the fuck?” Korbyn gawked, having that same realization. “That’s not how this works. Did someone plant a memory in your head?”

I couldn’t answer her. I tried to speak, but no sound came out. The urge to scream was slowly building in my chest, the buzzing in my skull growing unbearable. Why was I still watching? Why was I still here? If this wasn’t mine, then who did this memory belong to? 

Finally, Liu put an end to Briar’s screaming, smacking her with the butt of his rifle. “That’s enough. It’ll come whether you’re screaming or not.” 

It. Zalgo? But if The Operator wasn’t there, then Zalgo wasn’t there, either, I thought. They must not have known that; perhaps their instruments could only detect The Operator, and so they based their assumption of Zalgo on other things. Whatever the reason, it was a miscalculation. My death was still a marker; a sign that things were about to spiral out of control. 

“Bring in the Horrors,” a soldier called.

A pair of soldiers left the room. A minute later, they returned with three young women, one of them I immediately recognized as The Witch. She looked terrified, the tracks of tears staining her face. She and her friends were shackled together with lead, their fingers cut off at the knuckles to prevent them from writing or drawing. They were only left with their index fingers, giving their hands a disturbing, wormlike appearance. They forced to sit in a triangle around my corpse, which steadily leaked blood onto their white prison suits. 

“Go on. We taught you the words,” a soldier commanded, the thin barrel of his gun resting on a girl’s shoulder.

Shaking and trembling, they bowed their heads and began to pray. 

“Zalgo, Zalgo, Zalgo, send us your Angels. Zalgo, Zalgo, Zalgo, send us your Heralds. Zalgo, Zalgo, Zalgo, hear us cry. Zalgo, Zalgo, Zalgo, hear us beg. We reject-”

They choked on their words almost simultaneously, prompting each of them to be struck until they found their voices. 

“-We reject our lords and Masters. Zalgo, come to us, Zalgo, Zalgo, Zalgo…”

I covered my ears as they chanted those phrases over and over, their voices growing louder to seemingly no effect. I could see the humans shifting in place, unsure of what should be happening. Even Briar seemed confused, wondering how they were speaking the infamous being’s name without immediately being possessed. They always expect some kind of light show, every single time. Well, who knows, I thought; maybe there were supposed to be bright lights and flames. Without Zalgo to answer, though, nothing was going to happen.  

So busy were they, staring at my praying sisters, they didn’t notice the presence that entered the room. Not Zalgo, but close. 

Korbyn shrieked at the sight of the entity, scrambling back toward the opposite wall it was standing in. I, too, felt a surge of fear, instinctively moving to put distance between us, my tendrils curling protectively around me. 

If I could describe the creature, I would say it looked like a skeleton; however, his skin and flesh appeared to be made entirely of ichor, the meat translucent as it conformed to the shape of a man. He had stringy, white hair, and  very human eyes sitting in his visible skull. He was dressed in dark rags, exposing the large bolts of stitches across his limbs. He carried a scepter in one hand, the large, green orb at the end glowing with a dim, red light.  

I thought that was all to him, but I was wrong. With a shudder, the entity spread his wings, his feathers made of pure darkness. 

Briar saw him, then, the sharp intake of her breath both of wonder and terror. 

My sisters were first on his menu. Their voices were cut off as they gagged, their blood bubbling in the corners of their mouths. Their bodies arched, and suddenly, their hearts ripped themselves from their chests, splattering blood across the symbol on the floor. 

The humans all jumped, finally detecting the presence that’d joined them. They began to crowd around each other, pointing their guns at the Angel that appeared before them. 

“Zalgo!!” Liu shouted. “We command you!! Obey us!!” 

That wasn’t Zalgo, and he should have known that. In all meanings of the word, it was too small to be him. Still, yet again, I felt a haunting sense of familiarity. I was confused, too. I didn’t know him, but somehow, I was more curious why he was there, of all places. Shouldn’t he be somewhere else…?  

Silently, the entity raised the scepter he carried. 

The hearts of the soldiers were next. The organs were pulled from their chests, breaking their armor in two with the force of it leaving them. Briar was left in a pile of dead bodies, but rendered utterly still by the creature’s work. 

Liu and his companion’s faces twisted. Unsettled by the entity’s actions, they backed away, trying to move towards the door. 

“Obey us!! We summoned you!!! We killed his Vessel!!” Liu shouted. “That’s how it works, isn’t it? Once again, Zalgo claims victory over everything!? As reward, take me and my people to your heaven!! We submit to you!!”

As he spoke, he progressively got more and more manic. “I want my reward!! You don’t know what I’ve done to get it, so give it to me!!!”  

The entity didn’t look at them. He looked at Briar; transfixed, his eyes reflecting something almost akin to kindness. 

“...I am not Zalgo,” he stated, his voice gravelly and deep. “And you didn’t kill his Vessel.”

Liu let out a shocked gasp as his companion was next. The man coughed, blinking wildly before his eyes went unfocused. His chest burst open, spraying Liu with his blood as his heart joined the many now levitating in the air. The floor was soaked by then, slowly dyeing the concrete and ruined tile ruddy red. 

It was Liu’s turn to scream; unthinking, he unloaded his rifle towards the entity. A useless effort, as they had no effect. It was as if their momentum died just before they reached the angelic creature, dropping uselessly to the ground before they could strike and do damage. When that didn’t work, Liu dropped his gun and drew a knife, charging the entity. 

Unlike the others, the entity didn’t rip out his heart. Instead, he swat at him, sending him through the wall like he was shot out of a cannon. There was no way Liu survived that; I think he died the instant he hit the wall. 

Daylight poured in through the hole he’d made with his corpse. I’d been right about The Sun waking up, soon. My skin crawled as the bodies began to undulate under the light, growing tumors as they swelled and sludged together. 

For a few, long seconds, the only sounds were the entity’s careful steps, the sound of mutating flesh, and Briar’s hard, ragged breathing. 

She was the only one left. Briar’s eyes narrowed, and she stood up on trembling legs. 

“D-Did they summon you?” she asked, her voice meek.
“I was the only one left to answer,” He whispered softly. “I, too, will soon waste away. This-” He gestured to the hearts around him. “-Is my final meal. Even I wish to die comfortably… My Master is no longer here to stop me.”

“Wh-Why aren’t you… t-taking my heart?” 

”...Our creators loved each other, once… some have forgotten that. Gemberlings never will.”

“Who are...Wh-Who are you?” 

He cocked his head to one side, blinking only once. “You and I have met under circumstances that will never happen again, young one. Do you wish to know, or do you wish to seize the opportunity?”

Briar flinched, her eyes fluttering as she fidgeted in place, her mind racing as she thought over what to do. “I-I want to save them,” she declared, her voice hoarse. “This isn’t supposed to happen. I know there’s something about me that’s special, so if that’s what you want so you can stop this from happening, then please take it. I… I don’t want them to die.”

That, of all things, resonated with the entity. He raised his scepter, revealing a heart suspended within the crystal. It appeared alive, undulating as it beat slowly. With a turn of his wrist, the organs levitating in the air exploded, turning to a red mist. The mist was then absorbed by his scepter, causing it to illuminate brightly. 

Alright, so maybe it was a light show. Sometimes. 

The entity turned his head to Briar once more, his gaze almost softening. “Once they understand what’s been done to you, they will demand you forfeit. They will call this ‘cheating’. When you stand before them, tell them the truth. You gave him this Gift. You have fought and died enough. You deserve it.” 

Briar nodded only once, stopping as she clutched at her chest. Gasping, she spat up black ichor. I saw her eyes bleed black, the fluid pouring from her nose and tear ducts. Her red shirt bled black as her heart was carefully, delicately pulled from her chest. 

The heart was black and gnarled, its valves and ventricles writhing like serpents. The world around us grew strange, then; as The Sun illuminated more of the room, the walls seemed to flicker, warping around us. 

Briar, still alive, was able to take a few steps towards my dead body, falling to her knees over me. From there, she curled up at my side, her head resting on my shoulder. 

“It’s okay,” she managed, slowly closing her eyes. Somehow, she found a way to smile, her soul at ease. “I’m okay. We’ll be… okay. We’ll try again… tomorrow…” 

Briar’s role was done. Now, I was extremely confused. She was dead, and I was dead.

Whose memory did this belong to?

The entity held her heart in the palm of his hand, studying it as it writhed and squirmed. He then tapped it with his scepter, the glow within absorbed by the blackened meat, drawing into it. It seemed to shudder, then it withered, shriveling into a stone the size of a cherry pit. 

He crushed it, and the memory shut off. 

I fell back, hyperventilating as I tried to crawl away. Everything had locked up for me. My head was nothing but a loud buzz, the pressure inside like it’d pop. I saw things. Flashes. People. Faces. So many faces. I suddenly felt the dimensions of the room I was in, pushing against the invisible walls as I panicked. 

“I want out,” I begged, my tendrils thrashing wildly. “I want out, I want out, I̵ ̸w̸a̸n̴t̵ ̴o̷u̸t̷-”

The sound of glass echoed around me, but I felt no shards land on my skin. Instead, I felt a pair of strong arms around my neck, hauling me to my feet in a bear’s embrace. 

“We’re leaving!!” Kate shouted, her arms clutching me tightly. “This was your last chance!! I’ve tried being nice about you, but you’ve officially pissed me off with this weird obsession with my brother!!”

“Yeah!! Fuck you!!” Brian joined in, noticing my distress before Kate did. “...Masky? What’s wrong?”

My eyes filled with tears as I looked at Kate, my body still frozen. She looked so much like Briar- they both looked like me. What did that mean? Who was Kate? Who was I? Were we reflections in a metaphorical sense, or was that literal? Were they made from my rib? Was I made from theirs? What did that make them? What did that make me? Was I my body, my mind, or the black core growing inside me? What am I? 

Brian remained the only one aware something was wrong with me. The others, too focused on Korbyn, continued to yell at her, innocently coming to my defense. “You know what!? He and Toby have been actin’ wild ever since YOU showed up!! I think I’ve been yellin’ at the wrong goth all day!!!” I heard Natalie shout. “No wonder they’re both so fauché’d!!! Whatever freaky shit you keep showing them ends right fuckin’ now, missy!!!” 

The yelling wasn’t helping. I felt myself start to hyperventilate again, and before I knew it, I pushed Kate away, my vines wrapping around me as I tried to control myself. I felt something solid building up in my throat, my eyes burning as I struggled to find my breath.  

“Hey… Calm down,” Brian ordered, carefully stepping into my field of view. “Relax, and breathe.”

Instinctively, I obeyed him, my panic attack completely dissuaded. That was why Korbyn insisted Brian came; because I was right about Brian. He could control me. That wasn’t his only job, but it was something he could do. With the power he had over me, he could simply order me not to lose my shit.

Brian got closer to me as I began to ground myself, reminding myself of who I was. I was Masky. I was The ⦻rigin of The Operator. I was his Proxy. That’s who I was. 

When I finally came to my senses, I saw Kate, eyes wide as plates and her expression nothing but dejected. It’d been a hallucination. She was my sister, yes… But she didn’t look like Briar. Or me. She looked like Kate. 

“...Did you find what you were looking for?” I asked Korbyn, my voice weak.

Fearing our anger, Korbyn had stepped back towards her things- obviously, to grab her gun. For the first time, that look of familiarity was gone. She didn’t know me. 

“I… I think so,” Korbyn said distantly, looking at the vacant space where that entity stood. She clutched her notepad, glancing over at her desk for the briefest moments. “… I could call you when-”

“--No. I don’t care anymore about past Circles. They didn’t happen,” I said firmly. “I saw what I saw. My Master is vindicated . I am meticulous… Whatever I am.”

I would have to confront The Operator about what I’d seen. I knew I couldn’t accept a “comfortable lie,” as Korbyn put it. I needed him to tell me who Apistoke was. The more I really thought about it, it was clear The Operator wasn’t hiding the truth because it was painful for me.

My Master was broken-hearted. He was still grieving. He had no words to understand that grief, and so he could only give us permission to find it for ourselves. 

I softened up, letting out a low sigh. “Can you us to Jack’s? We’re tired, and I…I need to square things with him.”

“Uhh… Well… You’ll get a good meal. As for sleeping… You might be out of luck.”

Right. The party. I’d been excited about it going into the building. Coming out, I could only pray the car ride there would give me a chance to quiet my mind. Coupled with my stress, the noise might’ve popped my head clean off.

 

–

I tried to put what I saw behind me. I couldn’t rationalize that memory; any attempt to do so made my anxiety fill me like steam in a bottle.

I kept telling myself what I knew: I wasn’t anyone but ⦻rigin. I was like The Operator, always clinging to survival. I would always find a way to live, always choose to fight.

The others asked what Korbyn had done, and I gave them a censored version. My immunity was a Gift that had embedded itself into my being- it was, to put it simply, a part of me, from the moment it was given to right then. That was all that really mattered to me, anyways. Korbyn, I was sure, was drooling over what a “Gemberling” was and the cryptic nature of his words, but I was done with her and her visions.

…But maybe I’d listen if she found out he was still around. Inwardly, I worried about that entity reappearing. It’d be nice to know if he had a weakness. 

 I blamed my haunted gaze on my exhaustion and back pain. My vines had shriveled and turned to dust, so they all knew I was serious about being tired; therefore, nobody called me out on it. Korbyn was just as cagey, giving short responses (which, for her, was highly unusual), but she wasn’t who they were programmed to fret over. Though I knew Kate was desperately worried about me, I hadn’t fully unpacked the experience. I didn’t want to talk about it, and that time, I couldn’t be coaxed. 

I did, however, let Kate get close to me again. I didn’t want her to think I was upset with her, as she’d done absolutely nothing wrong. If anything, her presence in Korbyn’s van was the only thing I had to distract me from my turbulent thoughts. I knew who I was in relation to her, and I clung to it as we were taken to Jack. 

Eyeless Jack’s base, called The Tower, extended both upwards and downwards for (allegedly) 108 levels. The Hospital was below the ground, accessed through a vehicle lift hidden in plain sight. With an experienced guide, it was actually quite fascinating to see how Jack used the chaotic, concrete jungle to hide secrets. It all seemed to be the same, noninteractive wasteland, where all you could do was wander. Once you see someone actually pressing buttons and opening doors, it jumps out at you. 

We could go to the bottom floor van and all, which meant we could sneak in without being seen by the general population. It was only until the doors were pulled open did Eyeless Jack’s followers realize we were there. 

As always, they were startled by my friends, terrified of me. They pointed at me immediately, gaping like fish as they shouted nonsensically. I was surprised they didn’t try to kill us; then again, they clearly weren’t wearing those scrubs to throw hands. 

Korbyn was the one who explained why we were there, but it was Natalie who actually broke the ice for us. When she got out, just the sound of her accent made them warm up to her. They started asking where she was from, and she happily told them, chatting away like we weren’t mortal enemies. 

At first, I thought of them as idiotic for trusting us that easily. Really, I was the one not reading the situation correctly. They had absolutely no reason to be afraid of us. We were beaten, outnumbered, and in desperate need of their kindness. Kindness that, mind you, they were willing to extend to us, as long as we proved ourselves. 

One of Jack’s followers- Head Nurse was the only name she was addressed as, though I could guess she was their leader from her authority alone- delivered us to the floor where they were hosting The Flock. It struck me, then- really sank in- that Jack’s followers weren’t Proxies. Not even Chernabog’s equivalent. They were all humans. Not even “special” humans; they were people I would’ve walked straight past on the street, feeling neither malice nor affection for them. They weren’t chiseled, sculpted, or made. There were nurses I saw who were visibly aging with soft, pillowy frames, their skin not just different shades, but different states of whether. The only thing I noticed as a pattern were scarves tightly wound around some of the nurses’ heads, keeping their hair completely hidden. I noticed because, admittedly, their collective choice to wear black and keep their mask on as a “second” face was both startling and very clever.  

The Head Nurse took us past the main room, where beds were lined three by three with a split in the middle for a hallway. Where there were bodies, there was equipment like IV drips and alarms measuring the internal conditions, as well as a plethora of doctors orbiting their beds. The doctors wore specifically blue scrubs underneath their white coats, their faces covered by their masks as they tended to their patients. Some bodies were in an advanced stage of decay, yet they were being meticulously cared for as if alive, their IVs dripping black fluid into their empty veins. I even recognized some minions I and my siblings had killed, their heads reattached and their necks fixed with braces. 

One doctor was actively at work, which immediately caught my and my friends’ attention. It looked like surgery, if the practice was invented by Frankenstein himself. They were quite literally putting people back together. Their organs were “rinsed” in a container of Jack’s ichor, which he’d anointed to reverse any damage to the flesh. Once their wrinkled, rotting organs were pulled out, fresh as new, they were then placed back into the cavity. Finally, the doctor dipped her gloved fingers into the fluid, and with it, painstakingly reattached everything to its proper vein and artery. No need for stitches; the ichor did that, bonding the flesh together again.

The doctors weren’t the only ones busy. Next to them, nurses were carefully glueing bones back together, using what appeared to be cartilage, but stored in a squeeze bottle for icing. I heard them ask, “did we ever find his leg?” and was given a rather chewed up foot. Unsatisfied, the nurse announced she was going to speak to their prosthesis and physical therapy team. 

“The nurses and doctors get the body to the best shape possible,” the Head Nurse explained, seeing our interest. “Then, Jack collects their soul from the atmosphere and puts it back. After that, it’s as easy as waking them up.”

“More than that. He does cosmetic surgery- the good stuff,” Diamond added, slapping her bare arm to trigger the shimmer of her skin. “He makes you pay for it, though.”

“In what? Cash?” Natalie gawked. 

She smirked. “Stuff,” she said simply. “Don’t worry about it.” 

I still didn’t believe he chose to comb through every possible atom to find the ones that made up the souls of these people. It was like capturing smoke after it's already dispersed. The time, the effort … But it showed in the final product. The person was as alive as they had been before. Better, even, his ichor restoring them to a pinnacle of health. 

And for that, Jack asked for nothing. He did it because he felt compelled to- like there was nothing else he could think of to use such immense power for. 

Despite our grievances, they’d treated my girls with the utmost dignity. A private room they shared, with a horde of nurses rotating in and out. By the time I’d arrived, they were either up or resting, their wounds healed and their energy restored. I still clicked with them, and they still smelled the same. Eyeless Jack intentionally created his methods to avoid having control over who he treats, even us Proxies; he could have easily manipulated them, made it so they couldn’t return home, but even he understood what that would mean to us.  

Even though I knew the mastery of his handiwork, I was a little startled by it. Fisher King’s arm had been completely reconstructed, even though it’d been obliterated by the impact. The only evidence of her struggle were the hairline seams of her scars. Gold, of course. Blackbird said that she was like kintsugi pottery, where the damaged pieces were mended with gold, creating an even more stunning, elegant piece.

The scars were beautiful to me for an entirely different reason. Seeing them, all I could think about was how she’d been willing to sacrifice herself to protect my sister- how courageous she was, her heart as golden as her blood. No one could ever tell me King was genuinely awful, because I saw how she always put others before herself when it truly mattered. 

Jack’s nurses wouldn’t let me get close to her until Chariot and Blackbird vouched for me. I guess I seemed a little crazed, making a beeline for King the instant I saw her. They were understandably wary about the crusty, half-feral boy barking at her curtain, but after I gathered myself and entered King’s space, I could see them crowding though the thin, mint colored veil. I didn’t mind it; if she needed something, they were right there to help. I couldn’t help but find it a bit amusing, though. Had Jack not painted me as the sensitive type? I suppose that made sense, given the times we’d interacted. I’m sure Blackbird had plenty of stories to share (and did). 

I took off my gloves to hold King’s hand, my head bowed to silently pray to The Operator. Once again, I thanked him for not taking her from me too soon. I owed the whole Flock more than I could ever pay, and their first lives were just one of the many treasures they deserved to keep. 

King opened her eyes after I sat with her for a few minutes. “I spoke with our Master,” she whispered, her voice tinged with groggy urgency. “He says he wants to speak with you right away.”

I smiled as I helped her sit up, although it felt bitter on my tongue to smile at all. I already knew she’d want to check her makeup, and though I was hesitant to give her the little compact she carried, I knew she’d want to see the results of her treatment. It went about as well as I anticipated; she gasped at the sight of herself, touched the scars tenderly, and then gushed, admiring her reflection with a (somehow) renewed vigor. 

“Ah- is it even possible for me to have a flaw?” she cooed. “Oh, they even rebraided my hair- thank you, ladies, you’re all lovely. I’ll have my people call your people- there’s this spot in Prague I always want people to try, so chic. Just ask for Paul and mention me, he’ll take care of you.”

“I forgot where Prague was. It’s Belgium, right?” I heard one of the nurses mutter. 

I huffed softly. I was content to entertain King, but I was curious. “Did the Master say anything else to you?” I asked. 

Her smile grew coy, and she closed her compact with a snap. “He praised me, of course. That’s nothing special… I’m his favorite, after all. But if you must know… He says he wants me to start training to take over Nurse Ann’s old job. Until I die, I’m going to be a special kind of Berserker like she was!!!” she declared excitedly. “So… I’ll be home far more.” 

I laughed openly at that- the kind of laugh that healed my soul. That was great news for me, who wanted to do nothing but stay home, lately. “When did the nurses say you could leave?”

“Oh, whenever I feel like it. These beds are so comfortable, Masky, you simply must let me buy you one.”

“No need!! We can make you one!!” One of the nurses piped up. “Master’s got plenty of extras-”

“Hey!” Diamond gave them a stern look, taking off her mask in the process. “You know how he feels about that. We don’t call nobody Master. He’s Eyeless Jack,” she stated. 

“Oh- Right, I’m so sorry. I forgot.”

“Don’t worry about it. I don’t need a mattress, she’s just bragging,” I said. 

I saw Blackbird and Kate, then, both wanting to come in. I kissed King’s hand gently, then I stood back to let them have a personal conversation. I didn’t feel unwanted; they were comfortable speaking in front of me, embracing tightly. 

“I didn’t do it for him,” King reassured Kate. “I did it for Dreamy… And ‘cause of Movie Night.”

“Yeah! Movie Night is forever!!”

“Thank you,” Kate warbled, wiping her eyes. “I used to be annoyed that Dreamy wants to be a Muse, but now… I’m glad. Even if I never see her again, I still want her to be safe.”

“Sometimes the safest place our loved ones can be is far away from us. ‘Ts’not forever, love,” King reminded her, cupping her face.

“Not if I can help it. I miss you, too,” I grumbled, making them giggle.

Suddenly, there was a bit of a commotion outside the curtain. The nurses’ cries of alarm almost hid The Puppeteer’s voice, but as I poked my head out to see, I heard him loud and clear. 

“There you guys are!!! So, what did we learn?” The Puppeteer chirped.

“Circles, hexagons, we are all connected by three points of contact, the sixth is unseen…” Skully murmured, reaching out to grasp his arm. 

The Puppeteer didn’t let him. “Oh, wow, that’s nice. Wait, sorry, just remembered- I don’t care. I just wanted to make sure you all lived so Akagumo doesn’t neuter me. If you’ll excuse me-”

“Wait,” I called, stepping out. “You’re welcome back to The Ark, Puppet. Our Master will claim you, so the call for your head will get lifted, too.”

He blinked at that, shocked I’d extend such a courtesy. He shouldn’t have been; it was a tactical move. The Puppeteer was close with The Scarlet King’s new Vessel. If we were going to try to assassinate him, it might help to have someone both stealthy and familiar with Papa Grande.

“Thank you,” he said sincerely, nodding once. “Now, if you’ll excuse me- I’ve got some religion to hawk. By the way- any of you ladies want to know about the Truth that is Puppetry, call me in the dark of sleep!”

And like that, he vanished, transforming into a wisp of sand and leaving through the air vents. After that, the others were a bit antsy to see what was going on upstairs. They were trying to hide it, considering they were in quite a stoic place. But we could hear the thudding music above us, the barest wafts of food drifting down. My team was still hungry, and though just being able to sit and relax did wonders, it wasn’t enough to heal us. 

Eventually, Korbyn entered the room, her arms crossed the moment the door was shut.  “He’s ready to see you,” she said, barely concealing her terseness. Not towards us; I imagine her conversation with Jack wasn’t exactly pleasant. “Careful walking through… Things are crazy in the common areas. I’m not sure how things will go, given your affiliation… but we’ll see.”

“Do they have guns?” Brian asked, fully intending it as a joke. The look he got in return told him that it was a valid one.

“Probably. We’re not flashing them, obviously; but you’re the only ones that fear guns. Just don’t grab anyone’s belt, and you’ll be fine.”

“Shit sounds like my uncle’s third wife’s bridal shower,” Natalie quipped. 

“You made that up,” Kate accused, smirking.

“...Aight. You caught me. It was for the second wife.” 

As we climbed the staircase to the first floor, the noise oozed down from above it. It poured out of the double doors at the top of the stairs, left propped open by a group of men smoking. Blue masks adorned their persons, whether on their head, their belt, or hanging around their neck on a string. They tensed when they saw us, but the presence of Diamond seemed to reassure them. They outright moved out of Korbyn’s way like she used telekinesis, menacing us only with her back turned. I’d just seen how they treated Korbyn, so that obviously didn’t frighten me. 

Korbyn had outdid herself. The whole tower was alive, the chaos stacked like a tiered cake and spread to every corner. A mix of emotions swam through the levels- joy and merriment as people danced in clusters around a stereo system, somberness as others looked over some art displayed along the walls. There were even mattresses, blankets, and pillows all over the place, being used by people to lay down while they braided hair, slept, or enjoyed “light chatter”, as Rogue called making out. 

Despite the clear attempts not to, people were obsessed with the image of The Chernabog mask, incorporating his face into their art, fashion, and even the decorations for the party. It was all abstract, breaking down the image of the blue face with two, black holes down to the barest shapes.

And that was all on just one of the floors. The next floor revealed a full-scale concert, which had been the source of the metal music I’d heard earlier. There was a different performer now- two girls performing some sort of dark pop routine, with one manning the turntables while the other danced wildly across the stage and wailed like a banshee into the microphone. I was so enthralled, I almost forgot I was there for business. 

“You could do that, Kate,” I pointed out, inspired by it. 

“No way, dude. Music is your thing, not mine.”

“But look!! You dance way better than her. You could totally steal that-”

“Lame! I don’t copy anyone.”

Eventually, it occurred to me that there had to be over a thousand people in Jack’s Tower, which kind of unnerved me. How could he trust this many people to keep a secret- Hell, how could he trust this many people to behave? Then again… I doubt they would do anything to sabotage their position; they revered Eyeless Jack far too much, clearly. And who’d ever guess they weren’t on Earth, if they heard someone describe this place? 

“Hey, look!! I wonder if we can sign up to perform!!” Kate offered, gesturing to a poster by the staircase.  

I flushed at the idea. Perform? On a stage? I’d wanted to before, but the instant it was put in front of me, I recoiled. Too much attention. 

“Toby’s not here,” I said after a moment. “He’s our lead singer.”

Except… Yes, he was there. I clicked with him- I could feel it. Toby was already in The Waste. When? How?

Natalie. My head snapped to her so fast it almost cracked, my blood boiling. She’d been playing defense for him that whole time, concealing the fact that he’d snuck away to see Jack before I did. I didn’t want to think he was trying to sabotage me, but I couldn’t rationalize his actions. I never could, but that time was impossible. 

I considered exposing Natalie on the spot, but I held back. She was right in one way- I had developed vindictive tendencies, which I noticed then. I wanted to prove her wrong about me. I wasn’t going to punish her, even though I was angry at them for sneaking around. I wouldn’t tell The Operator, either; not until Toby could tell me himself why he came to The Waste.  

“Wait. I’ve seen a place like this before. I stayed in one for a week,” Brian pointed out, his voice raised over the noise. “They played Christian music nonstop! Left when they brought out the Kool–Aid, though.”  

“Reminds me of a halfway house,” Legion stated, approaching us coolly. “It’s about the same. Not everyone strictly follows Jack’s command, but they’ve all been given a place here if they want it. We help them get better lives on Earth, here- anywhere.”

Diamond glanced around, waiting for the people to disperse before speaking more on the topic. “Some of these people are dead to the human world. Literally- they’re supposed to be dead. They can’t simply return to normal lives, so we’ve started to create ones for them here,” she explained quietly. “The way Jack sees it, Earth isn’t going to survive humans, let alone The Sun. He doesn’t want to try to control them from the inside like you do. He just wants to grab who he can and leave before they’re put in the line of fire.”

“Why would he do that…?”

“He told you,” Korbyn stated, audibly frustrated. “The Operator doesn’t care about good people at all, aside from what he could get out of them. To be invited to The Ark, You have to be born special. One in a million. You call that fair, but it’s not. It’s a lottery system with weighted averages.”

I wanted to argue with her, but I quickly realized I was going to bring up the memory she found. I chose my words carefully, dragging patience up from my depths. “When we find out how to give it to them without killing them, you’ll be the first to know. I’m capable of a lot of things, remember? ” 

Korbyn flinched, and Diamond rolled her eyes at me, unaware of how threatening that actually was. “As long as your homies don’t go feral, they can chill,” Diamond told us. “I know ya’ll are hungry. We got barbeque goin’ on the next floor-”

“Barbeque? Say no more. Allons , cher, I’m ‘bout to show ya’ll why I ain’t never leave the South.” 

I watched as Natalie grabbed both Kate and Brian by the hoodies, dragging them with her towards the smell of food. Skully looked torn between staying with Korbyn and going with them, but eventually, his empty stomach won out. Not that he should be hungry; he hadn’t done anything aside from film. 

“Damn. Not too worried about you, huh?” Legion drawled smugly.

“One call, and they’re right back,” I warned, wiping the smirk off his face. He wouldn’t even hear it. Proxies were confident in each other, not careless. Faster than any computer, I could send a distress signal to Kate, and she’d bite first, ask questions later. 

“This way?” I asked innocently, pointing towards a pretty obvious door. It was clearly lit, and it had several Chernabogs sitting around it, acting as guards and bouncers for the event going on below.

Legion tried to follow Diamond and I, but Korbyn stopped him. 

“Be careful, Masky,” Korbyn warned. First time she didn’t call me by my real name.  

I pretended I didn’t hear her. She shouldn’t say that name so confidently, either; she wasn’t even sure that’s who I was. 

At the door, The Chernabogs hovered around us, pushing their masks into my face; however, Diamond beat them away, snapping at them to go collect trash to burn. At being ordered by her, they slunk away, their heads low with embarrassment. 

Before she opened the door, Diamond let out a deep sigh. “We’re even, alright?” she said bluntly. “Legion ain’t ever gonna say it, but I’m glad you were there. You helped me talk some sense into both of them. You’re not a bad guy… I’ve seen some real assholes in my lifetime, believe me. Just because you understand what you went wrong, though, that don’t mean you can stop us from saying what we need to say. You let Jack say his piece, and then you apologize. That’s the only way it’s gonna work out. Listen, and humble yourself. That’s your brother, you know- it ain’t blood. It’s deeper.”

The help was a mild surprise, but I was appreciative of it. Certainly more useful than “be careful”, I thought dryly. With that, she opened the door, allowing me to step through. 

The door led to a series of stairs, the walls bare and concrete. It felt like I’d moved to a different building entirely; logically, I should have seen this jutting out of the tower. I turned around, jolting as I realized the door had disappeared. Ah- it was one of those. 

I let out a weary sigh, the creepiness doing little to build my suspense. He’d kicked my ass before, so there was no mystery. What was he going to do if I screwed this up? You guessed it- kick my ass again. 

Instead, I quickly began to feel pity for Jack. I could see evidence of a depression nest. Food wrappers and cups decorated the steps, as well as a full trashbags lining the wall. I saw a few jackets, each one torn up or stiff with blood. I expected Jack to keep a tidier home, but then again, he had a lot going on. He didn’t strike me as the type to want people in his space, even to clean up after him. 

Right away, I could smell death in his room. There was a corpse by the open entryway, wrapped in a tarp that was starting to leak. By scent alone, I wagered they’d been dead for at least eight hours, but it could have been longer. It was fresh enough that my stomach growled at the smell, no doubt alerting Jack to my presence. 

What he called his bedroom was plainly a throne room. The obligatory chair of power was in the center of the chamber, melding into the veiny, black floor. The room’s interior resembled the stomach of a beast, its foundations shaped like a ribcage. Rather than windows, there were huge, boney archways, allowing the hum of the horizon to drone throughout the circular space. Like Korbyn, he’d thrown a few pieces of furniture in there, including a beat-up television and futon. He had quite a few chests and suitcases, which I noticed contained a lot of his knick-knacks, books, and games. He had a lot of stuff, but somehow, it didn’t feel like he lived there completely- the absolute epitome of a nerdy bachelor pad. The poor guy didn’t even have a bed frame; his mattress was on the floor by the window, the three or four blankets he used strewn over it.  

My amusement died when I finally found him. Eyeless Jack was sitting by an archway, his vines wrapped around him as he stared emptily at The Waste, his eyelids drooping over his empty sockets. His chest was bare, save for his necklace, so I could see the scars from his torment. I could vividly recall how each one was carved into his skin, seared into it with tar and fire.

 “Cool place,” I said, speaking into the droning quiet.

No response, which was… fine. I wasn’t dead yet, so that was something.

“A-And great party downstairs. I should talk to your friends about music, th-they seem really knowledgeable.”

Nothing. Now I saw how annoying it was when I pulled the silent treatment. 

“I just want to talk, EJ,” I said, exasperated as I dropped the smalltalk. “I know you’re a reasonable person. You don’t want to fight, if you can avoid it.”

He huffed dryly, and didn’t answer me. He did acknowledge me, though, so progress was being made still. Right, I thought; I wasn’t there to amuse him. I had something important to say. 

I bowed my head, folding my hands in front of my core. “I’m sorry about what I’ve done. Especially what I tried to do to your mother,” I stated, meaning it with every fibre of my being. “I shouldn’t have targeted her. My Master… shouldn’t have allowed that.”

“And yet he did. Can’t imagine why,” I heard him say bitterly. “Guess his test of innocence involves a brown paper bag.” 

I flinched at the biting sarcasm, but I didn’t let it deter me. “I know you’re angry. You’re right to be. Truthfully, I think what happened to Chernabog’s cult almost happened to ours. We thought we weeded out the toxic ideology, but… I can see how it affected us, in the present day.”

“That’s convenient. Blame it all on the Nazis, which you totally got rid of. All that’s left is a bunch of white freaks that want to kill you just for the sport of it.”

“If that were completely true, we wouldn’t be able to speak like this. He has to do what… What that big guy wants.”

“Zalgo, you mean?” He snorted, turning his head slightly. “I’m a Tall One. I can say it.”

I felt my annoyance build at his obtuse attitude, but I remembered what Diamond said. I had to be patient, let him express his anger however he felt it was right. Even if that was unbelievable levels of snark. 

“What do you know about him?” I asked.

“I know that he loves to sabotage you, Belobog. He’s done it to you almost every single Circle. You’re the only real competition for him, so… Once you’re gone, he wins. Not that it matters, since he dies soon after. But it’s not immediate, and that’s a looooot of time for a Tall One.” 

“I thought you’d be a threat to him-”

“Why? I don’t want to play. Zalgo just likes fucking with you . Can’t blame him. You cry like a bitch over everything.”

Worried he’d just continue to bully me, I decided to go for it. “I know you have an image of me in your head, but it’s not true. I’m not like-”

“Don’t even start,” Jack hissed, glaring blindly over his shoulder. “You and Belobog are one in the same. You both think you can control people, if you just love them enough. Hell, look at you now. Here because you want me to like you.”

“Is that wrong of me to want?” I asked, starting to grow exasperated. “I understand what you’ve been trying to tell me, now. I’m ready to forgive-”

“Forgive!? Forgive who?!”

Jack’s extra limbs helped him get up, turning him towards the sound of my voice. The sight of them rearing back made me stumble, raising my fists to fight back. 

“-No, that’s not what I was going to say-” I tried to stammer. I was going to say “ready to forgive our spilled blood”- a term I’d read from my Master’s books that meant to put aside our casualties. But it seemed he was waiting for me to mess up, happily escalating the conversation to an argument. 

“Same old fucking Pale Face!!! All that fawning to disguise a rotten, spoiled brat underneath!!! You and I knew what we had to do, and you betrayed your promise to play with dolls!!!”

I bristled at the unfairness of that, and I felt something snap behind my eyes. I’d already felt so fragmented. I’d felt like the living patchwork of everyone but myself, my memories and my body not quite what I thought they were. It’d been one thing when it was just my Master and I; now, it felt crowded in my own head, and I was being forced out by everyone else. The fight soon grew strange, our words not quite our own. But still, we were arguing, always arguing… 

“I inherited a MESS, Chernabog!! And you didn’t help me!!!” I shouted, my fists clenched. “I didn’t understand anything about this new place, with all of these new rules!! We promised we’d do better, not die!! You gave up, and I kept trying to survive!! I found a new life, a better life!! One where we all can have everything we want!!!”

“You became just like Zalgo and Khahrahk is what you did!!! So what if you’re not as sadistic?! This isn’t why we were Broken, and YOU know that!!! We were supposed to die, Belobog!!! You agreed with that until you saw all their shiny things!!!” 

“Because I didn’t realize what they were doing!! They weren’t destroying, they were creating!!” I rambled. “I wanted to do that, too, but without the part that hurts. And look what I did? Isn’t he beautiful? This life is so much better, isn’t it? We’re ourselves, but we’re still together. I get to be me, you get to be you, but we’re still Nezperdia. I’ve enjoyed being alive so much… Feeling… Experiencing…”

Eyeless Jack visibly recoiled at that. “I swear, finding that boy was the worst thing that ever happened to you,” he growled. “Look at yourself. That poor kid had a life he was supposed to live, and not only have you taken him from the Wheel of Samsara, but you’ve picked him clean. There is no piece of Tim Wright left. It’s all just you .”

Suddenly, I remembered where I was. Who I was. My name startled me awake, like I’d been sleeping standing up. 

“That’s… That’s not true,” I stammered, my stomach lurching. “It’s… I’m…” 

Suddenly, I coughed, doubling over as my breath became short. My spine burned, but there was no reaction- just a burning pain that sapped me of my strength, my legs startle to buckle. 

“...Shit, shit. I’m sorry, I- shit. Fuck, I forgot you haven’t eaten.”

To my surprise, Jack immediately came to my side, helping me cough up the ichor in my lungs. He didn’t mind the mess it made, patting my back firmly as I threw up ichor. 

“It’s not-” I gagged. “...I’ve been through a lot these last few months.” The most of it happening in the last few hours. “I don’t… I don’t know who I am, anymore…”

Eyeless Jack sighed, helping me sit on his throne. I hesitated, giving what it represented, but he forced me into it, chastising me. It was just a chair, to him- not even a comfortable one, either. Too narrow.

“Y’know, I teach a lot about individuality, but… It’s not entirely what I believe. My… My mom would tell me about The Wheel of Samsara- the cycle of death and rebirth, where our vices and virtues decide how we proceed through it. I used to wonder how we knew who we were, between being a snail or Brahman himself. And she would tell me that we knew, because we- our experience- was the atman . The Eternal Self. It witnesses every life, every experience, every trial and tribulation. Usually, you have to let go of everything to see it through their eyes, but… I think that’s not possible, for you and I. In order to understand Everything, we have to see it from the atman’s perspective first.”

As he spoke, my fit calmed down, my breathing getting under control. What he said resonated with me. It made The Circle make more sense in my mind, the idea of being someone completely different not that disturbing. Each life was meant to teach us something- we were supposed to carry some things into the next. 

The humans, unconsciously, seemed to understand the predicament we were all in. They were completely helpless in it, and so of course, the only answer that could satisfy them was the idea of being graded, judged, and determined, sent along a wheel towards enlightenment. And, perhaps… Perhaps that wasn’t an incorrect assumption, either. 

 “I really am sorry,” I whispered. “She seems like a nice lady.”

Absently, Jack clutched his necklace. 

“...She is.”

Jack then let out another, almost defeated sigh, his head hanging a bit. “So what do you want me to do, Belobog? Just lay down and die?” he asked wearily. 

“No, but… You have to stop killing the human leaders. I understand you hate them-”

“Godamnit– NO!!!” 

Suddenly, he began speaking fast, his words almost overlapping in their speed to leave his throat. Before I knew it, he’d wrapped me in one of his tendrils, lifting me high into the air and pinning me against the jagged ceiling. 

“No, you STILL don’t understand. HATE isn’t enough to describe how I feel about those pigs. I hate when I spill sweet n’ sour sauce on my shirt. I hate getting stuck in traffic. But them? No. You don’t understand. I am far past hatred with them.”

He brought me down just to grab me by the collar with his own, two hands, yanking me close. As he laughed bitterly, the smile that formed was manic with its rage. I could see the inky form of Chernabog behind his sockets, the dim, blue glow reflecting a million, tiny eyes. His body was a husk- a bottle containing his true form, capped only by the mask he had nestled against the side of his face. 

“You think they’re bad now? Ohhhh, You have no idea. It’s a challenge to them- who can destroy the pretty landscape the fastest, who can own the most people through paperwork. Prisoner, inmate, contracted, indebted, impoverished. You wish you were powerful enough to wipe out humanity. You won’t even make a dent!!!” 

I think he expected me to fight back, but I didn’t. I listened. When he saw that I wouldn’t retaliate, even when threatened, he took a breath, his anger faltering to expose the raw emotion underneath. 

“You see the joy. I see the pain. Thanks to my omnipotence, I can close my eyes, and I can live someone’s life- I can just experience it, in all its entirety, all at once. Do you understand what that means?” he asked, his voice trembling. “I see the future through the eyes of its victims. The things they do to each other… over nothing … And nobody can stop them. Because the only thing that works- the only thing they’re afraid of- is death. Nobody wants to do it- not even you. But someone has to. If things are gonna get better, those motherfuckers have got to die.”

I honestly didn’t know what to say. I knew how much pain he was in- more than I was comfortable with, honestly. He had the right idea, and by all measures, he was successful. He was sharing our world to those who truly deserved it, and he was punishing those who didn’t. I couldn’t say I didn’t admire and empathise with that- it followed our Master’s teachings to the letter. 

Kill the abusers. Love the victims. Jack’s sights were merely grander than ours. 

But I knew humans would collapse if their comfort was disrupted. The ones in power would go one night afraid, and then they’d turn the dial up on the boiler. More death, more restriction, more weight. There was no scenario where humanity didn’t utterly tear itself apart, with or without our influence. They had weapons we still couldn’t match, and they always, always outnumbered us. 

With Jack’s input, I could see they weren’t all the idiots we encountered. Their smartest were masters of psychological poison, designed to corrupt everything and conform it to what they wanted. The suffering we experienced was a line- he merely stood in front of me, going first into the meat grinder. I knew that if I did nothing- refused to acknowledge that Jack simply knew what he was doing- I would be allowing innocent people to be killed. People I had no quarrel with, and maybe even people I owed. 

They needed me. The Underrealm needed Chernabog. I needed Eyeless Jack.

“...You’re right. I know you’re right,” I said, my voice quiet. I took off my mask, then, exposing my true face. “It’s my fault. He used to think perfect children look like me. But that’s not true, and we understand that now. I promise, we do. I’m sorry I caused so much trouble for you, Jack. I should’ve supported you, and I should’ve listened.”

At that, Eyeless Jack lost all the rage he had. He almost looked confused by it; one half of him wanted to accept that apology– because he’d never heard it before, living or dead- the other half wanted to hang on to his anger out of a sense of justice. I understood that, too. It could easily be a lie. I could hurt Jack again two minutes from then, and it’d be like we never spoke.

But he knew I wouldn’t do that. I wasn’t like the humans that killed him, and that was purposeful. I wasn’t born with empathy, I was molded to have it. I learned to be different. I had nothing but contempt for people that refused to learn, and if I was compared to them, it mattered to me . 

“...Look… Apistoke didn’t break us apart for it to end like this,” Jack pointed out. He knew the Broken One’s real name, but to spare me the headache, he used the one Korbyn coined. “They may not want us here, but they clearly don’t give a fuck about the realm they created, either. They want it all to run off the rails to its own end, and we can’t allow that. What they made is important, and I think you’re right to want to preserve it.”

I felt my spirits lift at that admission. What Korbyn suggested was still just theory, based on times where we couldn’t get along. But now… 

“We need each other to finish The Underrealm. That’s still our best plan- build it and wait out the disaster. As childish as it sounds… we need to stop fighting over Earth and share it. Preferably before it’s a hunk of rock,” I proclaimed. I extended my hand to him… Then remembered he was blind, and decided to go a bit further, taking his hand and physically putting it to mine. It was a bit of a risk with his vines ready to strike me, but he allowed the gesture. 

“You may not trust me,” I said, “but I’m going to trust you.” 

Jack scoffed… Then frowned, shocked. “You’re fucking with me,” he deadpanned. “You realize what that means, right? You’re gonna get blamed for a lot of shit.” 

I nodded, unbothered by it. “I want to share. Help us, and we’ll help you. We have the same enemies- all I’m asking is that you let us make a few of them look like accidents.”

He shrugged idly, making a face as he pulled his hand away. “...Your boyfriend suggested the same thing,” he commented, unable to stop the sly smirk from forming on his lips. “You know he’s here, right?”

My lip curled in distaste. “For how long?”

“Not long after you showed up, actually. Idiot was snooping through my shit and got packed up by my guards. Why’d you think the Hospital downstairs is so busy? He made me work my ass off.” 

He paused, his head tilting to and fro as he debated his next words. “... Truth is, he’s been tryin’ to talk to me for the past month or so. He found my email, somehow.” Korbyn, I thought immediately. Her hobby was meddling. “Guess that’s why I gave him a chance. He’s funny.” 

I kept my smart remark on the back of my tongue, where it belonged. Exactly the reason why I wanted to wait before getting angry. 

“One of my friends, Clockwork-”

“-I’ve been threatened with her before, I’m aware.”

“-Right. She knew he was here, and was hiding it from me. Why?”

“Probably because you’d think he was up to no good. Not wrong to think that, looks like. Contrary to what you may think, though, he begged me to give you a second chance,” he admitted. “If you only knew how he talks about you. He left me thinking I might be gay for you.”

I scoffed, but only to disguise the laugh. “Be serious. I’m worried about him-”

“And he’s worried about you. Maybe ya’ll should both chill out, stop obsessing over each other. Don’t take my advice, though. I’m a doctor, not a therapist.” 

God, I bet he’d been waiting his entire life to say that. He exuded a prideful, smug air the moment it left his lips. 

“So… We’re cool,” Jack stated, his tone mildly hopeful. A big turnaround to his standoffish nature before. “You’re welcome to stay and chill, if you follow our rules.”

I nodded politely, affixing my mask back to where it belonged. “Thank you. We’ll extend the same gesture, next time we throw a party.”

“...Did you notice I called it The Tower? ‘Cause you have The Ark, so I thought, y’know, what if mine was, like, The Tower of Babel? And I got all these different people in it, so it fits- you don’t give a shit, that’s fine. You like Dragon Ball Z?”

I blinked, a bit caught off guard by the conversational tone. Was he trying to impress me, now? Why? I thought we’d established he was the one to impress. “Kate does,” I said simply. 

“See, I fuckin’ knew that. She’s gonna be some dude’s Bulma, for sure-”

“She’s gay.”

“-Look man, I’m trying here.”

I think I caught on to why Jack wasn’t very intimidating to the people that knew him. No matter what he did, he made it painfully obvious how much he wanted to be liked. 

Luckily for him, I was charmed easily.

My nose had caught the scent of the corpse again, the smell of Death making my core ache with hunger. “Are you gonna finish that?” I asked, my mouth immediately watering. 

Jack grabbed the body with his tendrils, dragging it to us. “Haven’t eaten, yet. You mind carving?”

I drew my knife. The Heart for me, The Kidneys for him. Just like old times.

 

–

 

Jack wanted to clean himself up before he came down to “reintroduce himself”, as he put it, so I decided to return alone. In truth, I was never in danger of being antagonized. Jack explained that they weren’t allowed to fight inside The Tower (the exception being the boxing ring on the 8th floor, naturally), so even if they had a problem with me, all they could throw at me were harsh words. I know they had them; those that didn’t look at me with concern looked at me like I was a bug. Much like with my siblings, it would take some time for us to get used to each other. Strangely, I was far more optimistic about it the second time. I guess that’s what good wisdom did– I didn’t worry if they liked me, because I knew we’d eventually get used to each other. Coexistence wasn’t frictionless, and in some ways, the friction was needed to coexist. Better to disagree over something like food and music than humanity. 

It wasn’t all hostility. I was surprised to see a pair of faces moving through the crowd that I recognized. It was that woman I met during my first mission with my Collective and her daughter. They were thriving, and that was plain to see; the daughter wore a bundle of neon necklaces around her neck, her hair shiny enough to reflect the colored lights above her head. She was eating a pickle, of all things, holding it in a plastic food baggie. It was her mom who caught my eye. We exchanged recognition, my chest growing tight as I saw her grasp her daughter’s hand. Then her daughter saw me, and her eyes lit up. She pulled at her mother, wanting to approach me. I saw them exchange a few words, and suddenly, the girl tackled me, wrapping me in a hug. 

“Oh- H-Hey! Carla, right?” I chirped, wobbling a bit. “How are you, kiddo?”

“I’m gonna be a professional scuba diver!!” she declared, as if she’d been waiting all that time just to tell me that. I guess that did tell me everything I needed to know. She was able to have dreams. There was a future for her, after all, and she could see it. 

“Cool!! I wish I could play with you, but I gotta find my friends. And a snack!! Can I have that?”

I playfully reached for the pickle she had, and she screamed, running back before I could “steal” her snack. That brought a smile to her mom’s face, which was all I wanted.

I was glad they were happy. It felt so genuinely rewarding, seeing my influence actually result in good things. 

Then I saw Toby, my hackles raising immediately. As it turned out, he’d been in the concert hall the entire time. There was a second floor to the room constructed out of metal grating, sitting just underneath the small windows near the top of the ceiling. People were clustered up there, both to smoke and to enjoy the shows from a bird’s eye view.

I noticed Kate first, clustered up with Natalie and The Flock, who’d finally felt well enough to join them. It looked like King made friends immediately, which delighted me. She was being absolutely fawned over by women just as beautiful as she was, and for the first time, she was flustered from the praise. 

But there Toby was, leaning over the railing, watching me. His goggles gave him away- even in the blue atmosphere, the slightest flash lit them up like headlights. With his head resting in his hand, he all but beckoned me up. 

My steps rattled the metal staircase as I stormed up to the second floor. My friends saw me coming, but that time, they got out of my way, much to Toby’s chagrin. 

Growling deeply, I didn’t give him a second to speak, grabbing him by his jacket and pushing him back. I pressed him to the railing, his upper half leaning into open air. 

Toby was unafraid, even though I could easily let go and send him over the edge. He seemed enthralled by it, his eyes glowing orange as they flashed and dilated. “‘Sup?” he teased. “Is that a knife in your pocket, or are you just happy to see me?”

“Cut the shit!! Where were you?!” I shouted through the Arkhive. 

“What? I was with my mom, and then I got bored. And before you even snap at me- I wasn’t trying to steal anything. They totally misunderstood my sarcasm.”

I growled, still refusing to let him go. “Why do I feel like that’s a lie?” 

“You gonna call me on it?” Toby drawled back. 

I considered it. With one look from Kate and Natalie, I deflated. I was too tired to have the same fight with him over and over again.

“No. I believe you, Toby,” I relented, albeit with a strained tone. I let go of him, then, stepping back before I did something I’d regret. “I don’t want to cause problems here. If The Operator allowed it, then I don’t care.”

If anything, that only irritated him more. Brian and Skully quickly diffused the situation, however, bombarding me with all the videos they’d taken of the performances. The drama with Toby was easily discarded for something fun and lighthearted. This was a good day, I thought; I didn’t want him to ruin it for me. 

Besides; eventually, I felt him sidle next to me, his fingers brushing against my thigh in a subtle bid for my attention. I nuzzled him without a second thought, just happy he was alright. 

“You showered,” I pointed out dryly, whispering in his ear.

“I know, right? Even I’m surprised,” he muttered back. 

I snorted under my breath, giving him a subtle kiss to his temple. “You wanna do that?” I asked, glancing down at the stage. 

He huffed out a laugh, tugging at the mask covering his face. “Jack said he’d hook us up,” he told me, betraying his pleasure with his tone. “Guess we got work to do, huh?”

I nodded, closing my eyes as he leaned on me. “Think you can stand me for that long?” I asked.

“...’Mm sorry, Masky. I wish I could t-tell you what’s going on, but I don’t even know. It’s hard.”

“Whatever it is, Toby… You know how I feel about you. I’ll do anything for you.”

He was quiet for a second, his cheek pressing to my shoulder. “... Forget what I said. I like King,” he said. “Don’t let me tell you who to be with.”

I saw the girl in question had heard her name, but she resisted the urge to turn around, choosing instead to try to flirt with Brian some more. I was pleasantly surprised by his change of mind; he normally didn’t when it came to people. I guess he’d heard about what King had done to protect Kate, and considered it a token of gratitude… To let me keep dating her. 

I couldn’t get annoyed by it. He’d already learned his lesson, so to speak. 

The girls wanted me to dance with them, so I couldn’t pretend to not cuddle Toby for much longer. As we descended the stairs, though, Jack finally made his appearance, Korbyn guiding him by the arm while Judge Angels walked in front, keeping everyone at bay as they passed. She didn’t raise her sword, though she was fairly animated with her other arm as she cleared a path to the stairs. 

Eyeless Jack’s presence caused all activity on the floor to cease, everyone turning their attention to him. He raised his hand in greeting, and the applause he received was thundering. They started chanting his name, prompting him to raise his tendrils to further elation. Korbyn said something, and it seemed to embarrass him, somewhat; he shook his head, his prideful gait dropping as he sped up his approach. 

By then, the others had joined us at the bottom of the stairs, curious what Eyeless Jack had to say to them. Toby, as he always did, contrasted us sharply. He ducked Judge Angels, who’d approached him with murderous intent, then easily walked right up to Jack, barking out a noise to announce his presence. 

“Chill, Dina. I recognize those shitty Converse, now,” Jack said. As if to prove that, they greeted each other, slapping their hands together and bumping shoulders.

He didn’t say anything to us, at first. He took a deep breath, looking around him vacantly. Korbyn nudged him, her lips pursed as he hesitated to speak. He made a face, scratching the scars on his chest as he clicked his tongue. Funny that he struggled to say publicly what he easily did privately. 

“...My kind and your kind are allies, now. If any of my kind sees your white mask, we’ll back off. Same goes if you see anyone in a blue mask. Should we ever cross paths, we’ll immediately acquaint ourselves to you. You’ll do the same. Anyone we say is off limits is off limits. In return, we’re going to stop making a show out of who we’re killing. They don’t even deserve to be displayed, anyways...”

“What? But I liked how you display your victims,” Toby cooed, leaning against him. “Game recognizes game, dude!” 

Jack snorted, daring to crack a smile as he pushed him off with a tendril. “I should just give them to you guys to eat, huh? Maybe… But I want to be clear about where we stand with each other. I’m not your ally because I agree with everything you do. It’s the opposite. Order has to be maintained. That’s what I’m going to do- make sure that you stay the delightful anti-heroes you were born to be. And if you aren’t…”

The room got eerily quiet. I felt the aggression of a thousand souls, their devotion both keeping themselves at bay and compelling them to tear us apart. I got the message loud and clear.  

Since he was making such a show about it, we decided to play into a bit. Giggling amongst ourselves, we clustered together, and simultaneously bowed our heads.

“Our Master thanks you for your hospitality,” we said in perfect unison. “Together, we are all connected. May our friendship grow and blossom.”

Korbyn turned pale, though Jack’s followers thought it was an absolute riot. 

“Pale freaks…” Jack grumbled, looking like he already regretted our allyship.

“I like them,” Judge Angels stated matter-of-factly. “Very polite.”

 

–

 

I awoke already moving.

She was there, leading me. Dressed in glowing white, the red flower tucked behind her ear and pinning back her long, black hair. Her eyes were gone, her face a shuddering blur. 

I was holding her hand, but I didn’t know where I was going. I didn’t even know who “she” was. Was she me? Was I her?   

“Keep going,” she whispered, breaking the empty silence. “You’re almost there.”

Obediently, I followed that voice, holding onto her hand- which, now that I think about it, seemed to curl around mine with almost rootlike grip. Every step I took, I began to see my reflections appearing at my sides. One by one, all of them walked in perfect sync with me. All of them just slightly different, but all of them me. 

She was the same. I saw her, The Slenderman, myself, and a line of tall, strange men in suits. Each one slightly different, but all of them her. We looped into each other, versions of me slowly becoming versions of her. 

All of us the same, with the same, pale eyes.

“This is how we learned,” she explained quietly. “How we came to understand. It is why… We love you so much.”

You. I used to think I understood what that word meant. When my Master declared to me, “I love you,” I took that at face value. I love you. I love you- the person I was.

But who did the Master speak to? Was it really me? 

Was it ever me?

She stopped, then, turning to face me. She stepped closer,  and I felt a surge of fear, my heart racing as she drew closer. Then, she leaned in, tapping her forehead against mine.

“There were Circles where we couldn’t have you. Where they took you from us, and you wouldn’t listen to our voice… But we still loved you. We would never leave you alone.”

The way he said it made it make so much sense. That was his power- where we needed books and tomes to quantify their words, they were somehow so simple. 

“Why?” I asked, my voice hoarse. 

She faltered at that, reaching up to grasp the sides of my jaw. “...The way that we were was perfect… But it left nothing to be done. Nothing to learn. No story to tell. It was… empty,” she admitted. “We did what we thought was right. But… We didn’t know it would hurt.”

I saw her eyes fill with tears, dripping down her cheeks in thick rivulets. They were black as ink, leaving dark tracks as they rolled down her pale skin. 

“We are selfish,” she confessed. “We wanted something more. Something that made our choices worth it. And we found you… And you were perfect, no matter how we failed.” 

She smiled through her tears, grasping me just a little tighter. “If we only have one thing, we have you. It is a Gift to us.”

The words were so sweet. Nothing I didn’t already know. 

Chapter 25: Entry 24.doc

 

--

 

The tree of Belobog had many branches and many limbs to bear fruit. The benefit to working in tandem was that, when all things were done, progress was made in leaps and bounds.

Months passed. Like the summer before, I was always busy, but it rarely felt like work. Even if I didn’t kill for weeks, it fueled me to know I was important, relied upon, needed. My presence said something about my Master- that he was established within the realm that rejected him. That he’d conquered it, overcome it, and reached a symbiosis with it. 

I felt more secure once I began trusting others to do their jobs. I didn’t feel like I had to sprout a million hands to see my Master’s vision. I could sleep peacefully. All I had to do for them was give them the praise they deserved, and point them towards their next star.  

Though my sanity was questionable, my mental health was never better. Both manic and clear, my cognitive abilities grew seemingly by the second. It was exactly what I needed to rid myself of the burgeoning doom in my soul. Keeping my hands busy focused my mind, keeping my mind busy focused my hands. Progress tended to inspire that kind of hope; determination to see a future bloom was watered with signs of change. 

As the year progressed slowly- very slowly, from my perspective-, I became more familiar with Jack’s people. The familiarity naturally grew, developed after constantly passing from The Ark to The Waste in an effort to conjoin our realms. 

Distance was important to a Tall Ones’ understanding of its kind… Objectively, they weren’t related by a “parent”. They were cells- a quintet of one Singularity, split and multiplied through an involuted mitosis. Their understanding of who the other was to them was based on humanity’s perception, on their understanding of human relationships. 

Yet when The Operator said he and Chernabog were “close”, he meant it. Their old corpses laid right beside each other, like mirror images. Where the membrane between our realms was thin, we could cross over from The Ark to The Waste. In order to find those “thin spots”, we needed The Children of Chernabog to sense for them. With their masks on, their home called to them like a beacon. For that reason, they accompanied us from the holes in the Earth, navigating the liminal spaces to create logic in a place that had none.

I remember one girl. Her first name was Janae, her last name none of your business. She carried her father’s pistol under her arm and didn’t point it at anything she wasn’t going to shoot. I fancied her immediately for her no–nonsense charm, a trait I’d learned I was criminally weak to. That seemed to be a trait Jack looked for in his inner circle, as well. He didn’t see the work as fun, so he wanted people who would take everything seriously at all times. I think she was a bit lacking, in that regard, but that was why I fancied her. She cracked a smile as she told me not to walk in front of her, and it made my heart throb. 

But that’s not why I remember her. She was intuitive, too. Her observation about our Masters struck a resounding chord within me. “Sad to think they’ve been dying next to each other,” she’d said. “I wonder if they knew the other was there.”

What she said stuck with me. The mental image of two souls coiled within themselves, their backs to one another as their flesh clung tightly to their deteriorating bones. Starving forever, unseen, unheard. 

I wondered who the real Chernabog had been. Had he cherished his relationship to The Operator? Was he there that day in the woods, when we first met? Did he beg Belobog to leave me be, to accept their fate, to wither with dignity? Or did he allow it all until it was clear my Master had ambitions? 

Every remnant of him was a reaction to us- a way of stalling our dominion, until he had nothing left. If I could place any word to his actions, it was “bitter”. Yet he entrusted EJ with his entire being, surely knowing what the results of that would be. Ah, but was that not exactly like a Tall One? Those creatures with their borrowed personalities, who couldn’t resist the urge to watch something happen.

Kate rested that close to me every night; I’d been certain I knew her entire soul because of that, but I was wrong. I didn’t look within the static of her mind, where she hid the pain of her memory. I couldn’t see why she remained so physically devoted, despite her wavering belief- a punishment to herself, self-inflicted, to atone for her sins. 

And what could I have done, if I did know? Would I have even cared? He placed devotion like a veil over my eyes, and I couldn’t see. I would’ve lashed out at her, because I didn’t see her. I saw the avatar she presented. 

She truly was so much like our Father, in ways I’m sure she’d hate to hear about. 

Over time, the need to bare my teeth and puff out my chest with the Children of Chernabog faded. We were programmed to be aggressive to Chernabog’s old servants because they were on par with The Foundation, drawn to and empowered by his one doctrine of restoring Order. Drawn to it, of course, without understanding what he meant by “Order”, taking his departing words as a justification for their Nazism. Chernabog never commanded them, nor did he claim them as his real children, so the books written before Eyeless Jack were useless dribble. Kindling was a more valuable use of the paper. 

It frustrated me, obviously- who the entity truly was remained a mystery, and there didn’t seem to be any resolution for it. The Old Chernabog was a faceless, unidentifiable God, his true nature speculated upon but never known. Eyeless Jack wasn’t keen on searching through his mind for any trace of the Tall One, either; when EJ struck him, Chernabog willingly accepted total oblivion. EJ called it “ethical euthanasia”- murder for a fundamentally moral purpose. There were people who lived in pain every waking moment, he’d said, slowly dying from an illness they’d never recover from. He believed that, at a certain point, life became a mere prolonging of the final moments. A kind of torture, done on behalf of a world built craving absolute purity. They allowed illness and pain to completely destroy a person rather than take their life, because human society dictated that all killing was murder, and all murder was sin. Rigid, unliving words written in stone. 

But not Jack. In his view, Chernabog, like all thinking creatures, deserved to choose his fate- Jack was merely the one he’d chosen to facilitate it. To call what he did murder would be an insult to Chernabog’s agency… Or, rather, the minuscule amounts he had. Jack didn’t know what became of any pieces left behind, and he wouldn’t disturb an eternal rest just to play twenty questions. He learned his lesson- sometimes, death was the release. 

But not for him. He insisted upon that. A man like him would never be satisfied enough to die. 

All that we could learn of Chernabog was within Judge Angels, who only stared vacantly when asked. I was dumb for thinking she’d know anything helpful, anyways. She technically wasn’t the same Judge Angels he knew, either… I had Nurse Ann to thank for that. 

Speaking of which… She didn’t take the news of our alliance well. Ann had screeched at The Doll about it, loud enough for all of us to hear. She protested The Doll’s command to drop her grudge, preferring to, and I quote, “choke on my own entrails while being sawed in half cunt-first”. Obviously, asking her to let go of a grudge that had literally fueled her unlife would be asking too much. 

I knew it was deeper than that. She could let it go, if it was just her; however, it wasn’t her own life she was angry about. When Judge Angels killed Clara, she’d taken the closest thing Ann had to a friend. She took more than just her life, but her delusions, too. She made her see the truth of her existence, and it left Clara jaded. Though Clara entertained Ann, their relationship still hadn’t recovered beyond tense silence over tea. Clara was closer than ever, yet the distance between them was infinite. 

Neither Red Doll would have to worry about Judge Angels- while always being within two microseconds of Jack, she remained largely unseen. She was a walking jumpscare, often appearing right when you thought you were alone. She tried to blend into the background, but that just made it worse. When you did notice her underneath the lampshade, the scare crept in like being doused with cold water, activating every primal instinct to protect yourself. I would learn later she was doing it, ironically, out of respect to us; after she’d put the fear of Chernabog in us, EJ commanded her not to loom so obviously around him. I thought it was a bit of an overprotective move, but like I said… It didn’t stop her from trying to do it, anyways.   

While we dealt primarily in death, Eyeless Jack concerned himself with the living amongst him. He had people in his realm and on Earth, their masks giving them the ability to instantly travel between them. By way of his followers, He’d established his presence in as many neighborhoods as possible. Eyeless Jack was everywhere, as far as the humans understood it. A sign that The Eyeless One hadn’t forgotten about you, even when the world did. 

Surprisingly, his actions changed the way people saw us. Forums began hosting discussions about our “true nature”, offering some pretty solid evidence that we weren’t a threat to the common public. Documents showing the missing children were a part of CPS cases, victims in criminal investigations… Loved ones had turned on their devices, only to find photos and videos explaining exactly why their beloved had to die. They wrote stories about what really happened that night. It was cute- we were aliens experimented on by The Government as a secret side-project of MK Ultra, who then made a contract with Satan to harvest sinners for the Apocalypse. And we were also lizards, apparently.

None of it was public, per say. People had a weird attitude about The Internet- as if it wasn’t an extension of reality, but a different reality altogether, and speaking of it in the “real world” caused it to cease. Everyone knew, but no one dared elevate beyond a whisper. Prowling cops couldn’t do so anymore, fearing whatever dark figures were watching them. The shift in dynamic between hunter and hunted wasn’t lost on the prey, either, who saw the blue mask as a symbol of their grief manifested. Jack’s tears were their tears, and the tears of all those that came before them. A being that operated beyond human limitation, finally changing the tide to their favor. 

It wasn’t worship. It was something better- recognition. 

It was unfortunate that things played out the way they did on Earth, but EJ aided my friends once things grew more intense. When The Foundation tracked us to our hideouts, The Children of Chernabog helped us hide from their raids. It gave some Proxies the ability to leave The Ark a bit more- not the more enhanced ones, like Blackbird, but the more unassuming. 

Despite the few Collectives we allowed out, we still operated as if on a lockdown. Not by my Master’s decree, but The Doll’s; though she put it far more elegantly, she was exhausted, stressed from the constant threats coming in and out of The Ark. This place was her kingdom, in essence, and it had repeatedly suffered break-ins and breakouts. She wanted to be sure we were safe before resuming our activities on Earth, and she felt we were safest near her. 

The teams allowed out were tasked with finding and monitoring Changelings, observing them as they moved closer towards their Slender Game. My team had already tested interfering a few times, and it seemed to have good results if done sparingly. There was a rare occurrence when a Proxy refused to answer the call of their Master, disbelieving their eyes in favor of their meaningless performance as a human. With our presences, we eliminated those occurrences. We were real, and so was The Sun. It was no longer an option to ignore us. If you said no, you needed to understand what that choice meant.

By then, I was more than confident I could handle whatever the humans threw at us. I even grew more accustomed to guns, as plenty of Jack’s team carried them. Again, they had an entirely different perspective on weapons. To them, guns were tools they needed to defend themselves, and so often they were denied them so it was easier to hold them down. Even though the mask they carried was a greater weapon than any gun, they still carried as a symbol of defiance. 

I’d never experienced being on the safe side of a barrel, but it was far more comforting than the opposite. I still wouldn’t hold one, though. I tried; it spooked me, and I couldn’t help but grip it like a dead rat. The Children of Chernabog thought it was hilarious. Even when I was reassured that they weren’t judging me, I could see the word “baby” written in their eyes. I could rip a man’s ribcage out of his torso, but struggled to hold a piece of metal with a safety lock. 

But, as I said, the familiarity came from the work we did together. When we found where our worlds overlapped, we saw that a door had manifested. The frame was backwards, giving the appearance that you were going inside from the outside. It was tinged with a blue color that contrasted sharply with the environment of the Backroom, as if subtly warning its occupants that they were leaving its maze. When Chernabog’s Children opened the door, there it was- The Waste. Like a fault line, the barrier between our worlds was stark. After examining it, I determined it was a solid gateway, naturally occurring. 

 We determined a fairly simple solution: rather than create a brand-new doorway, we could build a simpler one that led to the Backroom we stood in. Ironically, it was perfectly suited for it, its cream walls and burgundy floors giving the atmosphere of a quiet lobby. 

“People from The Ark can take the door there to this Backroom, and then take this door out to The Waste,” EJ explained to the room. “Simple enough… Gonna need to throw up a flare so Korbyn can find this spot. You three bluebells head out.”

"On it, EJ!"

Brian had grown more comfortable with us- with me, particularly. Our overly affectionate behavior started to rub off on him, and he leaned heavily against me. Not that I minded; he wasn’t heavy enough to make me budge. “Personally? Big fan of buffer rooms. I always forget something like my badge or my headphones, and when you have outside doors that lock on their own? Huge,” Brian offered, his arm on my shoulder. He had little input, as always, but that didn’t stop us from including him. I couldn’t imagine he’d change much when he became a Proxy- clueless was kind of his thing. It was adorable, though, so I wouldn’t have wanted that to change. I loved the way he tried to connect with us, making himself vulnerable rather than trying to impress us; I felt his devotion to our Master through every attempt.

“I forget, too,” I said, resisting the natural urge to lay my head on his. It felt weird to withhold affection, when I knew I cared so much about him. Boys didn’t lean on each other for no reason, though, and that was the reality Brian knew. I didn’t want to scare him. We’d figure it out, eventually; I went through the same thing with Kate. I’d never met someone who ran as hot as I did, though... Brian’s skin always felt like it’d been warmed by the sun.

“Ugh… Get a room,” Toby grumbled at us, shoving me out of my thoughts. “I can feel your faggotry from over here, Masky.”

“Takes one to know one,” I snapped back, dodging his jab to my kidneys. I grabbed him at his core and I tripped him, flipping him horizontal as he shouted. I tried to put him on my shoulder just to see if I could deadlift him that high, but he squirmed too much. I dropped him, barely dodging the hatchet he tried to stab into my foot as he hit the ground.

“Bitch-ass motherfucking pisstain cocksucker…” He growled, pulling his mask up to hide his red face. “You’re gonna regret gushing over him in your head when he can actually hear it.”

“We ignore you when you do it,” Skully reminded him, speaking up from his corner with a lighthearted tone. 

Brian laughed at how scandalized Toby looked, but our back-and-forth caught up with him. Then it was his turn to pull his mask down, shyly hiding his face. I didn’t catch it, at the time, more focused on Natalie’s raised fists. 

“Oi- simmer down, ya’ll,” Natalie huffed, shooting us all a dagger from her single, emerald eye. “We workin’.”

Kate wasn’t paying attention to our bickering, daring to move around the room rather than huddle with the rest of us. “We could put a desk right here for someone to give out fliers- oh, shit, Masky!! We have to make fliers!!” Kate cried, already envisioning the room’s purpose in her mind. “Wouldn’t that be so cool? It could have our rules on it, helpful tips…”

Toby and EJ both sneered at her, but EJ was quicker to the draw. “That’s not very creepy of you,” EJ quipped. “You’re sucking all the mystique out of this, girl. Can’t we be ominous and spooky?”

Watching Jack interact with Kate was… amusing, to say the least. He didn’t push her like he did Toby. She still intimidated him, despite the realistic canyon between their powers. Then again, elephants still feared mice, and the fear wasn’t entirely without reason. He was blind, relying purely on his powers as a Tall One to witness the world around him- he couldn’t simply see the cup on his counter, he knew it was there because his omnipotence could see the entire journey of it: from stone, to mud, to pottery, to a store, to his table. Kate’s Gift overloaded him, her movements so fast that it became confusing to predict her, even when knowing her every move. 

Simply put: she scurried. 

“Absolutely not!! Fuck that!!” Kate snapped, riled up as she felt judged. She missed the way Jack jolted a little, but I didn't. “I am so tired of how unclear everything is, just because we want to be cool and mysterious!! This is a real place, now!! People are going to live here, and they’re not all going to be going on Hero Journeys.”

I agreed with her on that, and not because I was trying to stay on her good side. It’d be useful if people actually arrived at their destinations. Toby and EJ were anarchists at heart, but the idea that we shouldn’t invest in public services did seem a bit misguided. As long as we kept it as discreet as possible, Kate wasn’t wrong to suggest we lift some of that mystique. 

“Muses would be perfect for it,” I mused. “They could have a Berserker with them to protect them. A gatekeeper. Two, even, just in case more force is needed… We’ll need more than one Collective for shifts, but it’s not going to be long before our Generation is ready to pick their professions… For now, maybe a Revenant would do…”

Natalie barked out a laugh, interrupting me as I thought aloud. “You soundin’ like the Madame.” 

I echoed her laugh, quieter and shier. “Maybe…”

I always appreciated Natalie’s ability to float above her worst impulses. Perhaps that’s why I always took her words so seriously- she didn’t go out of her way to ruin my mood, just because things weren’t exactly stable between us. I wanted to prove her wrong. I’d grown into a compassionate leader- someone she could rely on to help her get to paradise.

If we couldn’t stop the flood from taking her home- if we couldn't stop The Sun from engulfing the Earth- then we would rebuild it better than it was on The Ark. I would carry her dreams as I carried Kate’s.

On my shoulders, waist–deep in blood. 

 

–

 

Once the gateway was found, the next step was building the door leading to the Backroom where it resided. As always, it was Ben’s job to create doorways, drawing them into existence with his powers. Although the door for Chernabog was less complicated than the one for Umbra, that only meant he could use the empty space to invoke more security on it. 

EJ requested that. It seemed a bit cold, but he was thinking pragmatically. In the event of a disaster, it would prevent the spread across borders. We could flee all we wanted, but if whatever hunted us had a brain to use, we wouldn’t get far. 

Ben didn’t seem to like EJ in the slightest, but you’d never know it unless you knew Ben. He fawned around EJ, playing the role of a silly, two-dimensional helper that he pulled on the noobs. However, all that was just to lull him into a false sense of security– an emotional sleight of hand Ben pulled on everyone, all so you don’t notice the times where he behaved suspiciously. Ben had an edge to him that he couldn’t hide behind his performative nature. A sharpness was in his eyes, savage and paranoid. He felt his standing was falling into question, after Jason had managed to trick him. He was hyper vigilant of everyone who wasn’t a Proxy, and Jack was the greatest threat of all. Jack wasn’t charmed by his performance, either, unable to see most of Ben’s modes of disarmament.

That morning, I’d overheard from The Slender Ones that Ben took a particular interest in guarding Nina. It wasn’t an obsession with her, so much as it was a constant way to show The Operator his devotion. He was fixated on his job, his power… On proving to Sally that he didn’t mean to get her friend killed. 

She still wouldn’t see him. I know that stung.  

For how socially adept he was, he craved solitude in his work. Whenever I saw my chance to speak to him, he would whisk himself away to another task. I worried about him, genuinely. I didn’t want him to make any more mistakes because he was scared. I knew he was devoted- The Operator gave him life beyond life, gave him the power to break the laws of physics and nature. 

I hoped I’d speak to him after the door was built. I just had to be patient, wait for the chance to demand his attention. I wouldn’t have to command him. If he was truly my friend, then he’d feel compelled to listen to me. 

…I thought that, but I’d still felt my Master’s language dancing on my tongue. Ben Drowned was doing what our Master wanted, sure… but he wasn’t obeying me, and that irritated me. Ben called me “Boss” almost as a joke; he didn’t see me as his superior in any way that mattered. 

I wasn’t a new player; I was a professional, in every sense of the word. I wasn’t a little boy, either, and I demanded to be treated like the adult they were anticipating. 

The Poltergeist’s hands had burned the air with his intent, writing the door into existence with his fingertips. It was placed next to the entryway to The Dark Carnival- two of the four doors we had planned, their positions drawn in the pale grass with a scarlet X. 

Khahrahk and The One I Wasn’t Allowed To Speak The Name of… The idea of casually welcoming creatures from their worlds into The Ark disturbed me, if only the tiniest bit. Our books refused to describe the beings that lived in The Scarlet King’s Pit- it was simply too graphic, even for us. Could we really allow tyrants into our home so casually? It didn’t sit right with me, once I thought further on it. Not all creatures would cross over for grand adventures. Some might even cross over to cause trouble.  

At that point, other than my Master, the only Tall One I felt I could actually trust was Jack. The Operator seemed to find particular glee in that- despite all our attempts to kill him, my Master had a hidden fondness for The Eyeless One. Then again, maybe he was just happy to feel a truly familiar energy, for once. 

Maybe he loved Jack, because it meant he saw his brother again. It may have been that simple. It’d be nice, if it was that simple.   

While Ben built the metaphysical door, I surveyed the progress around us. A building to keep the doors was already in construction, the foundations laid and the bricks awaiting their final resting place. It would serve as a buffer for those that entered our realm. We understood that the doorways left us vulnerable; they were holes, after all, in our great vessel. It was a precaution to hand build the facility that held them. Each brick would be written with Severance, the intent placed in every individual piece of stone. Should there come a time that someone entered The Ark that wasn’t supposed to, they would be trapped in the building permanently, held down by the weight of our Master until we decided what to do with them. 

When Ben was finished with the door, it came with a window that clearly showed the room on the other side. The entryways were connected, then, allowing us the cross distances that defy the very meaning of the word.

Ben sighed as he admired his work, his lips curled into a catlike smirk. “Of course… Sally is far better at this than me,” he admitted. “Doors and buildings are her specialty… The way she built The Kaninchenbau… It’s such a shame she wastes her potential. Oh, well. I suppose some are built for the office, and others are built for playtime. Can’t be helped.” 

Who he was speaking to was a mystery. Most likely, he wasn’t speaking to anyone but himself. 

I felt compelled towards him. My Master had nothing to do with it- the memories of staying up late to play video games with Ben fueled my concern. I knew Ben could be like us, if he really wanted to be. I just didn’t understand why that was so hard for him to do.  

Before Ben could leave, I stopped him, daring to grab his wrist. His skin, as always, was cold, wet, and not quite there. If I squeezed, my hand would go straight through him. 

“Give us a moment. I want to discuss something with my Master’s advisor,” I stated aloud. My own team seemed perplexed, if not a bit worried. Those days, a private conversation with Ben meant something bad happened. 

EJ, however, had no interest in our drama. With a sly grin, he swiped at the air until he grabbed Toby’s shoulder, dragging him under his arm. “I heard you got some ladies, bro. All I’ve met are babies- where’s the women at?” he cooed. “Daddy’s lookin’ to get rejected.” 

Funny- I thought we were all ugly, pale freaks. I guess he was right about two of those words. All of The Operator’s children were beautiful. Not because they were chosen for beauty, but by virtue of being The Operator’s children. His love made you bloom like a flower, beautiful in ways humans could neither comprehend nor resist. 

Still gross to hear him say it, though. Those were my aunts he was talking about…

I didn’t address it, leading the Poltergeist towards the treeline. Ben, ever the curious devil, followed me despite his apparent discomfort. 

“What are we planning, eh?” he asked, betraying himself by nervously tapping his fingers together. “Are we going to kill another Kennedy?”

I frowned underneath my mask, daring to once again tug him from floating above me to my eye level. 

“Are you okay?” I asked plainly. 

He was taken aback, clearly. The empty pits of his eyes widened a bit more innocently that time, his lips pulling back in what was almost a grimace. “Am I… What?” He asked, scoffing with disbelief. 

“Are you okay?” I repeated, holding his forearm a bit tighter. “Things have been really difficult around here… especially for you. You’re our Master’s firewall- I wanted to make sure you were alright.”

Ben outright cackled at me, throwing his head back and wiping a fake tear from his eye. “Oh, Boss, you’re a card!!! I’m cute and marketable, but I’m not made of dust bunnies. So our enemies made a few good moves. Who cares? The game isn’t over by a long shot!!!”

That hardly convinced me. He was laughing, but it wasn’t real. “Ben, be real for a second. It’s okay if you’re hurting. It’s not your fault Jill died-” 

“-That, Boss, is debatable,” he chirped, still maintaining a level of snark. “Who’s to say I didn’t hope for such a thing, so Sally might play with me more…”

I recognized that pattern of words. I knew them well- they came to me often, blaming me for my every mistake. “Ben, that’s not the same thing as planning treason. Which you didn’t do- even Jason admitted he’d lied to you,” I asserted. “I can wish Toby sets himself on fire every day, that doesn’t mean when he does it’ll be my fault.”

When I saw his face twist into a sneer, I pushed further, saying what I felt needed to be said. Sally was my baby sister, after all- I was the one who saw her nervous and unsure before ceremonies, the one she whined to about our Master’s strict doting. 

 “Sally isn’t upset at you. She’s just upset. We all are. Jill tried to kill us, but she was just like you- manipulated into doing something terrible. And right now, Sally’s bedroom is the only place Sally feels safest, and Laughing Jack is the one creature who she feels needs her protection. It’s the ‘heart’ of the Kaninchenbau for a reason- nothing can harm her, in there. When she’s ready to come back to us, she will. And we’ll be waiting for her, because we’re her family. Right?” 

At that, Ben’s grin stretched wide, taunting and familiar. “...You think her bedroom is the heart? Tsk, tsk… You’re not thinking deeply enough.”

I couldn’t believe him. I said all that, and he didn’t listen to a single bit of it? 

“Ben-!” 

“Boss, it goes against company policy to ask me about my personal life,” The Poltergeist stated firmly. “Don’t misunderstand. I’m not sad that Sally has isolated herself… I’m bored.”

At that, he forced his arm to pass through my grip, breaking free of my hold with a sensation of icy water passing directly through my flesh. At my discomfort, Ben shrugged, floating upwards in a sitting position. 

“Although… I wonder… Is that what’s happening in there…?”

I felt a chill run down my spine as he left me with such an ominous question, once again able to render me disturbed to my core. Without another word, he vanished from my sight. I managed to convince myself that he was just trying to scare me. He was taking out his frustrations because I could chip that armor of his. I dared to ask how he was doing, as if being dead meant you couldn’t be going through a lot. 

I didn’t have to wonder if Sally was okay. Not only could I feel her spirit, but her spirit was directly tied to The Kaninchenbau itself. If anything happened to her, the entire building would collapse. If she wanted to cry and mourn her toys, then whenever she saw me, I would also mourn them with her. 

Even if they were just that. Toys.

What a horrible thing to be, I thought. 

 

–

 

Once the door was built, traffic began to flow. I felt compelled to interact with the Children of Chernabog that came to tour our realm, both worried about their safety and their opinion. Jack’s followers were always polite, if not a bit voyeuristic. I don’t think they meant to be- perhaps “overcurious” would be a better way of saying it. Often, we had to politely remind them that we actually lived in The House, and therefore, we couldn’t allow guests past a certain point. They thought we were brainwashed, too; they were surprised when they heard us complaining openly about our jobs, expressing individuality despite residing within a hivemind. Of course, that was because they didn’t understand the point of a hivemind. Not to erase, but to enhance- to eliminate miscommunication in moments where hesitation was death, to express ideas too vast for mere words. At any point, another Proxy could simply embrace me, and we’d pass all our knowledge between us. 

The Doll was hard to convince, but the more people from Jack’s side crossed over, the more Proxies she allowed to venture out to see the new realm. Jack’s people were more unsure about us on their turf (for good reason), but it played out as I wanted. Proxies loved parties, after all, and the energy was high tempo in The Waste. Everyone was happier, there- they were within a kinder embrace, free to exist. 

Fisher King took it upon herself to take over the job of greeting our guests and documenting our siblings as they left, her mask off to show her face to those entering from The Waste. I hated it. She was such a brilliant woman, strong and capable, it felt like she was being punished, confined behind a desk like she was some ordinary girl. I didn’t try to stop her, of course, but I did beg on my knees about it. I’m not shocked begging didn’t work- that kind of display only ever encouraged her.  

I think she felt judged, to be honest, by people she viewed as a lower class. Particularly by Diamond, whom she expressed quite a bit of animosity towards despite our truce. They weren’t allowed to fight, so King never escalated to throwing fists; however, she had quite a bit to say about our guests when we were together, a lot of it mean enough that I can’t repeat it.

The Children of Chernabog did have something she didn’t- a certain grounding in reality that made her cold attitude seem childish. Even though life was difficult for her, she came from a world of luxury and providence, largely unaware of what it meant to starve. I never blamed her for that- the pressure she faced in those spaces was enough to give her ulcers, and her teacher deserved the death she gave him. She was always perfectly vindicated, in my eyes. 

I could tell King admired Diamond, deep down. She wouldn’t have gotten so heated about it if she didn’t.

Luckily for her, Jack’s crew didn’t feel compelled to actually respond. If one of them decided to be the lesser person, I think she’d turn to gold dust from their comebacks. They had competitions that revolved around insulting each other, and I doubted she could handle being mocked in 4/4 meter. 

I said I hated it, but really thinking about it… I didn’t act like it. I got excited as a mutt everytime I knew we were going home, because it meant I’d see her. I didn’t act too lovey-dovey with her with Toby around, though. He said it was okay, but I didn’t want to stress him out by making him jealous. 

If only he knew how I really felt. I loved King, but I could never show her the sides of me I’d shown Toby. Perhaps that made me a bad partner to both of them. I thought that was the benefit of having many partners- they all meant something different to me, equally. When it came to Toby and I, our roots were entangled. We fed off each other. 

He and I spent countless hours in The Waste, negotiating terms with Jack. EJ wanted both of us to be involved, as both of us were “vessels” of The Operator. I knew he just wanted Toby around. Toby was the first guy he’d met that was willing to say heinous things right to his face, begging to be punished. It was an ant picking a fight with a tiger, in reality- Toby absolutely did not want that suckerpunch, which is why he never took it too far. Knowing that, Jack took a particular glee in being a devilish voice in his ear, egging him to cross that line. It was absurd to watch, but oddly comforting. 

Jack was a better friend than Hoaxton, I’d thought. A better influence, overall. 

At times, I’d invite Kate to come along, given that she was almost a vessel. But she liked to spend her free time with Dreamy, helping her prepare to graduate to Muse. She’d come with us, if her girlfriend was nice and let her go. Dreamy was the only girl that Kate seemed to drop everything for- even me, sometimes. Not that I minded; there were even times I’d changed my plans and hung out with them, instead.   

During discussion, it was plainly obvious that The Waste was a more forgiving realm for humans to live in. While The Ark’s air was toxic with decay, The Waste was breathable, as evidenced by Brian being able to take off his mask. That would be a far easier solution than trying to convert every human. In fact, it even lifted the burden that choice placed on us- we could bring more people, be more forgiving to humans that weren’t perfect enough. The Waste was a massive, sprawling hive- it was very likely it could’ve held the entire world’s people, if we used the space correctly. 

The issue wasn’t space, but resources, as it typically was for us. Our Slender Ones had connections, our Proxies had Gifts that revolved around creation and manifestation… It would take some time to prepare everything, but The Master had trained us for the momentous task. We were more than just soldiers- we were builders, thinkers, creators. And we’d give that to EJ, all in return for doing what he already wished to do. It was a saint’s bargain, and EJ should’ve been leaping to accept it. 

He was too cool for that. “So all you’re asking is that I trust you?” EJ had asked with a sarcastic smirk, a cigarette hanging off his lips. “I’ll let you do your thing, and I’ll do mine. How about that?”

Beneath us, we saw another caravan of Jack’s followers parading down the street, full of items from the human world. Their horns and whistles announced their presence, answered back by drums as yet more celebration erupted. It was the atmosphere that caused things to rust and rot inside The Ark; since The Waste more closely resembled Earth’s, humans could move their entire homes into it. It was coming alive in sections. The windows were painted black to block the overwhelming glow of the horizon, the lights multicolored to counteract the overwhelming blue tinge. In a way, music was important there for another reason- to drown out a dull thrum of static, which infected the mind at every moment of silence. There were downsides, but still, they were all so joyful. I could feel it like a wave crashing in my heart, beckoning me to follow the sound that was making it. 

“Don’t sound like you trust us,” Toby drawled, eyeing him.

“Hellllllllll no, I don’t,” EJ drawled back, his head rolling as he stressed the first word. “I barely trust myself with this shit. I can’t see your wack ass Vans, but I know you’re gonna scuff ‘em against the door walking out.”

I huffed lightly. “That seems-”

“Useless?” Jack concluded. “Yeah, no shit. I can find that missing sock, though, so it ain’t all bad.” 

“You’re a doctor, aren’t you? More than that... You’re Chernabog. You could grow new eyes, if you really wanted to,” I stated. “You’re handicapping yourself.”

I expected that to piss EJ off, but he just chuckled at me, his eyelids closing over the empty sockets. He then pulled at the collar of the shirt he wore, exposing some of the scars that adorned his chest. “It’s the same reason I don’t let these heal,” he explained, flicking ash off his cigarette. “‘S not ‘cause they’re painful, not ‘cause it’s inconvenient… It’s because it’s part of who I am, now. Judgement is blind, but it knows all… Just makes sense.”

“Sounds like bullshit,” Toby quipped, eyeing Jack's chest with a familiar appraisal. 

Still, EJ chuffed, his tendrils shifting as he moved. “Okay, how ‘bout this one- it’s a handicap that keeps me from turning into something like Shaggy 2 Dope up there in outer space. All evil and shit, peeling motherfuckers like potatoes ‘cause I’m bored… I like being here, among human beings. If that means I gotta give myself a handicap, then shit, bring me my parking pass.” 

As the conversation moved on, I couldn’t help but notice Brian’s silence. That specific time, Jack had invited him to be a part of a lesson on The Slender Sickness. He’d been in great spirits, even though words like “emaciated”, “anemic”, and “sallow” were thrown around. He should’ve been trying to insert himself into the conversation. But then, when we brought up the state of humanity in The Underrealm, he was withdrawn, watching us without saying a word. 

I put it together fast. From his perspective, he was about to lose his purpose. It was his destiny to be the first of many, an Adam in his own right. If we didn’t need to turn everyone into Proxies to survive, then what would be the point of turning him?

I let him worry about it, for a little while. Watched his crisis of faith, wondering if he’d get scared and run. I expected him to; I wouldn’t have blamed him if he did. I could stand to let him go, let him live a full, human life. 

But I should’ve known Brian. He didn’t think like other people. He and I were alike, in that sense. When confronted with something that frightened us, some had an instinct to flee.

We had instincts like dogs. We latched on tight, and we didn’t let go. 

 

–

 

Brian’s presence in my room got more awkward the closer we became. 

He had no idea how antsy I was about it, largely unaware of my… habits. Most of it was hearsay, written off as jokes. He trusted what I told him, but it wasn’t as if I shared all my dirty secrets. Talking about that may have been normal for other boys, but for me, those conversations were physically revolting. Because of my reservations, I was tense about being up so late with him. Everyone was already expecting something; if I made any noise, I wouldn’t hear the end of it come breakfast. 

I wouldn’t touch him. We were unequal. His heart still hammered with a primal fear when we locked eyes, and I still felt a certain gnawing under my skin. 

We were both too wired to sleep. The next day, EJ was going to take a look at Nina- he was already looking over the analysis we had, as well as whatever we could find that might’ve been referencing her.

Her clothes had been a giveaway- the word “DOE” didn’t appear often in the files we stole, but when they did, they had the most redacted. We saw Clara, too once. in the oldest files, listed a entity they named SCP-105. A girl was brought to them with an illness that couldn't be explained, and through their radiation experiments, she transformed into a monster. The files said she was killed, but that was obviously not true- she'd escaped to The Ark, where our Master reclaimed her as The Red Spider. The knowledge they gained from her was what inspired them to begin Project DOE. 

But that wasn’t why we were both awake. When EJ examined Nina the next day, he’d also tell us how The Foundation was able to stabilize her, transforming the Spore’s purpose from “devour” to “bloom”. With that, we’d be able to do the same to Brian- to transform The Sickness inside him, and recreate the symbiosis we experienced. 

Brian could become a Proxy by the end of the week- that sentence looped in my head. Something that seemed so far away was suddenly tomorrow, and the anxiety was enough to keep me awake. 

As for Brian… I wasn’t sure. He was still quiet as we played one of his card games. I could tell he was putting every ounce of concentration inwards, his eyes almost unblinking as his vision tunneled. I was much the same way, though my thoughts were scattered, jumping from the strategy of the game we were playing and The Game itself. 

“Masky,” he said quietly. “Can I ask you what you’re thinking?”

I hummed lowly at that, charmed by it. Soon, he wouldn’t need to ask. “If you draw Pot of Greed one more time, I’m going to kill you,” I drawled.

He laughed, subtly tucking one of his cards away, the face of that damned jar peeking out at me. I watched his hands-calloused, the bones pronounced- fiddle the ones still in play. I pictured all the delicate sinew underneath his hands, the muscle and cartilage clinging tightly to long fingers. His skin was purple around the knuckles, still worn from practice. 

If I were to bite each finger off, I thought, I would leave his thumb for last. The human thumb seemingly only had two joints, but the third was right by wrist, near the pulse. It’s why you can cup your hands and drink water. If I bit there first, he would bleed out before I finished the pinky. No, I’d save the thumb for last, and let his veins pump the blood into my mouth.

After a moment, I gave him a real answer. 

“Do you know why you need to be born with a Spore to be immune to The Sickness?” I asked. 

I could see him genuinely trying to think of the answer- to recall what he’d read furiously, more focused on his studies here than he ever was in school. “Trick question… You’re not immune, per say. You still have it, but it doesn’t kill you- it rewrites your DNA. That’s why you have to be born with it- because it has to grow with you to learn not to kill you,” he offered. 

I smiled a bit at that. Most read that and thought of mutation, but that word had such negative connotations. We were changed, but not malformed. Perhaps that was on a vain whim, but… it was a whim The Operator was strict with, and it kept us people-shaped. 

“You’re not being tested, by the way.”

“Hehe- that info was on Jeff's computer. Thought it was lore to a tabletop game… A-Anyways, I remember more than that. There’s three types of Spores- one of them kills you, and two of them turns you into a zomb- Proxy,” he recited, all too happy to impress me with things I already knew. I’d forgotten that’s what they called us... I missed the days when The Foundation was run by nerds. Back then, they didn’t even know there was a difference between Drones and Proxies, and we could slapstick them to death. Good times…

“That’s why… some people don’t die as quickly…” Brian continued, losing a bit of his steam. “...Hah. I wonder which one I have. Feels like the one that… eats you from the inside…”

He did; it was the only one he could possibly have, given his experiences. He repeatedly exposed himself to our world, and regardless of the reason why, that had triggered one of The Operator’s methods of feeding. It was like repeatedly sticking your head in a lion’s mouth, certain it wouldn’t bite down. Granted, we really didn’t want to bite down- The Operator and I were both doing everything we could not to. I hadn’t used my Gift around him since the incident at The Waste, the idea of accelerating his decay unacceptable. 

I could see the way it wore away at his appearance. The circles under his eyes were dark, the golden glow of his skin turning pale. He could feel The Operator’s whispering breath on the back of his neck, his words trailing through his mind like a fragment of a dream. I tried to tell myself that was his fault, ultimately; to die from The Sickness meant to poison yourself, expecting some greater immunity. A useless search for greater knowledge you didn’t deserve.

Except he wasn’t looking for knowledge. He wasn’t even looking for The Ark. He was looking for me. That wasn’t supposed to happen- he wasn’t supposed to happen. It would’ve made more sense if he loved me, but I don’t think he did. That word is too small to describe how he felt. 

“The Master isn’t going to eat you. He needs you,” I reassured him, my gaze trying to remain on the cards in my hand. I barely understood how the game worked, yet I was still winning. Either Brian was letting it happen, or he was sandbagging me. The art on the cards was hideous… And he claimed hundreds of people crammed into tight spaces to play. Unfathomable.

The words I said were confident, but only because of what wasn’t said- Master wouldn’t eat him because he was mine. If anything devoured him, it would be me. At times I reveled in it, but truthfully, I couldn’t wait until that power imbalance was gone. The hunger I felt was difficult to ignore, coming to me when I was supposed to feel peace; although I was usually so well-trained, something about him made my appetite flare, regardless if my stomach was full or empty. 

It wasn’t simply for survival, it was… I don’t know. Something sicker than that. I wanted it out of me. I felt it was unlike me, and after trying so hard to grow up, I couldn’t afford to slide backwards. 

“Yeah… You’d kick his ass, wouldn’t you?” Brian murmured.

“Worse. I’d cry,” I said, willing to insult myself a bit. “I’ve been told I can be a real brat when I want to be. You’d act spoiled too, if you were me.”

“Ha! I can’t complain. It’s saved me from being lunch.” 

Brian snickered at his own joke, but I wasn’t convinced. Neither of us were being direct enough. I couldn’t let him go.  

“You’ve been upset since we met with EJ,” I stated formally. “Since we mentioned we won’t have to turn every human… Are you worried?”

He flinched visibly, trying to put on a smile before realizing he didn’t have the energy for it. “It’s not that. It’s… I was thinking about… her,” he confessed.

“Her” being the Lazari girl. Brian hadn’t thought of her much until he met us, and when he did think of her, he spoke to me about it. I was honored that he confided in me; I believed (as I’m sure he did, too) that it was her spirit that brought us together, if only in a metaphorical way. It helped me understand why he was so adamant about seeing this through. 

“I wish she was alive,” he said, the words rushing out of him in a single breath. “She deserved to be here, not me. You would’ve loved her…” 

He’d said this before, my mind whispered. Survivor’s guilt, always punishing the living for not dying. 

Brian laughed, which alerted me to the tears welling in his tired eyes. “She would’ve brought me here anyways. We could’ve all been friends. I know I sound so fucking childish-”

“You don’t,” I whispered, reaching out to place a hand on his shoulder. It was rare to see him like that, but it always inspired a particular softness from me. Hesitantly, I leaned in, pressing my forehead against his. “You’re here because you would’ve done something, if you had the power to. We have that power. I’m going to give it to you, like I promised. The next time, we’ll save them together.”

He pressed his forehead against mine, the weight of his whole life on his shoulders.“You promise I’m going to join you?” he asked, pleading. 

“You told me to,” I responded, equally low. “Do you want to tell me to do it again?”

I really thought he was going to- his lips parted like he was going to speak, to command me again. Like a delayed shock, though, I saw a chill run through him, his jaw snapping shut as he sat back. He shook his head, fidgeting like he’d done something embarrassing. 

“No, it’s cool,” Brian huffed. “I trust you.”

“That’s not a good idea. I'm very stupid.”

I ended up being right. He was sandbagging me. 

 

–

 

I saw an unexpected face around The Ark. All that talk about never seeing it again, and yet… Nonetheless, I was pleased to see Nathan. When I found him, he was standing in the foyer, watching younger Proxies rush by. Though there was supposed to be a ceremony to mark the transition, he was already acting as a Sleeper. The little Proxies regarded him with an awestruck glee before running off to play, their imaginations alight with dreams of who they’d be when they were taller. 

Kate was with Nathan, which is who I was originally looking for. We were ready to walk to the docks, having finally convinced EJ that we’d have a proper, brand-new boat. Brian and his big fucking mouth, I swear…

“Nobody is coming with us,” Kate declared, smiling proudly at her pun.  

“I want to talk to Nina myself,” Nathan stated quickly, as if he needed to explain himself. “She knows what happened to Crystal.” 

I wasn’t sure what made him so confident, aside from a few leaps in logic. But it was a possible lead. I certainly wasn’t going to tell him no. I was always clear that, no matter what, I wouldn’t stand in the way of his search. 

I was, however, extremely nervous about the interaction. Nathan was sensitive- rightfully so, mind you, but to a girl like Nina, that was pure weakness. She only respected people that she didn’t feel in control of, and by God, did she try to snatch any drop of control that she could. There were quite a few words she could use to set Nathan off. If he did lose it around her, she wouldn’t give him anything. 

I thought I could control her using the “relationship” we used to have, if you could call it that. But Nina was serious about moving past her fixation on men- whatever fascination she had for me was fueled by something else, something beyond a serial killer’s last target. The difference being that, now, she was wise about what she said, knowing I wasn’t on her side no matter how sweetly I lied. 

I was a dog. She should’ve killed me for it when she had the chance.  

The only reason she felt no compulsion to escape our Prison was simply because she knew she’d be caught  again- and, without question, The Foundation would catch her. Her bionic eye contained a GPS device. It would alert The Foundation the instant she appeared within their range, which was- by that point- the entirety of the North American Hemisphere. And according to her, Mexico was “too cliche”. 

We were willing to give her a Gameboy and a porno mag, at least- better entertainment than The Foundation offered. 

Jack’s presence meant that Ben couldn’t floor it like he normally did. As such, the ride across the red ocean was surprisingly peaceful. Hydra wasn’t very active, that day. Their tendrils crested the water in the far distance, and I feared that they may attack us. But we weren’t the ones who’d summoned them. The further out we got, the more I could see of the shoreline. Around the curve where the dock was, there was a funeral being held. A Changeling had failed their Slender Game; from what I heard, their victim’s husband had arrived suddenly, and caught them in the act. The struggle had been short, as there was also a gun the Changeling hadn’t known about. The Slender Game was usually done with such passion, mistakes like that were to be expected. But I don’t remember a time it’d been such severe missteps. The gun, especially; we were so wired to fear them, it was the first thing we thought of in a combat situation. For that reason, I only felt disappointed. No one they knew could push their boat. They were lucky their body was left alone long enough to be taken by our Master.

I heard his voice whispering into my thoughts. You are pushing their boat, he said. You are the boat, the ocean, and the waves. You are always there, even when you aren’t. That’s what it meant to be omnipotent. Everything is you.  

Nathan’s voice cut through the quiet hum of the engine, the sloshing of cut waves. “Can I tell you guys something?” he asked. Naturally, he could; we would always listen to him, when he had something to share. 

And boy, was it something. “Back at the rez… I really was forced to hold you guys back. H-He got to me,” Nathan stammered, trying to explain himself. “I tried to fight Jason, but he was a pain by myself. I’m no good in open combat. But… He didn’t want to kill me. He just… Wanted to talk.”

“So how’d he fuckin’ force you, huh?” Natalie drawled. She’d heard “boat” and had brought a six pack of beer; I didn’t know if that was such a good idea, but I knew she was a little stressed about being around Nina. We all were, but her… Natalie had reached out to Nina for comfort, and the woman abused her like Jeff did. It was a kind of betrayal I hadn’t experienced, and wouldn’t judge her. 

“Well… H-He said that Nina knew about my sister. And that he could help me find her,” he began. When that made us all roll our eyes and think “gullible”, he grew defensive, clenching his fists in his lap. 

“Guys, he knew things about me. He knew I like caffeine, why I like vests. A-And I knew his dad’s name. I’d just guessed randomly, but it was right??” he explained, half-disbelieving. “I felt… connected to him. Somehow.”

I expected Ben to say something about it- maybe to giggle and explain Jason’s behavior- but… Ben didn’t say anything. Not a single word. And while I wondered if that was because he was focusing, I couldn’t help but think Ben knew exactly what Nathan was talking about.  

 “According to him, I used to be from his world,” Nathan confessed. “I used to be… his friend. A real friend. He didn’t remember how, or why, but when he heard my name… You guys think he’s just trying to get power, but it’s not that. He was a sick man, pulled from the natural order. Umbra encouraged him to be the absolute worst version of himself.”

“Sounds like you’re just justifying what he did,” Kate argued. 

Nathan appeared crestfallen at that, his mismatched eyes squinting with a hidden pain. “Some of us aren’t… loved… like you are. The Favorites,” he told us. He didn’t just mean me and Kate- Toby, Natalie, even Brian. “Every time they start this stupid Game over, we have no say over what happens to us, where we go- fuck, even who we are. We’re doomed to make the same mistakes over and over, because we think it’s the first time we’ve made that choice. There’s a version of me out there that Jason really, really cared about, and it’s just gone. Not locked up, not waiting to be revived. Gone. He can’t forgive them for that. Would you?” 

“And you believed all that?” Toby remarked. “You know he’s a proven liar. A good one, too.” 

“I know! But… It’s been eating me alive. The idea that I’ve done this before, with completely different people, and I still was nowhere close to finding my sister. It’s all I want… All I’ve ever wanted. Keep her safe… I promised…”

“Oh, Nathan,” Kate sighed sympathetically, her anger forgotten as she wrapped her arms around his midsection. 

I sighed, trying my best to make direct eye contact with Nathan. “I-I wasn’t angry about it. You were doing what you thought you had to. Nothing you do… makes me angry… I just… worry about you. All the time.” 

I didn’t expect that to actually reach someone as walled up as Nathan, but he looked surprisingly touched by that. “That really means a lot, Masky. Thank you. And I’m sorry I’ve been such a hardass about it all-”

“You deserve to be,” Jack finally cut in. I thought he’d fallen asleep, but no- just eavesdropping. “Don’t apologize to him. You forget that quick what you just said? Do you forgive The Operator for just taking you?”

Nathan faltered, actually blushing a bit with embarrassment. “Well… It’s… more of the principle of the matter… To be honest, I’m kinda glad I work here? Umbra seems… t-temperamental.”

“He used our friend to shoot people with a cannon from literally across the Universe. Nobody blames you for having that opinion, either,” Skully dryly noted.

“Here, here…” Natalie drawled, tipping her head back. The remaining amber liquid in the bottle vanished in a swirling vortex down her throat, and when she lifted the bottle for Jack’s tendrils to grab, she burped in satisfaction. 

“And in any case, The Operator has actually helped me find her. Even when I don’t buy into the cult shit… Even if I’ve been looking for her in every lifetime, this time, I can feel it… It’s special.”

At that, Eyeless Jack shrugged, letting it go. “A’ight. So it be. Let’s see if the man’s right.”

Eyeless Jack was particularly excited about meeting Nina. Trying to warn him only seemed to excite him further. It wasn’t everyday a doctor got to examine someone who was genuinely immortal. He wondered if she aged, most of all- that was the one thing he couldn’t control, with his powers. Natural law just wouldn’t allow it, and as a Tall One, he was beholden to those barriers until he figured out how to climb over them. He could bring someone back to their body, good as new, but their clock would simply begin ticking from when it last left off. Whatever he found, he had no plans to use it; for him, it was merely a poetic endeavor. He knew what it felt like to live a millennia, and he wouldn’t wish that on anyone. 

Depends on where you spend the millennia, if you asked me. 

It wasn’t all for the sake of medical advancement. Eyeless Jack hadn’t known The Foundation as we did when we first met, but he was well acquainted with them by the time we became friends. They were the truly responsible ones for the fiasco on Earth, which had left hundreds of thousands of humans abused. Indeed, My Master received Proxies that awoke earlier than expected, their home situations escalating because of their brush with the law. Children had been detained, even trafficked, and parents were arrested for not giving them up on command. It was a mess, and it was only getting worse.

But, as The Lord of Order, EJ felt compelled to do something about it. I understood the desire to take it personally- it wasn’t like the police were chasing pampered, rich kids through the streets. He wanted vengeance for the humiliation and injustice. I allowed him that, and spared him my lecturing about anonymity. He was always unknown, having no choice in the matter- asking him to remain unseen simply wasn’t the same ask as it was for me. I didn’t like it, but I wasn’t the only person with weight to throw around.

In a previous conversation, we’d gotten a name- or, rather, a piece of a name. Doctor “B”. In every conservation Nina had, she dropped the name casually, like we already knew who he was. I recognized that kind of thought pattern- he’d ingrained himself so deeply into her routine, become such a integral part of it, that he couldn’t be separated from the task. She didn’t simply “take her medicine”- Dr. B gave her medicine, and she took it. It was a way for doctors or nurses to maintain control of a patient, creating a false sense of security. 

The doctor she spoke of was particularly embedded. She spoke of him as if he’d saved her, but if he’d truly done that, she wouldn’t be with us. He’d taken in a stray and taught her to bite on command. She called him the “Site Director”, a title which meant he had the utmost power at the facilities. He was the one sending soldiers (or the MTF, as Nina called them) to exterminate us. That was all she really knew about him; she had plenty to say about his looks, though that didn’t interest me. 

Though Nina didn’t tell us this, I knew it was him that was buying Proxyhydrone from Jeff. Hell, that was probably why Nina was alive- he was just saving an investment. One that clearly worked out for him… I didn’t know if he had any connection to me, but I could feel his interest. He wanted me alive; they always tried to take me alive… Why? 

I hoped to find out. Nina was where I left her, of course, pretending like she didn’t hear us from a mile away. She had new clothes- a black hoodie, this time, no doubt because of the cold. If she laid her head against the bars, The Mortician would brush her hair for her, and it was about the only thing she did without a fuss. 

I tossed a new magazine between the bars, hoping the noise would earn her attention. It did; she rolled over, saw how many of us were there, and grew stiff, her back paused mid-arch.

“You’re not in trouble,” Eyeless Jack reassured. He was wearing a pair of blue sunglasses that day, like the pair Legion had. He didn’t wear his Mask when he was doing “house calls”, and those made his appearance a little less ghoulish. 

“My name’s Jack. And you’re the Nina Hopkins,” Jack stated, as if that was new and impressive. “The Romeo Killer… The first female mass killer, first female to cause mass violence in a school… Shit, I had to practice emergency stitching and tourniquets for hours because of you. I wish I could see what you look like now… They say that you were so pretty, you might have been acquitted for it.”

Nina let out the softest gasp, her eyes glittering like fireworks. She’d taken a good look at him as he spoke, noticing his pointed ears and otherworldly features. 

“Oh, you’re exotic,” she cooed, her grin stretching ear to ear. 

Jack deflated instantly. “That’s not- You can’t say that, I’m- wow, that was fast. Is it hot in here…?”

“Told you,” I scoffed, shooting a glance at Nathan. “Nina, I’ve brought you more handsome boys and a magazine. You could at least be nice to them and tell them what they want to know.”

She’d followed the turn of my head, and for a moment, her attention rested entirely on Nathan. Then, something happened- a reaction, causing her to rise from her lax pose. 

“Oh… Oh,” She cooed, crawling closer to the bars of her cage. “You have such pretty eyes… Why don’t you take that mask off, let me see your handsome face?” 

Nathan bristled at that, but held firm. “I have questions for you,” he said, his voice wavering as he tried to maintain his emotions. I was a bit confused- this felt like her old routine, I thought. Had she relapsed?

Or, maybe not. “I might have answers,” Nina responded, her tone bored as she folded her legs into a meditative pose. “Not sure what else you want from me, though. You people have dissected me three times now, and you’ve asked me a million, dumb questions. You think an experiment like me gets to know anything cool like number codes?” She snorted. “Not that I needed them… Five-finger combo right here, baby, with acrylics. Right through the door like, ‘blam’-”

“That,” Nathan said, keeping his words flat. “I want to ask you about that.”

“My nails?”

“No- when you were a fucking experiment. For fuck’s sake…” 

Nina rolled her eyes and reached for the magazine I gave her. “Why do you want to know that?” she drawled. “We’re Jeff’s leftovers. They called us Does to be cute. We’re not allowed to dress like slutty crime fighters, so what’s the fucking point? It’s like, ‘why am I always the only one who wants to party?’ all the fucking time…”

Nathan flinched, his knuckles cracking as he clenched his fists. “All of you were victims of Jeff?”

“Mmmh… Maybe,” she stated noncommittally, her attention pointed on the magazine. “You expect me to know every cumrag whore Jeff’s been with? I just assume he’s ruined all of them like he ruined me, fucking creepazoid…”

“Nina,” I growled warningly. “You know what he’s asking you. Stop being difficult.”

“Or what?! What will you do?!” she snapped angrily. She laughed, then, her mood changing on a dime. “Oh, you’re right, Romeo. Since you seem like you really want to know, I’m afraid I gotta raise my prices. Two magazines, and I’ll-” 

That drove Nathan mad. “NO!! No, you fucking tell me RIGHT NOW!! ” He shouted, his hands bleeding as he gripped the bars of her crystalline cell. He let go just to yank his cloth mask down, exposing the rest of his face with a smear of blood. 

“Crystal!! Her name was Crystal!!” He shouted, declaring her name with all the conviction he owed my Master. He punctuated every word with a kick, as if to knock down the bars to get to Nina. If she couldn’t break them down, however, neither could he. 

“ I swear by Apistotoke, you fucking bitch. I’ll wait until they forget I’m here, and I’ll slit your fucking throat until you finally fucking die, until you fill an ocean with your fucking blood-!!!”

Kate, Toby, and Natalie had to combine their strength to pull him away, and even then, Natalie had to hold him in a bear hug, her biceps flexed and straining as he struggled. 

Although Nina cackled at Nathan’s outburst, she had to breathe eventually. And with her exhale, I could see how her guilt painted her face, her scarred mouth twisted in its attempts to remain visibly apathetic. It was telling, in ways words weren’t capable of expressing. Against her will, her mind was conjuring memories of faces, trying to match one to the face snarling death threats at her. Because she recognized it; she knew she did. 

“Nina,” I called, earning her attention instantly. “We’ve been kind to you. That’s because I know you’re a victim, in your own right. Despite what you’ve done to me, what you continue to do… I want to forgive you, and find peace.”

Nina dared to roll her eyes at me. It was disappointing, honestly. I missed when she was dumber. 

“I can change that, if I want to. You know what we did to Liu, don’t you?” I reminded Nina in a cold, patient way.

“Oh, memories,” Toby cooed, matching my energy. “We were so wild, we ate him even though he was bad for us… He was a struggle to shit out.” 

“Gross…” Natalie grumbled, patting Nathan on the shoulder. By then, the other had calmed down enough to be released, our presence doing a lot to soothe him. 

I let out a giggle, not really trying to hold it in. These guys were so casual about this… Well, that was Toby, after all. He always had a way of making me break character. The noise sent Nina on edge, her skin prickling.

“There’s things we could do with you. More useful things,” I continued, speaking around a hum of amusement. “Ben Drowned wants to use your body to walk around on Earth. The Physicians want to take you apart completely, to see if you’ll grow back… Like an Earthworm. What do you think? What would you prefer?”

“Why bother with any of that?” Kate asked, her voice a soft growl through her hair. She rested her chin on my shoulder, ready to crawl over me. “Let’s eat her before her meat spoils.” 

“Hey… If she can heal herself, couldn’t you just harvest meat from her forever?” Brian pointed out, morbidly cheerful with his delivery. He caught me a bit off guard with that, admittedly. That was a bit dark, even for us. I admired the creativity, though. 

I tapped the bars of Nina’s cell, calling her attention back to me once again. She was scared, now- she did, in fact, know what we did to Liu, and she was well acquainted with Ben and The Mortician. While she was taken apart in the waking world by The Mortician, her sleep was plagued by Ben’s nightmares, the experience as vivid as being awake. She looked exhausted; probably why she was so short-tempered. 

“There’s things we can do, Nina,” I repeated, still calm. “They won’t make you tell us where Crystal is. But it’ll make you regret that you didn’t. Once you tell us all you know, we’ll leave you alone.” 

Nina laughed dryly to hide her discomfort, picking at her nails. Despite my serious threats, it still took a moment for her to speak again. “…There was… one girl I’d never seen before. Dr. B told me she was sick, but they all say that…” she explained, rolling her eyes yet again. I couldn’t believe she was still trying to be cute. How odd, though… she was nervous, but I could tell my threats had meant nothing to her. They reminded her we were serious, but the fear itself… the trembling in her bones, the trapped animal flailing within the cage of her mind… That wasn’t me.  

I was taken aback by a sudden wave passing over Nina’s expression, her features relaxing as her eyes turned glassy. A hard disassociation, caused by flashbacks of trauma. It didn’t last long, as she returned to our realm with a heavy hiss of air. 

“She looked like you,” Nina admitted, her voice hollow. “Yeah… She looked like you. There’s no mistaking those eyes.”

Finally, I thought with a rush, taking a step back to give Nina more space to breathe. Though… Something still felt off. A sense of foreboding crept into my skin, setting the hairs on the back of my neck up. I wondered if anyone else noticed, but I appeared to be alone. 

Nathan’s hands shook as he brushed off our friends. He approached Nina again, his pupils pinpricks as he held back a tornado of emotion. 

“Is she okay?” he asked- no, pleaded-, his voice cracking. 

She glared up at Nathan, stone-faced. Again, Nina hesitated, her eyebrows furrowing. She reached up to touch the metal plating around her eye, scratching around the edges. The lens flickered as she grit her teeth. 

“Go ahead and do your funeral rites, or whatever spiritual shit you do,” she spat, her words stinging like acid. “For your own sake, you should consider her dead.”

By that point, we were all done with her. Growling in chorus, we started instinctively getting closer to the cage, the urge to maim her running hot through our veins. 

Personally, I felt more of that foreboding doom. I was a bit startled by a sudden pain in my temples, the headache sprouting from nothing. I felt sick, suddenly- like I’d swallowed a shard of glass, and it was piercing into the lining of my stomach. Kate recognized I was ill when she suddenly heard my voice get quiet, and could feel my pain dully. She shot me a concerned look, but I brushed her off. We were busy- it could wait. 

“Stop fucking with me, you racist bitch!!” Nathan barked, his nose scrunching up with rage. “Is she alive or is she dead!?”

“You live HERE, motherfucker. Do you really think the answer to that is easy!?”

That time, I growled deeply, joining my kind. Nathan, however, held up his hand, and that compelled all of us to quiet down, giving him the space to say his peace. 

“You know what? Nah. If she was beyond saving, you would’ve said she’s dead. But you didn’t…” he trailed off. With an almost delicate grace, he pulled his mask up to his nose, his mismatched eyes glowing bright with two different lights. In an instant, they were engulfed by black, turning them cold and lifeless. 

“Thank you, Nina, for confirming to me that my sister was alive,” he told her resolutely. “I have everything I need, now.”

“Didn’t you fucking hear me? You should just consider her dead!!” Nina argued, quickly rising to her feet. “Look, I’m… I’m not trying to fuck with you, I swear. I-I wouldn’t lie about that. I know… I know how it is. I had a brother, once... That’s why I’m telling you not to go looking for her, please.”

Oh, god, I thought, that sick feeling coming back. What had they done to our dear sister…? 

She wasn’t dead, and that was truly all Nathan needed to hear. Though he’d wanted to believe Nina since the beginning, her confirmation was something we could trust. She never lied- when she told us a facility was in a certain area, it was. Smart of her, really. Not telling us was frustrating enough, but if she lied… Well. That just gave us vindication, didn’t it? A reason. 

Though he was imbued with enough hope to generate electricity, the idea that Crystal was suffering in any way drove Nathan mad. I could hear his mind like a long tone, the air starting to shift from his supernatural ability warping it. 

“They had her… All this time…” Nathan mumbled. He was at the end of his rope, the fibers frayed to the point of snapping. “I’m going to kill every last one of them…” 

EJ perked up at the sensation, his head turning to Nathan’s exact spot. “Is he-?”

“-He’s fine. He just needs to be by himself, for a second,” Skully said quickly, sharing a glance with me. We both silently agreed that Nathan was going to have another panic attack if he remained. With that in mind, he gingerly coaxed him to leave, moving through the carved doorway into the larger chamber outside Nina’s cell room. 

 “Well… Damn,” EJ huffed. “Alright then. If you're done talking to her, I’d like to get started on my examination.”

Though I still felt ill- it was getting worse, actually, and I was starting to sweat- I perked up at Jack’s words. Right, one last thing. Then, I was out of there, free to shelter in a bathroom until the pain went away. 

Jack sauntered forward without aid, his tendrils feeling along the ground and curling around the bars. One of them snaked toward Nina, slipping through the gaps in the bars. It coiled like a grapevine towards her lips, swirling as hair-like branches emerged from the inky flesh.  

“Say, ‘ah’,” EJ commanded with a playful smirk, his voice expectant. 

Nina recoiled away, turning pale as his vine followed her. 

“Oh, go fuck– OW!!”

Jack’s vine shot towards a lock of her hair- before she could react, he pulled it out at the root, the long strands quickly absorbed by the flesh. 

“It actually doesn’t matter what kind of DNA I get,” Jack confessed, his smile toothy as he shrugged. I was certain he could’ve done the same thing with just a strand of hair. Guess he was still pissed about being called “exotic”. 

“Piece of shit… What even are you?” Nina asked in a growling voice, squinting at him. “Just looking at you makes my kidneys hurt…”

Jack didn’t answer her, his grin softening to something serene and knowing. He pulled off his sunglasses as the lights within him came alive, illuminating the hollow pits of his eyes. Unsure what might happen, we all took a step back, watching the process carefully. I found it particularly fascinating; Jack was, after all, some version of what I was meant to become. It was an educational experience. 

 EJ sighed deeply as he tilted his head back. Within a single breath, he experienced the entirety of Nina Hopkins- everything she’d been, every part of her anatomy, every single second of her life up to that point- and a little bit beyond. Her thread of fate, dyed pink, passed through his vision with a heavy tide of sensation, making him shudder and cough.

He opened his eyes, paused, and hummed curiously. 

“What the fuck…?”

The absolute last thing I wanted to hear. I gawked, immediately flushing with anger. “You’re kidding- you can’t-!?”

“Hey, I didn’t say that,” EJ scoffed. “I said, ‘what the fuck’. I know what I’m looking at, but I don’t quite get what I’m seeing… You… You don’t happen to have a sibling, do you? Like a twin?”

Immediately, I pointed to Kate, which made EJ click his tongue. “I mean from birth, goofy. Did your mom ever have other children? Because I dunno how to say this but…  Your DNA is inside her. She might be an honest-to-God chimera, at this point. She’s had blood transfusions, bone marrow transplants. More than a hundred of both.”

I recoiled at the observation, the implications more unsettling the more I thought about them. I tried to recall my memories of my childhood, trying to remember if there was another child. All I could remember was my stay in Rosswood, and like always, I received a headache for it. The pain blended uncomfortably with the periodic stabbing in my gut, and I groaned. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “I don’t remember…”

“Well… It’s not perfect,” EJ stated. “It’s almost the same as yours… That’s why I asked about siblings. She’s got three peoples' DNA- yours, hers, and someone else combining them all. And before you ask, you shed like a husky, so it’s your fault I know what your DNA looks like.”

“Told you not to be so rough on your hair after the shower,” Kate muttered, as if anyone in my presence had any right to judge me. At least I showered. If my friends had anything in common, it was poor hygiene and homosexual proclivities. 

Ignoring that, I focused on Nina, who was still nursing her hairline. “E-Explain this,” I half-heartedly demanded. The pain in my stomach was starting to transition to agony. I finally dared to show it, grasping at my stomach with a small wheeze. 

Immediately, Brian coaxed me to sit down on the ground, worried as my breath grew labored. “What’s wrong?” he said, kneeling beside me. 

“I don’t know. It h-hurts. Like I’m being stabbed from the inside…”

Nina let out a sharp bark of laughter, still clutching her hairline. Suddenly, though, she seemed excited, borderline gleeful. “Ohhh, you really wanna know, huh?” she cooed. She stepped backward, leveling her gaze at us. “Well, I haven’t really been subtle, have I? I’m not the only Doe. I didn’t really take to the experiment well, ‘cause I was already so fucked up… But she was perfect.”

I gasped out loud, my eyes watering as my friends tried to understand my pain. Kate joined Brian at my side, shoving her hand into my jacket without much concern. Embarrassing as it was, she put her hand on my stomach, trying to get a clear image of what kind of pain I was experiencing. However, she gagged in alarm, pulling her hand away as she clutched her own stomach.  

Nina giggled, her voice odd as she rambled. “Jeff really fucked up, this time… When my bestie and I find him, we’re going to spend the rest of our immortal lives torturing him. In the end, I’m getting everything I wanted.” She fought to keep her laughter in. “God, I cannot wait to get out here… Figured you little nerds would keep me alive long enough, if I kept giving you breadcrumbs. Thanks for playing.”

Toby growled angrily, protective of me as he stood between us. “What are you doing t-t-t-to him!? Stop…” 

Toby’s voice trailed off, petering out as his hand drifted to his stomach. He seemed confused by something, until, out of nowhere, he lurching, puking his guts out. That was followed very shortly by me puking, the sensation like someone stuck their hands in my stomach and ripped it open. Both of us, reacting at the same time, puking the same substance- a gooey, black ichor, dying our teeth and lips as we coughed and hacked.

“O-Oh, God- HHRK- wh-what the fuck just–t–t happened…I-I feel weird…?!” 

Toby couldn’t feel pain, which is why I hadn’t immediately trusted my alarm bells. My other siblings weren’t affected. That meant it was something only vessels could feel; it also meant that it was something more serious than a bad lunch.

Someone had invaded. And not merely slipped in through one of the many, many holes to The Ark. That crazy bitch tore a hole by herself so violently, it echoed back to The Operator’s vessels.   

We all clutched our heads as the thousands of crows outside cawwed all at once, the noise louder than a jet engine. On a dime, the noise grew louder, panicked, making Brian shout in pain, his ears once again starting to bleed. 

My adrenaline spiked, my heart beating out of control as I almost went blind from the fear. I felt a deep compulsion to run- to crawl out of the windows and jump into the ocean, if I had to. But I needed to get away from the Jail. 

The time to get out had been five minutes ago, when my stomach started hurting. My entire world shook as the wall beside Nina’s cell blew open, shattering the bars of her cell like glass. My tendrils shot out of me, then, enveloping Kate and Brian while Jack did the same for Natalie and Toby. Acting based on my training, I used my vines to anchor my body to the floor. That’s how I knew The Prison was swaying, the force that struck it enough to disturb its very foundation. I waited until I felt the debris settle, then dared to peek out at what attacked us.

My first sight was Nina lunging for me, her dull fingernails reaching. I cursed, my tendrils reacting faster than I could. Eight of my vines fanned from my spine like the petals of a flower, diving straight towards her. 

Judging by the look on her face, she’d forgotten I could do that.

I didn’t celebrate early, and for good reason- I hadn’t won. Our intruder entered the chamber and ripped Nina out of the way, slinging her back to get her out of my range (or what she assumed it was). Without skipping a beat, the stranger charged towards me without an ounce of fear or hesitation. She was fast, and my panic disoriented me. Naturally, my vines rushed to protect me, snaking towards her instead of Nina. 

I screamed bloody murder as the intruder cut my vines one by one, sending a radiating pain through my spine. Like someone took a razor blade to my fingers, slicing them off with the ease of cutting paper. Like I was just a kid, and after all that time, I’d learned nothing. 

The one responsible wasn’t a human- no human could move that fast, that fluidly. Nina moved at a glacial pace, compared to her, standing back as her companion ripped and tore through us. 

The only thing that made her stop was Toby and his hatchet. He’d been knocked down before, but he’d leapt up when he heard my cries. Without hesitation, he threw his hatchet at the woman, distracting her as it planted itself into her shoulder blade. Her back arched as she winced, but it was like he’d thrown a dart- she stopped, pulled the weapon from her shoulder, and used it to chop off my last tendril. 

Toby flinched at my shout, but he saw an opening. He lunged, only for Nina to get in his way, tackling him with a lilting shout. 

“No!! No, not you- get off me!!” Toby shouted. Though Nina tried to wrap her hands around his throat, he used every ounce of her strength to hold her wrists, his thumbs hooked with hers as he pushed her pack. She was relentless, her fingers only scratching lightly at his Adam’s apple as she laughed.

He had to worry about Nina, but Nina had to worry about Natalie. While they were on the ground, Natalie kicked Nina in the teeth, sending one of her molars skittering across the floor as she gave Toby the chance to get away. That didn’t stop Nina, though. Pissed, she pounced on Natalie, half-blinded by the pain and not thinking clearly. I say that, because Natalie was every bit the serial killer Nina was, and she didn’t kill scrawny, little boys. Natalie also fought dirty, and I knew that from fighting her myself. Big hair-puller, that girl…

“Yeah, bitch!! I ain’t no skinny thang anymore, ain’t I?!” Natalie cried, grinning.   

Meanwhile, I was in shock. Tears poured down my face as I shook from the pain, still not accustomed to losing my vines. It felt just like losing my human limbs, activating the same alarms in my brain. It was hard to move, but I tried my damndest. I tried to pick myself up, the stumps of my vines flailing as ichor covered the floor. Eight- she’d cut eight of my vines, the last two still anchoring me into the ground. Unwilling to feel that pain again, I kept them there. 

From the start, Kate had all but sat on me, pressing me and Brian squarely against the wall as she shielded us. She didn’t move when my vines were attacked, because she knew that they were disposable- the rest of me wasn’t, and she was hearing my Master’s shouting demand to protect it. 

Our Master was watching us; even in our own domain, however, there was little help he’d give. He’d already given us everything- our Gifts, our strength, our resilience. Anymore help, and it wouldn’t be fair. But I could feel his anxiety, his eyes on me as the pain startled us both. I noticed how my friends were intent on keeping both girls away from me in particular. Even when they weren’t going for me, my friends seemed to subconsciously drive their attention away, their eyes black and their teeth bared. 

Eyeless Jack was confused, I realized, noticing he hadn’t leapt into the fray. He could hear the commotion in the room, but he was unable to properly help without knowing where they were. He could’ve hit us by mistake. 

“Jack!!” I shouted, using my pain to project my voice. “They’re right in front of you!!” 

 With my direction, he reacted instantly, his vines rearing back before striking like snakes. He grabbed both of them, stopping their rampage before the others were killed. 

I let out a choked gag as the woman grabbed his tendril and slowly pried it off of her. The thick, eellike body was crushed like a sponge in her trembling fist. With only a second of deliberation, she seized control and yanked on the vine with phenomenal strength, dragging EJ off his feet and directly towards her. 

“Whoa, hey, hey, hey, chill, CHILL-!!!” I heard EJ yelp, unable to break or slip from her grasp. 

Just before he collided with her, the intruder planted her fist into his gut, uppercutting him and sending him into the ceiling in a shower of dust and pebbles. Not to sound old, but now-a-days, movies didn’t really prepare you for what “overwhelming strength” looked like back in the day. The exact physics involved, the velocity increasing with force. Technology hadn’t caught up to that reality, and it limited one’s expectations. 

She’d killed EJ, and it happened in less than two seconds- most of that time being his impact and fall to the floor. 

Well, okay, “kill” was certainly a strong word for Jack. If he’d been anyone else, she would have. The intruder put a sizable hole through his body, which I saw as he bled ichor in a thick pool. Of course, he was alive; if that’s all it took to kill him, I would’ve done it first. 

But she didn’t know him, and she didn’t know he was immortal. As long as he played dead while he regenerated, he could wait for a surprise attack. I knew that, and in a flash, so did all my allies. 

The room we were in was small, but the destroyed cell bars were also a minor positive. Before, the room had been split in half, only allowing for a few paces. Now, however, we had room to move like we were trained to. It was still limited, though, the amount of bodies only making it worse. We had to be careful about crossfire. For that reason, Toby and Natalie stepped back, taking positions in front of us. 

There was a small lull, finally, and we all had the chance to take in the other. That woman had a predator’s aura, patient and calculating. She barely moved her head, her thick, dark hair shielding her face still from our sights. Despite that, I could feel her eyes on all of us, watching for the slightest twitch of aggression. Her hand, ghostly white, was dyed black with Jack’s blood, dripping from her fingers and exposing the blue tint underneath. Her fingertips were pure black, her nails chipped. Kate’s tended to do the same, breaking off like flint if I didn’t hold her down and file them.

Nina cackled, clapping her hands loudly as she danced around her friend. “Yes, yes, yes!! Way to go, Jane Doe!!! That’s what you bitches get for pulling out my hair!!”

“Is that all they did?” 

The woman’s voice was smooth- radio smooth, like she’d been in a sound booth before. She sounded young, too; thirty, at most, but I say thirty and not twenty-five because of the sheer maturity in her tone. She had a slight rasp to her voice, indicative of a smoker. She looked like she was wearing a mask… One of our masks. Perhaps a replica, I thought. Though why wear our mask and attack us…?

“Well… They also tortured me,” Nina countered, her hands on her hips. “Like. A lot!!! Let’s kill them and take their Hatred!!”

“Psh… They had every reason to, so you won’t get sympathy from me. You helped kill their spawn. That’s pretty unforgivable, Nina.”

That was oddly balanced, for someone who stood calmly beside someone nicknamed “The Romeo Killer”. To my utter shock, said killer didn’t react to her friend’s words with anger. Instead, she took it firmly to heart, bowing her head as she actually, genuinely considered how we felt. 

“Yeah… I deserve it, because of what happened to you. I can’t call it revenge if I started it… Maybe I should stay and serve my sentence, like I’m supposed to,” Nina mumbled, obviously disappointed.

“Seriously? Now you’re retaining what I say? Jesus, what a drag… Forget that, I caused a blackout in Missouri to get you. I’m not leaving you here with these-”

Jane stopped for a moment, slowly turning her head to open air. With a sudden jerk, she stuck out her hand, grabbing Nathan’s wrist as it materialized. 

“-Freaks,” she hissed, twisting until Nathan’s wrist snapped. 

Nathan yelped in pain, forced to drop the knife he was carrying. With a strength that I can only call “titanic”, she punched him, sending him flying back like a force had grabbed his jacket and pulled. His head hit the wall with a sickening crunch, revealing a bloodstain that followed his slow slump to the ground. He groaned weakly, his leg twitching involuntarily as his eyes rolled back. 

Not dead yet, but dying. Dying too fast to save him. 

I cursed, my eyes running with more tears as the pain still echoed through my spine. I had to get up. I could still help him; my Gift could heal Proxies. I could save him.   

“Jane, no!!” Nina cried in protest, grasping her friend. She cringed at the sight of Nathan, leaning into the nest of Jane’s hair. “He’s…Um… I think he’s…”

She started whispering, and Jane’s knees almost buckled.  “Oh, shit,” Jane cursed. “Wait, time out. I’m sorry, I didn’t realize... Hang on, I can fix this.”

Fix, I repeated in my head, bewildered. What did she mean, “fix”? And… Did her lips just move? Wasn’t she in a mask…? 

 She raised her hand towards him, palm up. “Please work… Please… Uh- oh, wait… God, please grant me your ability to heal people. I’ve been a very good girl this year, kisses and hugs, you’re the best Sky Daddy… Please do the thing?”

Easier than she expected, I imagine, black spores emerged from her skin. They buzzed in the air like flies toward Nathan, their forms drawn in by his wheezing breath. As they disappeared into his hair, I saw his veins turn black and his body convulse, his chest rattling as his body’s regenerative instinct was forced to activate. The spores provide the energy to repair what was damaged. 

None of us quite knew what to do, at that moment. We’d paused when we saw her take Nathan out so easily, and we remained still as she helped him just as nonchalantly. She’d left herself open completely; we could’ve pounced on her, and it would’ve been over. That would’ve sacrificed Nathan, but that was what we were trained for. 

Yet none of us could move, and that was only due to utter shellshock. Nina’s Gift had seemed more personal to her. Stolen, yes, but still useful to her to survive as someone’s pet. 

But Jane’s Gift was my Gift. 

I could see her face- not a mask. Stolen. Just like my Gift; my nose, my blackened eyes, my painted lips. Her hair was dark, thick, and curled, tangling at the ends much like mine tended to do. Her skin, ghostly white, reflected the light of The Ark like marble, throwing her dark clothing into a near vantablack shade by contrast. 

An exact copy of my face. Everything about me was translated onto her, as if the mask I wore bloomed into a full person. I even took my mask from my jacket, half thinking that’s what happened. 

All at once, my head exploded with the voices of my friends, all yelling at once. Not a single bit of it was helpful.

“What the fuck? What the fuck? Masky, WHAT THE FUCK?!”

“Ki fout abominasyon sa… C'est terrible…!!!” 

“What the fUCk ARe you gUys muttering about? Spaghetti Eclipse… Turpentine…?”

“Oh, cool. So that’s what a brain injury sounds like in The Arkhive. Just stay put, this shit’s getting juicy.” 

The stranger could hear us. I saw her smirk at Toby’s “joke”. 

Kate’s head was darting from me to the stranger. I tried to get up repeatedly, but she wouldn’t let me move. The Operator commanded her to be the wall between the threat and myself, to protect me even if she had to kill herself in the process. Even when faced with someone that resembled me, she didn’t budge. The One that mattered was behind her. 

I knew the mimicking trick- Jill had played the same one on me. However, that time, it was different. It wasn’t some simple copy, done by a creature whose natural state was to shapeshift. Like Jack had said… it wasn’t perfect, just as my mask wasn’t a perfect replica of the face underneath. But, God, was it close. Why did she look like me? What happened to her…? 

I didn’t entertain the idea of her being a relative. That wasn’t possible; even in the hazy, headache-inducing memories I had, I was alone in my host nest. Of course, now I know that’s not foolproof logic… But call it a compulsion, I guess, warning me that it was something much, much darker.

She saw the mask, saw me, and gasped, the noise a sharp intake of air. She seemed just as surprised as I did, though I knew she knew who I was when I saw her expression sour. She dropped her hand, the spores dispersing like fireflies into the air. She still had Toby’s hatchet, and her grip around it grew tighter for the briefest second. Then, she dropped it, letting it clatter to the floor loudly. 

“ You ,” she called. I hated when people did that. Then again, when it came to me… I guess that’s all you could really say. The consequence of being Patient Zero, unfortunately. 

“Bet you’re confused,” she continued, flexing her hands before blowing off the dust from her knuckles. “So was I… It still makes me sick to look at my own reflection. I shatter every mirror I see… Every mirror.” 

That was both a statement and a threat. Jane took a step toward us, and Kate began to screech and growl, the fingers of her Tall Blade gnarling like roots of a tree. I felt Brian try to drag me, but there was nowhere we could go. In the end, he drew a knife and held it out, his arm covering my head. Both of them nearly crushed me in their attempts to protect me, smothering me. 

“I used to look just like my dad…” she said, her voice trembling with a mad rage as she reached behind her. “I can’t believe that used to make me angry… I didn’t even know the meaning of rage. I can’t fucking believe this… No wonder he looked so fucking happy …”

Nina appeared to be a gleeful spectator for about two seconds. Then, she let out a small cry, suddenly fluttering with anxiety as she grabbed Jane’s arm. “Ohhh, wait, wait, Jane, we actually do need to get the fuck out of here, pronto. More of Slenderman’s freaks are gonna show up,” she reminded her. “Th-They’re, uh… They’re all home right now… And, uh… as it t-turns out, hehe, funny story… SCP-105 belongs to them.”

That distracted her from me, her eyes wide. “How!? Didn’t the files say they nuked her?”

“Y-Yeah… She definitely survived that. She’s got a cooler name, now.” 

“Wh- Good for her!?!” 

And like she’d summoned them herself, I could feel a rapid series of clicks as the Slender Ones entered my field of awareness. The Crow had sensed some of his birds getting slaughtered, and their cries had reached back to the house. Of course, they knew there was a problem before that- The Doll had collapsed as well. They’d been confused, at first, wondering where the invaders were if not the house; however, the crows alerted them, and they’d raced over to us. 

Jane seemed to react to the approaching army, too, cursing lowly as she shot Nina a dirty look. She didn’t get any closer to us, still weighing a fight with Kate against her grievance with me. If she was me, it wouldn’t have mattered- I’d want blood, even if it meant dying to get it. 

But she wasn’t me. Jane clicked her tongue, her black lips pursing as she turned her head to Nina. “Damnit… How the fuck do you keep getting kidnapped to the worst places!?” she growled, her hand retreating from her back. 

“Sowwy!” 

Together, they rushed towards the hole in the door-

-Only to be stopped by Ben’s sudden ascent into view. They both screamed, both of them falling back on the ground. 

“GHOSTS, NINA? REALLY?”

“I SAID I WAS ‘SOWWY’, BITCH!!!”

Ben was enraged. He was silent as he stared, the empty pits two, perfect circles. They bleed thick, congealed blood, the smell of water and chlorine filling the air to the point of nausea. Not a single joke came from his cracked mouth- just water trickling from the broken skin. When the droplets hit the floor, they sizzled, wearing away the stone like acid. 

He was The Master’s Firewall, and Jane had humiliated him. This was the third time we were breached, and for the third time, he’d failed to stop it. Needless to say, the grudge was instant and deep as the ocean. 

The entire world seemed to grow dimmer as he floated towards them, his hair billowing around his uncanny, cherubic face. 

“̴̡͓̣̈́̈́͒T̸̞̬̅ȩ̷͓̍l̶̡̞̪̂l̶̨͙͓̀̊̈́ ̵̹̜̈́̓̚m̶͓̪̟̉͂͝è̶͙̚ ̵̡͔͎̈͌h̷͓̱͐ó̷̬͙͎̚w̶͍͙͑ͅ ̴̘̚y̷̝̯̆̆̓ö̵̘̦̲ủ̴̫͍ ̴̳̖̜͆̀͗g̴̼̘̥̈́o̸͚͒̓͜ţ̷̿̕ ̴̤̅̈́i̸͔̻̻͌̾ņ̷̛̯̙͂̽.̴͙̐͐́”̵̨̣͈̓ ̶̠̌̌ͅ

Everyone grasped at their mouths, the pain of spoken Nezperdian travelling from our ears to our jaws in an instant. Brian was particularly affected, grasping his ears as he groaned with pain. 

Everyone, that is, except me and Jane. In fact, she stuck her finger in her ear, scratching like she was clearing water out. 

“I have no fucking idea,” she stated matter-of-factly. 

Ben flared, his hair whipping faster as the air pressure changed. He held up his hand, a black dot forming in his palm. It was encased in a film of distorted space, warning me that Ben had opened a hole– no doubt, straight into the Null, where they’d cease relevancy completely. That was way too far; we were all still in the room, and that Gift didn’t discriminate. 

By then, EJ had regenerated, his vines bubbling and twisting as they regrew to their original length. While the girls were distracted by the enraged Poltergeist, he grabbed Jane, her words announcing her position to him. A vine looped around her neck, bending her backwards as it pulled her down. He didn’t squeeze; as I’d figured, he wasn’t so quick to kill someone like we were.

I was certain they wouldn’t escape. There was no possible way for them to get out. There was nowhere to go, and nowhere to hide. There were so many Slender Ones, they’d be mobbed in an instant. 

And then Jane pulled out a gun, which changed a couple things. And not just any, pithy rifle. Jane had gotten her hands on a bonafide .50 Caliber Desert Eagle, the gold and black chamber like a cannon as she pointed it directly at me. I’d only seen that gun in display cases behind windows, and I feared it then, too.

“J-Jack… Gun,” I squeaked. 

Hearing it, Jack let go of Jane’s throat. She cleared her throat, rubbing it briefly before the hand holding the Eagle grew firm as the barrel settled on the space between my eyes. 

“Anyone move, and he’s dead. I got seven rounds on this to kill him, and one’s enough,” she stated coldly. Easy to figure out who the right bargaining chip was, when everyone was trying to protect me. 

We all obeyed, and like that, we’d reached a stalemate. If she moved, we’d attack. If we moved, she’d shoot me. The hole in Ben’s hand was growing regardless of her threats, his anger still causing his form to spasm. 

“Wait,” Brian called, obviously hesitant to speak. The pressure from doing so was immediately on him; I felt him start to shake, lowering his arm. 

“Just… Let them leave,” Brian suggested. “We’re all evenly matched… We’re just going to kill each other for no reason, r-right? They’re n-not our enemy. A-And maybe, if we explained everything, we could… work together?”

EJ grunted with agreement, holding up his fist. “Right on, bro. End hate,” he stated. He had to be joking, sarcastic. There was no way he would say that in all seriousness, with the hole in his stomach still closing up. 

I sighed wearily, hanging my head. Brian had given me a command, so of course I listened to him. He was right, loathed I was to admit it; my grievances with Nina weren’t more important than The Sun’s awakening. We could try to fight her now, but it was a gamble with Death. We could waste time and energy hunting them down, but to what end? We would always be trying to chase them and contain them. That sounded like The Foundation, and it made my skin crawl. 

“̷̫̯̍S̶̺̕ẗ̸͙̗́̈́o̵̪̎̍p̷̢͌̽,̸̦͑̾ͅ”̵̏̅ I commanded. “He’s right. Not even the Shadow is snuffed out. Killing them is an insult to our Master, who lives inside them like he does all who are worthy. And they’re alive… they are worthy.”

The Operator didn’t reprimand me. I felt him settle, the hum of his voice growing quiet as he lifted his hold of Kate. She moved off me, then, giving me some space to breathe.   

“Blah, blah, blah… Come on, I wanna see your head explode,” Toby whined. “...I didn’t mean that. Shut up…”

It took Ben a few moments to calm down, his teeth gnashing together as he slowly dispersed the hole he’d been digging. He wanted to kill them, but my command was just as good as The Operator’s, after all. The consequences of that choice rested on my shoulders and not his. 

We certainly weren’t going to accuse him of failure or betrayal. The Master had seen what I had seen, and Ben could see her now. Jane’s entire existence defied our rules, and just like with Nina, we couldn’t apply them as strictly.  

Jane, obviously, hadn’t expected cooler heads to prevail. She must have just noticed the lone human, then. As she lowered her weapon, she regarded Brian with bemusement. His presence spoke volumes to her, and the fact we actually listened to him said even more. We could fix whatever The Foundation did to her;; If that’s what she wanted, then she’d invaded the right place.  

“We can help you,” I told Jane. “We aren’t the monsters you think we are. Just keep a low profile on Earth, and if you need help, leave our mark.” 

“...Alright,” she agreed, albeit reluctantly. She’d have to be literally insane not to. She was already a little mad for hesitating. “Yeah. You and me… We got some things to talk about. Deal.”

The Slender Ones remained below the jail, but The Shroud soon appeared from the doorway. Seeing Nathan, she went to care for him. The Mortician and Crow entered soon after, guarding the doorway once The Shroud hurried out with Nathan. She’d used one of her Gifts to wrap him in her shroud for easy transport, his body vanishing in a sweep of billowy cloth. The barrel of The Shroud’s Harvester still glowed, still hot from how close it’d been to firing. The Operator had been screaming at them to find me, to protect me; by the time they’d arrived, they were all rattled by their Master’s wailing, his dooming terror expressed through their racing hearts.  

Ben was more than happy to summon a door for them. While the process to create a door between realms was older, Ben’s control of the barrier between The Ark and Earth was on his computer setup. On that, he was swift, his hands a blur in his race to kick the girls out. 

The door appeared in front of them unceremoniously, causing them both to leap out of their skin in fright. 

“Is everything a fucking jumpscare with you?” Jane spat. 

Ben didn’t respond to her. He floated to the door and silently gestured to the world outside. It was Earth- the inside of a bathroom, actually, which I found kinda funny.

“Out,” Ben hissed darkly. “Now. ”

This wasn’t a failure, but a stalemate. Unsatisfying, but ultimately better than loss. Keeping Nina contained had failed, but with this, we could adapt to the circumstances. 

“Hey,” Jane called, nodding to Brian. “Thanks, kid. I didn’t have much of a plan, near the end.”

“I noticed,” Brian shot back, a little smug. “You owe me, lady.”

For some reason, that utterly delighted her, but she did well to contain most of it. I did, however, hear both she and Nina cackling wildly as they stepped through the threshold. 

When they were gone, Ben summoned his computer again, typing away aggressively. No doubt, he was writing them into his blacklist; they wouldn’t be able to get in again, unless Ben approved it. I didn’t bother to tell him how that didn’t stop Jane the first time, and it certainly wouldn’t stop her a second. His ego was a little too bruised.

“I don’t understand. It was perfect code,” he muttered, the smell of chlorine on his breath. “Brute force?! No, no, no, that’s not right- Ooooh, when I find the glitch responsible for this…” 

He wouldn’t find one. It had been brute strength that forced a hole open. Maybe a bit of help from a power grid, but it was channeled through Jane alone. I respected the tenacity. It pissed me off, but I recognized when I met my match.  

God, just what I needed; another person with my face, haunting my nightmares. The only solace I could take was that Jane wasn’t some remnant of a pruned timeline. Someone made her that way, seemingly just to fuck with me. I couldn’t imagine what sick freak thought of that idea; the more I thought about why, the more my stomach curled. 

My vines had gone limp, unable to regrow all at once. It would be easier just to let them fall off. Short as they were, I could stand up on my own without support. The knife that cut them wasn’t special; it wasn’t even that big. In a far shorter time than I, Jane had excelled, her base strength being my absolute best. Childishly, I craved a rematch, desperate to prove I wasn’t as weak as I began to seem. It wasn’t fair, I thought; of course I’d lose. She’d ambushed me. 

“Masky?” Brian asked, placing a hand on my shoulder. “EJ’s talking to you.”

I jolted out of my worries, noticing then that Ben and The Slender Ones had left. The Doll would have woken up, by then; knowing how she liked to do things, I knew she’d send some of them after the girls, anyways. We needed to keep them away from The Foundation. 

“All good,” Jack said. “I said I think I’ve got the procedure worked out- thought about it while I was pretending to be dead. We’re going to need to start drawing your blood ASAP, so whenever you’ve got the balls to do that… lemme know.“

I cringed, instinctively covering the inside of my elbow at the very mention. I guess it hadn’t occurred to me yet that needles were going to be involved. 

I was compelled to do what Brian had asked of me, but after seeing what I saw, I was deeply apprehensive. Would he start to look like me, if we turned him? Would his hair turn dark? Would his eyes stop being green? And if it was my blood, would he literally start to look like me…?

“Masky, I can see you freaking out. You’re doing that ‘stuck in a bear trap’ look with your eyes,” Kate deadpanned, her hands on my shoulders. 

Instantly, she knew what I was so nervous about, and she hummed.  “Okay, that’s… fair,” she muttered. 

“...You know exactly what he’s going to say.”

“I know. That’s why I’m trying to freak out quietly, so he doesn’t kill me with his stupid optimism.”

“Just relax. The Operator’s going to make sure everything goes smooth.”

“Let’s think about what we know,” Natalie interjected. “My eye’s still green. Jeff’s hair started turnin’ black after he started shootin’ up my shit, and I sure as hell don’t look nothin’ like you. This is a red herrin’, for sure… Kinda surprised you don’t trust The Operator not to copy you…”

“I’m not,” Toby added. Extremely unfair to say, I thought. Borderline cruel, given the circumstances. 

“...Sometimes The Master does things not fully understanding how it hurts us,” I admitted, pleasing them all with my blasphemy. I hated to do it, but I couldn’t deny that was why I worried. The Operator didn’t know sin. Rather than that being an ultimate virtue, it was the source of the suffering he caused. My Master made me certain that Eve had made the right choice, biting into the apple of Knowledge of Good and Evil. I’d lived with an intelligent creature that hadn’t, and things he’d done were unspeakable. 

If he loved me enough, then, yes. Yes, he would copy me. He would do whatever he wanted to me, if it meant I survived. 

Admittedly, I began to get a little defensive. “Well, maybe I wouldn’t be freaking the fuck out if a bunch of people stopped yelling at me how evil we are!! Yes, I’m worried about this!!! Can I please have a panic attack in peace?! I am going through ALOT.”

“Okay, okay. For the sake of Masky’s sanity, can we all agree to just wait and see what happens to Brian? He is our sacrificial lamb, after all.”

“Wh- Kate.”

“WHAT?! I’M BEING PRAGMATIC.”

“Boy, I can’t wait until I get to hear what they’re talking about,” Brian commented to EJ, who hummed deeply. Whether EJ heard us or not was spotty, at best; he could at least hear me, if not faintly. 

The fact we weren’t talking aloud, though, made it easy for both of them to figure out. Sorry, Brian…

I’m so sorry. 

 

–

 

I demanded privacy when EJ drew my blood. I felt vulnerable enough without being watched. 

In the end, Jack had the same conclusion Jason had: Proxyhydrone was the catalyst. The Foundation could separate the spores from our blood and turn it into a drug. Used once, it’d create a maddening rage within the user, causing them to go berserk. After repeated use, however, it could turn normal humans into beings like Nina and Jane- undead and undying soldiers that could fight against our supernatural Gifts. When bigger guns had proven ineffective, the only path forward was improving the human.  

Nina, however, must have been a special case. I remembered how badly her body had fallen into disrepair, her leg necrotic and held on with staples. She’d been the guinea pig for every imperfect batch, and it’d destroyed her. In order to get her body to stabilize, Jack reasoned they must have performed an extreme type of blood transfusion. After removing the necrotic tissue, they repeatedly drew and replenished the blood in her body. Cycling the infected blood like that seemed to trick the spores into thinking she was a fetus, connected to an infected mother. Because the spores weren’t settling inside her, they didn’t overwhelm her body, mutating it beyond control. It triggered them to behave like they did in us. With it being so simple, Jack had already sketched out an idea for how it’d work. Two IV’s, two bags- one to collect his blood, and one to give him mine. It was a question of if he could somehow cause one bag to flow into the other for a perfect circulation, which he would address as my blood was harvested. 

Learning why Jane had startled us seemed to answer some lingering questions about whose blood they used. Jack wasn’t sure what they did to Jane, but he knew what they did to Nina, and it was Jane’s DNA, not mine, that they used. 

Jane Doe. A name that defied our every attempt to research. A name given to every woman left dead, unidentified, and forgotten. If it wasn’t her real name, it was a symbolic one. She was someone The Foundation had erased from existence, but they hadn’t killed her. She was going to make that another one of their many, many mistakes.  

Jane would have to tell us who she really was. I felt confident that she’d call for us sooner than we expected. We proved that we were rational, even empathetic. More human than the humans that mutated her. Even if she thought less than dirt of us, the fact we might be able to help her would call to her like a siren’s song. 

The room EJ drew my blood in was cold and grey, the windows covered to prevent the blue atmosphere from leaking in. Above my head, a lightbulb bulged from a poorly constructed outlet, the wires running out of the room to a power source nearby. The bed I was instructed to lay on was comfortable, though; I would be there for an extended time, so it was a rather kind gesture of Jack to make sure it wasn’t a typical, plastic hospital bed. 

I found solace with EJ about things I was too cowardly to tell my friends. Not only did it help me take my mind off the discomfort I was currently experiencing, but he reassured me, answering questions that crawled in the back of my head when I went to sleep at night. 

I confided with Jack my growing powers- or, rather, my growing comfort with them. Whether through age, my work, my belief, or a combination of it all, I was starting to develop more, growing more comfortable in a less-than-human state. It was getting easier and easier to move about with my vines, the pain less noticeable when they emerged. I tried to play it cool, but to Jack, I confessed that I feared losing myself. It was already hard to remember exactly how old I was or what year it was. The life I lived felt eternal.

Jack grounded me, reminding me that it was the fall of 2002. I was seventeen years old. Society was collapsing, and it was (mostly) our fault. 

“But don’t get a big head about it. A global pandemic could do the same thing,” Jack had quipped. 

I’d found that amusing, at the time. Was that not what they thought was happening? “At least we’re going to help the innocent… Not sure how many we can take, but… I guess we’ll see,” I mumbled, letting my head rest against the pillow.

EJ seemed intrigued by that. He’d been looking at the wall, before, and as I spoke, he turned his head to the sound of my voice. I wonder what his omnipotence showed him when he looked at me- what flashes of my life he saw, what words were used to describe my existence. Maybe he knew I wore a tie around my neck, and that tie had been soaked in blood more often than it’d been clean. He undersold his omnipotence- through the things we wore, he could see the places we’d been, the things we’d done. All it took was the right kind of eye to see it.  

“You consider some humans innocent?” he asked dryly, smirking. “Character development.”

I squirmed, rolling my jaw. The topic was always something I struggled with and floundered on, never quite sure what my opinion really was. “Yes, I get personal about it… but I can also be objective. I wouldn’t call anyone I’ve met in The Waste evil… That’s an insult to your judgement. And then there’s-”

“Brian,” EJ interjected, smirking knowingly.“No, please. Do tell me about your best friend Brian. I’ve never heard it before.”

I blushed heavily, amusing him further. “Whatever… He’s not my best friend, first of all. I get Korbyn gets all misty–eyed when she sees us together, but Kate has literally grown up with me. He’s… different. That’s all.” 

I said that, but I knew I didn’t completely believe it. I’d experienced things I couldn’t explain, feelings I couldn’t rationalize. I sounded lovestruck, but it wasn’t that at all; I just didn’t know what it actually was. 

“You know how I know this is all gunna work out for him? He actually wants this. I think this whole thing is just a big experiment to see what he’s gonna do, to be honest, and we’re the only chumps not in the know.”

I didn’t want to ask him to elaborate on that, and simultaneously, I did. 

He didn’t- he just started humming to himself, lost in his own world for a moment as he checked the machine that would draw my blood. His fingers moved with practiced ease, the occasional spark of electricity telling me he was using some of his powers. 

“He’s gonna be fine. I know what I’m doing,” EJ told me, adjusting the machine. 

“Okay, here we go. Stay calm.”

I winced, feeling the blood slide through my veins and into the tube. I was a violent person, so I knew how embarrassing it was that I acted like a baby about something so benign. Shuddering, I covered my face as I tried not to have a meltdown. I’d warned EJ before about how I got. I promised that I wouldn’t kick him like some other doctors, but not to expect much from me.

He didn’t belittle me for expressing discomfort. He couldn’t even see me whinging, and when he heard me make noise, he picked up the conversation again.  

“I’ve got a lot of control over electronics, you know… I can even send bits of myself through them. I’ll be watching everything that goes on during the transfusion through the machine doing it. Your Master don’t really like talking to me, which I get… But he’ll hear from me, if something weird happens. I’m not taking the fall for his mistakes.” 

“It’s not that he doesn’t want to. He wants people to talk to me, instead,” I gently corrected, my nose scrunching up with discomfort. I knew I had to relax, but I was fighting back a lot of trauma just to lay there squirming. “That’s my fault… Like an idiot, I asked to be more involved.”

EJ placed his hand on my shoulder, forcing it to lay flat. He stared off into space, his other hand on the machine. He appeared to be thinking before he snorted to himself, his smile growing as he shook his head.

“No, go on,” I hissed. “What’s so funny about that?” 

He smirked, leaning in a bit. “You have a way of inspiring people. I see it… You help them feel like the best version of themselves. People can fall in love with that. They depend on it.”

As he said that, my eyes wandered to the tube pulling my blood into the plastic bag. I was mildly startled by the dark color of my blood- black, like ink. As it splashed into the bag, the liquid crept up the sides, alive with the sheer volume of Spores between the platelets. It’d be crucial not to expose the blood to any oxygen- it would immediately oxidize, and like rust, it would turn into a fine powder. It’d be useless like that… or so I’d thought.   

“You infect people, too,” Jack added, his tone more serious. “That’s your Gift- it’s what you do. The moment that goes to your head… Who’s gonna stop you?”

EJ was trying to seem wise- playing the part of big brother to me, just like Natalie tried to be a big sister. I even recognized the same lesson. More likely, it was Toby that spoke to him, not Natalie. I really had to talk to him about spreading personal business around… He was making me look like a bad guy to all our friends.  

“What is it with everyone…?” I whined, exasperated. “First Toby, then Clocky, now you… I appreciate your warnings of doom, but as you can clearly see, I’m fine. I’m too self-conscious to be a cult leader, and Jesus I am not. Not nearly as sexy.” 

EJ laughed at that, which I expected. I’d come to find he and Toby had a similar brand of humor- they liked to be surprised. 

“Heh- Okay, okay!! Maybe you’re right…”

He didn’t sound very convinced to me. More like he was trying to keep my mood light. He was a good doctor; however, I knew when I was being patronized. 

“No offense to Clockwork and Toby, but they’re worried for nothing. It’s not going to ‘go to my head’. I wasn’t raised like they were- I’ve known since I was born what my role on The Ark was, and how important it is. They’re the ones with the warped views on me.”

“They just love you, bro. You’re going through something they don’t understand.”

The process was over, soon after that. The bag was fat with my blood, and a noise alerted EJ to the capacity. When he heard it, he flipped a switch, and it was over. 

Sighing, EJ elected not to push me any further. “Angel!” He called.

No sooner had he pronounced the ‘L’ in her name, the woman appeared sword-first, leaning into the room with a haunting, wide-eyed gaze. “You called,” she droned, a statement more than a response. 

“Were you able to find the sword I asked about?” EJ asked, unbothered by her.

“Negative. No blade exists on the realm called Earth. There were several uncouth individuals who told me they had it, but they were liars. I judged them accordingly.”

I shivered, having a surprising amount of empathy for her victims. I guess I knew how terrifying it felt to be on her bad side. 

“Alright… Nevermind, then. Unless there’s something you need to report about development, you can head back to your post.”

“Today was Tuesday, as you command it. The residents have completed work for the day, and are engaging in what they call a ‘potluck’. Afterwards, they will be teaching the touring Proxies several inappropriate words to repeat ad nauseum, disrupting the mental health of their educators.”

Jack grinned wolfishly, nodding with satisfaction. He was like a bad uncle, encouraging deviancy for his own comedic endeavors. As if my teachers didn’t have enough to worry about. I wondered, bemused, if that would count as propaganda. 

“That’ll be all. Thank-” 

In the next instant, The Angel was gone, the air pressure causing the room to shake a bit. 

“- you. She’s gone,” he deadpanned. “I told her not to do that…”

 His hands gingerly felt for where the needle was in my skin. I relaxed for just a breath, and when I did, he deftly pulled the needle from my arm. He didn’t bother to cover the wound with a bandage- it healed the instant it was out, anyways. 

I dared to sit up, then. I felt lighter, a bit woozy. I’d need to take it easy for a few hours. He’d drained .5 millilitres of my blood- half of a litre, of which we’d need five. Five litres of blood in the human body… No wonder I always made such a mess. 

“What was that about?” I questioned. 

“You were looking for a sword, right? That’s why you were trying to get into my Vault.”

I’d forgotten all about that. Korbyn knew everything kept within The Vault of Chernabog, and he wasn’t the type of entity to keep trophies. His shelves had been empty, as were most of my hopes that we’d find the Severance Blade there. I understood why Chernabog knew how it was made- if that was something Mekhane created, then that was knowledge he’d want to preserve. The fact he didn’t have it, however, I wasn’t so sure about. Surely, that was meant to be in his possession, right…?

EJ was certain that he didn’t have one, but it was possible Chernabog threw it away and didn’t tell anyone. The issue is that the Severance Blade was only recognizable to us- its very nature meant that a Tall One wouldn’t know its true Gift until it was plunged into their vessel’s chest. I didn’t even know if I’d be able to sense it. 

“I thought you guys were trying to coexist with the others,” EJ pointed out. “Isn’t that why we’re talking, right now?”

“It’s complicated. I think you’d know more than I do how dangerous Khahrahk is…”

“I know he’s the reason humans believe in Hell. But I’m just confused why you’ll forgive alien genocide, but not the nightly hauntings of Dante Allegeri.”

I bristled at that, a little irritated by the implication. “It’s about who I can work with. Sure, I could be principled and spit at Umbra’s feet, but that’s not going to bring back the Genyr, and it definitely won’t stop him from hunting the rest of them down. But if I’m working with him, and he needs me, then I can tell him to do whatever I want– including leaving them the fuck alone.”

“Ooh, the ‘working within the system’ method. Good luck with that shit.” 

Sighing, I argued: “What I’m saying is, I know how to handle Umbra. He’s got soft spots. The Scarlet King has none of those, and he’s going to spit at my feet if I try to find them. I would love if I could somehow sweettalk the Devil, but I’m not getting my hopes up… We’ll probably have to kill him.”

“...Could challenge him to a fiddle contest,” Jack muttered, rightfully ashamed.

Unfortunately, I still felt a little loopy, too, and I laughed. After a brief pause, though, I still didn’t like how I’d responded to his accusations.

“It’s… more than that,” I confessed. “It’s strange, but… The vessel The Scarlet King is inside- Grande- is their friend. They were looking for the blade to free him. They were willing to accept he might be beyond saving… But they want his soul to be put to rest. This was asked of me to do.”

Eyeless Jack let out a small “ah”, his head tilting back as he considered my words. “...Sometimes allowing someone to live is just the prolonging of suffering,” he stated solemnly. “I dunno, kid... Not to sound too obvious, but maybe Umbra has it. He sends his minions to steal whatever catches their eye. If it was on Earth- or, fuck, tossed out in the Null- he probably grabbed it by now.” 

I pondered on that. It did make sense- according to Doby’s emails, Umbra’s Vault was more like a landfill. It was an entire movement just to clean it out. It would be another reason Jason would try hard not to get on Night Terror’s bad side… I’d have to take a look around it, I thought, see if anything sharp resonated with me.

As I was getting my blood drawn, Kate returned to Clara and The Puppeteer. She did that herself- I had written off Clara already, not wanting to disturb what was clearly the first era of peace in her life. Jane and Nina had been scared to see her coming, but apparently, she hadn’t bothered to rise from her seat.

The Doll, rather unceremoniously, had marked off the swamp as “Red Spider’s Hallow”, essentially giving the area to Clara without a bargain. Very unlike her, unless you knew better. 

The Doll had never changed her feelings about Clara. There had always been an empty space on her desk; now, a frame filled that space. The old parchment was faded and torn, but you could still see the child’s drawing: a little girl with a big bow, holding hands with two, slightly bigger girls, and one very tall man. One of the flowers from our field was stuck in the corner, preserved only by the glass pressing it into the paper. Time had ensured that they all stand equally, but to The Doll, they would always be the big sisters she’d begged our Master for. 

I imagined it would be the same for me and her, one day. I would always be the little boy she nurtured. Our relationship- a child needing a mother, a woman wishing to raise a child- would always prevail over status. 

Between Clara and The Doll, I felt confident the feelings were mutual. Though Akagumo wouldn’t call herself a servant any longer, she still maintained a role as a gatekeeper without much complaint. Not a gatekeeper for Proxies; after all, with her presence, we began having more than just human guests on The Ark. 

Yokai, we called them- Beasts with human faces. They found their way to us through Clara’s home, doing what I could only describe as “contemplative haunting”. They stood, they stared off into space, and as long as you didn’t approach them, they didn’t do much else. We didn’t try to contain them, like we did The Rakes; they came to us, after all. They had a higher understanding of their circumstances, made greater once the cloud of human stench stopped exciting their urge to kill. They could speak to one another, and that was how they found us- namely, Clara. She opened their eyes to their true natures: that the things they were searching for, the woes that compelled them, were all just stories by humans. The things they wanted weren’t real- they were created through the fear of their hunt for what didn’t exist, and now, they existed without any purpose at all… A spontaneous generation. 

Hence the contemplation we saw them do, I’m sure. Clara thought she was doing the right thing, but if I was them, I think I would’ve preferred chasing a non-existent child or lover. Some of them took it better, though, and when I saw them once, I tended to see them again.  

Akagumo didn’t want to be disturbed by Proxies and our Games; Kate, however, was her exception. Likewise, Kate was ever curious about the woman. Whenever she had the time, she would come see her, seeking her advice much in the way I sought out Jack’s. 

Kate wasn’t seeking advice that day. The Puppeteer had promised they’d find a Severance Blade in The Vault, and Korbyn proved they had nothing of the sort. He hadn’t lied, necessarily- The Puppeteer had only assumed there might be one, since he’d found the information about them. But since they didn’t have one, she refused to accept that The Puppeteer’s role was done. Luckily for her, Clara agreed, and took great pleasure in bullying him into obeying.

The fact The Puppeteer returned to The Ark at all was surprising. After he’d slipped away from The Waste, I thought he’d be on the run. But no; he reasoned Clara was the only one willing to hide him, and The Operator was the only one largely indifferent to his presence. A bit of a weaselly way of living, but if it worked, it worked. 

Kate got a similar hypothesis I did. If there wasn’t a Severance Blade in The Waste, then there was a strong chance The Night Terror had it. According to The Puppeteer, that’d been Jason’s suspicion, but as far as he knew, Jason never got close enough to Umbra to be allowed to take something out. Their plan had been for The Puppeteer to look for it after they killed us, but… well, that didn’t happen. 

Then again, there was another possibility: that there was no Blade. We would have to make one ourselves. 

None of us wanted to entertain the idea. Nevermind that it required you to make the blade from scratch and all the medieval tedium that entailed; it also required you to invoke its purpose throughout its creation. That was what really made us hesitate. Every strike on the anvil, you would have to declare that you wanted the blade to kill a Tall One. That meant speaking direct threats towards creatures that could most certainly hear you, and if they owned you… Even if our Master was forgiving, none of us were that desperate to save Grande.

Eyeless Jack helped us orchestrate a reason. He played his role as the indignant one, demanding an audience of all three of us. It was a fair request for a Tall One to make; we were all of equal standing, well in body. It made sense for us to stand before each other, marvel at each other’s new skin suits, and discuss the path moving forward. I personally think EJ laid it on a little thick with the “skin suits” bit, but apparently, that was all it took to convince Umbra to let us enter. 

The Doll was apprehensive about it. Up until then, she’d handled all direct contact with him, being one of the few mentally strong enough to tolerate it. The Operator believed I was ready, and I agreed- by that point, I had to be. But she couldn’t believe I could brush my hair on my own; how could she think I could do this without her guidance? 

But that was how it was. There would always be a moment where we were both forced to reckon with time, and it would never be when we were both ready for it. But she was still The Doll; I still had my gosling feathers, tufted as they may have been. I would come back before I lost them all.  

 

–

 

I saw Third Base again, after what felt like ages of only assuming he was alive. He was already waiting by the gateway to The Dark Carnival, smiling proudly at us as he waved.

“‘Sup, guys? I’m back from gay conversion camp, and guess what? Still gay!” 

“DOBY!!” Kate cheered. 

Doby grinned at me, giving me a wink before catching Kate and Skully in his arms. He giggled with them as they hugged each other, and the urge for me to join them sat like a burning coil in my gut.

His time in the stars had changed him physically. He had an almost Genyr-like appearance, his skin sparkling and his eyes swimming with opalescence. He’d changed his clothes into something strikingly similar to a baseball uniform, ditching our traditional one entirely. He still favored stripes- his sleeves were loose and striped with a rainbow, which hid the many brightly colored bracelets he wore on his arms. 

He still wore mine. 

“Shit has been fucking cray-zee. I CANNOT wait to spill the tea on it,” Doby said, leaning dramatically out of Kate’s arms. “They’re soooo catty. I almost think they could outbitch The Bloody Painter.” 

I was surprised when he hugged me next, squeezing me affectionately. As my heart fluttered, I hugged him back, happy I still clicked with him. 

And, naturally, he could feel that. Especially that close- we were Proxies, after all. Third Base’s eyebrows drew together as he leaned away, his smile growing sympathetic. “Dude, have you thought I was mad at you this whole time? No way. I was doin’ what you do when shit’s serious. I lock in, get quiet, start working. I wanted Sally to know that I was doing everything I could to try to save Jilly.”

The news wasn’t great. The fluid Jason stabbed Jill with destroyed her molecules, preventing any chance to regenerate. The only chance Jill had lay within her twin. Mimics reproduced through mitosis- they self-replicated, meaning that either Jack or Jill was the “alpha” Mimic, and one had spawned the other. Since Laughing Jack was fine, then eventually, it was possible he’d replicate another Jill. Perhaps Jill knew that, deep down, and that was why she sacrificed herself.

I could see the flaws. Jill wasn’t simply Jill- she, like us, was the culmination of various experiences. Even if the new Jill looked the same down to her pointy nose, she wouldn’t be the same creature. Worse, we’d have to house train her all over again… And we’d just gotten comfortable having pets.  

It’d make Sally happy, I thought. Knowing that, everything else seemed like a necessary inconvenience. 

I felt apprehensive about stepping through the doorway to The Dark Carnival, but I suspected I was the only one. It seemed like they’d all forgotten the vision Ben showed us. But not me- the image of a titan’s gullet, throbbing with grotesque display… It didn’t matter how much Umbra tried to clean up to impress me. I knew him in his natural state. 

I felt Toby’s hand on my shoulder. He, too, was warned about Night Terror’s influence. This would be different; in fact, now that I really think about it, it was equal. We feared standing in front of The Night Terror for the same reason you’re afraid to approach The Operator. The closer you got, the more they infected you, seeping into your skin, pulsing inside the neurons of your brain. We’d encountered psychic attacks before- we were both sensitive to them. Yet this was more a hazard, like approaching something radioactive. We were either capable of being in his presence, or we weren’t. 

EJ was with us, I reasoned; though his presence could also grow overwhelming, it seemed to ebb and flow like human emotions tended to do, making it less imposing. As long as we stuck close to him, we’d be fine. 

The ornate door revealed a long, dark path through an eerie forest, the branches of the fake trees curling overhead like fingers. It was all false- though the trees were rough, the grass crisp, its appearance was unnaturally bent into a more whimsical shape. The colors were a dead giveaway, unnaturally bright and saturated.

“Who’s bright idea was this…?” Toby muttered, unimpressed. “Is it weird I’m disappointed we’re not going to be knee-deep in entrails? Come on, that’d be fun…”

“Isle of your own, podna,” Natalie chirped, throwing her arm around him. ”Ain’t no thing to worry about- iffin’ you're too short to get on them rides, I’ll sneak you on.” 

“So… It’s seriously just a giant carnival?” Brian gawked. “That’s so rad… And… random.”

“I know… It’s mostly a giant coincidence,” I responded. They’d decided to lean heavily into it, but I digress. “You really shouldn’t be in Night Terror’s presence… I know this looks innocent, but-”

Brian grinned cheekily at me, as if he knew something I didn’t. Before I could ask, he pulled a Chernabog mask out of his pocket, flashing it with a proud chuckle. “I borrowed Diamond’s. If I wear this while Jack’s nearby, it’ll be like wearing a psychic helmet!” he declared. 

Jack heard him, letting out a haughty breath. “You hear that, Ori? I’ll protect him,” he cooed. I wasn’t jealous until he called my attention to it. Asshole. He didn’t even like men…

Brian lingered to stare at the signs that’d begun to appear. The words were a little difficult to make out- from context clues, I could guess they were advertising food, but beyond that, I couldn’t tell him much else. I told him enough to distract him, at least; I picked his pocket, grabbing the mask and shoving it back into Jack’s hands. EJ took it in great humor, but I was steaming, hissing at him to quit trying to convert our followers. 

The gateway to The Dark Carnival was a large, illuminated arch, depicting Clowns with glowing eyes staring menacingly down at us. The bulbs flickered and flashed enticingly, but beyond its threshold appeared to be nothing but a dark void. Effortlessly, though, Third Base stepped through it, poking his head out to prompt us to follow him. The darkness was just a membrane- once we’d stepped through it, we’d crossed over into The Night Terror’s domain. 

Strange, how easily I’d just crossed star systems. Space that humans could never live long enough to traverse, and we made an idle stroll out of it. If I truly wanted to, I could leave The Dark Carnival, and step onto an entirely different planet- one that the humans would never find. They would never know they weren’t alone in the Universe, but to us, our shared existence was yesterday’s news. By then, I’d stopped marveling at such great feats. Such things were expected of us… We were born to experience miracles. 

I tried to keep my spirits up. It was The Eternal Celebration, as Candy Pop called it. Nobody liked to see a gloomy face at a party. 

The realm’s layout was that of a fairground, spread out like a metropolis. The Dark Carnival was split straight down the middle all the way up to the Castle, leaving the alabaster stone path their macabre parade used to take. The ground was muddy red, tufts of pink grass poking out despite the feet that trampled on it. Aside from it, there was no vegetation- all the plants were mere constructions, sculpted from bone and plastic. Magnificent, striped tents clustered together behind rows of stalls, creating intricate walkways lined with junk. The poles of each tent were connected by strings of brightly colored lights, wrapped around withered trees made of bones glued together. The realm was actually quite dark; however, from the amount of lanterns, signs, and giant, glowing rides, the world was lit a vivid purple, like twilight.

Everywhere I looked, Clowns were selling something, honking at us to come and buy. Third Base told us that he’d convinced The Night Terror to let them have some of the “junk”, as he put it. Not the things he was looking for, but certainly things not worth keeping in his Vault. They’d gone nuts with it, creating an economy around selling the repurposed trash. 

“Where’s the food coming from?” Kate wondered aloud, directing her questions to Third Base. She pointed to one vendor in particular getting a lot of attention, the scent of sugar wafting from its direction. All it sold was chocolate, but the Clowns were lining up with handfuls of rhinestones and meat. 

“Did you teach them to bake?” I asked incredulously. 

“Ha! No. That’s how The Genyr Court is staying first-class citizens. The Genyr know how to make candy, and the Clowns will do anything to eat it. It’s what’s turning them into… well, Clowns,” Doby explained. “See how the vendors with the sweets have signs with pictures on them? That’s what they want- most of that stuff requires you to go Collect for The Night Terror. It’s a whole industry.”

“That’s literally Capitalism,” Jack scoffed, his voice flat. “Am I supposed to be impressed you reinvented the shittiest wheel in history?”

Third Base merely shrugged. It wasn’t like he had any control over how they ran things- realistically, that was actually more mine and EJ’s job. 

“We’ll talk about it later,” I promised. “How hard can it be?” 

After all, I could barely recognize the Clowns- they looked indistinguishable from people in costumes. They certainly didn’t look like humans the way we did, but if they were in the right environment, they blended in seamlessly. If they were walking upright, it meant they had brains for proper motor functions. They followed us with curious, apprehensive gaits, scattering if we glanced in their direction. 

“Aw, I don’t see any popcorn. What gives?” Kate whined.

Third Base seemed confused, but more that the question had to be asked. “...Kate… Their excretions smell like popcorn. That’s like serving piss-flavored ice cream to a human. Which is to say you could, but only the freaks will like it.”

Doby led us on a relaxed pace toward what he called “The Lift”. I could see it in the far distance, closer to where the path began to spiral up into the sky. It zipped up to the impossible, overwhelming building overlooking the Carnival, transporting people from the very bottom floor to the very top. They called Pop’s domicile a “castle”, but that was only because a King lived there. Really, it looked like a haunted house had been invaded by a circus during Mardi Gras- the structure bulged and protruded with wings that made no sense, lights and decorations clashing in their gaudiness. It sat upon a protruding cliff, the “rock” below hardened viscera and mud. 

In-between our questions, Third Base caught us up with his work. With invigorating glee, he told us of The Night Terror’s Collection. The entity was a hoarder with the fleeting whims of a crow, collecting whatever it deemed “valuable” across repeated millenia. Like with Chernabog’s Vault, all that remained in Umbra’s Vault would remain there, untouched by time and space, until it was removed with intent. Doby’s job was to find the things that no longer existed- Mandelas, he called them-, and destroy them. It was Candy Pop’s opinion that getting rid of such inconsistencies would help balance the Underrealm. It’d certainly prevent them from becoming anomalous, escaping, and terrorizing our food sources.

Kate and I exchanged knowing glances. “Have you found any weird swords…?” Kate asked, trying to feign nonchalance. We didn’t want Doby to get in trouble, and so we didn’t tell him yet that we wanted to get into The Vault.

Doby seemed to already know, smirking at us knowingly from under the shadow of his hat. “Not yet,” he said, his voice a lilting coo. “I heard you’re looking for one, though. Masky, don’t you have enough knives…?”

“Who told you that?” Brian huffed, worried we had a leak. 

“I did.” 

Skully made his presence known, then, outright startling Brian as he sidled next to him. “Sorry… was that supposed to be a secret?” he asked. 

I wasn’t sure how, but he’d managed to grab some of the sweets they were offering. I couldn’t help but try one. It was horrendous; the top layer was chocolate, and the filling was raw, ground meat. The chocolate was what wounded me, most- it promised something sweet, and led to nothing but lies. The meat wasn’t even fresh, and it tasted slimy. Only Kate had the stomach to actually swallow them, and I truly admired the nonchalance in which she did so.   

“We’re fine,” I reassured Skully, speaking out loud for Brian before switching to the Arkhive. 

“How far are you in cleanup, Doby?”

“Not even a third. He’s the Embodiment of Greed, it’s literal mountains of stuff. I did, however, get all the organic trinkets organized…”

“Organic?”

Doby’s smirk turned into a grin. “Let’s just say that Umbra doesn’t have a problem with escaping prisoners. You’ll see later. Just stay cool, let me talk to him. He likes pretty boys- he loves doing what I ask, if I ask nice enough.”

“...That’s not… I don’t like the implication of that. Are you safe?” 

“What are you, my mom? I’m eighteen now- I’ll climb whatever tree I want. And, oof, Masky, what until you actually see this guy. He’s so tasty.”

“Hey, Masky? He’s you. That’s what you sound like. And the both of you? Whores.”

“Shut the fuck up, Toby!!!”  

As we approached the lift (bickering, like old times), I felt a compulsion to wait, a sense of unease creeping into the back of my head as my Master held me back. Simultaneously, the doors to The Lift opened, and a Genyr stepped off of it. 

I recognized her from Doby’s memories. Her deep red hair floated around her head like water, seemingly a result of the beads she’d tied them with. They were what was really floating, and were bringing her locks with them. What stunned me most- as it did many people- were her eyes. Ringed with bright yellows and oranges, her pupils were dilated with a barely restrained, manic glee. Though she walked with considerable poise, her gaze flitted about like a bird of prey, constantly seeking something to kill. 

Her gaze focused on us. Her smile, while already wide and blissful, grew, exposing hellish, sharp teeth. 

Third Base quickly drew his bat as a precaution, but rather than sink into a fighting stance, he held his tool aloft, greeting the Genyr with a deep bow. “April Fools, my Dark Queen. You seem famished, and it makes you look truly radiant,” he complimented deeply, practiced and steady. 

That seemed to distract her. She let out a drunken laugh, her head lazily cocking to one side. “No, no… I’ve just eaten, actually,” she cooed, her voice dripping with poison. “Can’t you tell by the glow of my skin? The shimmer of my hair? I ate four virgins for dinner, this time. I couldn’t tell if they actually were… but the taste of humanid children is so savory, it never really matters. Their deliciousness becomes my beauty.” 

A cold chill ran down my spine, causing me to break out in a sweat. Of all the Genyr to find us first, of course it was the most dangerous one. She seemed in high spirits, though, which was good for us. We came at a good time. 

“I didn’t, my Queen,” Doby stated politely, gracefully straightening his back. He kept his bat in front of him, his hands resting on the end of the handle like someone brandishing a sword. I noticed, then, the purpose of the hat he now wore; in the shade of his cap, he could keep his eye on her, watching her every moment with a practiced, hawk-like precision. 

“You’re always so radiant, a simple creature like me can’t notice the fluctuations of such brilliance,” he droned. “Forgive me.”

“Mhmm. You’re a nasty little thing, aren’t you? Such a little liar. You look a little less ugly now that you’ve got our sparkle, but you’re still some primate covered in shit. I’m not eating whatever you’ve got, so put your bat away.”

Yikes, I thought, bristling at the spite in her voice. Doby didn’t react at all to her insults, which didn’t surprise me. They were honestly so blindingly rude, it was a little hard to actually take offense to them. It was more off-putting than hurtful. And, of course, there was the reality- she didn’t mean anything to us. She was a servant of her Master all the same, no matter how her image was preened with words.

The story behind her was… confusing. Some say she was on Night Terror’s side from the beginning, but the story I was told was that she was Candy Pop’s mate, chosen for him by his late progenitors. Along the way, she was taken by The Night Terror, and returned a harbinger of death, laying waste to her own kingdom. Candy Pop lost his siblings, his mate, and his mind during their war. In the face of that, he chose never to be close to another Genyr again.

After all that loss, even just one face his body knew must have been such a comfort… No wonder Umbra kept her so close.  

At the sight of me and EJ, April gasped, her eyes flashing brilliantly with red. “Ohhh, my inlaws!!!” she gushed. She made an attempt to get closer to us, but Doby cleared his throat and stepped in her way, swinging his bat out to block her. Though he looked playful, it was a stern warning. 

In response, April thought for a moment, staying where she was as if it was her idea. She then clutched her chest, turning to look at us over her shoulder. “Why are you here? Come to steal me?” she accused. “I should’ve known… You heard of my mastery of my Queen’s persona, and you’ve come to take it for yourself.” 

I blinked, glad my mask hid the baffled look on my face. Just because I knew what she was talking about (kinda) didn’t make it make sense. EJ didn’t give a fuck, of course, having only her sour voice to go on for an opinion.

“I shan’t go with you willingly,” April Fools declared, tilting her nose to the sky. She peeked at us through long lashes, unable to maintain a pout for long. She said that, but did she expect us to grab her? I’d say she was delusional, but “possessed” was probably more accurate. Whoever she’d been, all that was left were sharp fragments that The Night Terror could look at himself through. At least she was happy, embracing it rather than fighting. Perhaps that’s why it was rumored she hadn’t fought at all… Perhaps the world suited her now more than ever. 

“Well, too bad. You’re getting in the trunk, bitch,” Toby sneered, making her eyes narrow dangerously. I wasn’t fooled into thinking less of April because of her behavior- she was a trickster at heart, not a seductress. She toyed with her victims, letting them flee before cleaving the flesh off their back. Her secret was that she could attack you at any moment with telekinesis, regardless if she was facing you or thirty stories beneath you. As long as she knew you were there, you were dead.

I elbowed Toby, coughing to hide his snickering laughter. Genyr didn’t like to be embarrassed; The Jester Court we knew had no choice but to let us push their boundaries, but April Fools would decapitate us if she felt it was worth her pride.  

“He sent both his boys. How… sweet,” April cooed, her voice dipping into a low growl. “What an honor.”

“My Queen, we had a meeting. Remember?” Doby asked patiently, but hurriedly. “Would you mind letting us by?”

“Oh… Oh. Of course, of course… Right this way, you ugly beasties.”

To my dismay, April took Doby’s request as an invitation to follow us into the lift, looming as close to me as she could possibly get. My friends were all on alert, hands on their weapons, but my back was like a hot pad was under my skin. My vines were almost itching to emerge, to tear her limb from limb… Did she say she ate children? That fucking bitch; she really wanted to piss me off, didn’t she?

It didn’t pass April’s notice, of course. “My, so nervous… What are you so afraid of, hm? I just want to smell them. The King says Belobog’s children smell like flowers… I’m curious… I don’t remember the scent at all…”

Once again, Third Base spoke first, mentally reminding us to stay calm and quiet. “April Fools, you are the Jester Queen of Genyr. Of course I’m worried about my Master’s Vessels. The blood you spill is always justified… B–But isn’t it my duty as The Operator’s servant to protect his vessel? I’d be compelled against you, madam, forced into suicide.”

“Hmm… Irrelevant. You should kill yourself, if I want you to. But right now, I want to find out if the two of them smell different than you. If they smell different from each other…” she cooed, her hair floating with just a bit more vigor. “Two vessels… What is he thinking? He only needs one. And one of them… Oh, what is that foul odor? Like burning… Like death…” 

In the midst of her flurried speech, her expression fell into one of pure terror. Silently, she glided away from me, her feet dragging the ground as she compelled herself backwards. She eyed Toby and I with her manic gleam, her lips curled into a frustrated scowl. 

“Night Terror just scolded her. They’re connected like we are,” Doby told me. “Don’t entertain her in the slightest.”

“You’re the one who’s talking to her,” Toby pointed out, a little less keen on standing so close to me. He’d have to get used to being ogled like I was by other denizens- at least he wasn’t the one April wanted to kill. That was still my privilege, unfortunately. 

Forgetting that Brian couldn’t hear Doby, he blurted out: “H-Hey, if you’re worried about that, why do you ask if you can be a vessel, too? It’s gotta be easy, right?”

I shot him a look, wishing for once he’d stay quiet and stop trying to be so "helpful". Our scent was covering his, but if she started paying attention to him, she’d notice he was a walking steak wearing a sock over its head. This was exactly why I wanted him to stay home, I thought. 

To my surprise- or maybe not, by that point- April Fools did seem to fixate on Brian for a moment, but nothing happened. Her expression softened, losing some of the sourness. “He’s going to like you,” she warned.

I gently pulled him close, muttering very lowly, “Shut up and stay silent. You got that?”

“Mmhm… H-Hey… You do actually smell like flowers…” 

I knew The Collector arrived by the pressure change in the air. Like a pair of hands gripping my head, squeezing my skull more firmly to my brain. It wasn’t The Lift shooting us up towards Candy Pop’s home- it happened right before, the feeling of metaphorically dropping followed by a literal one. 

Jack let out a noise, surprised to see his eyeholes bleeding tears. “Shit,” he cursed, lifting his mask for a moment to rub at his eyes. 

Simultaneously, I fought back an urge to giggle, flattening my mask over my lips to stifle it. I laughed, he cried- two completely different reactions to The Night Terror. Hard not to see the symbolism, even back then.

“I-It’s fine,” I managed, swallowing down another giggle. “It st-stops after a moment…”  

The Lift came to a smooth stop, and the doors slid open with a near-silent swish. All at once, The Night Terror stuck his head into The Lift, his grin positively illuminated. 

He was exactly as I’d seen in Doby’s memories. Some amalgamation of jester, alien, and dragon. His wings were a chandelier of diamonds that framed his silhouette, surrounding himself with stars and giving a false sense of divinity. At that moment, he loomed over us like a wild animal, the lot of us crowding together as he tried to cram himself into the Lift. He was too big to fit through the doorway; even for how tall April Fools was, Candy Pop was still larger than her. Whether by lack of foresight or purposeful design, it kept the being from crushing us in his excitement. Of course, if he calmed down enough to realize he could turn sideways…

I froze the moment his eyes were on me, their multicolored brilliance melting with anticipation. “Cousins,” he sighed, his teeth dripping wet with saliva. “Oh, finally. How long I’ve waited to see you with real eyes… So much to say, so much time to make up…”

With a feral hiss, he vanished from the doorway, his face disappearing in a whirlwind of blue hair. His steps thundered as he walked, his gait carrying a peculiar grace. His scaled, reptilian feet crushed the tile with his steps, yet the tile didn’t remain broken- the moment his foot lifted, it repaired itself, undoing the damage he caused to his own domain. 

“Come, come!! Both of you, come!! Tonight, we celebrate!! The Singularity is once again united!!” he exclaimed. 

We all breathed a sigh of relief- well, save for Doby, who’d barely moved, and April, who merely sneered and followed The King out. I thought I’d get a more controlled introduction, but I should’ve expected The Night Terror to be a bit unpredictable. 

Jack could hear how loudly Umbra stepped, following him all the way to the entryway to the throne room, where Umbra then paused to watch us. “Damn!” he exclaimed, a little too loudly for my liking. At least his next words were softer. In volume, of course, not content. “No wonder he thinks we’re pussies...”

“Correction: he thinks I’m a pussy,” I grouched. “I hate using that word as an insult…”

In all fairness, I set that up so well, Toby would have been crazy not to swing at it. “Yeah, yeah, we know how much you love pussy, dude. Your notebook is filled with it.”

“That’s two slut-shaming jokes, Toby. A third and we’ll accuse you of being a Christian again,” Kate hissed, punching him once for good measure.  

Doby giggled, his expression nostalgic before he remembered the task at hand. “His avatar was this dragon-thing the Genyr made,” Doby explained. “You should see him when he’s pissed.”

Doby told us the palace was often littered with things stolen from their victims, meant to be thrown in The Vault whenever most convenient. For our visit, however, they’d cleaned up the garbage. At least, the things they considered garbage; I didn’t miss the sheer amount of human-shaped bones littered about. I guess those were just decorations to make the place more homey. 

The throne room itself was a large, rectangular platform at the foot of the castle, containing a dining table, matching chairs, and a large, stone throne. Nothing else, save for the aforementioned bones. That close to the top of The Dark Carnival, the light had a more pinkish hue, trickling through the stone pillars as Candy Pop chewed the scenery a bit. 

“Anyone ever tell you you’d make an awesome video game character?” Kate marveled, the first to follow after The Night Terror. Ellie hadn’t been phased by him, and Kate wouldn’t be, either.  

The entity positively howled with laughter, the sound of which sent my hair on end and made me cover my mouth again. “Why, yes!!! My little д̵͕͝р̷͔̏у̸̢̒г̴̺͊ Ben has. Perhaps I should learn what a ‘video game’ is, if it fits my visage so perfectly!!! The name is promising!!!” 

Every word he spoke had a growling, threatening bite to it. While EJ winced at the Nezperdian, I merely cocked my head, perplexed by the dialect. I didn’t understand him like I understood my Master. I knew what he said- ‘friend’, or ‘helper’, but what I heard didn’t sound the same. Like he was speaking a different dialect, almost.

As we stepped toward him, The Night Terror started to count just how many of us were there. Certainly more than the two he’d specifically invited. He recognized Third Base and Skully, but the others…

“Wait a moment. Who might you be, little one?” The Night Terror cooed, leaning down to address Kate. This was a rare time that she actually wore her mask, so he could only see her eyes through the holes. “You’re not afraid at all… Oh, wait. Long hair, pale eyes… You must be ⨂rigin, hm?”

Kate giggled, but didn’t budge, though I would’ve taken a step back with those teeth getting so close. “Nope. I’m Kate The Chaser… his twin sister,” she explained, adding the bit at the end with the slightest tilt of her head. 

I didn’t try to get too close. I could feel a vibration in my sternum that wasn’t mine, a tingling in the corners of my mouth as I fought the urge to laugh. I would eventually start laughing, and be unable to stop. 

Out of respect, I think, The Night Terror didn’t try to close the gap between us. He regarded the both of us with a strange warmth as he kept his distance. He let out a sound of acknowledgement at Kate’s words, a deep, alien chuckle resonating from his chest, the noise like bellowing alligator. 

“So he sends his best. That’s fine- I’ve come to expect that behavior from him… He is so proud of his little д̶̩̇и̵̺̂т̷̪̋я̴͉̑. ” 

His smile was constant, shifting as he regarded each of us. With me, there was a hint of reverence. Envy, even, as Kate stepped back from him and towards me. Candy Pop should be envious, I thought; if he’d relied on Cane, then maybe he would’ve been more like me. He could’ve rewritten the past, reclaimed what he’d destroyed. He could’ve killed The Night Terror. We needed our loved ones as much as The Tall Ones needed us vessels. They were our lifeline, our reminder of why the human world mattered.

“It’s nice to finally meet face to face,” I said, keeping my voice steady. I could feel my body naturally move into the position I was taught, when speaking for my Master: back straight, arms down, hands out, eyes lowered. My only flaw was that I broke formation to fix my tie, which had gotten loose since arriving. 

The Night Terror snickered at me, walking past his throne towards the large archways facing out towards the Carnival. “So polite. I’m not even sure what to say, Belobog… Perhaps I should apologize to you. I was wrong about your ideas. You know far more about the Overrealm than I… More about the creatures that live within it. They’re so resilient, so stubborn… They have this… spark…” He hummed softly, the note long. “Even when we force their minds into our shape, their souls are infallible. They refuse to be Broken. And I’ve begun to wonder… What power do they take that from? And I wonder… If you know.”

He tilted his head towards me, searching. I felt the question was rhetorical. I knew what he was implying… But he’d never speak of it out loud. That was the pact they all made. The one who split them no longer existed.

Even if, clearly… They did.

“Who knows,” I said, playing along. “But you’re right about one thing: we know more about the Overrealm than you. We’ve harnessed that ‘spark’ for ourselves, and it’s been easier than forcing pain and suffering on them. We gain nothing from wanton sadism. The humans crave a God, and we want to be that God: loving, patient, and kind… These are my Master’s words.”

The Night Terror let out a low “ah” of enlightenment, though it came off as sarcastic and bored. “I’d tease you, little Prince… but when I’m right, I’m right. Once again, I apologize for the headache I created with The Makers. They’ve never behaved that way, before… Rest assured, I’ve taken care of them all.”

I hated the way he smiled when he said that. Like he knew exactly where The Puppeteer was, and could smell the residue of his dust. I desperately wanted to ask about him, hoping to confirm some of the connections I’d been making. I was good at solving mysteries, after all; The Puppeteer has no memory of a Master, and I’d just developed the ability to remember our sixth, disappeared piece. And that being I’d seen in my vision of Briar, The Seedeater, that Plague Doctor… all manifested with no Masters at all, their existences revolving around getting rid of us. There was a sliver of hope in The Puppeteer, who had no compulsion. But I couldn’t risk his life by asking about him; if I was being tricked, I’d be admitting to something pretty damning.

Thankfully, he didn’t linger on it. The Night Terror didn’t initially acknowledge EJ, no doubt because he was clamoring to speak to me. He’d been trying to for a while, blocked by The Doll and Ben everytime. But when he was satisfied with our exchange, he tilted his head further, laughing airily at Jack.

EJ stood all the way in the back, hiding in a pillar’s casting shadow. He was wearing his mask, too, the eyes dripping freely. He was listening carefully to us, and like me, he knew better than to show our hand. 

“Chernabog… I knew you couldn’t resist playing our Game,” The Night Terror cooed, wagging a talon at him. “Tired of dying, I see. I’m so happy you and Belobog made up. You always were so closely tied… He pumped the blood, you filtered it… You worked together so beautifully.”

EJ scoffed, glaring off to the side. “I’m not Chernabog. My name’s–”

“Eyeless Jack. I know,” Night Terror cut in, a little less airy in his tone. “We Tall Ones understand what the real Chernabog has done... And you are who he chose to replace him. So now, you are the real Chernabog.” 

He burst into a fit of giggles, floating back from the archways. Jack could follow his movements, still, the sound of his voice like a lure. “He always knew it’d be you to continue on with his powers; a fate he wished to avoid, I’m sure. That depressing, suicidal piece of us… if he had his way, none of us would exist at all, would we? Perhaps you Proxies would… Oh, but not you, Jack. You’ve circumvented a terrible fate- or so I’ve been told, hehe. But… will you be so lucky… next time?”

As he spoke, several items popped into existence around him, orbiting him as if he was a planet. A can of soda, a hairbrush, and a nail file. The hair brush taken by April, who followed him to his seat. She propped herself on the arm of his hair and began smoothing out his deep blue locks, the details of his style meticulously tended to. Umbra slumped lazily into his throne, his feet stretched out as he got comfortable. The nail file went to his feet, where it began to shape and shave down his massive talons. 

The soda, however, he did with his own hand. When he was done speaking, I saw him puncture the can with the sharp talon on his thumb, the bright green liquid pouring straight into his open maw. I expected there to be overflow, but the liquid completely vanished down Umbra’s throat- like dumping it down an open sewer, I thought with a slight cringe. Even worse, he gave the can to April Fools to eat, and she crushed it between her jaws like a steel trap, chewing on the aluminum with a pleased hum. 

Suffice to say, Jack wasn’t charmed by him. “Are you gonna do this for much longer? If you know who I am, don’t call me that. This is Tim, and I’m Jack- we’re not your cousins. I don’t know you like that, and neither does he. We got business, dog, let’s talk schmoney.”

At that, the manic swirl in The Night Terror’s eyes began to dim, his malicious, toothy grin softening to a frown as he backed off. 

“You never want to play with me. This sucks,” Night Terror grumbled, disappearing the brush and file as soon as he grew bored of them. 

He fluctuated between polar opposite behavior, The Night Terror and Candy Pop like a coin with three sides. Doby had gotten more of Candy Pop when he visited, and he was exactly like Cane had described him- somber, with a penchant for bittersweetness, his smile never quite reaching his eyes no matter how he behaved. Today, however, the coin was on The Night Terror’s side. All the presence of a Tall One, but ridiculously bratty, the likes of which gave Doby a new appreciation for my Master’s own childish behavior. The Operator was a responsible adult in comparison. 

“Masky told me about the Genyr you had them hold onto,” Jack stated, all work and no play. A smart idea- bringing up Cane might be enough to bring out Pop. “Are they in danger? Do you need help finding them?” 

Again, The Night Terror laughed. “No!! Of course not! Don’t be silly. The Genyr aren’t like pithy humans. They evolved to kill me!!! There is nothing in the mortal realm that can harm them!!!” 

He seemed quite proud of that. Fair- I would be too. Umbra had nearly lost the war against them, after all; diminishing them was implying a lot about him, which explained why he stressed their prowess. 

While bringing her up did bring out Candy Pop, it was a side of him that didn’t help us much. The side that Night Terror had used to trick him… That bit of darkness he’d crawled into. 

“I say unto you: Cane is MY business!!!” he shouted defensively. “I let you borrow her, but you’ve had enough time!!! I will find Cane, and I will bring her back, and she will stay with me, where she belongs!!! She’s MY SISTER!!! SHE’S M̸͔̓I̵̝͂N̶̩̚Ë̸̤́!!!”

He punctuated his statements by slamming his fists, the bones scattered about beginning to float ominously. His claws then gripped the armrests of his throne as he panted through his teeth, his eyes narrowing as he simmered. Though April tried to comfort him, he bat her away, shouting at her in their language. 

That was rude, I thought, mostly to distract myself from the all-consuming terror he’d suddenly created. Kate had moved behind me, as had most of my friends; astounding, only Brian seemed unbothered- he’d moved to sit on Night Terror’s dining table, as if trying to assert dominance. Damnit, what was he thinking…? No, seriously; what was he thinking about, where he blocked The Night Terror so effortlessly?  

I felt offended on Cane’s behalf, and a little bit on my own. I wasn’t quite sure why, though; it wasn’t just that it was disrespectful, it was something more. “Enough time”, he said- enough time to do what...

I did know what he meant by “I”- Third Base was the one in charge of hunting down the Genyr. Ben would’ve been the one, but Umbra no longer trusted him. Though Third Base couldn’t travel through space like other denizens could, he could track their movements based on what he observed. Everytime a part of the map was confirmed empty, he checked it off and sent them to another place. 

There were plenty of wild goose chases, but all of it was for the main prize- the egg that Cane had carried. That was the bare minimum of his orders, he told me. As long as he found that egg, he’d succeed. Though Doby had initially suspected The Night Terror wanted to eat it, he didn’t believe that by the time we arrived. Instead, he reasoned they wanted to genuinely raise the Genyr inside it- but raise it with no knowledge of the truth, no memory of what was done to their kind. Humans did that all the time; once they were done killing everyone that remembered, they gave the surviving spawn as gifts to the people that killed their parents. 

That wasn’t our business, as ashamed as I am to admit that now. Part of our agreement was that we would help him with the other Genyr- it didn’t say we could decide what he did with them. While I had personal apprehensions about it, that didn’t detract from the truce and its stipulations. It was either them, or us. 

I liked Cane. I loved my family. 

As far as defense went, Jason’s actions had a rippling consequence. When Cane escaped The Ark, The Genyr didn’t remain on Earth; Cane and fir Court escaped into outer space- far enough away that chasing them down was beyond our ability. Evolution hadn’t been so kind to us, and gravity continued to be a silent enemy. 

Cane had hidden the egg, but fey weren’t cowering in fear, and neither were the silly creatures I’d half-ignored while I was home. Third Base was supposed to go to the humanid planet to explore and hunt, but in a shocking turn of events, The Jester Court reappeared there, having seemingly traveled all the way from our part of the Universe to theirs. Lightyears of distance, crossed in a span of time that couldn’t have been natural. Cane’s Court had placed themselves on their moon, and they killed anything that got close to the planet. That included their own kind- already, they’d slayed two in Night Terror’s court. 

Those creatures that I’d seen dancing and singing, telling stories… All that time, they’d been secretly learning: how to fight from Cane, how to create armor from Cane’s guards, and how the Underrealm worked from us. The only difference between them and another Genyr was skill, and the only reason they never learned was because of their society’s expectations of them. But that society no longer existed; it was no longer an option to just sew dresses. In the face of extinction, they adapted. 

The Night Terror had yet to realize how annoying they were about to be, but I knew. The Tall Ones were playing by our rules when it came to war games. Plastic was a distraction, but Night Terror needed meat to power himself, and by the looks of his realm, he was running out fast. If you prevented your enemy from accessing important resources, you diminished their entire plan. It didn’t matter if they couldn’t gouge out his heart- nothing was more stabbing than hunger. 

They’d played this Game before. One of attrition. For creatures like the Genyr, who only had their lives to lose, it was a game they could play. 

In my heart, I wanted Cane to win. Whatever Night Terror got from fir, it would be what he deserved for his destruction of such a one-in-a-quadrillion species of people. Really, it was no issue to my Master if Cane defeated Night Terror- our Realms were connected, and as long as we lived- myself and Jack- then theoretically, The Dark Carnival wouldn’t collapse. If he was killed- even killed like Chernabog was- then the realm would have no Master, making it ours. 

I couldn’t help Cane, forbidden from even getting close to fir. Even if I offered to help, I doubted fey’d accept it. I was an enemy. I always had been; I was just too naive to see it. 

EJ hadn’t flinched at the uproar, though his tendrils had begun to curl and twist around him. The skin around his mask had begun to turn black, the oily darkness curling underneath his jaw. Umbra displayed his true form proudly to us. Jack applied the rules of a blade to it- if it was drawn, blood had to be spilled. 

“If you want to deal with me, you’re going to leave them alone,” was EJ’s opinion, given unflinchingly. “I wanted to say this the moment I learned about all the fucked up shit you’ve done. You don’t get a pass from me, just because you sometimes remember you’re ‘trying to be better’. Fuck off with that apologist bullshit. Neither of you have the right to determine her path. You don’t even have the right to witness it. I hope that chick hits you with a Sailor Moon Beam and blows your fucking head off, and if she asks me for help, I’m gonna give her whatever gun she needs to do it. You’re supposed to be a God. And if you’re scared to fight her fairly, then… Man, I guess you ain’t no God.”

Umbra’s eyes widened, his grin once again spreading slowly across his face. He sat up, then stood up, towering over us. 

“Д̸͉̌ӑ̶̤,” he hissed, staring over our heads as he envisioned it. “That’s what’ll thrill me. A perfect circle… Who else would fit? Cane will do what I did, and then finally, she will face me! Then she’ll understand why I did all that I did! And finally, by her hand… Yes… A perfect… Circle…”

Jack opened his mouth, and I stopped him quick. We were on his turf, in his reality. If that’s how he wanted to see it, then that’s how it was.

“A wager, then!! Cousins, servants- gather,” Night Terror declared, a jar appearing from thin air as he held his hand out. Somehow, it was already filled with gold coins- teleportation, maybe, not manifestation. He jingled it excitedly, his lips curled into an almost catlike grin. April dropped a coin in, of course, giggling mischievously. “Come now! Place bets!! Will I die at my twin’s hands, or shall I live?!”

“Not interested,” I said, a tad sharp. “You were right, earlier- I want your help with The Scarlet King. You’re closer to him than we are, so tell us how to handle him.”

Again, Umbra was blocked from his fun. He sighed exasperatedly, his head tilting back as he rolled his wild eyes. He put his entire body into his movements, his many accessories glittering as he slouched on his throne. “You plan on approaching him? What, to talk? How stupid of you. Who do you think gave me the idea to simply kill the Genyr?” he asked. “Ha. And what a great idea that was. ‘Just kill them’, he told me. ‘They can’t be any more trouble than humans’... Ah, but it was my fault, not his. I thought I had enough influence over them. Silly me. Perhaps I’ll have another chance, if we get to play again.” 

I hissed, losing my patience. Clearly, this was more The Night Terror than Candy Pop… I was hoping for the King, not the Demon. He yapped a lot, and it was rarely useful. 

“We know he’s a scavenger, like you are,” EJ stated, far more collected than I was. “He hops around, chasing signs of life, sucking them dry before moving on… But he doesn’t bother you. Why?”

“I’m better than him,” was the curt answer we got. I didn’t believe that. 

Umbra’s smile was utterly sinister. “It’s the truth,” he declared proudly, echoed by April’s sneering nod. “I’ve beaten him quite a few times in our Game… I’ve beaten you before, as well, Belobog. You got me this time, you little rascal. You, Chernabog… Well-”

“Yeah, yeah, I know, I kill myself and spare you guys the trouble,” EJ deadpanned. “So, what? Was that our rule? Just stop fucking with each other after a ‘best of 3’?”

“...Well, when you put it that way, we sound like children,” Umbra quipped haughtily. 

He said it, not us, I thought, smirking a little. I couldn’t complain- it kept Scarlet King off our planet, too. At least The Operator didn’t try to hide that childishness under a veneer of intimidation and gore. He wore it on top. 

“Belobog is the real winner, anyways. It was decided five… maybe six Circles back. I don’t remember the specifics,” Night Terror drawled. “We all kill each other, but he manages to outlive us everytime… Boring, but it works, I cannot deny. And then you were born, ⨂rigin… It’s like a whole new Game, isn’t it?”

I hummed at that, the sound lilting as I heard the longing in his voice. It was interesting, hearing that from the perspective of someone who had nothing to gain from careful language. Umbra was well aware I was the catalyst of their evolution, yet he didn’t seem to care much how I felt about it. 

“But… As far as our fourth is concerned… He won’t be your greatest challenge,” The Night Terror told us. He laughed lowly, giving us a slow wink. “That will be at the hands of The Seven Scarlet Brides.”

Seven. The same number as a Collective. Though my mind was hung on that, the others gawked at the idea of that many women with the same person. I don’t know why that surprised them… Out of all things, monogamy was the dumbest thing to explain to a Tall One. 

“Adorable… but that’s not what I mean,” The Night Terror explained, suddenly gaining a strange, almost sly expression. He glanced not at me, not at Jack… but at Kate and Natalie, his tongue darting out of his lips. “You see… Khahrahk is the Bowels, children. Which means he has a very special Gift…”

I wouldn’t like where this is going. At all. 

“He creates seven astral projections of himself, and then he chooses seven targets. Seven Scarlet Brides. Usually women… sometimes men. Sometimes nonhumans… sapience not required. And then, through one method or another, he… well. You assist in expanding his army. This is how he’s wiped out most life from the Overrealm, across all stars. From their bowels, he creates his own beasts and servants. A Gift of life.”

…Huh, I thought. It’s been a while since I’ve breathed. I felt a bit lightheaded; and no sooner had I realized that did my knees buckle, making me collapse to the ground. 

Finally, I understood. Oh, thank you, Master; thank you for not telling me the truth. Thank you from shielding my eyes from such overwhelming, pure evil. How could a creature even think of such a thing?

An ocean of rape. How many creatures had he forced to birth his children? How many bodies had cracked open to unleash monsters upon their worlds?

… Wh-Why did that sound like what we did?

“Don’t let him get up,” EJ stated, noticing my distress. In seconds, he was at my side, covering my head from the oppressive light.

“Breathe, Tim,” he said quietly. “You need to breathe. Everything’s fine. Nothing’s happened, yet. Breathe. Come on, copy me, brother…”

I did for a moment- just enough to regain some wind. “Kate,” I gasped. “Where is Kate, where is Kate-”

“I’m right here,” I heard her say, her arms wrapping around me. She was shaking too; somehow, that instantly snapped me out of it, and I pulled her into a bear hug. 

It soon became a group hug, embarrassing as it was. We were all a bit freaked out; all of us needed the hug. Maybe it doesn’t make much sense to you, but it really was completely against our philosophy, the very foundations of our way of life. In our realm, rape was punishable by death- permanent death. Every step of our growth, we were given a choice, and that fact was drilled into our heads. Even during our lessons, we could get up and walk out of class, and never attend another. We were taught that applied to procreation, too; children were a gift that two people made together as equals, their love cherished by our Master as he witnessed it blossom in our paradise. Our Master didn’t force himself into those blessed unions, and he certainly didn’t force them upon us. No, sex didn’t intrigue him as much as the children that came from them; he wanted life.  

Kate wasn’t going to his realm. Ever. Not in a million years. Neither would Natalie, or Birdy, or King, or Korbyn, or any girl I knew. I wouldn’t allow it. Within The Ark, Earth, and The Waste, they were safe from such a foul Gift. But if they entered his realm, there was no protection. Everything within his domain was compelled not simply to kill, but to breed. That was how The Scarlet King survived.

I couldn't let Toby near, either. Or Brian, I thought darkly. I hadn’t missed what he said. If The Scarlet King even looked at them… I couldn’t think of what I’d do, lest I go absolutely berserk. 

Now I had a reason to kill the Scarlet King. I was going to plunge that knife into his chest, and I was going to smite him like the God that was created to fend off his filth. We could either kill a Tall One, or agree to cooperate… I was Masky. I killed rapists.

“Oh, that reminds me… He’s planning to fuck with you.”

“Fuck with how?” Toby said quickly, taking a step forward. He didn’t notice it, but Umbra moved a chair out of his way before he tripped over it. I remembered the movement because, for how small it was, there was no indication it was he that did it- he must have, because he was watching Toby. But he didn’t even blink. I thought of how my siblings spent hours staring at apples, holding hands and chanting in a vain attempt to get them to levitate. That was the power of a Tall One. 

Umbra pursed his lips, as if debating on whether to share his gossip. Considering it was what I’d been asking for, he reasoned that it was only right to give it to me, his beloved cousin. And, of course, he was a Genyr at heart. “Well, he’s quite… irritated, obviously. He goes through vessels like popcorn buckets- ‘Ah, your body is mine! Oh, no! I made you explode! Next!’” He chatted. He paused for a moment, then held out his hand, pulling a bucket of popcorn from the air. It was quickly snatched up by April Fools. There was a short back-and–forth between them where they chittered in a strange cadence, their voices angry. It ended with April letting out a feral hiss, and Night Terror scoffing in retaliation, sinking a bit into his seat without his popcorn. 

“Tsk… He’s never been stuck inside someone before… Which wasn’t my fault!” he cried. “I didn’t know Jason would be so bloody mad about it, either… I should’ve known something was afoot when he accused me of selling you some bloody Nobody, damn usurper… Like I could pull that off…”

I was calmer, then, the shock having worn off. I could still feel a trembling within me, but I couldn’t succumb to it; already, I felt so fragile, all I wanted to do was laugh. Instead, I cleared my throat, and that brought his attention back to me and the topic at hand. 

“Well, obviously it’ll be a psychic attack,” he told us. “It’s the only thing he’s capable of doing right now. He’s expecting you to strike him while he’s weakened, so he plans to hit before you can.”

I tried not to make myself too obvious, but I knew my friends had grown a bit shifty. The Scarlet King was right, naturally. That was exactly what we were doing. 

“Can he use The Seven Brides?” Toby nearly demanded. I was grateful for his seriousness; he kept his emotions stable, and it helped me balance mine. 

“...Oh. I’m actually not sure,” Umbra cooed excitedly. “How interesting… What if he can’t use it while Grande has him… Well, then it’d be dependent on Grande’s strength, wouldn’t it?”   

It was good that Umbra gave us that warning. We both had intent to kill, and there were no agreements. Our Master’s rules meant that counted as a fair strike, and he wouldn’t give us the normal protection he’d give from such things. Knowing it was coming, however, meant that we could prepare for it. And since Scarlet King had visited Earth, that meant human wards could work on him- most of them specifically for him, too, which was even better. I hadn’t slept with a Megen-David over my head since I was in Persolus’ home, but I still had the amulet. I’d have my dreamcatcher, too; given Nathan made it with full knowledge of what it was and what it was meant to do, it would also ward off invaders while I slept. Being a Proxy meant those items had real use for me, warding off actual evils.

Those items would work, and not because the Gods behind them were real. It would work because that was their purpose- a kind of belief that transcended past knowing. Human consciousness was a loud voice, when in unison; louder, when filled with conviction. Our Master could hear that voice.  We manifested that belief, wielding it against the things hiding with us in the dark. It would work because it would work. 

Then again… if he had servants with Gifts of their own to send after us, then that was another story. Akagumo said she’d killed them all. I hoped she wasn’t bragging. 

“Does your mom sell those Evil Eye decorations…?” Toby muttered.

“She does, actually,” EJ said back, feigning a conversational tone. “If you get near her, I’ll fucking kill you.”

I saw Doby perk up, suddenly, a devious glint in his eye as he floated- levitated, something that astounded and delighted us-, coming to a stop at the foot of the throne. He bowed gracefully to Umbra, his ambition concealed under the shadow of his cap. 

“Night Terror, may I take them to The Vault? We have plenty of human trinkets that might be useful to them.”

Umbra grinned at him, his eyes flashing as he fondly patted Doby’s head, tucking a finger under his chin. “No need to lie. You want to give them special souvenirs, don’t you, my pretty Third Eye?”

I narrowed my eyes- a bit dangerous, since that was the one expression people could see under my mask. I couldn’t help it; after what I’d heard, I was sensitive, and I didn’t like the way Umbra spoke to Doby. ‘Pretty’? ‘Third Eye’? It was too familiar. The fact that Doby didn’t seem to mind it was utterly baffling. Sure, he was lying for us, but we didn’t ask him to giggle, or smile, or speak to another Tall One so familiarly. And, yes, of course it was fine for Doby to ogle him. The power imbalance was against Doby’s favor. What could a child do if they were told, ‘no’? Nothing. But an adult… Someone bigger, stronger, more powerful… ‘No’ was sometimes the last word spoken. To me, the dynamic was no different.  In comparison to The Night Terror's age, Doby was a zygote.

“Yeah, you got me,” Doby cooed sweetly, leaning towards him. “Please? They don’t have time to get jobs here to earn one… I’ll pay you back.”

And what the fuck did that mean, I thought, before being preemptively grabbed by Natalie. At least I wasn’t alone that time- she also had Kate by the scruff, my sister gawking at me, just as confused. 

“A fair bargain, Proxy. Alright… I suppose they can have one thing. And not one thing each, you little shit, you’ll only get me once with that. One thing. And, as I told you, unless it’s Genyr made, I don’t give a fuck about it… Oh, I’ll need my cousins back, eventually… Boring adult stuff, darling. You can go play with the Clowns, if you like; do it on my behalf.”

“Noted, Your Merriest!” Doby chirped, silently gesturing to us to follow him quickly. Before The Night Terror could change his mind, he escorted us down a corridor leading into the wild maze of the house.  

“Smooth as butter, Thirdy!!” Kate congratulated, tapping his arm. 

It was a fake-out; in the next second, she grabbed, pinning against the wall with her Tall Blade. “What the fuck was that!?!” she shouted in her head.

“What? He’s pretty agreeable. As long as you’re not comin’ outta left field, it’s cake.”

“Yeah, I wonder why!! Dude, he was eyeing you!!! His literal wife was in the room, and he paid more attention to you than her!!” 

Doby’s eyes flashed, and his smile grew flirtatious. “You think I got a shot?”

“In hell!!” Toby quipped, unable to help himself. He did cushion it, however, by putting his arm between them. 

“Chill, Kate. He’s a Proxy, he knows what he’s doin’,” he pointed out. We manipulated people with our behavior- all people. If it worked on a Tall One, then taking advantage of it was a no-brainer. Just… Usually, the behavior we were taught was to act like innocent children to evoke familial instincts. 

Realizing everyone was on edge, Third Base relaxed and took a deep breath. “Nothing is going on between us. He talks to me like that because he thinks of me as, like…”

He thought for a moment. “...You know Snarf from Thundercats? Like that. Or, here’s another one: just think about everything he’s said, but give him Tim Curry’s accent. I mean, h-he’s hot as fuck, but he’s… y’know… insane… And also has a sister complex… And is married to a psycho…”

“And the genocide,” Jack added.

“Right!!! Actually, scratch everything else. Bottom line. Rule number one of fucking: never fuck someone who supports a genocide.”  

With that, Kate dropped Third Base. He seemed to eye Toby for a moment, obviously sensing something from him. Could he hear HABIT inside him? Did he understand what it was? 

I didn’t. That much should be clear. 

“You’re… different,” he commented. “I like it.”

If they started talking, I didn’t notice. I was distracted by Brian’s voice, and before I knew it, he was leaning on me. I had a feeling he was still trying to comfort me. I wasn’t exactly fine, but I’d recovered from the shock. 

“Hey, Masky, I’m kinda disappointed,” Brian whined, lifting his mask to wipe sweat from his brow. “He wasn’t scary at all. I’ve seen theatre costumes that made me shudder more.”

“That’s ‘cause your first time meetin’ one of us was goddamn Nina,” Natalie drawled. “Master stress you out the first day, give you somethin’ real outta your league so you be known’ how real this shit be. Speakin’ as a les bien on a good day, though… You wasn’t lyin’ Doggers. He was a fine, shinin’ garçon.”

Third Base pretended to buckle over, feigning a swoon as he sighed dreamily. “That’s what I was saying… Kind of. Like, I thought the phrase was, ‘horrors beyond my comprehension’, not-”

“Ooh, careful, Doggers. You might make Master think you’ll switch over,” Toby chirped.

“Which you could,” EJ said, smirking cheekily. Natalie was the one helping him down the hallway- for once, Jack was happy to be led, her arm looped with his as she guided him through the unfamiliar space. Not that he couldn’t do it himself, of course, but it was pointless to make him struggle. He didn’t seem to take it that way.  

Third Base scoffed at him, unbothered like he used to be. “I like to think of it as being trans-dimensional,” he retorted, flicking the brim of his hat. The joke was a little too bad, even for us. 

The entire building had a whimsical air to it, painted in vivid, mismatched patterns like a child’s playhouse; however, there was something eerie and empty about it, as if screams had echoed through the halls not two seconds before we entered its domain. I expected the walk to be more complicated, but Doby seemed to know exactly where to go, heading straight for a door on the floor beside a polygonal sculpture. 

He opened it, beckoning for us to follow. We trusted him, so when he dropped down, we followed, moving to an entirely different floor of the castle. 

Doby seemed at ease, smiling brightly as he took it in with me. “I used to find the human realm so compelling. Compared to what I’ve seen now, it’s so… strict…” he mused. “This place is chaotic, but… alive. Kinetic. Although…”

He hummed lightly. “I do miss our quiet Ark. I miss home, where all my friends are…”

I believed he’d be home soon. The Master could never allow his children to play outside for too long. And surely, he could see all that went on between Umbra and Doby; if he was in danger, then he’d be home again in our loving, safe arms. 

“You’ve gotta come home and watch Brian turn into a Proxy,” Kate said, her legs stretched out as she moved leisurely through the polka-dotted hallway. “It’s either going to be really cool, or really gross.”

“You said that out loud.”

“...Oh. My bad.” 

Brian was used to it, and merely shrugged. “She’s not wrong,” he said. “It’ll probably be gross either way. I’m gonna be half-Masky for- oh, ah, n-no, not like that. Sorry, dude. His blood, I mean!!! We’re gonna be blood-buddies!!!” 

Doby's expression flashed with excitement at the invitation, smoothly moving to face Brian head-on. “Humans join our Master all the time, and their reward is becoming a Shadow on The Ark… Is that not enough for you? You wanna eat human meat and fight scary monsters? You realize you’re giving up everything, don’t you? Any chance you got at a normal, stable life… You’re always gonna live in fear. That’s what you want?” 

I wasn’t sure if he meant that derisively; it didn’t seem like him to do that. It still irritated me, a little. The Shadow People were miserable, suffering, and excluded. That wasn’t good enough for Brian because I decided it. It wasn’t enough for me.

Without skipping a beat, Brian said, “Yeah!” and nothing else. Doby even gave him a moment to say more. When that was all he had to say, Doby burst into a fit of laughter not unlike the entity that towered over us. 

“He’s kinda goofy! I like that.”

He winked at me, tilting his head for just the briefest second so I saw it. Third Base’s attention was grabbed, then, and he crossed the corridor to a solid, white door. Unlike the others, it had quite a stern face with what appeared to be a lock. The lock was a bit strange; a puzzle box that, when turned and twisted, became the doorknob that opened the door. When Doby saw me get closer to see, he giggled and turned his body, blocking my view. 

As Third Base entered the doorway, his retreating frame revealed a massive chamber, its scale comparable to The Dark Carnival itself. He hadn’t been joking about “mountains of stuff”. There were some piles that I couldn’t see the peak of, even when craning my neck. Even around us, the heaps stood over our heads. There was a walkway cleared out for people, but it required glass screens just to keep the trash from collapsing into it. And it really was just trash; broken toys, stuffed animals, plastic baubles, even candy wrappers.  

My curiosity was drawn to the strange movement going on within the piles. The trash flowed on a current, slowly inching towards the center of the room. The same path Doby was taking us, skipping all the way. 

I yelped as something dropped on my head from above. A plush rabbit, luckily, otherwise I would’ve made a bit more of a fuss. It drew my attention to the activity going on above my head- Clowns moving along heavy cables of fleshy, red wire, each of them with bags slung over their elongated bodies. As their centipedal limbs propelled them along the ropes and over the shifting garbage, they vanished into a series of holes in the ceiling. As we came upon a series of steps, I saw Third Base leading us to where they were coming from.

Doby’s solution had been relatively simple; they built something akin to a vacuum, which continuously pulled the junk into its chamber. According to Doby, the junk was drawn upwards to the platform they’d built, where they could then separate and disseminate it. The staff operating the vacuum were Mimics- big ones, too. Their Clown-like features sat on caterpillar bodies, their painted faces, fluffy hair, and big, red noses disturbingly cute as they scuttled about. They used their many (human) hands to pick out certain pieces of trash, shoving them into the saddlebags they wore as they moved around the pile like worms in an apple. He’d made a chart for them to remember what was valuable and what wasn’t, their signs firmly reminding them that if anything stuck out to them as “magical”, they went into a golden bin by the stairs. 

When Third Base approached the creatures, they erupted into strange, jovial warblings, the sound almost like human speech but not quite. It was clear that he was the one to nurture them- they sought his approval, pulling out things from their bags to show what wonderful jobs they were doing. 

It pleased me to see my Master’s beliefs work for other denizens. The Mimics had a special purpose, and they were so happy, they were growing all on their own… I understood that elation. Finally, they must be thinking: finally, I know why I was born. I know what I must do, before I die. Such a bliss.

Third Base greeted them all fondly, but his attention was drawn to the gold bin. Aside from the random, fully intact microwave, I recognized the Genyr weapons within, broken and gnarled as they were. A few pieces of jewelry, too, as well as a Genyr shroud with a hole in its center. The edge of the hole was stained with a dark, yellowish color, suggesting a grisly end to the creature that wore it. 

Doby tossed it aside, huffing with frustration. “It’s all like this. It’s literally such a bummer,” he deadpanned. “Oh, were you hoping for treasure beyond your wildest dreams!? Me too, bitch!! He knows gold is useful, and that’s it. But we can fucking make gold, and… augh!!!”

Doby threw his head back, shouting with frustration. “Sorry, guys… This might take a while… If it’s even in here,” he lamented.

“Shit… I can’t find nothing in this,” EJ lamented. “I don’t even know where to start…”

Kate hummed deeply, heavily considering jumping into piles to look for it. It wasn’t a good idea; there were sharp objects in-between the stuffed toys, like scissors and kitchen knives. She wouldn’t be careful, and she’d come out torn to ribbons. 

I wondered where they were keeping Jason… I should’ve been able to see a cell, from the elevated platform. Didn’t Third Base say they were keeping prisoners in Night Terror’s Vault? 

“Where’s-?”

Brian tugged my sleeve, leaning in. “Look up,” he whispered. 

Unsure why he was being so discreet, I turned my eyes upward, towards the pink light filtering in from above. I sucked in a small breath, my skin jolting with a shock. 

Attached to the ceiling of the Vault was a contraption much like a chandelier. Rather than crystals hanging from its chains, there were giant boxes with clear, plastic faces to see the contents inside. They had people in them- living people. They seemed frozen and suspended in place, their bodies displayed like dolls in a supermarket. Though my sight told me they were dead, I felt a sickening compulsion, my intuition whispering to me that wasn’t true. 

“What the hell…?” I mumbled, squinting at the display. 

Third Base glanced up, too, smiling cheerily as he snapped his fingers. “Oh, yeah! That’s a great idea… Let’s ask Jason. Maybe he feels like helping us, now that he’s had some time to think.” 

He held his hands out expectantly. A plane of blue glass popped into existence, dropping into his hands like a solid weight. Nonchalantly, he began tapping it, the glass came alive. It glowed with white and pink flashes as he interacted with its surface, reflecting off the sparkle in his skin.  

Skully leaned over him, watching the tablet respond to his fingertips with utter fascination. “Such wonders, Doby…” He murmured.

He hummed affectionately, nudging his head against Skully. “You got me here. You and The Unsightly Jester- oh, and Ellie, of course! I can’t wait until she’s old enough to come back… In the end, this is all for her.”

 A second later, the floor Doby stood on lit up, and he beckoned for us to gather. We stepped into the lit portion, and with one tap, the platform detached, throwing off our balance as it rose into the air. It lifted us to the center of the chandelier with a graceful ease, stable as if it had a physical support. With that tablet, Doby was calling upon The Night Terror’s power indirectly, using the tool gifted to him to control elements of the Vault. 

“Where is that Jester kid, anyways…?” Kate asked hesitantly, her body beginning to turn as she tried to take in her changing environment. “Weren’t they with you?”

“Oh. They… They had to go home,” was Third Base’s answer. He didn’t look up from his tablet, and he spoke like he hadn’t formed a close bond in the short time they knew each other. Obviously, I knew what a non-truth looked like, and that was it. Home- back to The Tall One we didn’t speak of, no doubt… The one whose name, the longer I went without saying it, I had a greater urge to speak. With that urge came a grinding headache, a near-stabbing reminder that calling The Wall by his true name would be worse than death. With all other Tall Ones, there needed to be action, infection, possession. Not him. Just saying his name out loud was all it took. I fear that may have been what befell the poor, Unsightly Jester; an innocent creature corrupted into a human-shaped Leviathan, just by uttering a single word.

The Operator reassured me that he was observing me, but that was it. I interested him. That didn’t soothe me in the slightest.

With a playful hum, Doby pressed a button on his screen, and the chandelier reacted accordingly. It swung and spun, the boxes shuffling about as they were rearranged. I saw, then, that the eyes of those poor souls moved- they darted about, twitching with a vibrancy that could only mean life. I was wrong about them all being alive, though; there were a few corpses amongst the racks. While I thought the containers holding corpses were holding just that, I realized that was wrong, too. Some were so fresh, they were still actively dying- bodies, half missing with openly bleeding sores, were kept fresh as they day they were entombed. 

Through their spilling blood, I began to understand what was wrong with them. There was some kind membrane encasing them- a clear film, nearly invisible to the naked eye. However, I recognized the pathways of their blood- spiking out in random directions and forming bubbles, like fluid trapped between two pieces of tape. The liquid inside rippled with disturbance, moving towards the body in heartbeat pulses, feeding back to the prisoners. Undoubtedly, that’s why they still lived; the film was also preserving them, stopping time altogether within its cling. And judging by some of the clothes they wore… Some of them had “lived” like this for a while. 

I saw the corpses of each Maker, the sight of them sending a jolt through my senses. Even they were still being preserved; their bodies hadn’t rotted, and it was months after they were killed. He’d even taken the charred remains of the Maker we’d found and tried to dispose of, as well as the pieces left behind by The Seedeater. The rest of them were bodies without heads, the stumps oozing heavy, pink-tinged blood.

Not even in death did Night Terror give up his things. They’d agreed to that ownership, having no idea that his promise of demonhood would entail this end. They were only able to see the power it would give them over humans in the present. They’d called out for a God willing to save murderers and necrophiliacs- to be frank, I wasn’t quite sure what they were expecting. 

Finally, the spinning racks came to a gradual stop right in front of us, its revolution slowing until it showed us the person we were searching for. Jason The Toymaker, who was fully aware of his smallness. As his box was extended out, I could see into his eyes, vacant in a perpetual, conscious stasis. 

He awoke when he saw us, focusing, his pupils dilated into slits and twitching with a feral energy. 

“Cute, right?” Doby chirped, his lips curled. “He looks like a Ken Doll!! He can try and squirm all he wants, but it’ll just tire him out. Plus, if he manages to move his hand in a weird position, it’s basically stuck like that until someone- me- notices. Apparently it feels like someone’s slowly twisting your arm off!! But don’t ask me what it’s like- let’s ask the moron who tried to kill you!!” 

He pressed yet another button on his tablet, and the film that kept Jason bound inflated, retreating to the walls of the box and freeing him. Immediately, Jason let out a blood-curdling scream, the sound more a release than anything. Screaming just to make noise, after god knows how long he spent with his heartbeat as the only thing to keep time. He doubled over, unable to stand, his hands grasping at his clothes, his hair, his face, his teeth. With every breath he took to scream more, the sound grew quieter, more pitiful, until it resembled something closer to a sob. There was something specifically upsetting about hearing him through the prison he was in- the muffling caused by his display case. 

“Oh, stop being such a baby. You weren’t even stuck that long, this time!!” Doby whined, kicking the box, making Jason shout with sudden, real terror.

Jason saw Third Base, his tear-stained face contorting with his rage. With all his might, he threw his body against the box, throwing his shoulder into it. It did nothing; he bounced against the plastic, tumbling to the floor with a hard roll. Resilient in his anger, he charged the window again and beat against it, his teeth out and lips pulled back as he roared. 

“I’LL KILL YOU!!! I’LL KILL YOU, I’LL KILL YOU, HOW DARE YOU DO THIS TO ME, I’M-”

“You’re what? ” Doby hissed, approaching the box. He slid his bat from its sling, and Jason positively cowered at it, falling back to get away from it. At his trembling, Doby grinned darkly, accentuating the sharpness of his teeth. 

“That’s right. You’re lucky to still exist. Do we need to turn you towards your friends, again? Did you not apologize to them enough?” 

Jason choked at that, clenching his jaw as he grimaced. He was vulnerable, powerless. Even his body was weak, his hair snow white and flimsy. He’d lost some of his youthful vibrance, the lines in his face deeper as his ashen skin clung to his bones. That was his true form; a demon with grey skin, older than his body had ever expected it would be.  

“Please,” he begged, his voice cracked and meek. “Wh-What do you want from me?”

I felt Kate’s discomfort as her hand brushed against mine. I couldn’t help but agree. This was egregious. He was already restrained within the box without the film, was already unable to cause harm- why inflict more suffering on him, when he was already so low?

I think the only reason Jack didn’t speak up right away was because he couldn’t see exactly how bad it looked. He could hear it, though. The more he heard, the more disquieted he became. It was a bit of a moral struggle, though. At what point did a child murderer deserve mercy? How many children did it take to deserve this?  

“Hang on,” Eyeless Jack snapped, grabbing Third Base’s shoulder. “This is inhumane. He’s a living being, he’s entitled to a life in a comfortable cell-”

“-That he’ll escape,” Third Base scoffed. “With all due respect,Mr. Jack, but he’s Umbra’s creation. He wouldn’t want them if they weren’t vile and cunning.”

“I don’t like this,” He argued flatly, not budging with Doby. “It doesn’t matter what he did. A civilized society doesn’t measure humanity by sin.” 

“Oooh, how poetic,” Doby muttered. “I’ll let the evil clown-themed eldritch being that owns the building know, I’m sure he’ll be receptive.”

That was… Odd. Third Base usually wasn’t so flippant of other’s feelings. Was he?

I didn’t exactly disagree with EJ- at the very least, I agreed in theory. But seeing Jason only reminded me how he made my friends cower. Ellie was the way she was because of the horrors she experienced, one of those experiences being his fault. And for what? Scientific discovery? He could do that to his minions, not us.   

“EJ, you won’t convince anyone he doesn’t deserve this,” I told him. “You handled The Night Terror- let me handle this. We can talk about it later.” 

EJ chewed the inside of his cheek, but his inner conflict made it hard to get in my way. With that, I put my fist on the plastic front of Jason’s box, leaning in until my forehead touched it as well.

“I need the Blade,” I stated, speaking lowly. The Night Terror could hear all things, but if he was distracted, he wouldn’t catch them when whispered. “You were looking for it here, I bet… Did you ever find it?”

So enraged by Doby’s presence, he’d failed to notice us. Shame and humiliation crossed his face at the sound of my voice, growing as I engaged with him. His head lowered, his hair falling off his shoulders as he was compelled into a dogeza kneel. 

“Please don’t hurt me,” he begged, his voice a mere squeak. “I’m sorry. I didn’t understand. I didn’t know…”

“Christ…” Toby hissed. He outright recoiled at the sight, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “You fucking broke him, Doggers.”

I frowned, lifting my mask so I appeared a bit more vulnerable. “I’m looking for the Blade, Jason,” I repeated softly, keeping my voice level. “You know why I need it, don’t you?”

I could see the gears turn in his head. If I knew about the Severance Blade, then I’d met The Puppeteer; if I’d met The Puppeteer, then that meant The Puppeteer was alive, and I hadn’t killed him on sight. His plans hadn’t fallen through, after all.

I figured he’d still care about Grande, for some reason. With Nina, it was a craving for a lover he’d murdered- Nathan, a friend he never had. Grande was a mystery, and yet, it seemed to be a particular conviction for him. Enough that’d he’d risk everything he’d built to save him. 

Quickly, he sat up, hopeful as he finally processed my request. “Y-Yes… I think I do,” he stammered. “Haha… You surprise me yet again, ⨂rigin.”

“Don’t call him that,” Skully muttered.

I ignored it. Not worth getting annoyed about. “So where is it?” I asked coldly. 

What little bit of smile that was forming on Jason’s lips dropped instantly. “Where… is it… Ah… You see…”

“He doesn’t know,” Doby stated, already looking down at his pad. “Oh, well. Let’s put him up, the-” 

“-No!!! No, no, wait, please. It’s in here,” he said quickly. “I just don’t know where. B-But I know what it looks like. It’s old- wooden handle, bone blade. S-Some kind of fishing knife, or maybe a gutting tool… It’s not from my world, so it must be from yours.”

“How do you know what it looks like if you can’t find it? Were there pictures?” I questioned. 

Jason was reluctant to tell us, already knowing that we’d be skeptical of him. “I had… a dream. A waking dream. Someone put it in my hand, and told me… to…” he trailed off, scratching at his temples. “What did they tell me to do…? Th-That face… So kind… But what did it look like..?”

He looked up at me strangely, and I tried to ignore that, too… Which is a little funny, in hindsight. 

I didn’t care if a dream was next to nothing. If he could tell me what the blade looked like, then I could use my Gifts to find it. It was a start, and for all I knew, it was the answer.  

I pointed my hand towards Jason’s box, focusing on one spot with an image of what I wanted to manifest. I felt a growing bubbling in my chest, my breath coming out short. I chased the feeling, my eyes watering with ichor. With a wet gasp, I was able to make a pen and paper appear inside his containment. 

“Draw it,” I demanded, coughing wetly as I staggered back. Brian caught me before I fell, patting my back to help clear out the ichor. It helped immensely, actually, to a point where I wondered why I hadn’t asked Kate or Toby to- oh, wait, I remembered why. I liked having my spine in alignment. 

Shakily, Jason collected the pen and paper, hunching over as he slowly drew out the shape of the knife. He was taking his time; stalling, no doubt, for extra seconds of freedom.

“Tick-tock, Toymaker,” Doby drawled, tapping the box with his bat. 

Jason rushed the rest, slapping the paper against the clear front of his prison. If his drawing was accurate, he was right about it being a strange mix of fishing knife and gutting tool, the knife more than likely used for both. 

I stared at the picture, committing the image to memory. “Kate, Skully- can you start drawing a circle for Seeing?” I requested. 

Kate jumped, cheering. She rudely shoved her hand into my pocket, grabbing my pen to use. I rolled my eyes- she was supposed to have her own… 

“Yes!! I KNEW that’s where you were going with this!!! Fuck yeah, magic time!!!” 

With the two of them, the circle I needed was finished quickly. The Runes needed were always the most taxing part- some of them could get a bit complicated, and we had to remember them by heart. Or, we were supposed to… Skully had cheated by putting pictures of them in his phone. Whatever, I reasoned- it made sure they were the right Runes. 

“Okay. I’m done,” I said. I tried to give Jason a little extra time by studying the picture longer than I needed, but that was all I could give him.

“Wait, wait, please!!! Fuck!!!” Jason shouted and cursed, slamming his fists against the box again. “Please, don’t put me back. I’m not a toy, I’m a humanid!! I had a father, and a mother!! I was an esteemed Toymaker!! My life-”

“Oh, shut up!!” Doby shouted, tired of his begging. “Do you really not get it? You killed children, Jason. Not rapists. Not even beautiful women. You make fucking toys, and you kill children. Your entire fucking existence revolves around your sin. Your life is worth shit.”

“You’re the one that doesn’t get it!!! You don’t think if I could stop myself from doing it, I would!? We don’t control who we are, to them! Every Circle, our lives play out how they play out!!!” He shouted back, his voice rough. “Don’t you think it haunts me now? To think that, after repeating my life over and over, I still kill those little kids… Every single time… Why do they always choose to come into my shop? I… I don’t know why I hate them so much… They were just children… I shouldn’t have been so greedy. I shouldn’t have gotten angry at her… I don’t even remember why…”

I’d started to walk away, but at that, I stopped. Not for very long; just a moment to listen. 

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I said. “Thank you, Jason.”

“...W-Wait, wait. Please, let me come out. Let me speak to Umbra, let me apologize-!!!”

His pleas fell on deaf ears. With all too much pleasure, Third Base pressed a button, and a wretched sound- like a balloon being inflated, but in reverse- filled the air. Jason was suddenly corralled by an invisible force, pushed into the center of the box. 

“Better stick your arms out, Jason, or you’ll crush them against your ribcage!!!” Doby chirped in a sing-song voice.

With a miserable sob, he obeyed with shaking limbs. His teeth bared as he breathed through them, actual, salted tears streaking down his face. Eventually, his movements stuttered, his lips curling back over his teeth as he was frozen in place. The membrane squeezed tight around him, like a vacuum seal. Except for his eyes, of course; those focused on me with a hatred that felt so familiar, it was almost empathetic. 

Sad to say that, while we were successful- I invoked our Master to give me his all-seeing eyes, and I found it buried in one of the mountains of stuff, near the center- the taste of victory wasn’t particularly sweet. 

It felt like I should have done something better. I could have exerted more control in that situation. I would’ve had EJ on my side- two against Umbra’s one. We could’ve freed him, and dealt with Umbra’s rage. Really, what could he have done to us, besides throw a tantrum?

I ignored the way my heart screamed at me to have compassion. He tried to kill me, my friends, my family. He succeeded with Jill. He tried to ruin everything. I was perfectly justified in leaving him to his fate. Yet… I was disturbed by the nature of his punishment. 

The platform slowly dropped as my intuition pointed me to our prize, my eyes black and bleeding as my spine burned. The burn was oddly pleasant, a hot sting in a cold room. 

Kate was quick to zip to the mountain I pointed out. With an excited grin, she scaled the wall the piled was leaning against. She followed my lead; when I told her she’d climb high enough, she began to dig. First, by climbing a bit higher and toppling the rest of the mountain, sending the worthless junk in an avalanche down its side. A little dangerous, but she covered her head in case anything hit her. Then she began to actually dig down, using her human hand while her Tall Blade dug into the wall, keeping her stable. 

That was too slow. I could help her look faster than anyone else. Feeling the burn in my spine bloom, my vines grew one by one out of my back, anchoring me to the ground while the rest extended towards her. 

“Whoa-!” Brian yelped, moving out of the way of my vines. The black tendrils slithered into the pile, branching out in search. It was too taxing to both See and use my Vines, so I lost sight of the knife in the pile. It didn’t matter. My vines split and branched, searching while I relied on pure sensation.

I felt it. My tendrils brushed something a little sharp, and it sent a deep, curdling shudder through my body, the vine retracting swiftly. I shivered like I was going to puke, but the gagging that usually followed never came. Instinctively, my vines knew what that knife could do, the part of me that was Tall One recoiling against it. 

Seeing the reaction, Kate dug faster, sticking her hand deep into the pile. She rummaged for a moment, her face screwed up in concentration. Then, between the sticky wrappers and broken plastic, she found my vine. I shivered heavily as she traced the slick, oily surface of my tendril, following it to its end. From there, she practically laid on the pile, reaching as deep as she possibly could. 

“GOT IT!!!” Kate shouted, pulling it out with an aggressive heave. Jason’s drawing had been accurate, right down to the hook at the tip of the blade and what materials it was made of.  

She grinned wolfishly down at me, a devious look growing in her eye. Without warning, she clutched the knife between her teeth and leapt from the wall, her hands hooked over my vine. As I let out a disgusted squeal, she ziplined back down to our platform, crashing into me in a whirlwind of laughter. 

She distracted me from the darkness. Made me forget how disgusting those vines of mine were, made me forget how cruel we were being to our enemies. She had no issues with Jason’s fate; I realized, then, that this was how it’d felt to be her. To witness something horrible that challenged the foundations of all she knew to be right and good, only to be distracted by the joys of being a Proxy, delivered at the hands of something she unquestionably loved. 

Kate was never wrong, in her compassion. I had the capacity to do something, so I should. 

I was better than he was. Better than they were.

 

–

 

When I had questions about our world, my Master appeared to me as The Operator.

When I had questions about his, he appeared to me as Briar.

Perhaps it was a form of displacement, on my Master’s part. A way of speaking the truth to me, my devotion rendered useless as I struggled to comprehend the familiar face he presented me with. Maybe it was for my sake. I was afraid of her, yet wholly fascinated. She was this piece of my Master- of me- that had always been there, just beyond my realm of comprehension. A new color, now witnessed with my evolved pupils. 

How was it possible that she and I existed separately, yet in tandem? That we were both the one and only vessel of our Master?

I thought of Jack's ahtman theory- that there was some higher form of us, slowly growing itself from the chaos of our existence. Our Master was but one piece of a greater Singularity- in a way, we were no different. She was a piece of it, just as I was a piece of it. Her eyes were my eyes, the eyes through which a God witnessed the world. What related us was that thread of consciousness. Tenuous, more fragile than spider’s silk, but just as strong. 

He liked to speak to me in open spaces, both of us sitting down like old friends. The park bench he chose was the only constant; stone with reinforced plywood, painting a deep brown color and faded with time. In this dream, he chose our favorite place. The trees circling the clearing bent towards us, shielding our eyes from the Sun with their leafy canopy. The grass beneath us was wild, vibrant with weeds and saplings. It was a quiet place– no bugs, no birds, no airplanes overhead. Even in the most pleasant of his dreams, there was always a hint of loneliness.

The Operator had watched every tree grow and die. He saw the world when it was water, when it was soaked in ash. He knew it when giant beasts roamed, and he knew when people stepped in their footsteps. He watched those people kill those people, and he watched both of them be killed by a third. 

The age was heavy in the air. I expected a family of Blackfeet to cross our path with their children, shyly peeking out at nothing before being told not to look around. A time so long ago, those children were able to live and die never exposed to foreign pathogens. Not so much an innocence as it was a state of being never to be seen again. 

The phantom my Master showed me was the closest I'd ever get to Briar. Not that I wanted to meet her- I hoped we never did. I wouldn't allow her to be born into such a broken place, and have our paths cross. I wanted her to be born in a place like that clearing- I wanted her to experience the sound of cicadas, feel their vibrating call in the summer. To feel the sun like a warm bath as she slept with her window open, and to find something growing in every waking moment. 

“It is expected of you, to love someone who doesn’t exist,” He said with her voice. 

“Did you?” I asked nervously. “Did you… make her…?”

“No. Not in the way you mean, child,” he responded. “We created her- shaped her from the rabbit in the Moon, then gave her to the Earth. We hoped she’d be like you, but she refused to be your copy in the strangest ways. You became more like her, we think. We learned so much about anger from her… So much about love. It helped us raise you, the next time- taught us to take you from them before they could finish their torture, no matter the cost.”

He smiled- I was amazed that he could. It was a shy smile, mimicking the one I sometimes wore. “Because of her, we cannot help but feel… compelled… by the power of human women,” The Operator gushed. “How they carry a blade as powerfully as they carry life. We craved that power, but the acts themselves are truly only the surface of it. How they feel, their thoughts, the story they tell themselves to explain why they are ‘women’… Compelling, yes…”

I found The Operator far more candid, when he wore her face. Perhaps that was why he did it- he was developing thought patterns and sensations he could only understand through the shape of the human body. I felt no jealousy over it- he loved Briar because she loved me, and I as well. And in my dreams, that didn’t scare me. I understood we were one.

In those dreams with Briar, he would tell me things more directly, as well. It was why I knew to ask him about his “brothers”- I felt compelled to by opportunity.

I bit my lip, not particularly soothed. “Y–You didn’t tell me anything about The Scarlet King. That he… could do that. Wh-Why does that scare me so much? Is that you? I-I’ve seen gruesome things, but being forced to carry that bastard’s child? How fucked…”

The disappointment was clear. Not towards me, naturally. “Khahrahk was never like we were,” he said, looking at me through her eyes. 

“‘We’...? You mean you and I, or-?”

My Master shook his head, her smile soft on her lips. “The Kidneys and The Heart. Chernabog and… myself…” 

I could see his conflict in Briar's face, the idea of having a singular identity something he would never fully understand. In his eyes, he had never disconnected from the others. They were all still One; a Singularity, sharing one soul. Now, though, it was impossible to deny the truth. His other kind had grown perfectly comfortable with being their own creatures, having their own colors and identities… 

Perhaps that was my fault. I hadn't given his avatar a face- the form his soul took was that of a faceless man, incapable of being known. 

“The Eyeless One honored a forgotten promise and starved, and we… we will eat from the trash, if it means we exist… We must persist… This cannot be what we promised them…” he whispered, his voice trailing off into an echoing ramble. Briar’s face began to blur, her features shifting as her face disappeared. 

“We must g̶̜̍r̶̤̣̚o̴̧̨͛̒w̷̟͖͂ … We must survive. We know you will show us how. All things in Circles… We teach, and then we are taught… that is the way it is.”

I frowned at that, knowing I needed to be quick. I could wake up at any moment, and I still wanted answers. “I’m going to need to go to him, eventually. You know what I’m planning. Telling you has always been a polite formality, hasn’t it? From the start, you always know.”

That didn’t please my Master. I saw the way Briar’s face twisted, a too human expression to be conveyed by such a nonhuman creature. He was learning faster, those days. We were beginning to meet in the middle, as Jack predicted. 

“You mustn't,” he insisted, grabbing my arm, his tendrils emerging from her sleeve to wrap around me. “You are pristine, perfect. Khahrahk dreams aren’t merely to harm you. He dreams of tarnishing you… Of turning you into a monster he can use to destroy the others. The things he wants you to do… My precious one, my child…”

I couldn’t help but feel a little annoyed by that. I wanted to be annoyed more than afraid. He was confirming the reason I’d had the panic attack, earlier; I didn’t want to have one while I slept, too. “Not to be gross, but I think we both know I'm pretty tarnished. Like I said… You know everything I’m up to.”

“No, no… That is what grows like wildflowers across a field, unburdened, curious…” he cooed sadly. “No innocence is lost from it. Only connection… Euphoria… Inner peace, within the core of another…”

I cringed, the urge to recoil instinctive. For obvious reasons, the conversation had grown awkward on my end. Of course, The Operator had no sense of embarrassment about it, for the exact reasons he'd said. He simply didn’t want to tell me because of how much it’d upset me. There was no God to tell him what a body was for. What was shame to him, but a word? The Operator saw animals mate and humans fall in love, and both were the same means to an end. 

Children, who compelled his entire existence.

“...Yes. Yes, it is true. We are so afraid of him,” The Operator confessed, Briar’s hands clutching her chest. “What he does is… we cannot speak of it. We would never- we would NEVER allow such barbarity. The pleasure he takes from the pain his food experiences… From the way he lives inside them… It is… Unnatural. Corrupting. It is like them. Taking, never giving…” 

At that, I felt my confidence be cut at the knees. I often wondered who exactly had the gall to bully my Master, to make him believe he was the smallest and weakest. To The Scarlet King, life was a sick celebration of his power over it, an endless cycle of predation, paraphilia, and violence. It mirrored how he ate; hopping from planet to planet and devouring everything, leaving it alive just enough to wish it was dead, and then coming back for more. If it couldn't be taken by force, it wasn't worth it. He didn't create Evil, but he was its Operator, compelling you to commit with his seductive whisper. 

“Khahrahk lives in the corner of your mind that holds shame… He eats away at that corner, makes the hole bigger, so your mind warps its perception of lust and desire… like a rat, he digs into your belly, deep, deep, gnawing at your organs…”

I remembered I was dreaming, then, my breath growing short as the world warped around me. The sky darkened. A wave of black rats surged between my boots, prompting me to lift my feet in disgusted alarm. Their bulging, spiderlike eyes looked in all directions, but saw nothing. They collided and formed knots as they ran through the clearing, swells of tiny vermin like breaking ocean waves. 

The Operator sat perfectly still on the bench, unbothered by the rats rushing between Briar’s ankles. With her head bowed, the form warped as he struggled to keep Briar’s shape. “If he takes you from us, we will die. We cannot do this again. We won’t. You are too perfect,” he whimpered, her eyes beginning to bleed. “Precious, sweet, innocent, little child… There is no reason to see such things. Our home is Heaven, and his is Hell. Don’t you understand?”

I shuddered, calming only when he cupped my face with her calloused palms. “He lives within a vessel, now- he can invade the mind all he wants, but he is a phantom in that waning form. Powerless, exactly as we need him. We’ll send someone to speak to his servants, and we shall arrange further cooperation. You won’t have to lift a finger, little one… Don't you already do so much? Be still… Be still… You are safe in our arms, as you always have been. Don’t leave them.”

I frowned at his cooing pleas, remembering what I was tasked with. I didn’t know Mr. Grande, but I felt like it was a bit unfair to leave him high and dry. No one was thinking of his life- just how long it would take until it ended, consequently freeing The Scarlet King from the prison inside his body. Someone had to help the man, right? Even someone as cruel as Jason recognized that. I wanted to do the right thing, even if that was putting him out of his misery. 

“I’m going to go,” I asserted. “I’ll go alone, if I have to. I’m not scared of him. Clara can tell me how to avoid his-”

Wait. Clara. How could I not have thought of Clara? She’d escaped from that Hell. She’d burned herself into its new canon. She could come with me. And The Puppeteer, as well- fuck, I could even request Jason to be released to help me. I could bring people that were deeply experienced with the outer Underrealm, and could help me survive. It was beyond dangerous- probably the most dangerous thing I’d ever do- but it would be worth it. 

My Underrealm wouldn’t have that evil in it. I refused to allow it.

Briar’s face fell even more, her body curling up on the bench as her hand slid away. I sighed, reaching out to grasp it. 

“I’ll be okay,” I reassured my Master. “He’s never met someone like me, before. You’ll see.”

He sighed deeply, looking away from me as he squeezed my hand tightly. Suddenly, he was The Operator, once more; that tall, faceless man that still sent a tremble through my heart. 

The sound of rats turned into the sound of thudding feet. As my Master’s arms embraced me, I looked towards the sound, and saw a family of rabbits. The one with red fur was back; it didn’t speak to me, but it stared at me with a knowing conviction. Go away, I thought, turning my attention back to the peaceful face of my creator. I didn’t want her judgement, when she never knew how I felt.   

“You were a human, once. It is natural that you have darkness inside you… But you are so full of light. Don’t be ashamed.”

“Yes, Master,” I sighed. His tendrils slid over my face, through my hair. It tilted my chin up, my breath hitching as I felt a budding anxiety. “I-I will obey, Master. I love you s-so much... I lo-”

“MASKY!!!”

The transition from dream to waking world was abrupt and confusing, as it so often was. I launched myself out of my bed, the sound of Brian’s shout enough to send me into a panic. As I’d gotten up, Brian was startled backwards, tripping over my bag with a sputtering curse. He grasped my shoulders before I took off, laughing a little at my hair. He smoothed it out a bit, lowering his head to give me an apologetic look. 

“What’s going on…?” I grumbled, my lethargy catching up to me. It was late; I didn’t know whose house we were in, but their corpses were stinking up the trash bins underneath the window. I’d forgotten to burn that… I’d been so tired, so eager to speak to The Operator, that I’d gone right to sleep after dinner. 

We were on Earth, for the time being. Brian needed the fresh air, and we all needed the mental break. We hadn’t done anything significant during the day; we were usually doing something while on Earth, so at Brian’s suggestion, we found a place to simply loiter at. We had to keep moving around so the cops didn’t approach us, but I’d gotten a burger and watched the sunset with my friends. We smoked Blackbells and roses, made plans to go to New Orleans the next day, and joked about getting matching tattoos. Some of us were old enough, after all, and we had a host of parents to get permission from. 

Toby thought the patches were a bit much, so in the end, he vetoed that. I thought it was fun to make plans. 

Eventually, it got dark, and we got hungry for real food. The nighttime setting our senses alive with potential. Toby suggested pulling another burger stand stunt, but I flatly refused that, and everyone backed me up. It was too obvious, and we didn’t want to work that hard for our meal. We were in the heart of The Operator’s territory; nearly everyone was infected with a spore. Down there, a Proxy was a mere gamble- a Punnett Square exercise we taught the littlest Proxies. It was just a matter of finding something on the cusp of becoming a Drone. Someone that was succulent and ripe, the Sickness having done its job and devoured all the tainted elements from the meat.

I didn’t want it to be completely random, so I let our Master choose. We walked down a quiet, suburban street, listening to his guiding whisper. 

He brought us to a house at the end of the road, its roof almost eaten whole by an invading woodland. Three men- one we couldn’t eat, two we could. The Operator had been fed enough by the other Proxies around us, and they were all for us. In fact… we would come to find we had gifts from him inside.  

The men inside had more cages than furniture, the floors lined with newspaper and animal urine. Dogs and cats died quietly inside their carriers, their stomachs bloated and their eyes begging for mercy. They were infected with worms, parasites, and near fatal injuries. Kicking aside some of the newspaper only revealed dried blood stains, showing where they’d been beaten. Systematically, I would come to learn. 

There were cameras everywhere. They pointed at the cages and the animals inside, to the spot where I disturbed the paper. Soon, we found the cameras were all connected to a powerful computer system hiding in plain sight. And I do mean powerful- Skully took one look at it and pounced, muttering, “The Pentagon wishes for this at Christmas.” 

In a truly rare moment, what Skully found was something he’d never seen in person- a livestream. They were broadcasting live feeds of the animals dying to the dark web, actively receiving donations. Skully recognized one of our Trojans, which explained why our Master knew what they were up to. As if it couldn’t get bad enough, Skully informed us the specific Trojan the computer had was from trying to look at child porn. Not that we had that- it asked for you to type in a password you’d get from the page before, and you typed it in, your computer was ours. The Trojan was designed to immediately restart the system, giving the illusion of a sudden CPU malfunction. When it rebooted, trying to get back on it would only cause the same problem. Skully could check through their computer how many times they’d tried, just out of sheer, morbid curiosity. He didn’t tell us the answer, but I’d never seen such a murderous look in his eyes. They had to really want to see that shit. At that point, it seemed like a goddamn civic duty to kill them. 

Good- practice for Khahrahk.  

I’d killed animals before- beloved pets, even. I didn’t take pleasure from it; it’d been part of my vengeance towards the humans. These men, however… he made a hypocrite out of me, that night. How could anyone do this to an animal, I thought miserably. But the beasts of the Earth were lucky- they were dying, not dead. They’d survived one, more night, and that was all they needed. We would take care of them; they would join us, if they wanted to. And before you laugh- yes. Even animals got to choose. The Beastiary had opened our Master’s mind to the intellect of Earth’s fauna/ Animals had more intuition than humans- the right ones knew we were no real threat to them. We were an Ark; why not have two of every kind? Perhaps they wouldn’t exist as they did on Earth… But we could give them something better.  

I remember a little cat that stuck its paw through the cage, bopping me on the shoulder when I got too close. It didn’t hurt- it hadn’t even put its claws out. It just wanted me to look at it, to pet its silky, black fur, to help it feel something besides pain. I smiled at it, reaching through the thin bars and scratched its head, it’s big, yellow eyes closing as it purred feebly. That one I knew would come with us; dying, but still fighting? Sounded like it belonged to us.  

We’d been standing in the man’s living room, debating what to deal with first- the men or the animals- when one of them entered, sweat stained, pungent, and oblivious to the creatures standing in the dark of his house. He didn’t notice us, at first; our eyes reflected the light in his kitchen, and mistook them for the many lights of his cameras. A second walk-by, though, and he noticed his computer. Then Toby- the cheeky fucker- blinked. 

That made the man our priority first. We were quickly to grab him, binding him with zipties. Natalie had the forethought to bring some of her old tools, which meant we had gags to keep him quiet. Not that it would stop the other two from waking up; I could hear them in one of the guest rooms. But it would stop his screams from being too specific while we went back into hiding. 

The same trick worked twice. Humans were so ridiculously gullible; at what point does it occur to someone to bring a light into a dark room? Did they truly trust their environments that much? 

It didn’t matter. There were too many of us for them to fight off. 

They became our best friends for the rest of their lives. We couldn’t eat the first one we’d caught because he’d been shot before, and that tainted the meat. His punishment was truly for sport, as not even the brain was safe. The other two, however, were all for us. We laid the three of them out in a triangle, their heads facing each other. We let them wonder what we’d do to them, what we were… If we were related to the thing they were seeing in the woods. We didn’t bother answering their questions. Who would believe a corpse?

Considering Skully was so fired up, we let him kill our dinner. With a shuddering laugh, he took Toby’s hatchet and lobbed off their heads, the useless third screaming around his gag as they rolled. He ended up pissing himself on the newspaper, his body leaking sweat like pus. 

Toby wanted to take the lead against him. While Natalie cooked our meal, I enjoyed watching him burning… probing… breaking… draining. All while Kate and I feasted on his comrade’s hearts. The man was the pet of four serial killers, and he caught us in a creative mood. The only time we stopped was to enjoy the delicious humaine Boulèt our dear sister prepared so graciously for us, as she always did. We even gave our pet some in a little doggy dish. I didn’t think he’d eat it, but… Well… You’ll do anything, if you think someone’s making you do it.

For that, we didn’t relent. Toby had his fun, and the man hadn’t died yet. Now, the rest of us got to play with him. 

I’d wondered if anyone would come at the sound of his screams. I doubted it; to me, it sounded like the annoying yap of a little dog. And who could hear him, over the howling, the wailing, the barking, the transformation of his victims?

“Shh,” I’d whispered to him, watching the life draining from his eyes. “Our Master is busy.” 

It was over too quickly, for someone like him. His living room was the only one fucked up, so I rather boldly stole the guest bed for a nap. I hadn’t quite understood what my friend’s hangup was- it wasn’t like his evil soaked into the sheets- but in hindsight, I don’t think they were worried about a metaphorical stain, so much as a literal one. 

Which brings me to the reason I was woken up- another, never-before-seen event had occurred in the early morning hours.

We had a guest.

She was our age, but she was dressed ten years older. She looked ten years older, too, through makeup and through the sheer wear upon her face. I recognized that kind of weathering- I recognized her style, too. Pink highlights, heavy eyeliner, black clothes that barely covered her body… she was dressed like Nina. 

That wasn’t a coincidence. As the girl stumbled towards the door, I saw her face was split, her smile extending to her ears. The wounds were infected, pus gathering around the black stitches. Natalie actually had to walk away from the window, more upset by the sight of her than the dying animals. It was Toby’s turn to comfort her, taking her back to the guest room while we handled the girl. 

I was outside immediately, protocol be damned. I knew Jeff had gotten “new girls”, but for some stupid reason, I thought he’d hired them. Of course not; why do that, when training a teenager was more fun for him? 

She didn’t expect me, obviously, but the look on her face told me she knew who I was. She didn’t run, though; she was scared at first, but then, she broke down in front of me, letting out these horrible, muffled sobs. 

It’s hard to recount what he’d done to her mouth. I sat on my haunches beside her, silently observing her, waiting for her to realize I wasn’t dangerous. It was protocol not to speak unless spoken to, but I soon realized she wouldn’t be able to talk to me. Jeff had stitched her mouth closed using a thin wire. Anytime her jaw even rolled, it pulled at the skin, causing it to ooze blood. That wasn’t all he did; he’d pulled out all the teeth in her back jaw, which still gave access to her mouth and throat. No Proxyhydrone marks, though… He’d learned his fucking lesson. 

Seeing it, I didn’t care who she belonged to. She belonged to a hospital and a rehab program for troubled youth. The reason she was there wasn’t quite clear, until I started putting a few pieces together. Jeff was back in the area, and had started making friends, finally; the scumbags that were dumber than he was. 

I didn’t want to think about why she’d been dumped there. It didn’t matter why. It didn’t happen, because I was there. 

The wire was too tough to cut with a simple knife, but we had bolt cutters that we used to provide some immediate relief. The girl had seen the blood on them and tried to scream, but I stopped her, lifting my mask so she could see my face. 

“Be still,” I whispered, forcing myself to look directly into her eyes. “We will help you, if you trust us.”

 It worked; her pupils dilated, growing larger as her eyes drooped. The girl couldn’t help but trust us, after we held her hand through that ordeal. We bandaged her jaw with our first aid kits, and we sat with her on the kitchen floor until she was ready to talk. We had pen and paper for her- less taxing than speaking. Despite that, it took a long time. 

I imagine what she went through felt like a long time, too. An eternity. 

Eventually, though, my suspicions were confirmed correct. One of the men- she didn’t know which one- bought her from Jeff. She had plans to tell the police what Jeff was doing, and like a hammer, he’d crushed her. 

Two months. He did that to her. In two. Fucking. Months.

I did that to her, I realized. That was my fault. While I was having rest days, focused on my family, she and a group of girls- fucking teenaged girls- were being turned into discount Ninas. 

“I need to make a phone call,” I muttered gravely, grabbing a phone. I don’t even think it was mine, but it didn’t matter. I memorized EJ’s number already. She wasn’t dying, though her wounds were severe; bringing her to EJ seemed like the best option, in that case. It’d be like Jeff never got his filthy hands on her. 

“It’s gonna be okay,” I heard Kate say as I stumbled out. “You’re really, really lucky… Our Master always puts us on a righteous path. He wasn’t ignoring you, when you called out to him. This was all his design.” 

Utterly poetic. I couldn’t have been more proud. 

I had to pace for a minute before I actually felt ready to make the call. Because of EJ’s powers, it didn’t matter where he was or where I was, the signal went through. I waited a few beeps, frowning deeply when I saw he didn’t pick up. I called again, and he didn’t pick up. I called again, and-

“Bitch, if you call me one more time -”

I held the phone away as music blasted in chops through the tiny speaker, my blood pressure skyrocketing at the sound. 

“Are you fucking partying?” I gawked. He didn’t do that. When did he start wanting to have normal people fun?

“Diamond talked me into it. She’s got this phrase goin’ round- you only live once. Which, I think is kinda not true, because, y’know, we’re totally awesome and cool and shit and we don’t die. I told her to put that in a rap song, though, that’d be an Atlanta phrase for sure-”

“EJ, I really need you to come to Earth. I need your help.”

“Ohhh, I see. Black man is just trying to live his life, have his fun, and here comes ‘ol Whitie-”

I could’ve thrown my phone. “Are you fucking drunk?!” I snapped. 

“...Yes. Probably. I lost count after 67 jello shots. Bro, nobody told me you could put alcohol in jello. I can just make them from nothing… I am slowly learning to cope. Would you call that growth?”

“...EJ. Give the phone to a responsible adult, please.”

“Well, damn. Korbyn, baby, come here- I think this is for you.” 

I didn’t want to talk to her, but fuck it, I was not in the mood and it wasn’t about me. I told her in a flurry of words what happened, and to my relief, I heard her grabbing Jack by a tendril and dragging him to his room to sober up. 

“...You okay?” I heard her ask softly. 

I sighed deeply, having simply too much to tell her. I could feel the Severance Blade in the same pocket I kept my mask; though it was just my imagination, I could feel it burning a hole in my jacket. I wouldn’t tell her I found it, knowing she’d immediately want to be involved. She was safe where she was, searching through Jack’s databank of memories deep within the heart of The Waste. I wanted her to stay there forever, and never come out. Never sleep anywhere that Devil could get her. Even in her dreams, she wasn’t safe. 

Neither was I. The idea brought up a squirming, uncomfortable fear in my guy.

“Tim?” I heard tenderly. “You there?”

I heard the door open, recognizing the lack of a click to mean it was Brian. “Yeah,” I responded. I brought myself back to the present, squeezing my eyes shut as I growled uncomfortably. “It’s… It’s Jeff. We need to get this motherfucker. The Underrealm can wait.”

“You want guns?”

“Absolutely not. We will do this The Operator’s way, nothing else. That’s what he deserves.”

Brian leaned in a bit, whispering into my other ear. “Masky, that place isn’t just a crackhouse. He’s got booby traps and stuff,” Brian warned, guessing from context what I was talking about. 

I lowered the phone. “Don’t care. A dead man’s been walking too long.”

Brian grinned brightly at that, nodding resolutely as I kept talking to Korbyn. I just needed the Children of Chernabog on standby. Jeff would be ready for us, and would have people to protect himself. Possibly even Foundation personnel… There would be death, for sure, and while I wouldn’t show mercy to anyone that tried to strike me or my friends, I would repay the victims for the pain they endured. There was a place for them, somewhere. We would find it. 

Korbyn told me she’d start preparing some rooms. You could get a whole apartment to yourself, in The Waste; small things like that meant everything. 

I hung up, then, and took out a cigarette. I’d resisted the urge to start chain smoking, but I felt the need to break that streak. I almost offered one to Brian, but he coughed a bit too hard for me to pass him one. 

With everything in motion or settled, I couldn’t help but gawk at Jeff’s utter ballsiness. He knew we were hunting him- that was actually the reason I hadn’t been able to do anything. He kept moving, kept finding places with high concentrations of lead to keep us confused. He sent other people out to transport his things, grab his victims while he slaughtered their families… He thought he escaped us long enough that he could put down roots again, like we had a statute of limitations. We didn’t even know the concept; we had grudges so old, they transcended time altogether. 

“You’re getting turned into a Proxy tomorrow,” I told Brian with an exhale of smoke. “He needs three more pints of blood. I can lose that much and nap it off. We’re not waiting anymore.”

Brian’s eyes positively lit up, almost glowing as much as mine were. “Okay. Okay. Fuck. Okay, this is happening. Holy fuck. Game face, Thomas. Think Telekinesis. Think Technokinesis. I want to edit videos with my mind…”  

I’d be pissed at him, but that was a genuine peptalk. Admittedly, his excitement was infectious; I couldn’t help but smile at it, laughing a little at his enthusiasm. 

I was a little distracted, too. Though the driveway was long, we could see the road from where we stood. I’d watched a car drive by once, circle around the end of the road, leave, and then saw them do it again. Whoever was inside couldn’t see us, as our bodies were hidden behind our victims’ SUV. But the driver was trying to see something… Maybe if his delivery had reached its destination.

There was no fucking way, I thought flatly, watching the window lower. He wouldn’t be that dumb. Surely, he’d gotten someone else to drive the girl out there, and hadn’t done it himself. 

I saw Jeff’s head poke out of his window, and I was lunging on all fours like a hound. 

“OH, SHIT-!!!”

I skittered with my tendrils across the asphalt as Jeff hit the accelerator, racing like a madman down the road. Not fast enough for me- without even trying, my body was lifted by my vines, dangling limply as I relaxed every muscle, like Jeff taught me. I thought of only using my tendrils, letting them stab across front lawns and over houses as they caught up with Jeff. Felt strange, to be that high up in Earth’s atmosphere. Thrilling, but like I was doing something mischievous. Someone could see me, I thought with a giddy smirk. Maybe they should.  

We’d gotten onto a main road. There were other cars- other people. I didn’t care. I didn’t care if they saw me, or what they thought. I wasn’t blind with rage, I was clear-headed with it. What could they do to stop me? They were all just meat. Vermin. Cattle. Parasites. The list of creatures they were went on, and that was an insult to those beasts, who could never achieve the systemic evil of man. 

If the humans knew what was good for them, they wouldn’t look at me. I was, after all, very contagious. But if they did… Oh, well. They’d certainly be curious, wouldn’t they? 

Jeff was in a van, but he was still quite the driver. I didn’t dive for him, I dropped, my vines losing rigidity as they brought me closer to his vehicle at an almost breakneck speed. I held my breath as the sensation of falling overtook me, but I had faith in my instincts, in my Operator. 

I should’ve had faith in The Universe, because it absolutely fucked me. Right as my vines caught my fall, I felt something cut them. With a shout of alarm, I hit the road with a sick crunch, my leg breaking as it caught most of the force. Damnit, I thought; I’d have to wear that stupid cast. It was a temporary one Ann had for serious breaks, to ensure the bone regenerated correctly. It was basically a cast with hinges, but it was bright pink and had a lot of dicks drawn on it. You did not want to wear The Penis Cast. 

Pissed, I lifted my head to see Jane. Little Miss Badass had cut me with a broadsword , her motorcycle tires squealing and sparks flying as she drifted to avoid my falling limbs. I had several questions: where she got the sword, where she got the bike, where the fuck Nina was at… If this technically counted as self-harm. 

What came out was:

“Didn’t I just fucking see you!?” 

She eyed me for a second, wondering if I’d get up. When I didn’t, she spoke. 

“Jeff’s mine. Don’t get in my way.” 

And then she was gone- she zipped away on her bike, chasing Jeff’s fishtailing escape onto the highway. 

I shuddered heavily, using my vines to crawl into the ditch in the center of the highway. I rolled into the oily puddle at the bottom, staring up at the sky as it turned from red to blue. I called for Kate, then, shutting my eyes as I groaned deeply with exasperation. 

That wasn’t something she said out of love. Far from it. The contempt in her eyes was on par with a Proxy; a vengeance that made her a single-minded juggernaut. Though we’d extended a hand to her, she’d yet to take it; until then, Jane was going to be a massive bitch.

I wondered if she’d be nicer if we offered to help her with Jeff, too. 

Chapter 26: Entry 25.doc

 

 

-

There is blood

In your teeth

On your hands

And your knees

Am I looking for you

Or are you looking for me?

 

–

 

It’s dark. About a month- maybe- since I left. Summerville, Talladega, Twin Peaks. I’m following the Highway until I get back to Angelbloom. I need to go back. I think I lost something. Someone, actually.   

I dream about him every night. Sometimes, he’s a deer, leading a pack of wolves. I remember some details- dark hair, pale eyes. It’s hard to remember exactly what he looked like, so I guess that’s probably why he appears as an animal. When I see him again, I’ll commit his face to memory.

He’s one of them. Everyone calls them Black Eyed Children. They’re not a gang, and it’s not a fad. It feels bigger than that. It’s not like before, where the adults talk for hours about how dangerous they are. They don’t wanna talk about them at all. That must mean they’re scared- really scared. 

He’s everywhere now, if you’re looking for him. I recognize his clothes, the way he walks. He’s weirdly graceful- when he moves, it seems like the whole world warps around him just a little. 

Police really want to find him. He’s robbed a few stores, set a bunch of buildings on fire… Honestly, he’s kind of a badass. I’m a little envious. I mean, I’d try to shoplift, but I get so nervous. I still think God’s watching. 

That’s kind of stupid.  

But… Is it? I don’t really know. God has books, and people who speak for Him. Whatever’s really out there clearly doesn’t want people like me to know what it wants. I tried getting into that website using a backdoor, but I almost got hacked right back. I tried waiting around in the woods, but nothing came. And forget finding any books- just when I think someone’s got a book that might help, it always ends up missing. Like it was stolen. For a group of people trying to take over the world, it almost feels like they’re trying to grab their stuff and leave really soon… 

I know I shouldn’t get involved, but I can’t help it. There was something about him. Like I’ve seen him before, but… not? I’ve tried describing it before, but it’s never made sense (Note to self: Why do you keep tearing out those pages, dumbass? Don’t do that!!!). I wish I paid more attention in English… I understand why it’s important now. I know what I saw, how I feel, but it feels like I can’t describe it. I wish I was a poet. 

He made me feel like I was special, kind of, but… being special didn’t feel how I expected. The dreams are more like nightmares, but I’m what’s scary about them, not that boy. I never get close to him in my dreams, and I wake up afraid of what'd happen if I caught him. I hate going to sleep, now. I’m worried I’ll wake up, and he’ll be next to me, and… it makes me feel sick. I don’t know.   

Obviously, I don’t think what I’m doing is a good idea. My head’s just telling me what I already know. I’ve got no cash, so no food. I’ve got no ride, so I’ve gotta score lifts when I can. Hitchhiking sucks btw, it’s totally not like the movies. There’s homeless people around here that weren’t friendly. I’m still just a kid, but I’m kinda tall, so they think I’m grown up. That woman told me that as long as I mind my business and don’t flash my valuables, I’ll be okay, but… There’s a guy that’s been standing in the middle of the overpass for hours, now. I don’t know what he wants, but I’m the only one around this part of the highway. I hope it’s not me.

Sleeping outside’s been the hardest. It makes me wanna go home. I miss my mom, even though-

I can’t. I can’t go back. I don’t know that woman, that man, those boys, that church. Fuck all of them for what they did to Lazari. They’d do it to me, too, if I didn’t pretend. I don’t trust them. They told me those guys were going to help me, but they’re definitely trying to find that boy. They’re gonna let those feds take me just because I helped him. But I’m normal. They’re the freaks. Not Lazari. Not me.

I’m normal. I’m normal. I’m normal. 

I know I’ve gotta find him. She’s telling me to look for him. If I look around in my dreams, sometimes I see a red rabbit between the trees. I think it’s her. It’s the same color as her hair. He’s in danger, and she knows it. She’s telling me to find him. If what’s happening to her is happening to him… I don’t wanna think about it. I start hearing voices. 

I walked by her house the whole time. And she was down there, screaming for help. Why didn’t I hear her? Why didn’t I help her? I could’ve done something. I could’ve changed something.

This life feels good, even if it sucks. I actually think I like that it sucks. I’ve always had a screw loose, so maybe struggling like this is perfect for me. I’ll waste my entire life chasing him down, if I have to. This is my punishment for looking away twice. I promise I won’t look away again. 

 

Someone came in. I had to do it. I’m sorry. He had a knife. 

I didn’t know it’d be that easy. He was old. I don’t even know what he was so mad about. 

He didn’t deserve that. I’m sorry. 

Why did you tell me to do that? I heard you. Did you tell him to come hurt me? Were you hoping he’d kill me, or… did you know I’d win?

Stay away from me. I’m not your friend. You were there, too, that night I met him. I remember you, now. Why are you following him? 

I don’t care what you are. If you’re on my side, then take me to him. I want him, not you. 

 

Everything was Nothing.

Nothing was broken.

I fixed Everything. 

Now, Everything is normal. 

Everything is fine. 

Nothing is wrong. 

N̴⦻t̸h̷i̵n̶g̶ is on my mind.

 

–

 

“I’m not annoying you, am I?”

She was, but that had never stopped  her before. Not that I didn’t want Kate around, but I was forced to be stationary. 

I’d been sitting in the Infirmary for half a day on The Ark, both to recover from my broken bone and to finish harvesting my blood. My superiors warned against it, but I didn’t care. I was already sitting down, already useless, and EJ was more than happy to indulge the recklessness. I knew my body, how its regeneration worked. Within seconds of the needle’s wound closing, my Master’s presence flowed heavy through my veins, breathing for me as they transformed into more platelets of blood. The Operator wouldn’t let me die, if he had the power to stop it; I abused that, pushing myself to the limits. 

The discomfort was nothing compared to the reward. If anything, I wanted to endure more. What I felt wasn’t enough for what I was going to get. 

Brian would become a Proxy on The Ark, where he belonged. Not for a few weeks, not a few years. Forever. Finally, I could see into that fascinating mind- could finally pick it apart myself, and tell my Master what I found. Looking into someone’s eyes paralyzed me, but for him, I wanted to stare deeply. I wanted to savor the mystery unfolding, watch as the final piece of the puzzle was put into place. To feel the soft ‘click’ of our souls tying together, linked in the grand chain of our savior. 

Our world was paused for him. I demanded it. All classes were cancelled, all activities halted. Proxies celebrated Brian, tearing him away from my bedside so he could enjoy food as a human one last time. The fact it was a sendoff party was left unstated, but nonetheless obvious. He might not survive; many of my siblings wanted a chance to meet him for the first time, in case it’d be the last time. 

I’d like to say he was scared, but he wasn’t. I wish he had been, but he wasn’t. 

I felt nervous about letting him out of my sight, but I endured it for his sake. Like my Master, I had to allow his autonomy, lest I squeeze him too tightly. It would be the last time I’d wonder if he was alright. Soon, I could close my eyes and Know.  

I had my journal to entertain me while I recovered; obviously, though, it was hard to ignore Kate once she arrived to check on me. She used her free will and flexibility to challenge the definition of “poise” down to its very core, and called it "interpretive dance”. 

“Heal faster! Heal faster! Regain strength dance, go!!” she shouted, waving her arms in sharp angles. Her movements didn’t heal my wounds, but I imagined they’d be quite helpful directing planes.

“You’re that excited to fight Jeff?” I asked, my tone light despite the irritation it carried. 

“Pfft, no. I’ve got my eyes on hunting a bigger demon. Jeff’s the appetizer. We’re gonna kill Satan!!!” Kate declared, grabbing my shoulders and shaking me. “THE Satan!!! Do you get how huge this is? This Tall One’s so strong, even humans recognize him. When we kill him, who knows what’ll happen? Maybe… Maybe, if he’s not whispering to them anymore, they’ll get better. That’s just a pipe dream, but what if!? It’s worth finding out!!!” 

My face fell, my anxiety spiking as she spoke so cavalier. Did she not understand the gravity of his powers? Was I just weak for feeling so unsettled? It didn’t matter to The Scarlet King that we were children, which is what felt the most twisted… If anything, that’s what made it fun for him. The Scarlet King knew that it would break our Master to defile his precious, innocent, unviolated lambs. We disgusted him as much as he disgusted us. 

I’d felt it, that night I collected Brian; he’d gotten in my head while I was distracted. I think now I was set up for that, either by Ben, The Doll, my own Master, or all three- I was set up to experience just a taste of what Scarlet King could do. The terror, the thrill… The ugly, disgusting shame that sucked your soul from your body. I needed to enter the fight knowing exactly what level of horror I was up against. What would happen to me if I failed. 

 “I-I don’t think that’s how it’ll work, Kate…” I said weakly. Our Master was a whisper, a rumor. Khahrahk was a scream, born from the blood pooling at the basin of the Universe. There would always be a flicker of him within the eyes of people who believed evil had power, and for that reason, I feared Hell would always exist.

I didn’t want to tell Kate no, place her in a corner she didn’t belong in. It was disrespectful, as if everything she’d done couldn’t trump the organs she was born with; however, at the same time, I had this stupid, chauvinistic need to protect her as my sister. I couldn’t deny she was particularly vulnerable, more likely to be targeted because of how The Scarlet King viewed women. I could even understand that, in the face of his logic, we had to obey some of his rules to survive. But did that mean she had to sit on the sidelines while we men took care of the scary monster? It seemed so primitive. 

Worse, it felt like I was agreeing with that worldview, and my life experiences refused that. My own Master’s experiences with humanity refused that. In the prehistoric years, he watched groups of women fight beasts twice their size, three times their strength- mammoths, direwolves, bears- and succeed. It was why he knew his Proxies could do it. Our ancestors had done it without him.

Kate didn’t need me to protect her. I needed her to protect me. I was the one who slipped and stumbled, who panicked and froze. In truth, no one was safe from the Brides; as easily as a female, a male could be implanted, too. The Scarlet King was a mosquito hawk, his offspring not babies, but parasites. Really, being a woman just made it more likely you had an actual baby… But not very. I seemed to be the only one that remembered that. 

I couldn’t back away like she could. I was the vessel. I was the one he wanted to see. I had to go, no matter what I planned to do. Even if I really, really didn’t want to.  

Kate saw right through me. “Masky?” Kate called, gently taking my hands. She knelt a bit, peeking under my downturned face. “You aren’t alone. We’ll figure this out together. We have the knife, and even if it’s embarrassing to admit, we have you. No matter what happens, we’ll be alright.”

I felt so safe, with her hands closed over mine. “You think The Severance Blade could be used to do… do that?” I muttered. The carved blade was stashed in the inner pocket of my jacket, where it would remain until it had a purpose. I grew used to the feeling of its presence, the dangerous aura it carried with it tucked away just as succinctly. 

“I don’t see why not,” Kate reasoned. “It’s supposed to split two things apart, right? Even if it doesn’t work… It’s still a knife.” 

Before I could tell her just how much that upset me (a lot), we connected with Natalie and Toby as they approached.  Brian was with Skully, I hoped; I hate to think we’d come this close, only for an accident at the last second. 

Toby immediately cackled at the sight of my leg, rushing over to draw yet another penis on the bright-colored cast. Kate rolled her eyes, having already drawn three herself while I’d been napping.

Natalie shook her head at Toby’s antics. She took out a roll of Black Bells, tossing it towards me. “Your medicine,” she drawled, “courtesy of your ladies. They all down there with the L'homme de l'heure. Your girl Fisher King be eyein’ him something fierce, Masky. You better watch out.”

“If she’s interested in him, she’s gotta wait until he’s a Proxy,” I stated, my role as rule-enforcer coming out more than a jealous boyfriend.. Ann would be angry at me, if she found out I was smoking again in her Infirmary. Keyword being, “if”. 

“Funny how I’m never on her radar, then…”

“She likes guys with weird hobbies, Toby. You know the actual names of people in Survivor. Plus, Brian’s got pretty eyes, he’s taller than her, he’s funny…”

And she knew Toby liked men. Everyone knew he liked men. Why was that still such a big deal to him? Did he kiss me in front of them just to go viral on Skully’s website? Because if I had to endure one more drawing of a skinny version of me getting macked on by an even skinnier version of Toby, I would roll the dice on who to kill first- him, them, or myself to spare the effort. 

Toby blushed furiously, baring his teeth when I slyly called him out for his basic tastes. He was multi-faceted, as all people were, in ways both terrible and benign. I’d accepted that long ago, and tried to reckon with the difficulty he posed; however, Toby had a specific idea of himself he didn’t like being challenged. Especially not to his face. 

“That’s gay,” Toby shot back, snatching the roll out of my hand. 

I watched with mild surprise as, quite casually, Toby manipulated fire. He flicked on Rouge’s lighter, catching the small flicker on his finger like a butterfly. Rather than the flame burning his glove, it hovered just above his fingertip. Toby lit the roll with the flame, taking a deep breath before letting out a loopy laugh. “Ahh… Probably shouldn’t be high before we do this… But hey? When has that ever mattered…He just compels us anyways…” he trailed off, his voice turning to a low, almost dejected murmur.  

I considered it for a moment, but shook my head. I wanted to be completely lucid, should something go wrong. Besides… I’d started preferring Black Bells as just a plant, rather than its use. I planned to dig one up, soon, and keep it in a pot on my balcony. Its small, popcorn-like pods had such a rich, beautiful sheen in the light of The Ark, like velvet. 

“There’s still time to call it off, Masky,” Toby stated flatly. “Just saying. We can drop Brian off home, and never talk about him again.”

While that irked me, I didn’t give into the urge to lash out. That hadn’t worked before. Neither had politely discussing it, but… Maybe I just hadn’t said the right things. 

“I don’t have a choice either, Toby. He commanded me to do that-”

“Come on. That’s just some psychological thing!! It’s in your head.” Absolutely rich coming from Ticci Toby, and it felt like gaslighting. “He doesn’t know what he wants, either. Being a Proxy is way harder than being a human.”

“Toby, give it a rest,” Kate interjected, coming to my defense. “He knows more about what being a Proxy means than me, you, or Masky ever did. He’s given him fifty million chances to run, and Brian doesn’t leave. Brian wants to be here. You have to deal with that. Why does it upset you so much-?”

“It doesn’t!!! I also wanted to be here!!! He just doesn’t know-”

“Know what?” I asked pointedly.

At that, Toby seemed like he wanted to say something. But he’d run out of steam. “...Nothing,” he grumbled. “Get up. Let’s just get that suicidal idiot.”

A wonderful idea, I thought. It was about that time. I lifted my leg, giving it a sharp tap against the bedframe. The cast popped open, revealing a healed bone. I gave it a few experimental kicks, pleased that there’d been no perceptible changes in the muscle. I took ten minutes to wash up and change clothes; once I felt ready, I set out to collect my would-be brother. 

The transition from the Infirmary to the Hallways was electric. If anything, the thought of what would come silenced us completely, our teeth grinding as we walked towards the Technopath rooms. We were Brian’s execution party- the ones leading him to a death unlike any before it.

My mind ran wild with prayers. I wanted him to stun The Ark with his rebirth. He would be more than just an average Proxy, destined for the comfortable role of Sleeper. I wanted his strength to equal mine; to be greater, even. I wanted to be on the edge of my seat, always worried that one day, he would steal my light from me. He wouldn’t, though. Not when he already shone so brightly.

Nothing, not even my inferiority, could take Brian from me. He was mine, and the statement was as true as The Sun rising, falling, and dying. 

 

–

 

I jolted as the bucket of ice hit me the moment I opened the door. It poured down my back, over my head, and onto the carpet, drenching me in cold water. The bucket had landed directly on my head, disorienting me as I slipped. 

My growl reverberated in the bucket as I righted myself, pulling the metal pail off my head with all the demure grace of a wet cat. “Fucking really, guys-?”

One note of Sally’s laughter, and my heart leapt into my throat. She was dressed in more than a nightgown, floating at eye level. She giggled incessantly at my drenched clothes, swaying back and forth in the air with her glee. 

“I did it!! I got you!!! I got you!!!” she cried, triumphant. 

I was stunned. Sally was commingling like she used to, smiling and laughing as she cuddled her struggling toy. She was using her Gifts to make a plate of cakes float within her reach. Throughout the party, I’d see her plucking sweets from it periodically. She no longer needed to eat, but like Ben, she could still taste. She liked to place the little cakes in her mouth and taste the sweetness, never able to swallow. In hindsight, it was quite a dark existence; however, Sally had never seemed distraught by it. She was never hungry… She was never full, either, but perhaps that was why she liked to taste regardless. It filled in the gap. 

That was Sally. She, who had missed everything, filled in the holes with whatever she could find. Comforts that kept the paper thin veneer of madness at bay. 

Everything else seemed right, despite Sally’s presence being an obvious point of alarm for me. The party was a typical get-together of ours, complete with various mobs of people around the music, television, and snack bar. The Flock was with Brian and Skully by the couches, keeping safe watch over him as he shook hands and bowed heads with other Proxies. Their fascination with him was evident, gravitating toward him with an almost desperate cloying. People were treating it as a mixture of ceremonies: Brian wore a graduation sash, there was birthday money pinned to his jacket, and people were lining up like a wake to witness him. Not much had been put towards decorations on such short notice, but the food was its usual buffet of garbage. Unfortunately, Brian couldn’t have any of it- he was about to have a procedure, after all.

Sally didn’t wait for me to approach; she drifted towards my group, her curly hair billowing around her. “You looked so silly, Masky!!! Next time, it’ll be pig’s blood!!!” she giggled, taking a bite of cake. It disappeared into her mouth, but then fell to the ground in a grey, wet sludge. Ectoplasm dotted the floor where she’d eaten other food before, drying to ash after a few seconds. 

“Hey, Sally… You’re out of your room,” I greeted cautiously, unable to wait to bring up the obvious.

“How’s Smiling Jack?” Kate asked, also impatient. Both were innocent things to say. Or… So I thought. 

Something flashed in Sally’s eyes at the mention of the name. Her plate of cakes dropped from orbit as she lost focus. In fact, the entire room seemed to shudder a bit, the lights flickering once as Sally stared blankly forward. 

The party grew silent, then, the gazes of my kin shifted nervously to Sally. Fisher King reassured me that I wasn’t imagining things. She looked the most apprehensive, her expression silently warning me that something was amiss. I hadn’t experienced the silence that had greeted Sally when she first entered, pretending as if she hadn’t been holed up in her room for months of Earthly time. 

Like a storm, it passed. Sally giggled, her vacant expression breaking as she hid her playful grin.

 “Oh… He had to go away,” she responded simply. 

It sent a collective chill down our spines. The words were very ominous, for obvious reasons. If he’d gone with Third Base, or maybe to Earth, she certainly would have just said so. 

For what I assumed was an apathetic reason, Toby brushed by me, leaving our group quickly to approach some Proxies he knew. It was more like a shoulder, actually; he wasn’t terribly subtle about leaving Sally’s presence. He, too, said nothing. 

When Toby passed by Sally, her shoulders visibly tensed. Her hair billowed around her face, almost as if to conceal it. Despite the growing turmoil within, her eyes had the most brilliant shimmer, sparkling with an almost gemlike quality. 

“Ben told me not to say anything,” she added, twiddling her thumbs in front of her bear. “He said you need to focus on building The Underrealm.”

Of course, I thought bitterly, my fists clenched with frustration. There’d been small traces of Laughing Jill left over, which I’d assumed were being carefully studied to see if she’d regenerate. I hadn’t considered Ben might use the pieces for something else. 

 “But I’m your brother. You can tell me anything,” I reminded her, trying to keep my tone level. I even smiled, trying to show I wasn’t angry with her. 

Sensing the tension, Natalie scoffed out a laugh too, leaning in to whisper. “Come on, now, ma belle! Let us in on the secret.”

Sally perked up, her smile dimpling her cheeks. Sparkling though her eyes were, it didn’t reach them. “Nope! Not telling!! I promised,” she answered. “Ben’s right- things dying isn’t a reason to give up. It’s an opportunity for it to come back better!!!"

On some level, I knew what Ben had done from that alone. Months of mourning, yet suddenly, Sally referred to Laughing Jill as a toy. Not that she’d forgotten her; rather, those memories had suddenly become so less poignant to her. 

“When will you tell us what happened to him?” Kate asked, a bit bewildered. We couldn’t really get angry at Sally, sensitive as she was, but I could feel Kate’s frustration growing to match mine.

“Mmh… I guess when the Underrealm is done!” was Sally’s flippant answer, followed by a shrug. It was borderline patronizing, and so, so unlike her. 

“Well, I… I guess we can’t argue with that,” I said, my smile now half-hearted. I spared a glance at Kate, silently telling her to drop it. Ben wasn’t wrong… We had more to focus on than the Mimics, right then. I’d made a promise to start relying on people’s ability, so I had to believe they were being taken care of. 

Ben was the absolute worst person to start trusting, and I didn’t even try. But unlike other times, I had a pretty good idea of what Ben hoped to gain from all his secretive work. He wanted to be The Operator’s executor- a master in his own right, still puppeted by a greater hand. At least, he wanted to feel like that was who he was. He based his survival on staying the most necessary, as if there was another Poltergeist that could replace his immense power within The Underrealm. 

As long as Ben wasn’t turning that jealousy and greed on Sally, he could do whatever he wanted with those aliens. They were never meant to live kind lives, I suppose… Perhaps in another, they found some kind of peace. Before they fused together in a hellish glob of meat, that is, turned radioactive by The Sun’s punishing gaze. Blame their creator for their misfortune, not me. 

I tried to get a little more out of Sally. Sentimental things- asking more about how she was feeling, if she’d begun any new books or found a new dress. Sally would normally fawn over herself (and rightfully so), but that day, she was wearing her uniform, and didn’t expound beyond the barest of answers. Talking to her felt like the furniture had been moved very slightly to the left- nothing was truly out of place, but there was still a sense that something was wrong. 

“Sally… You know I love you, right? I know it’s been really scary, lately, with the invasions. But you’ll always be safe here. We promised you.”

Sally embraced me, then, her spectral arms wrapping thinly around my neck. I relived her death in flashes, the dark, beady eyes of her uncle wild in torrents of red screaming. Hundreds of years worth of dreamlike sweetness, and yet, that night was always dripping from her hairline. 

In a strange moment of clarity, I wondered if it was fair for our Master to bring her back. We gave her everything she could ever ask for, but we stood within her labor. What would we do, if she didn’t use her powers to control The Kaninchenbau? Her dollhouse was her playground, but control was also responsibility. For one such as her, was it fair to ask her to assume that kind of position, where she was both child and Matriarch? In contrast, death was peace, the truest freedom to do nothing and be unmolested. Had we taken that from her? Was her life as a Poltergeist a divinity she could endure because of what we gave her, but only because of that?

She was only a child.

Kate could at least acknowledge something was weird, too. She wasn’t so quick to assume something nefarious, like I was, but she had an idea for what to do about it. She pointed out how The Flock was loyal to me more than The Operator. Many Proxies were, being The Master’s icon and vessel. They could keep an eye out. Doby, too, could see if they’d moved Laughing Jack to The Dark Carnival. I wasn’t sure about Third Base, though; he was a real threat to Ben, but at the same time, they also had similar goals. And Third Base, as well, was… different. 

The Unsightly Jester was the link between them all, and I didn’t trust that person in the slightest.. I had to consider the possibility Doby wasn’t on my side as much as he pretended to be, and act accordingly. 

I approached Brian, then, once again sending the room into a quiet murmur. I regarded the Flock with a polite nod to all of them, including Magpie. They’d all showed up to look after him, and I appreciated it. I would’ve been fonder had I not been so tense.

“You ready to die?” I asked plainly, causing a small stir. I appeared to be the only one willing to say the D word. They’d all offered congratulations and well wishes, but hadn’t had the guts to say what for. Too afraid he’d get cold feet, no doubt. 

It caught Brian off guard, too, but I wasn’t going to sugarcoat it for him. Even if he lived, he was going to die. The human part of him would be rewritten until he was no longer considered one. The Spore within him would take root and grow, becoming symbiotic. It wasn’t by our standards- “humanity” and “person” were words we still used because of their ephemeral meanings, the condition known as Seeing and Feeling. But if he was ever caught and dissected, they would call him a deformity. Something inhuman, unlike them. They would point to his genetics and use that to explain why they had a child on their table. 

Of course, that wasn’t what he took from it. Brian flushed with determination, his eyes narrowed as his grin grew dangerous. It wasn’t like he didn’t know. He did; he just didn’t care. 

“You can’t scare me,” he declared, beating his fist against his chest. “I belong here. I can feel it. Maybe that means I’m a psychopath, but I don’t care. It’s more insane to stay in one of those little towns, with little people and little thoughts… I don’t know if I’m special. But I wanna find out.”

That seemed oddly familiar, I thought. Toby seemed to agree, but disregarded it with a petulant role of his eyes and a pitying shake of his head. Curious- maybe a bit compelled by our audience- I asked Brian our Master’s question in front of them. I took my mask from my pocket, putting it on as I prepared to do our Master’s work. 

“What do you want, Brian?”

His answer was clear, with conviction. 

“I want to die.” 

 

–

 

Things were quiet in the Meeting Room. The Slender Doll was watching from afar, seated in her chair, poised as if articulated with the greater hands of another. The three Ally Dolls she always kept around her hem were hard at work as stenographers and documentors.

A few of us were filming. Skully was, Wilson was. Between them and the cameras set up around the table, there would be enough footage to review later for study.  

My Aunts and Uncles stood across from us, watching with statuesque attention. Slender Ones had been lost in the war, but their spaces were filled by graduated Proxies. Many, like The Nobody, were old enough to begin Sleeper duties early. It made it difficult to comprehend who’d been lost, who was there and who wasn’t. 

The Ghost had always been the easiest to spot, being the only one that wore a cowboy hat. Though I looked for her, I didn’t really think I would see her. I hadn’t seen her since Olivia’s birth. Though they didn’t state it explicitly, I knew No Name had lost its rider. The Ghost, a Revenant, had been slain. 

My Aunt’s absence hadn’t felt real, yet. She was meant to live forever. That was how it was supposed to work. Yet there were creatures whose purpose it was simply to eradicate us, our Masters’ Gift of reanimation undone by them. I didn’t even get to say goodbye to her; our last interaction had been too meaningless, too insignificant. They were still looking for her body, too, which only made me feel worse. If we couldn’t find it, then The Foundation had it… My stomach churned, thinking about what they were doing with my fun auntie. 

Her phantom horse hadn’t returned to The Bestiary. Though Blackbird had tried to look for it, the steed found the wilds of The Ark a more suitable place for it to grieve. I could understand its logic; familiars were independent creatures, but their link to sapience was always their Proxy. Without them, their animal natures were comforting to return to. The grief seemed less poignant, less meaningful against the mind’s race for survival. No Name would return when it wished to- when it deemed another was fit to be its Ghost. 

Until her body was found, I could only feel a deep fear for the rest of my family. It wasn’t about study, anymore- now, The Foundation had switched to pure extermination. The only comfort I had was that I’d avenged her right then and there, killing the one who had taken her from me. 

I’d heard it was horrible to see. I hoped it was painful, too, for that strange, human-shaped thing. But revenge didn’t bring her back, and neither did all the power my Master had. I missed her terribly. 

It wasn’t coincidence that Rouge and The Basher were among the sparse few still on their first life. As Sleepers, their entire job revolved around going dark for years. At times, not even The Master could find them. That only became truer with the presence of a Changeling, especially one as significant as Olivia. They were excluded from every major mission, kept as far away from supernatural violence as possible. Their jobs were purely to study Olivia as she grew, exposing her to controlled situations of stress to cultivate the Spore inside her. Like me, she would grow up in the woodlands of our Master, learning our most basic of skills.

It might’ve been impossible to stress Olivia out, as she seemed unphased by most things. Even then, as Rouge held Olivia in her arms, the baby seemed unbothered by the closeness of our Master. Had she been a human baby, she might’ve died instantly, so enveloped by his Sickness. She was no ordinary child- The Ark had witnessed her creation. It spoke her into being. Olivia laid her head calmly against her mother’s chest, swaddled with vivid, red silk. She didn’t cry, whine, or pull Rouge’s hair. She breathed softly, her airway unobstructed. She was every bit as attentive as the rest of them, having the perfect wherewithal to be quiet. 

“Clockwork,” The Doll had called gently, beckoning towards Helmet. “Come to your proper place. You’re of age, now… You know our Master has promised you great things.”

Natalie seemed genuinely shocked, pointing to herself like there was someone else named Clockwork. “I-I… I ain’t…” she stammered. “H-Hell, listen t’me. Sacre, ‘mm barely legible-”

“He didn’t promise you this place because you’re a poet, my dear,” The Doll stated, cutting off Natalie’s self-depreciation with a tender reprimand. “Come.”

Apprehensive, but dutiful, Natalie put her mask to her face. She stood beside my old teacher, her fingers tracing the seam of the plastic against her jaw. Natalie’s worth had always been determined by the weight of her flesh in the palm of the hand. But among our kind, we asked for greater things. We demanded greater. Things she was willing to give, clearly.

Just as I began to wonder when he’d arrive, Doby appeared from the shadow of The Doll’s chair, his bright colors contrasting sharply with dark figures around him. He did promise to be there; crossing between worlds was easy for him, once he’d learned how to draw the doors to do it. The bat he carried was the source of that ability- the thin, almost wand-like weapon pulsed with veins of light, containing information and intelligence within its sleek, white shell. It wrote the formula for Doby, making it so all he needed to cross was hold the bat out and visualize his destination. 

As he put the bat away, he held up what must’ve been a camera, though it hardly looked like the bulky machines we carried. His device was a mere plane of glass, a blinking light in the corner to only sign of what he was doing. He took his hands away from the plane, and it followed him, suspended in midair by his collarbone. 

Smirking proudly, he sidled next to Natalie, giving her a playful fistbump. It visibly eased the tension she’d been carrying, her own smirk returning as she tugged the long strand of his bangs. Toby was struggling to keep his composure. Try as he might to stand still, he popped his lips and clicked his tongue, twitching as the quiet unsettled him. Kate moved closer to him, able to hear his thoughts with better clarity.  

“She’s fine, Toby… She’s just standing somewhere different,” Kate whispered in his ear. “Be happy for her, come on!!”

“...Shit,” Toby cursed, wiping his nose. “Can we get this over with, already?”

“Silence!!” Nurse Ann shouted, her sudden outburst startling me to alertness. “I’m working!!!”

Ann double checked Brian’s vitals, measuring the fluctuations of his blood pressure in his arms. By that point, all she was doing was fretting, not wanting to miss a single detail. Dr. Locklear had stopped documenting the minute-by-minute update, his pad already full of times and BPMs. Converting Brian would require all of the knowledge they’d gained studying the bodies created by Tall Ones, finding out how the presence of those entities changed us as we grew symbiotic. It would be a true measure of their work as doctors.

While the observers– myself, my friends, and the Slender Ones- stood on either side of the table, Jack, Korbyn, Dr. Locklear, and Nurse Ann were at the table with Brian, looming over him as he laid on the long, sleek black table. Jack sat a chair at Brian’s side, poised at the machine that would be cycling his blood. Korbyn was beside him, acting as his physical sight. Through her blackened eye etched with Chernabog’s symbol, he could observe Brian more closely. Ann and Dr. Locklear were both positioned on our side.

Brian was resolute, of course. He was patiently going through each check with them, his brow furrowed. He’d been asked to remove his clothes, save for a black tank top and his boxers. I would’ve been embarrassed to be that undressed in front of others, yet he had a natural confidence about his body I didn’t. Or maybe he was just focused on more important things. He was clearly trying to psyche himself up, his foot tapping the air with withheld energy. 

“If something happens… Thank you for trusting me. And thank you for showing me this,” Brian stated, his serious tone so unlike him. He meant it, and that made the hair on the back of my neck stand on end. 

Kate laughed a little, uncomfortable with his tone.  “You’re not gonna die…” she re-asserted, her positivity half-hearted when giving it to him directly. Even she couldn’t deny how dangerous the procedure was. EJ had tried to explain the intricacies to us so we could understand exactly why he knew it’d work, but it was with jargon only he knew. He’d been certain, and that’s why Kate trusted him… it just wasn’t an easy trust.  

Brian spared one last look at me, and we locked eyes. I made sure we did. I wanted him to know everything I was too afraid to tell him, and to find it in the holes of my mask. This was what he wanted. What he asked me for. He could hate me, if it didn’t go the way he imagined, but he could never blame me.  

The process would be “simple”: as Brian had his blood taken, mine would replace it. From there, the blood would be cycled, repeatedly drained and refilled. It would confuse the Spore and trigger it to adapt, changing from its order to kill to its compulsion to bond. What came next was the part I was most nervous about. Theoretically, the Spore was supposed to immediately begin evolving Brian, transforming him into a full-fledged Proxy. I had already drank from the Fountain, and so, no doubt, Brian would experience a similar cellular reconstruction as if he had as well.  Brian had been “feeding” his Sickness from the stress of his time with us, witnessing the gore and violence we’d adapted to tolerate. EJ hypothesized that would end up saving him, keeping the spore overreacting to the experience. But there was also a chance that much rapid mutation would kill him instead; not a small chance, either.

The IV’s were planted by Dr. Locklear without audible warning. Brian tried not to panic, but as the needles pricked his skin, I heard his breath hitch, his throat bobbing silently as he shut his eyes. Korbyn reassured him, speaking to him through the process. She reminded him of the importance of making one’s mark within The Circle. In every life, he was a part of us, every bit the players we were. Her musing words barely registered to Brian, but as EJ began, she distracted him from the blood leaving his veins. 

Ann observed Brian closely, waiting until the bag was filled with his blood. When she replaced it, Dr. Locklear rounded the table and loosened the seal on my blood, causing it to travel through the thin tube to his vein. Like our Master’s hairlike limbs, it crept under his skin, branching out through his flesh as he twitched. 

It hit him with a hitch of breath, his eyes dilating as he shuddered audibly. “Whoa- holy fuck, why does it kick?!” Brian cried, his hand twitching. He laughed, his panic fluctuating to elation as he felt my blood running through him. “Jesus, Masky, no wonder they call it Liquid Hate- ugh-!!”

“Careful,” Eyeless Jack warned, instructing Korbyn and Ann to hold him down. “You with me, still? What’s your name?”

“B-Brian,” he gasped out, squeezing his eyes shut. “Brian Thomas. I-I’m fine, EJ, i-it… it doesn’t hurt.” 

I couldn’t imagine it felt pleasant, either. Jack didn’t accept that, of course. Brian tried to describe what he felt, but his voice was a squeak, his head tilting back as he shuddered uncontrollably. 

“I don’t know how it feels,” he whined. “I-I wanna rip it out, tear open a fucking hole in my chest, stick my own hand down my throat, a-and, and…”

“Okay, okay. Just breathe. That’s fine, Brian,” EJ stated. “That’s what happens the first time Proxy Spores interact with the human body. Extreme aggression, disordered behavior… You should be able to resist it, but Korbyn’s ready to strap you down. Let us know if you can’t handle it- there’s no shame in it.” 

Brian hissed, his hands flexing as his feet kicked feebly over the smooth, marble table. “M-Masky, y-you shouldn’t smoke so much. Now I want one…” he joked, his nose crinkling with discomfort. It didn’t distract us from what was happening. I was carefully watching his hair, waiting to see if the dirty blonde turned black. I’m sure everyone else was, too. 

Not for the same reason, though.

Childish as it might’ve been, the prevailing theory was that the more of me existed, the happier The Operator would be. They truly began to understand me in the same way they understood him. They studied him- studied me. They held knowledge about me I didn’t think was so common, only alluding to me that they knew my secrets. There was no sentimentality to it. I was a part of The Ark, a vital aspect of its ecosystem. My Master had survived because he turned away no successful avenue. He would try anything once.  

I wouldn’t believe it. If my Master wanted them to be me, they would’ve been me. There had been a time when he didn’t understand how cruel copying a person was, but he listened to me. We were becoming one. Only I was The Origin.  

Brian needed the bindings. He’d started to seize, the jerking motions less actual tremors in the body and more like spikes of action. In one flash, he reached for EJ’s throat, which compelled the man to use his vines to keep him pinned. From there, Korbyn looped belts over his shoulders and midsection, keeping his torso and arms flat against the table. 

Brian tried not to blush, as he was specifically told not to feel bad, but he still apologized to EJ. Eyeless Jack didn’t care- he wanted Brian to be still so not to disturb the tubes in his body, not to protect himself. He knew from Jeff’s notes that Brian’s reaction was mild. I knew that from experience. 

While the burst of aggressive energy steadily dissipated from Brian, his trial had only begun. One bag of my blood flowed through his veins, and as Locklear replaced the bag to drain his blood, Nurse Ann released the valve to the second. The black fluid traveled through the clear tube and disappeared into his flesh, the sight making me cringe and rub the crook of my arm. Brian let out another, shaking gasp, gurgling as his body pulled against his bindings. 

Korbyn kept the stethoscope on his chest, nodding to herself at what she heard. “Can you see alright, Jack?” she asked, scanning Brian with her eye.

EJ nodded in confirmation, staring into a random direction as he focused on what his mind was showing him. He didn’t seem so confident, his jaw rolling as he concentrated. Moving closer to Brian, he put his ear directly to Brian’s chest, listening to Brian’s heartbeat. He clicked his tongue, hurriedly moving to grab his tools. “Yeah, I hear it. It’s going after his heart,” EJ stated flatly, making my nerves skyrocket. 

“Figures- that’s your favorite part,” Kate teased under her breath, trying to lighten the mood. That was an awful joke, with even worse timing. I whined lowly, nearly choking myself by pulling on my tie. 

“What?” Brian choked out, fretting a bit as people started moving around him with a bit more urgency. 

“Relax… I figured this might happen,” EJ stated. “It’s not eating it- it’s trying to gather there. If it clogs your arteries, you’ll have a stroke, so… Korbyn, hook up the pulser. Should be able to stir them up like dust… Dr. Locklear, if I could have your help as well…”

That couldn’t have possibly been their solution to that, I thought. But sure enough, Korbyn took out a small generator- handheld, and possibly hand-built- and what looked like an electrode machine. Rather than generate a charge, though, it created a burst of vibration that echoed through the body. That was the only difference, I noticed; they used it the exact same way. Dr Locklear pressed it to his chest, and as Korbyn shouted, “one!” she flipped a switch on the pulser. 

I heard a heavy thump, Brian’s torso hitting the table with a sharp push. Brian immediately began coughing, his eyes wide as he temporarily lost his breath. As the fit ended, he was red, his eyes dripping with tears as phlegm and saliva dripped down his jaw. 

He breathed for a moment, the sound ragged and wheezing. But then, Brian laughed, turning his gaze up to the ceiling. 

“You’re really scared of me, aren’t you?” He asked, seemingly to no one in particular. “I can feel it… That’s funny… I’m so small, and you’re scared of me…”

He hummed deeply, a peaceful grin spreading across his face. “You’re not Tim Wright, are you? You’re not my friend,” he stated calmly. “Maybe I promised I’d help you, but I don’t remember that. So… We’re gonna do this… my way…”

I couldn’t explain it at the time, but his words made me angry. Irrationally so. Petulantly so, even. I thought of words I didn’t mean. Like… How dare you speak to me. I did this for you. I did all of this for you, and still, you’re trying to take control. I promised you I’d give you everything you wanted, but only if you promise not to turn around. You stupid, mortal human. Don’t look at me. Don’t ruin this for me.

“Shit…” Jack cursed. “Brian, what’re you seeing? Can you tell me? Stay with me, bud, I need you to stay alert-”

“I’m fine,” he said, all too calm to be normal. He definitely wasn’t, and the hallucinations seemed to be an ill sign.  

Brian coughed once, black bile flecking across his lips. As if to spite himself, he went from “fine” to bleeding from every orifice in his face in a matter of seconds. 

I thought it’d been a sneeze, at first- there was an audible sound, a wet release of pressure. From there, his nostrils, ears, tear ducts, and mouth all began to spill out an inky, viscous substance, pouring from him despite his startled attempts to spit or gag. His pretty eyes turned red from irritation, blood vessels popping as the blood turned black. The fluid swum across his pupils, a black film growing over his eyeballs as they oozed ichor down his temples. 

Brian grew stiff as he convulsed, his neck cracking as his head flailed. What was meant to be a Gift would begin as pure, unfiltered torture. He was dying inside, with an audience to watch him do it. 

His jaw popped as he let out a moan, his bones shifting as his transformation began. He whined open-throated with pain, only to spew up black bile with a sickening lurch of his chest. 

“H-Help me,” he begged. “Please… Tim…”

I positively vibrated with terror, but I couldn’t interfere. I took a step toward him, and immediately, Natalie and Doby shifted, as if sensing my intentions. They weren’t my friends, at the moment- The Operator compelled them to keep me back, their pupils glinting under black film. 

Kate took my hand, squeezing it as if trying to reassure me. As much as it seemed Brian was in agony, it was working. This was what was done to me, to my siblings, to us all. This was his Fountain Ceremony, and my blood was the water of The Ark that he drank. 

You died a little. Just enough to be reborn. 

“Hey, don’t talk to that loser when you’re on my table! I’m your doctor, Brian, focus on me!!!” EJ shouted. Though it seemed like he was being harsh, he was trying to keep the situation under his control. A public operation was risky enough, and Brian had to be awake for it. If anyone- including me- lost their cool, things could go wrong in ways I hadn’t begun to consider. But EJ knew how important it was that someone seemed totally in control, even if it was a lie. I hoped it wasn’t, but judging by how quickly EJ’s hands moved across Brian’s form, trying to help him breathe, I wasn’t sure. 

Ann let out a prim huff. “Technically, it’s-”

“-Nurse, yes. I’m aware it’s literally your table. He’s bleeding from his fucking eyes!?! What are we doing!?” 

Ann wasn’t so concerned, regarding Brian with distaste as he gurgled. “He’s not being liquified… It’s not a true transformation,” she stated, bordering on lamentation. 

“This is close to what’s expected,” Dr. Locklear stated, a bit more helpful. “He must face this with only our Master’s guidance.” 

“Yeah, no, fuck that, we’re not doing your Lovecraft bullshit,” EJ deadpanned, adjusting the machine with a flurried wave of his hand. “Korbyn, get the belts off. We’ll try to get him to sit up and cough. We need to keep his airway clear. If it seems like he’s gonna pass out, wake him up. Do NOT let him fall asleep.”

“Right!”

I let out a small breath, my shoulders relaxing. EJ communicated what he was doing, and it did more than help us spectators keep up. I was well aware of the point, but it still reassured me that he sounded so in-control. He wouldn’t accept “do nothing and wait”. 

Brian’s determination kept his eyes open, his chest heaving as he focused on keeping his consciousness. He smiled through the ichor spilling out of his body, winking at Korbyn as she removed the bindings keeping him to the table. His eyes were crusting over; closing his eye, even for just a moment, cemented it shut. He’d tried to open it again, but when he couldn’t, he swallowed the urge to panic. 

“Have I ever done this before?” he asked weakly. 

“Well… Not this,” Korbyn breathed, the sound as frail as Brian’s question. So quiet, I struggled to hear over the soft whirr of the blood transfuser and the dull murmuring of the witnesses. “You’ve done some crazy things to be here… Things I wish you… didn’t do…”

With a sudden jolt, Brian sat up straight, the black fluid spilling down his neck and staining his shirt. He breathed in ichor–sogged wheezes, his hands shaking as he brought them to his line of sight. His tan had vanished as the melanocytes in his skin died, his fingernails a sickly brown as his skin grew gray and pale. With a small whine, he curled his digits, and his fingernails popped off like popcorn, causing Kate to audibly gag as they lightly clattered to the floor. 

“O-Oh,” Brian breathed weakly, finally regretting his choices. 

He doubled over, clutching his chest as he vomited more ichor. The sheer volume was more than what the human stomach could possibly hold, signaling how he was being hollowed out from the inside. The useless flesh, waste, and bacteria all transformed to ichor. In the dim, it shone like oil, splattering and spilling across the table before congealing like mold. It stunk of rotting flesh, leading many to cough and press their masks to their faces. 

Korbyn’s nose scrunched in displeasure, her clothes growing stained as she helped brace him. When it seemed like there was a lull in the waves of vomiting, Dr. Locklear tried to replace another bag; however, Ann stopped him, her hand raising silently. In that moment, EJ let her work, gesturing for both Korbyn and Locklear to step back. 

They’d only used two bags of my blood. Under the escalating circumstances, Ann replaced one of my bags with one of Brian’s, taken during the process. With delicate measure, she removed the IV taking blood from his arm, leaving only his own blood to return to him through the tube. She replaced Korbyn, placing a hand on his sternum. She kept his body upright, and let the bag slowly drain into him. 

Brian was a mess, moaning as he tried to take a deep breath. Any flex of his body, and he immediately vomited black bile, his face barely visible underneath the trails of ichor running down his skin. His eyes were swollen and black, the skin puffy and irritated. He probably couldn’t see anymore- underneath that film, his eyes were liquid, his visual system completely changing. His jaw could only hang open, his lips torn and cut from his growing teeth. 

Brian screamed out once, but the sound was low, broken, and confused. Like Jason’s cries, they were more instinctive, clawing for feeling when there was none. 

My heart ached, and again, I tried to get closer. That time, Skully grabbed my forearm, his fingers closing like steel.“You can’t,” he hissed, his voice uncharacteristically sharp. “Stop.”

“No- let him go,” Toby drawled. “Let him fuck it all up.” 

Toby had turned his back to the whole affair, his arms crossed. He looked like he should’ve been leaning on something, but unfortunately for him, the space didn’t allow for the maximum aloofness he wanted to convey. I could see him scratching at himself out of the corner of my eye, his ability to tic limited to physical stimulation within the blanketing silence of the room. 

He didn’t want to be noticed; simultaneously, he desperately wanted to speak up and say something. He’d tried to convince Brian not to join us, but he didn’t know any greater truth I didn’t know. What he really had was speculations and fears, and Brian hadn’t ingested them with the same gusto that Natalie did. 

Dramatic, jealous piece of shit, I thought. If he kept acting like Brian was going to replace him, he just might. 

“Hmmm…” I heard Ann vocalize, calling my attention back to her and Brian. With narrowed eyes, Ann smacked Brian once on the back- A solid clap, the sound audible. 

In response, Brian gagged, his abdomen lurching. He vomited up a congealed, black mass of ichor, spitting it out like a hairball. It writhed, the tendrils intertwined with each over like a knot of black worms. I cringed, my lips drawing thin under my mask. What I was seeing was, in essence, me- the unneeded waste from my blood. It was a bit alarming how… alive it was. Though it momentarily writhed, it soon curled in on itself like a spider, crystallizing as it “died” and collapsed into a pile of black dust.  

Perhaps the shock to Brian’s system caused everything to begin moving correctly, but he seemed to calm down after Ann struck him. With a final gush of watery ichor from his throat, he erupted into a loud, heaving cough, clutching his stomach as his body rattled with the force. It was a good cough, though- healthy, empty. 

Brian took his first, deep breath, the sound like a death rattle. It attracted everyone’s attention, their murmured speculations ceasing as they waited for the result.

Brian’s nails had regrown, blackened and hard as steel. As he wiped at his eyes with trembling fingers, the cuts along his lips closed. The inside of his mouth was now a deeper, darker shade of red, his sharper exposed as he flexed his facial muscles. Shuddering, Brian peeled ichor off of his eyes like film, blinking rapidly as his eyes rewet themselves. His irises glowed, the pale green stark against the red atmosphere and his red, swollen eyes. His hair, too, had remained the same, flaxen color. 

I was positively giddy as I saw him, sighing shakily with relief. I thought I’d collapse right then and there. I’d been so tense, my muscles burned, the lactic acid making my joints feel gelatinous. 

I felt a ‘click’ in the back of my head, and it felt right. As if, just like me, Brian was always promised to The Operator. 

Promised to me. 

“It’s done,” I heard Toby mutter. He sounded disappointed. Of course he did- he was hoping Brian’s head would explode. “He’s gone.” 

“That’s not true,” I refuted. “He’s perfect.”

Brian stared absently as he exhaled with a newfound serenity. He was coming to terms with his new body, no doubt. Surely, he could feel the rush of new urges, his appetite and desires shifting. Perhaps he was even waiting for death, as if expecting a delayed reaction. 

When it didn’t come, his bark of laughter broke the ice of the room, startling even my Aunts and Uncles. His breathing grew louder as he clutched the back of his head- a strange whine, as if unsure if he wanted to laugh any further. If he’d felt different being split apart by The Operator, then what he felt then must’ve been on another level. A fundamentally different body- better, yes, but different. Resilient stomach, stronger lungs, tougher skin, sharp intuition… A mind that knew no limits of growth. Oh, that feeling- that all things, truly all things, were possible. 

I could feel Brian’s mind on the tip of my fingers. Excitedly, my mind danced along the edge of his, mirroring the way I stepped closer to the table. Now that it was over, I was finally allowed to, letting go of my sister’s hand and throwing off Skully’s grip. 

Though I didn’t brazenly enter his mind, I could still see into him, his mind comprehending his memory and thought with images and random sound. For the moment, the barrier between us was nothing but a plastic film, the noise in his head an unintelligible lull. 

A crowd of voices warbled around us, some of whom he’d never heard before. His mind raced with assessments, determining friend, foe, and food through the power of the Arkhive. Each thought was a flicker in his head, blinking vividly as they darted from background to foreground.

He saw Natalie, Doby, Kate, Toby, Skully… and then, Brian found me. I saw red, then white, my own, sleepy eyes staring back at me. I saw myself how he saw me, the cloying awe in my chest not my own. The voices in his mind were the low whispers I spoke in, every word like the instructions of a friend within a dream. I saw my soul the way he saw it- The Sun, framed by the antlers of a deer. Somehow, I wasn’t expecting the feelings to be so intense and fixated. He’d watched me sleep; the memories he held contained a pristine image of my eyelashes across my pale cheeks. My image flickered, and black water spilled from my eyes like tears, swallowing my face into a void. 

Brian began to relax as he felt our connection, realizing I could see what he was thinking. I was one of the few things that made sense to him. From me, every other memory flowed, telling himself why he was there, and who he was. To The Ark was a phrase said in a rush, the sound like the name of an old God when spoken without spacing. It was a rich name, a good name. He’d keep it forever.

“Is he okay…?” Nathan asked cautiously.

“Give him time,” Rouge whispered. They weren’t speaking to Brian, but he could hear them now– could hear their strange, ethereal voice. 

“See how he restrains himself, as he adjusts to his new body… Impressive,” Helmet commented. 

“Indeed. His will has always been his strongest trait,” The Doll stated, patting the heads of the Ally Dolls at her feet. The little dolls skipped away as she stood, collecting the cameras positioned around the table with her telekinetic powers. 

“Are we sure it worked?” Helen drawled, already checking his watch. “I think we lobotomized him, instead.”

The Siren, standing next to him, pushed him back with a scoff. “It worked. I can feel his mind in his bubble,” she refuted, her temper flaring. All at once, it was cooled, her voice growing enticing and sultry. “He’s just shy. Come now, little boy… We know you can hear us.”

 “I wonder about that ‘will’ you speak of, Allison…  Do we know who his ancestors were? Is he religious?” The Mortician asked. 

“I’ll get some little ones lurking for files,” The Mechanic drawled. “Found his parents, but they’re nobodies.”

“Well, look deeper. The notable ones appear before that. Really, we should start snooping around that town he comes from. I’ve heard some things…” Agent Yeoung chided, his words bleeding off into thought as he considered. “... But not I. Still busy in Calcutta.”

“Well, certainly not you, moneybags,” Cat Hunter teased, his tone patronizing. 

“Get one of the Sisters to do it,” Helen muttered, trying to act coy as he picked his nails.

“Some of us are grieving The Ghost, still, you bastard!!!” NiGHT LiFE hissed.  

“You call drinking yourselves half to second death in my bar proper ‘mourning’…?” The Bartender commented dryly. “No wonder The Genyr were able to escape.”

“And what did you do to stop that, pray tell!?!”

While The Slender Ones’ bickering filled the mental space of all within the room, EJ and Locklear both ran their own physical checks of Brian. EJ only needed a strand of his hair- Locklear ran a more surface-level check, looking for physical deformities in his eyes, teeth… While rare, small imperfections could happen. Most of them would prove to be uncomfortable as Brian grew, so it was best to handle them at the beginning stage. Ann waited with pliers just for such an occasion, but was disappointed to find he passed the inspection. 

With his vine, EJ delivered the final bag of blood to Dr. Locklear, placing it in his hands. Dr. Locklear was quick to put it back in its cooler, locking the lid with a flick of his finger. He left with the blood packet in a rush, wanting to preserve my blood for as long as possible for his own study. 

“Congratulations, Brian. Starting now, you’re Proceritas Pallidus Homocryptos- a Proxy,” EJ stated, wiping his brow. 

“I didn’t approve that binomial,” The Doll said lightheartedly, crossing her arms. 

Brian stared down at his hands, marveling at his nails. Curious, he stuck his fingers in his mouth, feeling along his sharp teeth. He pricked his finger on the sharp edges, watching with rapt fascination as the blood clotted immediately, flaking away to reveal a healed fingertip. Small cuts were all he was capable of healing, but once he adapted to his environment, he’d become a living tank like the rest of us. Death was debatable, with the proper nutrition.   

Though the Slender Ones were callous, I was also impressed by Brian’s control. Proxies were naturally quite aggressive after completing their metamorphosis, but Brian allowed the others to touch him without complaint. Then again… while he looked vacant, his mind was fixated on me. I could hear the murmur of his thoughts like running water in a deep cave.

“Can you hear me, Brian?” I asked, tilting my head curiously. I knew he could- I could still see my reflection echoing back at me. Unreal phantasms superimposed against grainy forests, and bright eyes stared out from a cold emptiness. With my voice came visions of tired eyes weighing their options under dark eyelashes. But he didn’t answer me, which felt almost like he was trying to lure me closer. 

It was working- Ann tried to shoo me away, but all too quickly, she gave up. It’s not like she personally cared; technically, she’d done her job. If he and I started to fight, that was on me. 

Brian turned his head to me as I approached. Something was exchanged between us. I felt it coiling inside my stomach at the sight of his grin, blooming hot as his eyes bled into black. Goosebumps ran up my arms, the feeling holding onto my heart with just the barest pressure. The sun in his smile hadn’t faded; however, the sharpness of his teeth made it something wicked. 

The reaction felt inappropriate, so I ignored it. I really had no tact… He’d only just become one of us, and already, I was itching to assert dominance, to relieve a fascination. 

To be fair, he was practically challenging me to do it. I wanted him to say something, and he knew that; he could feel my intentions like his own. But he was intentionally messing with me, dangling what he now knew I wanted just out of my reach. Just as silently as he withheld it, I begged for it. Too easily, he made me feel completely, totally helpless. 

So what? Yes. I wanted him to praise me. I fulfilled his wish, hadn’t I? Was I not the best in The Universe? Was I not the greatest, able to orchestrate the heavens to obey me on his behalf? Aren’t I his God?  

Say something, Brian. Stop watching me and say something.

…That’s what I thought, anyways.

“Thank fucking God, that’s over,” EJ had gasped, exasperated as he flopped back in his chair. His outburst distracted me enough to make me look away, breaking the tension building between us. 

Korbyn had been watching me, but she tried to hide it. While I noticed that, I didn’t notice that she wasn’t touching Brian. She’d stepped back to let EJ and Ann work, but she didn’t return to him. She kept her distance, and when I caught her, her head tellingly pointed towards the door. She looked guilty, and it made me suspicious. 

By then, The Doll had approached us, her Ally Dolls doing the work of cleaning up the mess Brian had made. One had a towel soaked in alcohol prepared for him, which he took absently, wiping the drying ichor from his skin. 

“Totheark,” The Doll proclaimed, calling him by his new name, declaring it to our Master who’d witnessed it all. Her stern regality soon melted into fondness, her single, human eye glittering at her new ward. Though she’d always been kind to Brian, that had always been out of a sense of politeness. Now, Brian was one of her many students. Like a swan adopting a gosling, it only mattered that he needed her. 

“You must be hungry. Don’t worry… I won’t keep you for much longer,” she reassured him. With that, she turned her head gracefully to The Slender Ones standing at ease. As if she was going to wrap her hand around his throat, it rested there, the possessiveness of the gesture not lost on me. 

“Slender Ones… Proxies… Children of The Ark. Today, you have witnessed a desire of our Master bloom into reality,” she declared to my kin, throwing her other hand with a flourish. “The Master has longed to revive the human race- to bring them with him to The Ark in his image, free of the ills that plague them so… I myself am a stepping stone in his goal. So are you. And our beloved Totheark… He is the next step. So let this be proof to you of his promise! Our benevolent Master dreams of our survival!!! When you serve him with passion, with vigor, you are rewarded with new life!!! Let this be proof of his brilliance!!! Life will persist, whether humanity wishes it or not!!!”

With The Basher leading the applause with a near roar (and I should note, that was what woke Olivia up. I think I only remember it because of how annoyed she looked). The rest followed his energy with an equally fervent uproar. Her words seemed to resonate with them all, that time- even the most begrudging of them seemed impassioned by it. 

Though they seemed to be happy for our success, I knew those denizens. They couldn’t have cared less about Brian. They were self-interested, in the end. I knew that from what I’d seen in my apocalyptic visions. Without their Master to command them to work together, they scatter to the winds and die alone. Even then, I could see the gears turning within their minds, their ambitions shining through. People they remembered in secret, humans they’d grown attached to during their time on Earth… People that they, too, determined worthy of joining us on The Ark. 

Whatever they wanted, they’d have to ask me directly. It required the vessel’s blood- my blood- to create a new Proxy. I hope they remember that the next time they try to talk down to me, I thought. They’d used me to bolster their Gifts all these years, my very presence it’s own Gift; now, if they wanted me, I was going to ask why, and I wouldn’t accept half-answers. 

The Basher and Rouge were honest, I thought, almost arguing with myself. Brian had risked his finite life to protect Rouge and Olivia, and now, he was one of their kids just like the rest of us were. They were happy he was alive. Maybe that’s why The Master rewarded them both so richly. It may not have shown much, given they had no luxuries or extravagance, but they had everything they’d ever asked for.

“Our Master-” The Doll began. 

“-Is good,” Brian finished, surprising her. Surprising everyone, obviously. That was the first time he’d spoken using The Ark. His voice resonated in the Arkhive, the sound carrying clearly despite how little he knew the people around him. 

“His will is good. His rage is good. His love is good…” Brian recited, not tearing his gaze from mine. I could understand him, then- could understand what he’d been desperately searching for. He wanted to say something cool, something memorable. It was almost adorable of him; he had the ability to say anything he wanted now, without being misconstrued, and it’d paralyzed him.

But now, he couldn’t help himself. He knew what he felt- he’d known it from the start. 

“You are good,” he said quietly. 

I couldn’t help the flutter in my chest, the way my joy echoed out of me. It was real. He was there. He was perfect. And he knew I was happy, underneath my mask; he could feel it in his own heart. Finally, finally, we could share that. 

The Doll let out a rather genuine bout of laughter, patting Brian’s cheek affectionately. Surprisingly, she didn’t lead them through her usual mantra. Brian had said it, already- why repeat it, was her bemused reaction. Instead, she turned her attention to The Slender Ones, her hand raised in command. 

“Return to your missions. Our opponents grow closer to our level each day- failure will kill us all… Oh, and seriously, ladies. Stop calling The Bartender for something so frivolous… You’re perfectly capable of getting drunk in your rooms.” 

With a dejected chorus of “Yes, Ma’am”, The Slender Ones were dismissed, exiting through the doors to their respective positions. Those that went to Earth took a separate door, the cluster taking slightly more time as people retreated back into their human performances. Some of them had left under the guise of a simple bathroom break, after all; for Slender Ones, work was immediate. 

The Doll smiled at me, nodding her head once. “Good luck to you, my darling. And enjoy what The Operator has given you,” she told me. She called for the Ally Dolls, then, and returned to her own work.

“...Dude!!!”

Brian burst into a fit of glee, his excitement blooming from him like a tidal wave. “I fucking lived!!! Holy shit, I seriously thought I was going to die!!!” he exclaimed. “I-I feel fine, now… I don’t even think it… hurt… actually…”

I noticed he began losing his confidence, or growing distracted by something. Quickly, though, he brushed off the feeling, beaming proudly as he gave himself another once-over.

“I knew you’d make it!!!” Kate shouted, too excited to notice. “EJ, you’re the best!!!”

EJ, who was already packing up to leave, chewed the inside of his cheek as he recognized Kate’s voice. “It’s whatever. What I do,” he muttered, scoffing under his breath. “Shit… It’s gonna take volumes to explain this, and I’m the only one who’ll read them. Hey, Brian, if you’re ever considering getting a Masters’ in Medicine, lemme know. You’ve got the time, now.”

“Yep… all the Time in The Universe,” Doby added. “Congrats, dude. You’re on the winning team, now.” 

Doby put away his camera with a wave of his hand, stepping down to properly introduce himself to EJ. I didn’t know it, but Umbra had tried to contact EJ unsuccessfully, and had asked Third Base to make the connection. He followed EJ back to The Waste, for that reason– he wanted to see for himself the supposed “Nirvana” EJ was creating. 

Brian shifted, grunting under his breath as he pulled his legs to hang over the table. He stretched carefully, shuddering as he could feel the power in his bones. The process had worked better than we anticipated- probably because we didn’t account for the regeneration, which was the first thing to occur once The Spore recognized the body as a suitable host. He’d had no grievous wounds, and so there was no necrosis.

Toby was there when Brian stood up. Though he’d been hanging back, I guess he was waiting for everyone else to test Brian’s mood. “How do you feel, Totheark? Hah… That’s a mouthful. I think I’m gonna keep calling you, ‘Hoodie’. I hope you’re proud of yourself, you fucking idio-”

I jerked back as, with little warning, Brian punched Toby, sending him and his goggles askew. The strength Brian exhibited was a little alarming- more than a normal boost. Like me, he must have been reborn with enhanced strength. Hell, he probably got it from me. Hopefully that was all he’d gotten, I thought.

“Brian!!” Kate shouted accusingly, flitting to Toby to help him up. His nose was bleeding, splattered across his mask and staining the faux smile of the stripes. 

I didn’t understand the expression on Brian’s face. There were too many emotions, and they shifted too fast for me to place. 

EJ was on his feet in a second, still able to see through Korbyn’s eye. “What gives, asshole-?!”

“Stay out of it, Jack,” Toby growled sharply, cutting him off. 

He pulled down his face mask and spat out a tooth with a gawking laugh. It would grow back- we could lose teeth like sharks. Toby’s eyes narrowed dangerously, then, his cheek turning purple, then yellow as it sped through healing. “You didn’t hold back at all… You wanna kill me, Brian?” he asked, his tone lilting. 

Brian’s eyes flickered green, the tiniest flecks within them starting to come to life with bioluminescence. He let out his first, guttural growl, his chest rattling as he mimicked my bellow with perfect accuracy. 

“Oh, wow!! You really do!!” Toby cried, seemingly elated at the notion. Though Kate tried to hold him back, he still had his mouth. “Let’s do it, then!!! It’s about fucking t-t-time!!!”

Kate tried to shut him up, but his laugh could be heard from under her gloved hand. “Damnit, Toby-!!!”

Brian tried to charge him; however, Natalie and Doby were there to grab him, holding him back. “Chill, you moron!! If I can’t kill him, neither can you!!!” Third Base cried, throwing his arms out to block Brian’s view completely. 

Meanwhile, Natalie held his arms behind his back, twisting them until Brian started yelping. He didn’t struggle, but he wanted to. He was just waiting for a moment where they let their guard down. His mind was already working like a Proxy- already thinking like a razor’s edge, sharp and deadly.

He really wanted to kill Toby. The intent was there. 

I didn’t help them, but I didn’t help Brian, either. I didn’t know what I wanted to do, so I just… did nothing. Not my proudest moment. I was just so confused by the sudden hostility; I couldn’t understand what had triggered it, when he’d been so happy moments ago. Had he been faking it? 

“Simmer down,” Natalie growled into Brian’s ear, her warning clear. 

Toby wiped his nose with a loud sniff, pressing against one nostril to send clotted blood out of his sinuses. “Boooo. Let him go, guys. If he wants to fight me, he can go ahead. He knows I didn’t want him here…” he said, his voice trailing off into a hiss. “You realize you’ve signed your entire existence away, right? You don’t get to decide what happens to you, now. You were more interesting when you were a human.”

All at once, Brian’s focus went back to Toby, and to my utter shock, he made the serial killer flinch. More than that- when their eyes met, I felt a distinct, fearful instinct from Toby.

Brian took a breath, unblinking as he prepared to speak. But just then, something seemed to click with him, and he went into a coughing fit instead. 

“Wait… Shit,” He cursed, looking around with confusion. “Wh-What just happened? I just sorta…”

Everyone breathed a sigh of relief except me. “You aight, podre. You’re gonna be actin’ a ‘lil wild for ‘bout a week, n’ then you’ll be feeling right,” Natalie drawled, letting him go. “You’ll be right when you gots that good cookin’ in you.”

 “Yeah… Sorry, guys. It’s hitting me in waves. I-I’ll be careful…” Brian trailed off. He definitely didn’t look as sorry as he sounded, his pupils still twitching with dark mutterings inside. 

But Toby accepted it, as did everyone else. Maybe only I could tell he was lying. Maybe that was a secret only Brian could share with me. Pointing fingers around there was a quick way to start a fight, anyways… For the moment, nothing was worth it. 

“Brian,” Korbyn called. They’d created a doorway in the middle of the Meeting Room. The blue of The Waste shone into the Ark, creating a halo of purple around the doorway. Once they’d seen they weren’t needed, EJ and Korbyn were leaving through their own door. Third Base was already walking with EJ, chattering away with the Tall One as he pretended to listen. 

“Be careful, okay?” Korbyn pleaded. “You too, Tim. Take care of him.” 

I grimaced at that. She didn’t see it under my mask, but she probably still did, somehow. I hated that she said that. Clearly, Brian could handle himself. 

 

–

 

Brian took well to human meat.

While we waited for Natalie to cook, he was still a little quiet. He was quicker to mess with the others, roughhousing with Kate without worrying about being hurt. Still, when Brian sat down, I could see the waver of his expression, his silence beside louder than his words. He was shy, thinking I could hear every thought possible in his head. He’d learn the difference, soon. It was easy to hide one’s thoughts from others. The Arkhive had permissions and barriers, allowing us to have secrets.  

Natalie entered the Dining Hall with her cart, Toby following behind with cups and cans of soda. Blood dotted the sleeves of Natalie’s jacket, and Toby’s hatchet gleamed with a fresh polish. They didn’t collect the flesh from Earth… The Backrooms, then, I’d reasoned. That was our storage for humans, lately; though we’d have to collect them eventually, it was a place to keep food we wanted particularly fresh.

Brian’s dinner was straightforward and simple- a slab of meat drizzled in gravy. As obvious as Natalie could get, aside from leaving the face on. 

We didn’t pray over our meal- didn’t thank The Master for bringing it to us. The Operator and his children shared food. He gave them the power to hunt it, and they collected it. He ate what he needed, and we, too, ate what we needed. There was no shame, no guilt, no punishment. Food was food, and we needed it to survive.

I still expected hesitance. Disgust, if only for a moment. His psyche was meant to crawl through its conflicting desires, coming to peace with the burgeoning desire to eat after a period of ego death. 

Brian didn't hesitate at all. He knew what it was- knew that it wasn’t beef, or chicken, or pork. Brian cut into the meat all the same, lifting a piece to his mouth with a silent contemplation. He chewed slowly, staring into space as if committing it to his core memories. Not just the taste, but the texture, the give… how easy it was to swallow.

I waited with bated breath for his opinion. My friends and I were the only ones in the Dining Hall- the only witnesses to Brian’s first meal. As common as it was to have an audience for our firsts, Brian insisted that it’d be just us. He was worried about his reaction, afraid he might still reject the food. 

“...Tastes like veal,” Brian declared, his tone mild. 

“You’ve eaten veal?” Toby quipped, his steak already half–gone and the gravy oozing out of the hole in his cheek. “That’s fucked up, man.” 

“That all?” Natalie asked, not-so-subtly fishing for a compliment as she not-so-subtly passed Toby a napkin. “You like them spices…?”

“Oh, yeah!! It’s delicious. Sorry, Natalie... It’s not your cooking,” Brian said, blushing. “It’s just a little anticlimactic, I guess. It’s… just dinner. I thought I’d be eating something… R-Raw. If you catch my drift.”

I did. Unfortunately, I’d given him my tastes. 

“We could go get someone,” Skully suggested quietly. “There’s plenty of them to pick.”

“There’s no point. He’ll get his chance,” Toby responded, licking his lips. Angry though he was Brian didn’t listen to his advice, I knew he couldn’t help but be a bit delighted. He had another hunting partner- another person that would condone his mayhem. 

“Can’t wait for this virgin to taste warm blood. He’s never gonna be happy again.” 

Brian heard that. I wondered how he’d react, but he just laughed airily, grinning ear to ear as he turned to look directly at Toby. “I can finally catch you guys talking trash,” he declared, almost proudly. “Hey… Is it true I can just start digging through your head, like reading your mind? Can I try it on you, Toby? Let’s see who you’ve got in there…”

“Whoa- fuck that!! No way!!!”

While Brian took off after Toby, I had to calm the prickling under my skin. Brian’s voice sounded different in the Arkhive; while that was normal, I wasn’t used to that difference causing a reaction. Again, I felt a wave of embarrassment at the inappropriate warmth under my collar, doing all I could to stamp it down. 

Being around him was going to be a difficult adjustment. We were already connected by more than just an emotional tie. I could feel my blood under his skin. A part of me was a part of him, if only temporarily. I couldn’t deny how possessive I was of Brian, despite all I’ve ever said to the contrary. It was difficult not to be, when I could see how deeply he was possessed by my memory. 

“Masky,” Skully said, quietly getting my attention. He held up his phone, showing me that The Basher had left him a message. He’d left all of us a message, actually, but Skully was the only one so glued to his phone. He’d rented a place on Earth for us to use during our mission. He still needed a little time to get us registered, but that wouldn’t take long. He didn’t have to go through the usual steps when settling in a place- living there, making his face known, establishing plausible alibi spots. We wouldn’t be staying long enough for those efforts to pay off. 

“Hehe. They let me keep Sadako as my fake name,” Kate beamed, showing Natalie her phone.

“Ha! Iffin’ I got one, I’d want it to be Blanche. I love the Golden Girls.” 

Skully was Jason, which seemed almost too perfect. Toby was Evan, for a reason he was never comfortable enough to tell me- just that it was at Rouge’s request. And, once again, my name was Noah. A name stolen from someone else, which I wore like an invisible mask. Noah.

Like that, I was already thinking about what was next. Everything confirmed Jeff’s position in the Midwest, dead center in a town called Sirius. While Jeff traveled all across the United States, he would return to the address Brian found within Sirius- 582 Smile Road. Seeing the address, I knew exactly what drew Jeff to it. The large house at the end of the long, dirt road had been abandoned for thirty years. Skully had plenty of videos of its interior; before Jeff claimed it, urban explorers had loved going inside it and posting about the bizarre, pastel furniture. 

It was blatant what The Foundation’s intentions were. Jeff was their fall guy- at the slightest hint of being exposed, he would take the blame for it all. Jeff held the knife, but The Foundation was the true murderer. The Foundation was continuing to sponsor Jeff, keeping him as their hunting dog. They had to rely on him, and Jeff came with certain demands. They condoned him, encouraged him, fed him. Jeff killed whole families, ended entire bloodlines, all with the Foundation erasing any evidence it was him. They keep letting him do it, too, if it meant he’d find more Proxies. 

Already, we knew he’d made mistakes. He’d never overlooked a Proxy, but he’d mistaken humans for them before. A few, abnormal incidents hadn’t been tied to him, but happened along what we suspected was his path through the U.S. Whole families slaughtered, including the children. In those cases, the children were a bit older, dressed “alternatively”- more accurately, dressed like us when we pretended to be human. 

Jeff was sloppy. Just because he didn’t give them his signature smile didn’t mean we couldn’t recognize the cuts of his blades, the method of entry… The tire marks. I should’ve been a detective, but it’d be a waste of time to work with so many Klan members. 

I had my gear ready to go already, even before Brian’s transformation. All we needed was our base established, and we could start our mission. We could hunt Jeff exactly like he hunted us. 

I was distracted from my thoughts by the smell of Brian’s half-eaten steak. I’d already eaten mine; while not usually so greedy, I was still a little hungry. Since he was still playing (I’d hoped they were playing) with Toby, I reached over and picked up his steak with my fork.

I tried to take a bite, only for Brian to collide with me, sneaking up on me from behind. He ripped the last bit of steak off the fork with his teeth, leaning over my body like he’d flip onto the table. The flesh was swallowed whole, barely chewed. He ate quickly, like I’d try to take it from him. The feral gleam in his eyes would be hidden by his mask, his second eyelids, but never from me. 

Brian wiped his thumb across the corner of his mouth, his body looming over mine like a veil. With his hood blocking the light overhead, his eyes held such a lovely glow. So did his teeth, which he flashed as he leaned in.

“You can have it, if you eat through me,” he muttered, stealing my breath as I choked. My heart fluttered, the emotions too complicated to give a name.  

Before I could truly respond, he broke away, laughing as Toby decided to dropkick him “as a joke”. They started fighting again, and once again, I was totally useless to stop it. For good reason, that time.

I think if he’d punched me in the gut, it would have surprised me less. At first, I thought Brian said it to mess with me; however, I remembered all the other suspicious things he’d said with utmost sincerity. If anything, that made it worse for me. He meant everything he said. 

He couldn’t have picked worse people to do that in front of. Kate’s smirk was immensely, obnoxiously smug. She nuzzled it into my arm as I buried my face, my ears burning as I kicked the empty space under the table. 

“I’m sorry… What did he just say to you?”

“Shut up. Shut up. Don’t look at me.”

 

–

 

The principal didn’t seem observant of anything except the clock. A trait quite charming in Natalie, but only her.

“Five?” he repeated, his thick brows raised with alarm. “Aren’t some of them old enough to graduate…?” 

He was about fourty, his hair still dark and full on his head. He was dressed in a sweater vest and slacks, the glasses he wore thick. He had a prominent mustache, the bushy path of hair covering his top lip. Notably, he was pale, though that may have been due to us. He seemed otherwise healthy, for a man in an aging body, if not a bit thin.    

Rouge cradled Olivia in her sling, smiling politely despite the tone in his voice. “Yes, sir. Like we discussed earlier,” she said, her voice rich and charming. “They’ve been held back some years, so they can make up for school they’ve missed.”

He looked at each of us, either paying attention to Olivia or texting on our phones. Only Brian and I were standing at rest like soldiers, waiting to be dismissed. 

Visibly, nothing seemed odd about us. Kate’s hand was hidden by a cast, and Toby’s scarred cheek was covered by a bandage. Even Skully was forced to temporarily take off his mask, his head turned away from all of us. We looked a bit battered, but that fit our backstories. Our natures were subtly tucked away, hidden in plain sight under what were effectively costumes. 

For once, I was forbidden from wearing my uniform; wearing a suit would’ve attracted more attention than any fluorescent clothing, so I left them at home. I still dressed pretty dark, with baggy jeans and a maroon hoodie. I wore my work boots, and kept a chain around my waist in case someone needed to be beaten with a chain. I hadn’t been allowed to bring my pipe, so that had to do. I even forgot to take out my earrings (not that I ever remembered), the little studs obvious to the disdainful eye of an adult. I wasn’t the only one dressed in dark clothes; everyone was, each dressed in various stages of grunge. I liked Kate’s outfit the most; the red flannel she wore over her tank top looked like something I’d wear. 

Judging by the principal’s displeased frown, we were already pegged as troublemakers. “And… You only have… One father on their emergency contacts?” he’d asked pointedly. The question didn’t make much sense to me, at first, but Rouge seemed to catch what he was implying. I could feel the flash of irritation under her skin, her smile only growing as she envisioned stringing his entrails along bare winter branches. 

“Yep. Says that on the paper, too. We’re foster parents, Gomez and I,” she said, her voice firm and terse. “Evan and Olivia here are the only children from blood.”

“Don’t forget Lucy,” Toby interjected, smirking playfully. Ellie had wanted the fake name of Lucifer, but Rouge had made her soften it to something a little more plausible. God knows what Ellie did to those more middle schoolers, while we borrowed Rouge; they were a necessary casualty.

“We’re the ones with the future. These freaks are all just strays.”

“Hey!!” Kate snapped, leaning over me to slap at him.

“Not true!” Rouge gently refuted, calmly separating them with one hand. “You’re all a part of the family, now. I wouldn’t breathe if I lost one of you.” 

“W-Well, as long as they’re picked up by four by him,” the principal said quickly, not wanting us to start conversations. The longer we stayed, the more disquieted the principal became. I’m sure there was something illegal we were keeping him from. He was resource guarding a drawer with his body like a common squirrel. I could smell the oils of his skin gathering with every breath, the seconds ticking by to his sweating discomfort. 

He let out a telltale cough, the sound rattling through his ribs. The sound was like music to my ears; a satisfying, guttural bark of a dying species. I noticed his sleeves, then, no doubt to hide the puncture wounds caused by taking Proxyhydrone. 

“Do you need a tissue, sir?” I asked politely. Worthless old man. I know you’ve got something of mine in that drawer, I thought, calming myself to address the others. 

I pretended to shyly avoid scrutiny as I handed him the tissues from my bag. He mistook that as submission, not politeness. As he took the tissues from me, he touched me, making my skin crawl as I fought the urge to crush the fingertip brushing over my knuckles. He was eyeing me like he’d seen me before. But it’d been literal years since my real face was information the common man could find. No… He knew me from his dreams. A dark figure looming along the hallways of his mind, watching what doors he entered, following behind with the silence of death. 

“You’re a… polite one,” he commented, coughing into a tissue to clear his throat. The bile was dark red- not just blood, but blood saturated with our Master. 

Brian caught the exchange, brief as it was. I didn’t know he had, at the time. Later on, though, it would explain the root of his actions. 

Kate, Brian, Skully, Toby, and myself would play the roles of students, and gather information from the teenagers of Sirius. Natalie, being a bit too old, skipped out on the infiltration; instead, her job would be to find Smile Lane and try to establish Jeff’s schedule. She hadn’t minded in the slightest, seeing her task as more preferable than faking high school. 

I couldn’t imagine it would be any worse than our system on The Ark. Of course, I forgot it wasn’t the building itself that was the problem. It was the people, and their inefficiency.

The day started off promising. 

The dropoff had been calm and casual, though Toby had a minor episode about going inside. High schools were particularly traumatizing for him, as the bullying’s impact still lingered in his psyche. He didn’t remember them, but his body remembered how he’d felt inside brick walls. The brick had been what triggered him, planting his feet firmly to the ground. 

With Rouge there, he could easily find his courage. He wasn’t just Toby anymore, after all. Ticci Toby was stronger than their strongest, faster than their fastest. If he really wanted to, he could easily burn the entire building to the ground. 

Okay, well, Rouge didn’t specifically tell him that. But as I heard his thoughts, I could tell that’s what he took from her encouragement. 

Waves of teenagers filed towards double doors, their path leading into the church-like building. There were two floors, with the main building forming an L shape. Both floors were lined with large, beautiful windows, begging to have someone crash straight through them. Other than its regality, I didn’t find it particularly captivating. Once you saw one institution, you saw them all. 

Toby sneered at Brian, finally taking notice of the shirt under his jacket. “Tie-dye? What is this, Vacation Bible School?” He quipped. 

Brian shrugged, distracted. His eyes darted around to each human crowding around us, pupils blown and wild as his nature dawned on him. He didn’t see them the same way, anymore. It wasn’t a malicious feeling. It was just what you felt seeing a cow out at pasture. You knew it was food, but not yet. 

He was trying to conjure up a sense of guilt, but it didn’t come. All he found were repeating thoughts growing less empathetic towards them, and more pragmatic about our shared, grim future. 

“Why do some of them… stand out to me?” Brian asked.

“You’re smelling them,” I explained. “You’re picking up on the changes in their chemistry. Their fear, their anxiety…”

“Or their periods,” Toby added as he leaned over me, earning a shove. 

“Whoa… Freaky,” he cooed. 

Kate made a face. “That reminds me…” she muttered, reaching for her medication. While I thought of chiding her by reminding her of the alarm in her phone, recommending technology felt like a deviation of my morals. As long as she took it, I thought. Wait… had I taken mine?

The teenagers around us were far too jaded to be particularly bothered by us, either focused on their phones or on their feet. We followed a bus cluster through a small hallway, then back out into the open air, a courtyard made of concrete serving as the waiting area before school. The teens dispersed into clouds, the chatter brightening as they came alive in the presence of their friends and classmates. 

The courtyard itself was a series of elevated, concrete platforms, the corners eroded from rain and rubber soles. Banners depicting a wolf hung along the open-air hallway leading to the rest of the school, the same logo on the hoodies and t-shirts of some of the students. 

Despite the sheer amount of kids, everything was fairly clean. Right away, I could see why. Though he was so far away I only could’ve seen him with my enhanced senses, I caught a glimpse of what I’d learn later was called a “resource officer”. A police officer that remained at the school and pretended not to follow the kids around. Some politician’s brilliant idea, I suppose, to make them feel safer. Certainly didn’t make me feel safer, that’s for damn sure. He was no doubt a Foundation plant, so we’d need to avoid him at all costs.  

First, we were supposed to split up and work our ways into the different niches among the students. Our job was to find out who Jeff was talking to, what he was doing, and when he’d be out doing those things. Once we established his pattern, we could move in. We expected it to take weeks, if not months, and were prepared to commit.  

We were supposed to be subtle. Apparently, Toby took that to mean “gain as much attention as possible”. 

With all the confidence of a Prince, he swaggered to the highest point of the courtyard, climbing on the stone benches to be even higher. With a resounding cough, he gained the attention of everyone underneath him. I winced his antics, knowing he was inviting a lot of unnecessary attention. We were relying on the fact that, in the chaos of the world, his face was forgotten. But if he was still FBI’s Most Wanted, it was beyond stupid to tempt fate.  

“Attention, mortals!!” Toby barked, causing even more kids to look his way. Reveling in the attention, he raised his fist, the fire in his eyes burning brightly. “Your Angel of Death is here to liberate you all. Please, bring all your virgins to the front!!! Only they can save you, now!!!”

With a devious grin, Toby pointed directly at the biggest guy in the yard, like we were in a jail movie instead of a teen mystery. He picked the guy out based on the jersey he wore, immediately recognizing him as a football player.

“You there!!! You look virginal!!!” 

I rolled my eyes at his antics, leaving him to them. I reiterated our purpose with my team, huddling with them before we went our separate ways. “Find out what goes on in this town, don’t get caught,” I whispered. “The Game starts now.” 

With that, we broke apart and began. Skully immediately headed for the AV room, his face once again covered. He’d swapped his Skull Mask for a hockey guard, putting it on the moment we were out of sight of the principal. Anyone else who tried to get him to remove it would be encouraged, very politely, not to do that- that same night their dreams, while centipedes poured out of their navel. 

“...Wait. Jason. Ohhh, I get it,” Brian said, snorting. He was growing accustomed to using the Arkhive pretty well. I was giving him some time before dumping information into his head, but he’d figured out the mechanics as quickly as I had. 

“Hehe. He let me pick his,” Kate pointed out, already walking away. We would be able to talk at all times, with me as the point of convergence. Even if Kate and Brian couldn’t hear each other, I could hear them both, and connect their minds using my own. 

Kate went straight to the library, seeing it was the best, if not the most obvious place to find troubled girls. I trusted she’d do better on her own. Kate was able to have personal conversations with people when I wasn’t behind her like a bodyguard.

That left me and Brian to find our spot. I was distracted, I’ll admit, worried about my favorite failure. I kept my eye on Toby as we moved into the courtyard, watching as he attracted the ire of the jock with his repeated goading. Toby could take him- could take his friends, too, who were following behind him. That wasn’t the problem.

“Should we do something about that…?” Brian asked, frowning. 

“It’s… probably fine. As long as he doesn’t take it too far.”

“So… when they say, ‘don’t attract attention’-?”

“-Don’t let them see you doing something weird,” I explained. “Using Gifts. Kate’s doesn’t even work, if a non-Proxy is looking at her. It’s fine if we’re disruptive, but they can’t see us as inhuman.”

“So… Toby’s gotta let them kick his ass?”

“Basically.”

“...Then… Why is he trying to pick a fight with them?”

“You know, Brian, I’ve asked myself that so many times. At this point, it’s part of his charm.”

He snorted with amusement as we approached the growing commotion. Even if we had a sense of urgency, it wouldn’t have mattered. Fists started flying before we could ever get close. 

Not that Toby was bothered; in his eyes, they were doing exactly what he wanted. He didn’t whip out anything fancy, knowing our techniques would be what drew attention. But when the jock tried to grab him, Toby took him down, tripping him and dragging him to the ground. The fact he did it at all, despite his thin frame, caused an uproar as people began to crowd. 

“Show off,” I growled lightly.

Toby grinned before he socked the other boy in the cheek, straddling his waist like I did to my prey. 

“How’s my form?” he teased back, punching again as the other lifted his head.

“Good. It always is. Don’t beat him too badly.”

“Oh, fuck off. I’ll do as I please.” 

I’d distracted Toby enough to get knocked off by the jock’s friends, the boy sporting a black eye as he crawled back. His friends started kicking Toby, and he let them, laughing all the while. He couldn’t feel it- the strongest blow to his gut only created a dull tingle. Combined with his ability to regenerate, Toby was impervious. 

The laughing unsettled the other kids, who backed away when he wouldn’t stop. Soon enough, the last thing I wanted came to pass. The resource officer grabbed Toby and the jock and hauled them both to their feet, his strength impressive despite how out of shape he looked. I guess that’s how Toby was going to get in- find out who the bad kids were in detention. 

 “Wh-What the fuck… Is wrong with you…?” one jock said through heavy pants. 

Toby grinned, mouth full of blood. “You wish I’d tell you,” I heard him say. 

With an irritated whine, I watched him get hauled straight to the principal’s office. I couldn’t help him. I could only challenge him to get inside the drawer the principal was guarding. I was willing to bet real money that the man had been guarding a camera. If that was the case, then by our beautiful Master, I wanted it. No matter what he’d recorded, the tapes were valuable to us.  

“Who’re we going for? The band geeks?” Brian asked. 

I had no idea. I didn’t want to interact with any of them. I didn’t relate to any of them, nor did I want to. “You wanna pick? Be my guest.”

“...What about her?” Brian asked, his tone chilling. “She’s been following us since we showed up.” 

I yawned and stretched, using the chance to sneak a glance at who he was talking about. The girl had been in the Principal’s office before us, and she’d been shooed out pretty quickly so he could speak to Rouge. She hadn’t been particularly noteworthy, but I recognized her enough to know I’d seen her earlier. She wore a denim jacket and black jeans, her brown hair slightly greasy and her eyes lidded with a faux boredom. Her pale face, dotted with acne, had a few bandaids around her chin and under her eye. Scratches… but from what, I couldn’t tell. 

“One person isn’t enough,” I said, quickly losing interest in her. 

“Can you at least show me this famous technique of yours? Come on, I’m totally lost on how to talk to girls.”

Yet I thought he spoke to Kate just fine. “You’re already hopeless, if you think it’s a technique.”

Still… I might’ve been a bit too picky. She was clearly a loner… she fit the type of girl Jeff typically latched onto. I looked more obviously at the girl, taking note of the band logo she had on her shirt. I cracked a smile at it, tilting my head up in acknowledgement. 

“Hey,” I greeted. “I like your shirt.”

She was surprised to be noticed, but pleasantly so. Brian let out an annoyed scoff as she seemed to melt from simple acknowledgement. But I didn’t charm her with my compliment- I wasn’t so egotistical to think that was all that was happening. Men like me were a girl’s biggest fear, and they had to fear us in all aspects. I’d attracted her attention, somehow, and she’d followed me, afraid I might be an asshole and dismiss her. All I had to be was… well, not an asshole. The bar was so deep in Hell, they say it punched a hole to a brand new layer. 

“Thanks. It’s kind of my favorite band… But, dude, where’d you get your hoodie?” she asked, pointing to my chest. Credit where credit was due- she pulled off the apathetic voice well, despite her clear enthusiasm. “That’s so sick. I saw it when you walked into Principal Mason’s office, and I had to find out if it was at Hot Topic.”

“What’s that?” I asked quickly.

Brian brightened instantly. “Goth store!!! Hot girls work there,” he shouted, very obviously looking at me while he spoke in his mind. I pretended not to notice, hoping the girl didn’t either. 

I looked over the girl briefly, picking out her personality from what I saw. She matched our look, but wasn’t a sibling. I had to rely on her clothes, her posture, the tone of voice she used. Then, I copied it. 

“Friend made it,” I said, mimicking her detached tone. “It’s from my band. Don’t bother looking us up… we suck.”

I saw her eyes light up with greater interest, despite her attempts to look bored. She didn’t have to pretend- if I was that exciting to her, she really was bored. 

“That’s rad,” she drawled. “You guys smoke?”

“Hell yea!!” Brian chirped, completely missing the memo. Untrained, unprofessional… Why was I shocked? 

“That’s Adam. I’m Noah,” I introduced, speaking our fake names with ease. “Don’t worry about Adam. He’s cool. The meds kick in hard early in the morning.” 

Jessica, unsure if I was joking or not, breathed out a laugh, rubbing her arm nervously. “At least someone’s got some life to them… This whole town is a fucking hellhole,” the girl drawled. “I’m Jessica, by the way. You guys wanna come hang out with my friends? We’re bummin’ cigs we found ‘til the bell rings.”

Well, fuck me, I thought. Brian had the right idea with her, after all. “No need,” I said, patting the pocket of my hoodie. “I’ve always got some. I’ll share.”

Again, she looked immensely impressed, so I knew we were in. From there, I let Brian do the heavy lifting in terms of smalltalk. I contributed, but only to reiterate that I was “like her”. It all felt horribly fake; both of us were pretending, and I could smell her desperation. She was a scared animal, just like the rest of them, yet she thought she was above that because she acted like she didn’t care. 

Hellhole? Please. She didn’t know the meaning of the word; if she was lucky, she never would. There was a darkness that crawled under her floorboards, whispering to her in her sleep. It stole her breath when it was too quiet, and took her face if it needed it.

But Brian really liked her, so maybe I was just being an asshole.  

Her friends were a collection of greasy skate punks, hiding out of sight of teachers and cameras. The stereotypical losers, I guess. Fitting for me; no doubt, if I were human, I’d be standing right next to them. 

My heart always bleeds for the losers. I know what it’s like to feel like there’s something you’re missing- that you were born with a missing piece, and if you could just find it, maybe you’d start doing better. Maybe. But either you don’t find the right piece, or, worse; there never was one. It’s just who you are. Your thoughts are loud. You’re not filling a void- what void? You stare inside yourself, and it’s not darkness you see. Its meat. You’re wasting your life, and there’s nothing you can do about it. 

They were wary until I pulled out my cigs, and suddenly, Noah was the coolest guy around. 

“Too easy,” I sighed, lighting my own cigarette. “Take note, Totheark. They can feel how their instincts tell them to beware us… But they happily submit, once we have something they want. It’s why they think we’re demons… It’s pathetic how easy it is to manipulate them.”

“Nah… They’re cool,” Brian quietly argued, grinning as he caught Jessica’s eye. “I like them.”

“I don’t.”

“Yeahhh, you do. You like how cool they make you feel, you hypocrite.” 

He got me there, I admitted to myself. I guess I, too, felt a particular bit of superiority. We were given the power to fight against guns and tanks, but humans could also do the same without them. They had numbers that dwarfed ours. To me, that meant their demise was a choice they made. Not a choice made as one, but individually, it was a collective choice. They could be like me, if they wanted to be- they could do something. Yet every time they panicked and froze, my disappointment calcified into a bitter indifference. I was better than them; I was trained to be better than them. 

One of the skaters narrowed his eyes, coughing behind his hand as he looked me up and down. “Hey… Haven’t I seen you, somewhere?” he asked. “Do you do, like… Internet videos…?”

I played dumb, cocking an eyebrow like I didn’t know what that was. I didn’t make up a lie, nor did I play up my ignorance. I just gave the impression the question caught me off guard with its randomness, using silence to make him elaborate. 

The guy fidgeted, worried I might have taken offense to his words. “No? Yeah, sorry, I figured. It’s pretty niche…”

“More dark web shit?” another skater drawled, still rolling on his board. “Dude, that’s gonna give your computer AIDS.”

“It’s fucking not. It’s where the real news is. Admit it- weird stuff happens in this town. I’m in a bunch of chatrooms, and… It’s the same in other places. And it’s all happening at once,” he explained, his volume lowering as he went on.

“What do you mean? Our parents did tell us to be careful, but we thought it was just ‘cause of crackheads and stuff,” Brian lied- a good lie, too. Easy and believable, no reason to think it was one. “You think we’ve got something to do with it…?”

“N-No!! Sorry, I didn’t mean to say it like that. It’s just… It’s kinda the pattern,” he explained. “Y-Y’know? Weird stuff starts happening, and then a ‘family’ moves in. People start dying… and then all the sudden, everything goes back to normal. Like it never happened.”

“Whoa… Scary,” Brian cooed, his eyes sliding to me with a playful glitter. “You read about this on the Internet…?” 

“Yeah. Just think about it. All those kids that disappeared? All the murders? They blamed a disease, but what happened to ‘Spontaneous Ferality’? Why’d they start rounding up kids like that last year? And now, they’re trying to pretend like none of that ever happened. But now, there’s random mass murders every day!!! Cops are literally getting strung from trees, and people are going missing in prisons and at the border. It’s all connected, bro. And it’s all George W. Bush’s fault.”

“...To do… what, though? There’s gotta be something they’re getting out of it, right?” I deadpanned, blowing smoke out of the corner of my mouth (literally and figuratively). 

“One word… Chernabog.”

Brian barked out a laugh, and I had to steel myself not to react. “Oh?” I said, forced out through my teeth. “Who’s that? Sounds like a giant asshole.”

“Yeah, dude. There’s this dark, evil demon Bush is trying to summon. You guys laugh, but everything points to a growing demonic presence on Earth.”

I wonder if EJ knew about this, I mused, unable to stop my petulant jealousy. It was just one of a million theories, and it wasn’t even the first I’d heard that had EJ at the center. It’s not like I wanted the attention; I could totally get it if I wanted to, though, and that’s exactly what I told myself.

Jessica struck her friend in the chest, trying to get him to shut up. “That’s all bullshit!!! I told you, idiot!! The Government’s just freaked out because of 9/11!!! When I was picked up, all they did was take my blood and give me a free checkup. They were checking for H1N1, not a zombie virus!!!” 

“It’s not zombies!!! We’ve been over this!!! Black Eyed Children are something else entirely!!!” 

“Ughhh. I don’t care. Can we talk about something else? Anyone find anything fun on the Internet, for once?” Jessica whined.

“...Oh. I saw this picture of this cat, and it had this text over it. ‘I can haz cheeseburger’?”

“Hah!! I saw that!!! Total omegalul.” 

Once they moved on from unknowingly flattering us, I could feel Brian’s attention slip, his boredom seeping in. He said he liked them, but maybe not as much as he pretended. He leaned against me as he smoked through one cigarette, and I could hear his quiet prayers for the bell to ring. I tapped his finger with mine, my presence flowing through him, the ripples traveling up the vein of his arm to his heart. I could feel our minds spark together, and we shared our own private conversation. 

I asked Brian who’d he’d hunt, if he could pick from them. He chose the one who rode his skateboard; Brian thought the chase might be more thrilling. I liked his answer, my smirk behind my hand as I smoked the last dregs of my cigarette. 

For the first time, I didn’t feel sad when smoking. I didn’t even notice it.

Once the bell finally rang, we dispersed to our classes. Brian went with Jessica and some of her friends, to his chagrin. I thought I’d be going alone; however, who should happen to rush to my side but the conspiracy theorist. Not because he was charmed by me, mind you. I was, as I’ve mentioned, a scary motherfucker, and I radiated bad energy. As crowded as the hallway was, there was a noticeable dome of space around me that he could easily use to his advantage.

I also took advantage of it, seeing his closeness as an opportunity to ask more about the ‘weird’ things he’d mentioned. I knew his type, too- the best way to get on his good side was make him feel like he was dispensing truth to a gullible sheep.

I waited for a beat, then I spoke. “So… You mentioned weird stuff happening around town… What did you mean?” I asked, my voice lilting with mild curiosity. “My sis likes urban legends and stuff. Like Mothguy, or whatever.”

The other boy seemed to internally debate with himself if he should tell me. It was all for show- he would tell me even if I’d changed my mind. People like him weren’t actually trying to find the truth, they were trying to amuse themselves with stories that felt intimate. Encouraging him would cause it all to flood out at once. 

“You know you’re not allowed to have pets in Sirius?” he muttered. “No dogs, no cats. Just fish and livestock. It’s called a ‘wild dog ordinance’. It’s literally so old, it’s a part of the town’s culture.”

I hummed. Not what I was expecting, but alright. I was still curious. 

The boy’s expression was serious- enough to tell me that, while the other stuff was just fun theories, he was taking his own story very seriously. 

“A kid got killed by a dog, the other day,” he told me, his lowered voice only bringing out his excited tremor. “They found him in his own bedroom. Windows and doors locked.”

“That’s horrible… but-”

“-No, you don’t get it. They didn’t find the dog. They found the body, not the dog.”

“... Huh.” 

That was interesting, I thought. That meant the dog was still at large, able to kill again. It begged a slew of questions: how did the dog get out, if he was locked inside? Who let him out? Could it also be someone who let the dog in to begin with…?

As he told me more about it, the mystery of it deepened. If it’d been a simple animal attack, the evidence would’ve been there. A destroyed door or window, even a confused, rabid animal unable to escape the room it was locked inside. But the parents had only found the corpse of their child. No animal, no damage, and no blood. I thought it might be possible the body was moved into the room, but even then, that still pointed to a human being involved in some way. 

Human, animal or both… The town had a murderer.  

While it almost sounded like Jeff, it wasn’t his pattern. He didn’t return bodies- that was too risky. He buried them wherever he could, preferably encased in lead so they couldn’t rise again. He also killed the parents first, so the order of murders was also wrong. Still, I took note of the rumor and the crime, opting to discuss with the rest of my team. If I was hearing about it, so were they. 

What followed was a test of my patience. I was used to having time to move from lecture hall to training room, training room to lab. In that school, I had five minutes to get around the entire school, and I was also somehow expected to take care of any “business” in that timeframe. It wasn’t promoting punctuality, it was encouraging an anxiety attack. 

In the hallways, the humans traveled in large packs, dispersing into classes like balls in a pachinko machine. Their drift had a seeming randomness to it, earned over days and weeks of endless, unyielding routine. By the time I was in my seat, I was ready to sprout my vines and crawl out of the window. So many voices, so little room to move… Why did humans behave so much like an ocean? 

The one class I had with Toby- Science- was only eventful because he kept turning his bunsen burner on. Were we even using it? Of course not. But Toby knew if he twisted the metal wheel enough, he could make fire come out with his new Gift of Pyromancy. It was ridiculous to think he needed permission, the teacher be damned. If the poor man wasn’t bald before, he lost the last few follicles yelling at Toby. Toby loved it; he bathed in his anger, smiling blissfully as he was laid into. 

They put Kate and I together for all our classes, as they seemed to buy that we were fraternal twins. We had Skully, Brian, or Toby- never all three. They were keen on keeping us boys separated, unable to start trouble if split apart. The other guys’ schedules were a mess, the arrangement having no logic until I noticed there were never more than three of us in a classroom.The faculty seemed aware that we could be dangerous, but not in the way we actually were. 

Damned humans and their pattern recognition. Once they thought they found a secret, they were so persistently annoying. When word spread about Toby’s fight, they’d be even more vigilant. We’d have to get rid of the overcurious early. Jeff was too important to risk them alerting him or The Foundation. 

While feigning interest in the subjects, I shared my thoughts with everyone through the Arkhive. Kate had agreed quickly about stopping any whistleblowers, having no more mercy to defend boys or teachers. She only suggested to incapacitate, rather than kill- to render them incapable of acting on suspicions. I liked the compromise, but we naturally disagreed on the definition of “incapacitate”. She meant broken legs. I meant broken spines.

The story about the dog attack had intrigued everyone, as I knew it would. Like me, they all suspected Jeff, but felt the pattern was off. 

Kate had heard an interesting story from a girl she’d met in the library. The girl- Amy- seemed to be the most vulnerable amongst the grade, so Kate endeared herself to her knowing she would be an inevitable target for Jeff. 

When she asked the girl about Smile Lane, she told her more about the dentist that once lived there. Her grandfather had been a patient, allegedly, so he’d known the man personally. 

Coincidentally, the dentist’s hobby had been dog breeding- he wanted to make the most intelligent dog in the world, one “smart as man”. But apparently, the Poodle and Golden Retriever he’d bred gave birth to a litter of very “weird” puppies. Kate had asked what “weird” meant specifically, but the girl didn’t know. Just that the dentist didn’t listen to people when they told him he shouldn’t breed the siblings. Though he’d promised he wouldn’t, the girl’s grandfather clearly remembered seeing the belly of the young dog, distended to the point of dragging across the ground. A grotesque abuse that the doctor refused to take responsibility for, leading to the town’s opinion to change dramatically. That was why the elderly town leadership enforced the pet ban so stringently, still remembering the scandal.  

Like a curse, his entire life had fallen apart during the gestational period of the puppies. He was sued for malpractice, his wife and child left him, and he began having severe fits and seizures in public… By the time the puppies were born, he’d disappeared, disgraced and penniless, everything in the house left exactly as it was the day he vanished. Her grandfather had found the corpses of the Goldendoodles in the yard, but no sign of any fetuses or living puppies. The town assumed the worst, and made Smile Lane a monument to his fall from grace and a memorial to the poor animals that met their cruel end there.

Dogs. The signs were everywhere. A being had placed its mark upon that part of the Earth, claiming it as Seedeater had. 

I wish I could say there was such enlightenment during the actual classes, but I couldn’t even bring myself to act out. Kate could easily retreat into her fantasy worlds, but I felt claustrophobic in the small room, the bodies within it unfamiliar. The classes relayed information I not only knew, but knew with more retention and clarity than the teachers. That wasn’t to shame anyone in that room, nor the teacher educating them. But I’d spent a hundred years studying; I might as well have been sitting there learning about my shapes and colors, for how fresh the information was. 

It was also wrong, in a way that I found particularly disgusting. The language was so specific, so finely crafted to appear as objective fact, it would take entire classes just to deconstruct why it wasn’t. Things were omitted, and crimes that I’d learned with vivid detail were glossed over. It was all so important to understand, and it was absent. Even if they were studious and learned every word in every book, they would only know half of the truth about their tiny, precious existences.

What a glorious, broken machine. I could only appreciate up close, the sublime horror truly something one could only behold while on its belt. It started there, in the schools, and then split off- one goes to jail, one goes to the army, one gets a job and pays for the first two to suffer. I could see their paths at a single glance, their faces old and weathered as they took stock of the steps they’d taken. Less than meaningless- a life dedicated to having none.

I couldn’t bring myself to be angry, when I saw what they were given. It must have felt so natural to them. I just wished I could impose my will- just a little. Just enough to make them realize the important things. Cooperation, compromise, compassion- all things they had within them, quantified in droplets. I wanted them to have more. They deserved to have the tools to stop standing still, waiting to die. Such beautiful hands could make beautiful things.

Brian had been different, I told myself. These things I hated about humanity weren’t as inherent as I believed they were. They could all be different- tomorrow, they could all change. They just needed whatever he had. 

But how do I give that to them? And if I could, would that be a good idea? It would benefit them, but it would surely mean trouble for us. It benefited us that humans hurt one another. Although we were trying to break free of that dependency, at the end of the day…

We needed them to be what they were. I couldn’t deny that. 

 

—

 

The second day was a bit easier, as far as classes were concerned. No, my problems that day started when The Basher threw money at us instead of packing us lunches like Rouge. 

The lunchroom was a large, open space, with a wall of glass facing out towards the courtyard. I didn’t know about the particular rules of a lunchroom, but it was a line- if I didn’t understand it, I would after watching everyone before me. 

Kate got there early (shocker), so by the time I sat down, she was already finished. While I desperately wanted a table of my own, Brian had chosen to sit with the grunge kids we met, and I followed him.

I felt her hands cover my eyes just as I was going to attempt the pizza I’d gotten. “Guess who?” Kate asked. 

Rather than answer her, I casually pulled her hands down, biting the one wearing the cast. She cursed playfully and put me in a headlock. We weren’t going to get any rougher than that; after Toby roughed that jock up, the faculty were waiting for the rest of us to act out. 

“Hi!” Kate chirped to our new friends, laughing a little at her own, belated response. “Name’s Sadako. I’m Noah’s sister.”

“Twin sister,” I added. 

“Fraternal twin sister. I’m the funny one, Ma- Noah’s the hot one.”

I don’t know what it was about Kate that made guys melt the instant she opened her mouth, but Brian should’ve taken pointers from her, not me. The boys were instantly transfixed with her; I caught the collective sigh of relief when I said we were siblings. I tried not to get pissed, but I was failing miserably. Kate didn’t even see them, anyways- she’d been looking at Jessica when she introduced herself. 

She’d learned her lesson ages ago. If a human boy had something interesting to say, he wasn’t going to say it to her.

“Wow… I’ve never met twins before,” she marveled. “You’re with that Evan guy, right? The one that beat the shit out of the quarterback?”

Typical Toby, always getting the wrong kind of attention. “Evan’s a nice guy, once you get him. He’s complicated,” I muttered. I took a bite of the pizza, and hated it immediately. Completely uncooked. I’d never felt so betrayed. The only thing I trusted was the ice-cream sandwich I bought, and only because it was pre-wrapped. 

With Toby’s name in the air, though, I wondered where he was- our grade all had lunch at the same time, so I was confused why I didn’t hear his popping tic. 

Searching for him with the Arkhive, I found him about twenty yards from me, fighting yet again. I could see it from the window when I turned my head. He leapt over concrete towards the cafeteria, no doubt sensing me pinging for him. I rolled my eyes, already predicting my role as his human shield. Irritating, but nothing I hadn’t done before. He’d owe me, though. Big time. 

For the moment, though, I let him dodge and weave the football team. I didn’t understand him- all that effort, and he could’ve just had sex with them like he actually wanted to. He really wasn’t as ugly as he thought he was.  

“Should we just ask them about Jeff?” Brian wondered, growing a bit impatient. “They seem pretty smitten with us. I thought you said Proxies made people uncomfortable…?”

“Doesn’t matter if they’re attracted to you for other reasons. It just feels like nerves… Usually makes them like us more,” I explained. “Go ahead and poke them, but take it slow. If Jeff sees us coming before we find him, he might try to run again. We might never find him, then.” 

Brian hummed audibly in response, letting the sound bleed into a bored yawn. “Man, is there anything to do around this town? Our foster parents totally just shipped us all up here, and didn’t even let us hang out…”

I played along. I snuck a glance at Jessica, making a low noise of frustration. “Forget it, Brian… Jessica’s right. This place is a total bummer.”

“H-Have you guys met Jeff yet?” Jessica all but blurted out. 

My heart broke instantly. Ellie was eating lunch with The Basher, right now, I thought, trying to will away the anger I felt. Probably peanut butter and strawberry jelly sandwiches. Ellie loved strawberries. She was a child of The Ark. She was born of my Master. She could defend herself. She was safe. 

The ice cream was too sweet. I wanted blood. 

“Jeff…?” Kate repeated slowly, her knuckles cracking under the table. “Nope! Is he a senior?”

“No, he’s an adult. He’s only twenty-one, though, so not that old,” Jessica whispered, smirking. He was definitely almost thirty, I thought dryly. Was he seriously moving that casually through the town? We didn’t even need to pry too much to hear about him.

As it turned out, the answer to that was a resounding “yes”. When Jeff moved into Smile Lane, he quickly made a name for himself. He sold everything to everyone- Narcotics, naturals, things with needles. If you wanted to feel your toes go numb, Jeff was the new “guy” you talked to. Jessica herself (and her friends) had all been invited to smoke weed with him before. According to them, he was a mysterious, yet charming guy. He had a very cool inflection to his voice, and seemed really knowledgeable about the world. He’d helped her fight back against some bullies, and ever since then, she deeply admired how he “lived by his own rules”. He was untouchable; the cops never seemed to catch him, and he rode through the town with his girlfriend like he owned it. 

Somehow, that behavior appealed to the teenagers. Enough that they didn’t seem to realize they were invaded, quite literally, by a maniac. 

Naturally, I was a bit perplexed. To be blunt, Jeff looked like a car accident. He was rotting, and his face had surely only grown more hideous since we last met. Asking about it would be too pointed, would imply I knew more about him than I let on. Still, there had to be some kind of trick going on. A mask, maybe, or some other disguise.

“He sounds like a total gangster,” Brian pretended to marvel, knowing I’d vomit if I had to even fake a compliment towards that man. “Maybe we should meet him, huh?”

“Totally,” Jessica agreed, still smiling with a certain dreaminess. She seemed to pick up on my silence, though, and leaned in a bit. “Jeff would really like you. He likes people that are at his level of maturity.”

As I felt my anger rising to the back of my eyes, Toby made his grand entrance, skidding into the cafeteria with a loud squeak. Everyone stopped what they were doing when he appeared, their heads turned to the entryway as a group of four jocks stormed in after him.

“YOU’RE DEAD, FREAK.” 

I stood up right away, rolling up my sleeves. Perfect, I thought- something to take my anger out on. Toby found safety in my shadow, sneering over my shoulder as I stopped the jocks from getting closer to him and the table.

They were all so cookie cutter, it’d be difficult to describe them separately. All fair-skinned, handsome, and tall, but had such similar hairstyles and fashion choices that I genuinely had trouble telling them apart. I was no good with faces, after all, and so they seemed like a horde of clones. One of them had brown hair, I think.  

In that same moment, I finally found Skully in the large room. He’d placed his camera on a charger in the corner, quietly sitting at the table closest to it and watching us all. He didn’t even have food- just an empty tray. Strange, but not unusual for him. He was watching though, his eyes lowered as he was poised to get up. He carried a smoke bomb in his bag, ready to pull the trigger and let it go to hide our actions. Kate, too, was half out of her seat, gripping her cast as her Tall Blade throbbed against the plastic keeping it under her skin. 

“What the fuck, huh?” The team captain– blonde, blue-eyed, but with skin like a beaten moon– spoke first, his words a bit slurred over his swollen lip. His cheek was swollen, too, both wounds from the fight the day before. 

“I swear, we kicked the shit out of you. You should be bleeding out of your fucking eyes. Do you even feel pain, you freak?”

I was ready to pick a fight, but like a pinch to my side, I felt a compulsion to ease the tension instead. Right… It would be too surreal for us to take them all on. I’d have to lose the fight on purpose, like Toby had to. The Operator refused to let me be struck unnecessarily, and certainly not by just anyone. 

I sighed under my breath, forcing my shoulders to relax and my fists to unclench. “I’m sorry about him,” I stated, apologizing on his behalf. “We’ll make it up to you- just name your price.”

I intimidated them, and I was offering a peaceful way out that benefitted them far more than me. Only an idiot would swing, at that point. 

You’ll never guess what one of them did. 

He announced it, too, shouting some dumb line about “charging my account”. Too many words, too cringey. The dude was totally a closet geek. Since he wanted to be dramatic, I gave him a small lesson- something I could get away with. I dodged his fist, having felt it hit my face before he even lifted his arm. It was easy- a slight pivot and a lean, my arm bent back to pull Toby with me. I knew how to make it look like it wasn’t so practiced, so trained. I was just a scrappy kid, used to fighting. Nothing more.  

“Stop,” I demanded, but he didn’t listen. He swung again, and I dodged it again, pushing Toby away. 

The third swing was more just to hit me than to hurt me. He was getting frustrated. So was I, but I stayed calm, reminding myself I could snap his bones like twigs. I was only pretending to be weak. 

I looked around for a teacher, but one was already watching us, standing in the doorway of the cafeteria. She made no moves to intervene, too frail to stop a fight between two butterflies, let alone two nearly grown boys. 

Something about her made me take note of her, though. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, except maybe her choice to wear a heavy wool sweater under a long-sleeved shirt. She was rather thin, so maybe she was cold… Or maybe she was ill.

Maybe she was hiding some fancy new puncture wounds. 

Her presence distracted me, my paranoia reminding me of how many people were watching. In that moment, I was punched in the face, the boy’s fourth strike finally landing with a satisfied grunt. I had to take it. That’s what happens if you lose your focus in a fight- you got hit. 

It hurt, but I had to play up my stagger as I held my jaw, hiding the bruise as it rapidly healed. “This is stupid,” I muttered, trying not to panic at the feeling of strangers’ eyes on my body. Don’t look around, I told myself. They can’t get in if they can’t see inside. 

“For fuck’s sake, Toby, just say you’re sorry,” I hissed. 

“Kick his ass!!” Toby shouted, ignoring me completely. If that was a tic, I wouldn’t know– he stood by it. 

Another one sneered, finally remembering who’d they actually come in there for. “What, you’re too much of a fag to fight us again? Wanna get your boyfriend to do it for you?” 

“What if I am? The fuck are you gonna do about it?” Toby hissed, now antagonizing them from the sanctity of Kate’s shoulder. “My boyfriend will fucking eat you.” 

I let out a restrained breath, feeling deeply uncomfortable with so much attention on me. It could feel the shift in the air, the feeling of collective disgust starting to creep in through the corners. I missed the days when Toby was too ashamed to admit he might like boys; he was all too happy to redirect the ire and judgement towards me, as if it didn’t take two. 

I refused. People that played sports were bad targets- people were expecting them, and had very good reasons to go looking for them. 

“I’m sorry,” I repeated, staying meek. “He has Tourrettes. He can’t control himself. I’ve got an idea- you guys get hungry, right? I’ll bring you something to eat after practice. Would that make us cool?”

The question was just odd enough that it made their aggression break, the captain’s lips quirking as he narrowed his eyes. He looked to his friends for approval, then gave me a noncommittal shrug. “Alright, bro. That’s really nice of you,” he said, his voice dripping with venom. “Hey, Phil, apologize for hitting him. That’s not how Wild Wolves behave.”

The jock smirked at me, closing our distance. “Sorry. Make sure you get McDonald’s, for me. I want the biggest fuckin’ burger they got,” he spat in my face, staring me down as his tone implied a threat. But, like everyone else that tried to get that close, he saw something in my eyes that made him flinch. He tried to play it off, but he was quick to turn back to his team captain. 

Brian growled under his breath as the jocks left the cafeteria, snickering to themselves about how they’d made Toby run. Jokes on them: Toby loved being chased.

Thankfully, the immense staring began to dissipate. I could see the way they looked down on me, for submitting. Humans and Proxies had that in common; if you didn’t fight back, you were asking for it. 

I sat back down, pretending to wince as I rubbed my cheek. Kate shook Toby, angry that he put me in that position. It wasn’t a big deal- it didn’t matter what these creatures thought of me, in the end. So used to that vile, cruel stare, the only way I struggled was to hide my true form. They wouldn’t stare at me if they could see what I could do with my face, I thought darkly, swallowing something heavy down my throat. 

“Masky… that was kind of lame,” Brian whined, scowling a bit. “I wanted to find out what my Gifts were…”  

Aside from strength, I thought. Did Brian think he had another one? Fair enough- usually, super strength came with at least one other Gift more personalized to him. Curious that he didn’t know it, moreover… It must be something unique. 

Respectfully, though, he could suck it up. He had forever to unlock all the power of The Universe. I was curious about what he could do, but the mystery was just as delicious as the reveal. Why, with my temper, was I the only one with patience for anything…? 

“Are you okay?” Jessica asked, her eyebrows drawn together with concern. “That looked like it hurt majorly…”

“I’m fine,” I huffed. “I’ve been hit harder…”

“Yeah, I could tell,” she retorted, her eyes darting to where I’d been hit. “It… didn’t leave a bruise…”

She said that like it was strange. I pretended it wasn’t, shrugging nonchalantly. “He didn’t hit that hard. Guess he took it easy on me,” I explained. 

I looked for that teacher from before, but she’d dipped. I didn’t like that. Tense, I tapped Brian’s hand, subtly calling his attention to her absence. His shoulders squared as his attention shifted, ready to hunt the instant he was given the chance. 

Without any explanation to the humans, but a silent warning to our kind, we left the cafeteria to look for the teacher. Brian followed me, but the rest of my group remained behind, still trying to pry Jessica and her friends for information about Jeff. 

“Where are they going?”

“Dunno. Careful, Toby. That’s your boyfriend, right?”

“A–ahaha, I was joking. Haven’t you ever heard of satire?”

Toby didn’t follow, which I found odd. I thought he would. He probably thought it was too suspicious for him to leave, given he’d just been seen starting trouble. 

I hissed under my breath as I heard the heavy steps of a man with gear, so similar to the footsteps of Foundation guards. Brian heard it when I did, and we pulled each other into the nearest bathroom. The resource officer passed by without a care in the world, completely unaware of us lying in wait behind a wall. His lackadaisical whistle carried down the hall as he passed by us, our bodies frozen in a half-crouch as we waited to be caught. 

We had no proof of it, but I was deeply paranoid- I assumed the Foundation was monitoring activity at schools, trying to find Changelings by observing incidents of violence. It never worked, as schools rarely reported the extent of the abuse accurately. At that time, though, I didn’t find it hard to believe they might’ve had someone on the inside, too. 

I heard the bell ring. We vanished into the hoards of kids moving around, travelling undetected by teachers as we kept our eye out for the frail woman. It felt uncanny to be in those hallways. Sterile, but not lifeless- I could smell the bleach on the floor, hear the buzz of the artificial lights in my aching temples. 

It felt like a hospital. An Institution would always be that, I suppose. Bleach. On the floors, in the skin, down the throat. 

Soon, Brian and I were the only people left. I could hear when humans were coming, so it was easy to avoid roaming teachers. 

“You gonna do some wicked Slender science?” Brian asked, eyeing my bag. I’d brought my notebook, in case I needed to summon my Master directly. 

“Cameras,” I warned him, shaking my head.

“Damn… I’ve been trying random stuff all day. Can’t move things with my mind, can’t read other people’s minds…”

“Don’t be discouraged… Sometimes, it’s really specific. We can play with fire and water later, to see if you’ve got one of the elemental Gifts. It’d be interesting if you were a hydrokinetic… I don’t think I’ve ever met a Proxy with that Gift.”

“Then I want that one!”

I cringed, my jaw clenching. I said it’d be interesting, not pleasant. 

Thinking for a minute, I realized that if I hadn’t seen the woman in any of the classrooms- and I hadn’t- then she must have been outside. With Brian following close behind, I backtracked to an outside door I’d initially skipped. 

Careful not to call attention to our presence, I opened the door slowly, peeking out one eye at a time. She was in the parking lot, the top of her head visible behind a dark blue Nissan. She was holding a rather expensive looking cell phone up to the sky, trying to get a signal. It was a new model, for sure. It might’ve been a Foundation-issued item.

Brian’s camera sat on my shoulder and he began to film her, peeking over it through the crack I’d made in the door. I slipped out, then, holding it for Brian as he crouched through. We scurried to the cars, with Brian copying the way I hopped and pounced while trying to hold the camera steady. He was surprised by how natural it felt, the heel of his palm no longer stinging as it collided with concrete. What little scratches there were his palm were quickly closed, turning them muddy red with scabs. 

As we got within two cars of the woman, we saw a bike with two riders rounding the corner of the parking lot, coming to a slow cruise in front of the woman. Jane had gone to certain lengths to disguise her appearance, wearing a helmet and clothes that covered her skin. As she removed her helmet, her inky black hair fell out like water, spilling down her back as her paper white face was revealed to the woman.

“Thank god… I thought you wouldn’t show up, after I…” I heard the woman say, her voice tense. She wasn’t surprised to see Jane’s face, so I could only assume they were close. 

“It’s not important. You made it home safe,” Jane said, her tone serious. “I felt the same way, when I first learned about The Underrealm. It’s best just to accept it’s real, and take it seriously before it eats you.”  

“Besides-” Nina chirped, making me flinch, “-If Jeff is really here, then you’re gonna need us. We’re The Does! Professional Cryptid Killers!!!”

I heard Jane’s resigned sigh, knowing a forfeited fight when I heard it. I begged her pardon, quite frankly; she’d tried and failed to kill me three times. Hardly professional.

“Has someone named Jeffery Woods spoken with you? Charming guy, real mysterious?” Jane asked, her tone making it more of a demand as she prompted the woman’s memory. “Might’ve asked questions that might’ve seemed inappropriate…?”

“J-Jeffery Woods? Wait… Why do I know that name…? W-Wait, yeah, he scarred his face with a knife and bleach, like, ten years ago. Yeah, he took that selfie that got passed around on…”

When they didn’t interrupt her, the woman balked. “...Noooo. You’re pulling my leg. He died in police custody!!! That’s online, too. You can’t fake video!!” 

“That’s what she thinks,” I quipped. This was an interesting turn of events- a third party had entered the Game. After our last encounter, it was only natural to assume they’d follow Jeff back here one way or another. Jane made it painfully clear we weren’t allies until she said so, and she’d yet to call me. 

So be it, I figured. She wouldn’t be allowed to know we were already there. We’d take care of Jeff without her. 

“That’s Nina Hopkins. She was executed a year ago,” Jane flatly. “I’m dead, too. We all are. That’s a requirement to actually being a part of The Underrealm, I think… You can’t be tethered to the human realm.” 

An astute observation, I thought. 

“Speaking of which…” Nina spoke up. “Have any kids recently come to the school?”

 “Actually… Yeah. A bunch of them just showed up yesterday. Eerie kids, too… They’re so… bright-eyed. Especially this one boy…” 

“What!?” I heard, smirking smugly as Nina let out an annoyed curse. “How’re we late!? Damnit, those freaks are going to find Jeff first…!!” 

“Hold on- I-I don’t want anything to do with that,” the woman stammered quickly. “You want Jeffery Woods, not The Face of God. I’ll help you find him if you’ll kill it, b-but I-I don’t want to pick a fight with any of these… people…”

Brian and I exchanged excited glances. The Face of God. Now, that was a name; instantly, I was intrigued, my Master’s whispers stirring as the words settled between my ears. I felt like I’d heard them strung together before; not as a name, but as if it was part of a phrase I’d read.

The woman looked pensive as Nina and Jane debated quietly on what to do, chewing on the sleeve of her jacket. She’d been concealing tattoos, not puncture wounds; that close, I could also pick out the indents in her face from piercings. She wasn’t evil, she was awesome. 

“Leave,” Jane stated flatly. “You’re going to get in the way. Not to be a bitch, but we’ve got real scores to settle here. If you’re afraid of getting hurt, then it’s best you skip town completely. I can’t guarantee this town will still be standing, when I’m done…”

Cold-blooded. That wasn’t an act, either. Jane didn’t sugarcoat her words, even to Nina. 

“What do you mean?! I can’t just leave!!! The fact that these people are real just means what I saw was real!!! It killed my father!!!” the woman shouted. She lowered her volume, then, making me strain to hear. 

“This thing… ever since I was a little girl, I just… I see its eyes… And its teeth… It sounds like him. And every night, it gets closer,” she whimpered, her voice choking up as she shuddered. “And the closer it gets, the more I can hear it…”

As she spoke, she gingerly touched the pocket of her cardigan, lingering before drawing her fingers away like they were burnt. “I still have the photo he took, before it… I can’t get rid of it. Everytime I throw it away, it comes back. It wants me to share it with the world… I–I can feel it everywhere. I’m so scared…”

“...Listen,” Jane began, her tone softening a fraction. “It’s okay if this is too much for you. You don’t have to handle this by yourself, just because it’s only happening to you. You deserve real help, and that’s why I’m going to help you. This thing is bothering you? I’m going to kill it for you.”

“And if Jeff is looking for it, too…?” Nina mused. “That’s two birds, one stone. But what’re the chances…?”

“...Very high, actually. Nina, holy fuck, you brilliant, sexy bitch.”

“Ah, I hope you can take of both at the same time… Even now, it feels like I’m being watched.”

“...Me too.”

With that, I signaled to Brian it was time to go. Her subconscious had picked up on us, already; it wouldn’t be long before they followed their intuition and started looking around. 

Brian put away his camera, following me as I wove through the cars to avoid their line of sight. Once we were able to make a run for it, we bolted back into the school, taking another exterior door near the band hall.

Panting heavily, I slid down the wall, trying to wrest away the hot flash the exertion had created. Brian, less winded, was quick to pull out his camera, reviewing the footage he’d collected of what the women had said. 

The second time I saw the conversation, I noticed she referred to the dentist as her father. Her mother must’ve seen firsthand what was going to befall her husband, and left with her child before the creature stalking him could get them, too. How unfortunate the child didn’t stay away… Although, by the sound of it, it seemed The Face of God had never left her side. A dutiful pet, indeed.   

“You think Jeff’s looking for that Beast?” Brian offered.

“Definitely… But why? Beasts don’t obey humans. They don’t even obey us- all our masks do is keep them from instantly killing us. I thought he’d know that, working with The Foundation… Getting its attention is just going to get him killed.”

“So… What do we do about it?” 

I didn’t have the answer, but I know who did. In fact, I knew several who did.

Still slumped against the wall, I tried to call Blackbird, only to get the familiar “This line is unavailable”, telling me that she was on The Ark. I clicked my tongue, going through each member of the Flock. All of them on The Ark, still partying. I cursed, starting to lose my patience the more people I tried to call. 

My salvation came with Dream Eater. I was just about to try her when her number lit up my phone.

“Masky!! A Clairvoyant told me you might need my help when I get back to Earth,” I heard her say, her happy cry of my name like a surprised gasp. “Is something wrong?”

Brian’s jaw dropped in shock, bewildered that was something that could happen. He’d be surprised; Collectives with supernaturally-led Proxies could be so talented, it felt like cheating. That’s what supernatural powers were, essentially. Cheat codes. They broke the rules of physics, nature, conservation… The result of our Master’s deep analysis of The Universe and its natural code. And just because we could do it effortlessly, it didn’t mean no effort was being exerted. A strong mind was needed to be the conduit, so that our Master could use the synapses to write his miracles. 

I told her what I’d seen, relaying the details I’d heard from the woman’s conversation. Like me, “The Face of God” seemed familiar to her. With a small, “Oh! Of course!”, she remembered exactly where she’d seen it, speaking to us as she collected the book from Kate’s room. 

It was a poem within Die schwarzäugigen Kinder- one of the many couplets that preceded a story. The phrase had rung out as familiar to me because it was within the poem that preceded the tale of our Master. Dreamy, having sought our Master for answers about God, had remembered it with more clarity than I. It’d captivated her, and for good reason.

“‘Do not gaze upon the face of God, and do not look behind’,” she read aloud. “‘Within my secret garden are children you cannot find.’ W-With some creative liberties taken, of course… It didn’t rhyme in German, either…”

“Whoa… heavy,” Brian muttered. “So this thing is one of ours? Some kind of dog?”

I shook my head at him. “You’re saying it wrong. It’s not dog. If it’s one of ours, it’s a ‘dog’,” I corrected. I took a quick glance around the hallway, still seeing it empty. There were only three classrooms in that section of the school, so the chances of being spotted were slim. Still, the longer we went unseen, the more antsy I became about sitting still. 

“Masky, I can strangle you now and it’ll hurt,” Brian deadpanned, not appreciating my pedantry. 

“Try it,” I shot back, my head snapping back to him. 

He didn’t. He made me think he was for a second, but then burst into a fit of snickers, patting my shoulder. “My bad, my bad- you look so cool when you get serious.”

Because I was serious. Spontaneous creation was one of my Master’s most powerful Gifts. Objects and Beasts broke the laws of physics with their sudden manifestation, taking what was immaterial and making it real. It was our duty to lead them to a world that didn’t punish them with perpetual suffering. They could feel how hostile The Universe was to them- a constant, horrified scream that they Should Not Be. The Ark would be a haven for them; a sanctuary, tended by The Master’s children. 

“What do you think that means, Dreamy?” I asked her, my voice low with concern. I knew stories; dark omens like Old Shuck, symbols of ungovernable resistance like Negro Matapacos. Perhaps that was why they had human faces- they were a direct reflection of our ideas of dogs, much in the way a dog was truly a reflection of Man. 

Dreamy didn’t fixate on it being a “dog”- instead, she hummed with thought. “You said she has a photo of it… and somehow, it’s telling her to show it to people?” 

For a moment, she was silent. “I can’t help but think of divine countenance, because of the name. The idea that you’re not supposed to know what God looks like…”

With a name like that, I might’ve thought I was a deity, too. That would certainly explain its desire to enter the metaphysical realm. It was a bit of a trade off, depending on what plane of existence the Master’s creation lived. The metaphysical wanted to be physical, and vice versa. To control both was to be perfect- to be a Proxy. 

Suddenly, Dreamy let out a sharp gasp. I heard one door close, another open, and then shut with a sharp slam. “Masky… I… This might be a little weird to bring up, but do you know what The Bestiary Club learned last month? We took the blood of the ‘dogs’ and had them all tested… they’ve all got Siberian Husky in them. The, uh… the same Siberian Husky. The ‘dogs’ are all directly related by blood. Half-siblings. Some of the ‘dogs’ we thought even looked similar are actually from the same litters.”

It was hard to process, despite her spelling it out for me. We’d thought the “dogs” were a manifestation, but if that was the case, then that was false. They came into the Earth the exact same way we did.

Nothing was adding up. What did the dentist have to do with it all? Was he simply in the wrong place, at the right time, or had he summoned The Face of God, in order to breed the most intelligent hound? Had he plucked a dog from the stars, and set it loose upon human and animalkind…? 

“Masky, you should be really, really careful. If it’s trying to replicate itself physically and spiritually, then it’s not just human smart- it’s Master-smart.” 

My fears were echoed, making them legitimate. “Thank you for helping me, Dreamy,” I said softly, my voice gravely. “Tell The Beastiary not to interact with the ‘dogs’ anymore. Not until I can figure this out with Kate…”

“I’ll call her soon and tell her myself, if that’s okay.”

“Sure. Kate’s in class right now, though. I’ll be with her when you do, so we can go over it together. Can you try to get someone to call Blackbird and Fisher King? I wanna talk-”

Suddenly, the door beside us flew open. Had we gone to the right side, the person would’ve crushed us. That sense of carelessness was understandable when I realized it was the resource officer, charging through the door like an angry bull. Damned airtight doorseals… I didn’t hear him coming.

We tried to get away, but I was grabbed as I tried to push myself into a run. Dreamy’s voice grew distant as my phone was wrenched out of my hand, thrown against the lockers and shattered to pieces. I blinked owlishly, caught off guard by the unprovoked attack and the unnecessary damage. That was rude, I thought.

“What are you doing out here!?” Principal Mason screamed, his hand gripping both my hoodie and clumps of my hair. I was startled by the growling voice, his anger far exceeding appropriate levels for an adult like him to a child. 

“Cutting class?! Using a phone!?! You think you can just do whatever you want, you brat…?!” 

His skin was red, his veins bulging from his arms as he shoved me back against the lockers. Holding my hoodie, he slammed me again, then again, and again, my head hitting the metal every time. The third hit finally stung, making me gasp. 

Reactively, I punched him in the gut. Nothing- no reaction. I could feel his blood vessels shattering under my knuckles, but he barely flinched, his eyes blown and glassy as he pinned my hand to the locker. He was on something, I realized. It wasn’t just that he was angry- his expression gave away his elation, his utter delight. He was enjoying it, slamming me against the hard metal with teeth gritted into a smile. 

I checked any exposed skin, looking for the telltale mark of Proxyhydrone. I found it, sure enough, in the crook of his neck- a black mark, hidden under his collar. I could imagine there were far more underneath his clothes. Judging by how wild he was, he’d run out of space along the vein of his thighs and arms.

I intended to let him beat me; I wanted a reason not to go into school the next day, and join Natalie in staking out Jeff’s home. I didn’t like how he seemed to get off on hurting me, but I was used to that. 

Brian had another idea. With a loud, animalistic growl, he ripped the man off of me, punching him repeatedly as he beat him down. While on the floor, he hit Principal Mason three times in quick succession, and like that, the man was unconscious. Brian didn’t intend to stop, however; his instincts were telling him not to. Not until he saw blood. 

“Brian, stop!! Not here-!!!” 

The only thing that snapped Brian out of it was the bell. The noise spooked him, causing him to leap up and back away from the man lying prone. He blinked, clutching at his throat as he recovered his senses.  

I put my hand on his shoulder, silently pleading with him to give up and run. He wasn’t all there, yet- he couldn’t help but look back as we went back outside, fleeing the scene entirely. 

I hoped the principal wouldn’t tell on himself to expose us; then again, he’d no doubt let Jeff know some weird kids were around. It was only a matter of time before he knew we were in town, closing in on him. 

We’d learned a lot that day. All that was left was to confirm it. 

 

–

 

“I still don’t like that you’re going,” Rouge had asserted to us.

We had her sit while we made her breakfast. It was mostly natural; Natalie had woken up before everyone else, and by the time Rouge came in to begin, she’d already started. Toby seized the opportunity to help Natalie, which prompted Kate to do the same, which prompted me to try to help. Try to– being the fourth body in a small kitchen, I was soon pin-balled next to our guardian with a flustered scoff. 

Rouge chuckled softly at my embarrassment, rubbing my shoulder affectionately. Olivia was still asleep in her crib, Wilson only one grunt away from springing out of his comatose state. Both were sleeping peacefully, so she’d let the scent of food wake The Basher up; when he did, he’d bring Olivia to her so she could feed her. For the moment, though, she enjoyed the rest, sipping coffee as the morning news quietly played.

“You can help, if you want to,” she reminded me, her voice low.

“I don’t wanna get in the way,” I admitted, scratching my jaw. I had to shave more often, lately. The reason why was hard to think about, so I didn’t. I was too busy to think about how old I was getting. 

Brian sidled up next to me on the couch, his eyes wide as he took in our entire group. Natalie, Kate, and Toby were in the kitchen, and Skully was wide awake on the living room floor- had been all night, searching through local stores’ footage for Jeff. Ellie was with him; however, she was asleep, her bowl of popcorn long eaten bare by her gelatinous companion. She’d made plans to go back to The Ark to learn Technomancy, but the sleepless nights were a hard adjustment.

Toby had a reason for not following us. Unbeknownst to me, he was called into the principal’s office again. However, Principal Mason had been busy (looking for me, apparently), which left Toby completely alone in his office. They trusted him too quickly, so he happily abused that. He broke into the drawer, and sure enough, found a collection of tapes. 

It’d been an absolute slog to work through, but it revealed to us that the Principal was near Smile Lane a lot. He turned the camera off before he turned onto the dirt road, but the green sign said its name, plain as day. Jeff was trying to get access through him. Certain tapes had the names of students on them, undoubtedly for Jeff to pick from. 

I’d found a few with Jessica on it. How awful I was, to suggest she’d never known hardship; under the surface, she was coping with what basically amounted to a curse. Both of her parents were carriers of various psychological disorders, clinical depression being the mildest. She would spend days laying in bed, not moving, and it would only get worse as she grew older. It surprised me that she’d been so friendly, despite dealing with such a heavy burden. I destroyed her tapes after I watched them; part of me regretting seeing them at all. It wasn’t my place to hear what should’ve been confessed. The Principal had recorded her with the intent of selling her to a murderer, and I burned them to prevent exactly that. 

Again, he was struck by the warmth. We all existed within each other’s space as if we were inches apart, our minds all connected with invisible threads. The night before, I’d given him a large quantity of knowledge- the first of many transfers I planned to give him. He’d never experienced such an incredible euphoria, the rush followed by a sudden peace. The natural order became fair, the world less massive and impossible. Its scale hadn’t changed, but knowing it made it feel intimate. Indeed, in those moments, it was intimate.

Wilson woke up right as predicted. Unlike Rouge, he didn’t see a point in keeping up appearances by attending class. Then again, he’d also been a terrible student. Unrepentantly; Basher was seemingly born to challenge authority. 

Except Rouge’s. With her, he was her slave, much to her chagrin. “I’ll feed her, Heather. There’s bottles in the fridge!! You and your sexy breast pump- ah, you can’t hit me, I’m holding a baby!!! Ha!!”

“Eugh… Don’t say that. That’s so disturbing…” Toby whined, making a face. 

Wilson growled darkly, narrowing his eyes at Toby. “Your mom is a Goddess, and if she needs to plan ahead-”

“No, I mean the part where you call it, a ‘sexy’ breast pump!!! You’re so embarrassing!!!”

“You’re both so damn loud…” Rouge muttered. “Give me my baby, you dork. This Goddess is going to her room, where she can get her tit out without someone alerting the neighbors...”

When we updated The Basher on our plans, he didn’t see a problem with accelerating the timeframe. He’d keep watch for any Foundation vehicles moving into town. He’d look out for “The Does”, as well; they didn’t know his face yet, so he’d be able to tail them longer than I or my friends.     

It occurred to me too late that I hadn’t kept my promise to those jocks. Too absorbed in my work unraveling, I hadn’t brought them the food I promise. Oh well, I thought; not like they could do anything about it. After our interaction, I was certain they weren’t late blooming Changelings. They were human boys, who’d become human men. Perhaps they’d be good men. They were certainly trying, under the weight of expectation. The only question would be when that all fell apart, what man would be left. As far as I was concerned, they could live or die without my permission. I’d come back for them when their babies offered their heads to me on red plates.

Though I expected Toby to wake Ellie up before we left, he instead carried her to bed. I’d expected her to have interest in what we were doing, too, but she’d been more excited about seeing Toby than why he was there. She was starting to get a bit too big to carry, though; she, too, was growing. 

In the visions Natalie shared with us, Smile Lane was an unassuming, dirt road, with farmland on one side, dense woodland on the other. It was more like undeveloped land, a sparse ten acres composed mostly of trees that weren’t cut down, nearby progeny, and the random spawn from bird droppings. It was overgrown with weeds and invasive plants, with signs promising construction eaten alive by the start of a kudzu infestation. 

Natalie was nervous about the woods, but In person, the farmland felt like a dark threat. The land, torn and cleaved, appeared like rows of festering wounds, the soil left dry and untended. It was the perfect place to start a graveyard. No such plots existed yet, nor was any of the earth recently turned. But I knew it would find its purpose, if we allowed it. 

We first tested if there was any lead under the ground. In the dark, pink morning, the only people we saw were driving by in cars. In the time it took to see us, one could just assume we were waiting for the school bus. While I remained at the boundary, Kate and I measured our connection as she crawled into the woods alongside Smile Lane. 

When our connection remained stable, we were confident Jeff hadn’t found another lead deposit. That made our fight twenty times easier, our full range of abilities available. I and the others joined Kate, trekking through the woods to stake out the house. 

The walk was quiet, our eyes on alert. We found plenty of bear traps, all picked up by either Kate, Toby, or myself. Each of us had a specific intuition to know we were near one. Kate had a hunter’s gaze; I had my premonition of pain; and Toby… just experience. 

We began to smell blood and filth in the air. When we did, we knew we were close. 

As we approached, Kate and I put up Runes around the area, our Master’s symbol nailed to the trees. A trap Kate knew well- if someone attempted to remove the pages, they’d be infected. Like drinking poison in sips, the more pages were taken, the more the victim would fall into psychosis. 

We ventured until we came upon a large, wooden fence in the distance. It was built around the property line of the home, with little cameras on fenceposts to keep watch. For that reason, we couldn’t get too close. Skully could only direct us to stay out of its range of sight while he attempted to hack into them. We got comfortable under the thick underbrush, hiding behind a clump of saplings and bushes that fought for a patch of sunlight. 

Skully worked against both a draining battery and a watchful eye. He had only a few hours to try to get into Jeff’s system- if Jeff didn’t catch him trying to hack him, that is. We took a gamble that Jeff wasn’t a morning person. Proxy hacking wasn’t like your normal Trojans or Malware, as some of you have learned; because they’re imbued with our Gifts, they can do things a computer typically wouldn’t allow. 

Skully wasn’t shocked to be met with the UI for The Foundation. He’d be hoping for it, in fact, as he’d developed keys to unlock their “high security” systems. Being D-Class Personnel, Jeff had the D-Class system, which would give him basic function over connected Foundation technology. Skully’s luck ended there, at least for the moment; the application still required a username and password, which we didn’t have. 

We certainly looked for it. We took out Jeff’s old laptop in an attempt to get it to connect and automatically sign in. But no dice- we’d need the information to hop from the cameras to Jeff’s computer. Like I said, a Proxy could do things you couldn’t typically do with computers. One of those was taking over someone’s computer from yours, using what you were connected with as the lilypad to hop over. While that was something humans would eventually be able to do, it certainly wasn’t possible to do in 2002 without extensive permissions and connections. Not unless you were a Proxy, however; for technopaths, it was paltry. 

As the sun started rising higher in the sky, Brian and I crept towards the front of the house. Brian carried his camera yet again, documenting our movements like Skully was. With it, I had an idea to document the house from our position. Brian and I climbed a tree, passing the camera back and forth during our ascent. When we were high enough, we were beyond the range of the cameras, but had a perfect view of Jeff’s truck. He zoomed in to get the license plate, just in case Skully could use it.

It was difficult to capture what we saw, given our view of the house was purposefully obscure. What we could see, though, was concerning. Not just the garbage left lying about, or the inexplicable piles of machinery, picked clean and stripped of valuable metals. Within his backyard, stacked on top of each other, were about twenty kennels. That seemed to be the source of the smell, the pungent aroma registering as animal feces once I saw noses and tails poking through the bars of the cages.

The dogs slept peacefully in their cages, unaware of us. As it grew hotter, their pitiful wailing grew, their hunger and discomfort causing a deep sympathy in my chest.  

After a long period of waiting, we were rewarded. We saw Jeff step out of the house, dressed in a stained, white hoodie and black joggers. He was skeletal, his thinning hair sitting finer against his forehead, the part down the middle showing a shocking amount of his scalp. His nose had eroded even further, the holes of his airways two slits. His smile was truly ghastly, his teeth yellowing against the deep, unnatural red of his exposed flesh. His skin, taut under layers of scarring, was devoid of natural color, more purple and blue where circulation had begun dying. He was covered in black splotches, like a moldy piece of bread. The veins were black under his paper thin flesh, yet he still moved with incredible humanity. Not a care in the world, he sauntered out of the house with a cup of coffee in one hand, a cigarette in the other. 

I saw the lead chain he wore, the dogtags replaced with sturdier wards.The lead blocked The Master’s connection, but not what The Sickness did to the body. It kept The Operator from haunting him outside of his dreams, but inside his body, he was experiencing radiation in every cell. 

It was educational to witness him, in some regards. Still, I was struck with the question: How was Jeff getting around without being spotted? 

Jeff interrupted my thoughts and the morning song of the dogs, slamming his fist against the side of a kennel. With a roaring shout, he warned them to be quiet, or else they’d be “left out” like another dog. Somehow, they understood the threat better than I did. They obeyed him with pitiful whimpers, vanishing into the darkness of their cages to escape his sight.  

I grit my teeth and endured Jeff’s cavalier attitude, watching him survey his kingdom with boiling blood. It’d always angered me to think about him living so freely, able to pick off my precious kin without anyone to stop him. Predators like him always had the backing of society, and creatures like us- those seeking justice, vengeance, and catharsis- were always fighting both. Victimhood was erotic- Jeff was only the artist born from that, the culmination of all that permission. 

Though, perhaps, Jeff couldn’t help but be human. To have moments of reflection when he thought he was alone, only the weight of his actions to keep him company. 

Nina would’ve been awake before him. Perhaps she would’ve said something to quell the unease he carried in his spine. 

His shoulders hunched as he felt the judgement of the trees. After a while of standing, watching the dew stick to the grass, Jeff finally spoke. 

“Are you proud of me?” I heard him ask a man who wasn’t there. The answer he didn’t get amused him, and he continued. “You know, it would’ve been so much easier just to give me what I wanted. I’m not a bad person… I was hurt. What did I do to make you so angry at me…?”

Jeff’s laugh teetered into a heavy, wet cough, his body doubling over as he struggled to keep himself upright. “Ah… No need to answer. I know why… We both know why, don’t we?” 

Jeff’s words, though carrying a certain charm, were dark with their implication. “He told me you can feel it, when I fuck them,” he purred lowly. “I hope it feels good. That’s what being a human is like, Master. Raw.”

Taking a big inhale through his nostrils, Jeff spat a wad of mucus towards the ground. We prayed he couldn’t see us against the foliage. The land was terrifyingly flat, so as long as the others kept low, he wouldn’t see them. Brian and I, being up in the tree, were in a bit more of a precarious situation, but as long as we stayed perfectly still, Jeff’s attention wouldn’t be called to us. 

“Aren’t you going to do something about it? I’m right here,” Jeff challenged, sneering as he licked his lips. “Too scared I might win, right? That’s fine. You keep making the little shits, and I’ll keep turning them into drugs. I think I’ll even start marketing it that way. It’d be a big hit with the real perverts.” 

He laughed uproariously at his own, twisted irony. I withheld all my rage, capturing it in a ball and keeping it coiled in my chest. I couldn’t wait to slice his face open the rest of the way. I might not even use a knife, I thought; I could just pry his mouth open, and keep pulling. The lower jaw was a strong bone, but connected to such flimsy tissue…

He didn’t stay outside for very long. Long enough to curse the sky for being blue, and to feed his unfortunate mutts a little cup of kibble each. When he was done, he took another pointed look out into the distance and gave it a wry smile. 

I didn’t even want to imagine what he was doing inside his house, and I tried desperately not to. I couldn’t let my emotions cause me to rush in without care, no matter how worried I was that a sibling was being drained of their blood. 

Brian and I climbed down to everyone trying to relax, their hearts still racing from the thrill of hiding. They’d heard everything. Toby had that crazed look in his eye again, his cloth mask hiding his grinding, exposed teeth. The humiliation and shame burned like a wildfire in Toby’s chest, the rage eating at his psyche as he stared at Jeff’s door. 

I expected Natalie to soothe him, as she always did. However, she, too, was watching the door. I couldn’t see her face, her thick, auburn hair pulled forward like a hood to mask her expression. Her fist, however, gripped a branch with such force that it collapsed under the pressure, breaking off without a sound. Natalie had always felt so peaceful, but when trying to intuit her emotions then, all I could feel was a murky collection of negative emotions. Embarrassment, shame, anger, but also grief, longing, and guilt.

Unlike any time before, Natalie reacted to my prying. She lashed out at me mentally, making me wince as her greater psychic force sent a stabbing pain through my temples. I let out a small cry, holding my head before spitting out an apology. 

“Sorry, I was just-” I tried to say. “...Sorry.”

Natalie glanced at me, then, searching my gaze for. What she saw instead was my nervous tremble, my hands hovering around my head as I expected another stab of pain. 

“...Don’t do that,” she muttered, the tension leaving her expression. She didn’t apologize for hurting me- that wasn’t our way. I only felt a bit hurt by it, unsure why that time was the first time she’d put up such boundaries. 

Unfortunately, Natalie’s discomfort would continue. What Brian said about there being multiple girls was true. Throughout the day, we counted ten girls in total. Each of them wore some grotesque copy of Nina’s old look, complete with dyed hair, heavy makeup, and extremely revealing clothes. Their arms were thin, the bony flesh dotted with black spots. Many were covered in wounds, ranging from bruises to arms hanging limply in slings. The girls didn’t seem bound at all- they moved freely around the estate, doing chores or drugs. 

They all bore Jeff’s signature Glasgow smile. Each of them, whether voluntarily or not, had their face carved from the corners of their mouths to the apples of their cheeks. While alive, there was something missing from them- a light that all beings held at birth. Jeff had ripped it from them when he cut them. Violently, he took their lives. 

They fought pretty viciously over him, I noticed, which might’ve explained why they all had such visible injuries. One girl started bragging about her night alone with him, and she was beaten black and blue for it, dragged by her hair down the steps of the front porch. It felt like they were just performing, by that point; acting out a constant play, just in case Jeff should walk by and notice. There was an air of desperation around it all, a gasping for something to improve for one of them and fail miserably for the rest. There were only a couple girls who didn’t participate, and they stayed with the dogs more than the other girls.  

Eventually, even they went inside, the heat becoming too much for them. Once alone, we were able to relax again, eat some snacks, and discuss plans. The rest of us had stopped paying attention to the girls trudging inside; Natalie, however, watched them until Toby called her name, bringing her over to our circle.

Natalie always said she didn’t care about Jeff like we did- wasn’t interested in revenge. She had her peace, her closure, years ago. She’d said so herself. Yet the closer we got to Jeff, the more it became clear she still had something she was hanging onto. I didn’t put it aside; rather, I noted it, trusting that Natalie was brave enough to speak her mind when the time came.  

Though Jeff was remaining home, for some reason, we knew this wasn’t his usual routine. According to what Jessica told Kate, Jeff acted like a vagrant, drifting around town during the day selling drugs. For once, I didn’t believe that was his true intention. He was looking, no doubt, for The Face of God. But why? Surely, Jeff wasn’t suddenly trying to change his life around, and pursue a career in pedigree dog breeding. 

“Alright, brilliant Proxies. Who’s got theories?” I asked, turning to my companions first for their esteemed opinions.  

“I think Donald Trump finances human trafficking for the Clintons,” Brian deadpanned. 

“Whoa. The real estate guy?”

“Wasn’t he in Home Alone 2?”

“God, I hate those movies. I kept waiting for the burglars to die from their injuries. Fucking unrealistic hoakery.”

“Guys,” I barked sternly, twitching as I tried not to lash out. “About the ‘dog’, please?”

Skully gently spoke up, then, gingerly reaching for Kate’s bag. “Were you able to get that book, Kate? The one that human showed you…?”

Kate nodded quickly, retrieving it from her bag as proof. It was a scrapbook of old newspapers detailing the town’s history. The town was a waypoint during the journey out West, and had a newspaper the entire time. The little snippets had been encased in plastic, preserved eternally for people to read (or until it met a pair of dedicated scissors). Kate’s friend had shown her where it was in the library, and once the chaos unfolded from our run-in with the Principal, she’d used the opportunity to steal it. 

Skully scooted closer to her, peering over the book with a hovering finger. “Near the very beginning- there was a date missing from the online archive that I’m curious about.”

Curious, Kate hurriedly flipped back from the point the girl had shown her, her eyes flicking about the pages as she searched.

Kate shouted in our minds, causing an instance of temporary headache- a bit like speaking too loudly into a microphone, located entirely in your skull. She ignored our irritated grumbles, pointing to one of the very first pages. “‘Child Slain, Mother in Pain: Brutal Animal Attack Leaves Travelers Dead’,” she read aloud. “It says… These people were traveling to the West, but they were attacked by a wolf. Man, writers back in the day were so mean. The mother insisted it was a dog, not a wolf, that killed her baby, and they’re totally just making fun of her for that.”

She gasped, reading ahead. “Oh… No, that’s not why they’re making fun of her. This says… she insisted it was specifically a Siberian husky. But there was no way a dog like that would be around without notice, with no owner. It was just a waypoint, after all; the only possible animal it could be was a wolf, or maybe a really big coyote. But she kept insisting, and then… went hysterical and died!? What?! That’s boring…” 

“So it definitely likes the taste of toddler,” Toby commented. And liked to torment humans… Troubling, to say the least. 

Skully let out a low, satisfied hum. “Masky… You understand what that means, right?”

“...It’s the town,” I realized, suddenly taking a sharper look at my surroundings. “This is its territory.”

Among other small towns. Collectives had found “dogs” all over North America, even some as south as El Paso. That might’ve meant it was moving in a pattern, performing a certain series of actions before it’d move on. It would kill, hunt, and eat. And then, before it left, it’d leave behind progeny. 

But why? Maybe that was a natural instinct for a real dog, but it wasn’t one, and it knew that. It was a Beast, old enough to be aware that it was one; it shouldn’t have been able to breed with real dogs to begin with. 

A car door slammed, and the sound of footsteps alerted us. “Well, well, well. If it isn’t Sirius’ Man of The Year!!!” we heard over a door swinging open. Jeff’s voice brought us all back to our haunches, our ears strained to listen. 

I couldn’t help myself. I climbed up a tree again, hoping to get a better look. It was riskier, that time, but I had to see what was going on. 

I saw Principal Mason once again, dressed discreetly and sporting bandages along the side of his face. He was hauling a bodybag towards him as he approached Jeff, straining with the effort. 

The Killer let out a gleeful cheer, shoving the man aside to inspect the contents. From the vague smell we picked up, it wasn’t a corpse- we could smell blood, but not death. The person in the bag was still alive. 

“Jeff, I’ve been calling you nonstop. Wh-Why haven’t you answered me?” Principal Mason asked, his desperation clear.

Jeff was apathetic to it, his grin sleazy as he looked up at the man. “I was entertaining my bitches. Y’know how it is- every slut wants a ‘lil piece, then they all get greedy… I’m too much of a giver to say no. It’s kind of toxic, actually.” 

Laughing, he pulled a young man from the bodybag. Right away, I could see strange injuries marking his arms. Though some were bandaged, I could see exposed, rectangular wounds scabbing over along his flesh. Really, the only way to describe how they looked was that of a half-peeled potato; while the wounds were numerous, they only appeared skin deep, the flesh carved but not pierced.  

“Dumbass tried to tell the cops, huh? Idiot. I own the cops.” Jeff snickered. “Oh, and I figured out which bitch gave you the key. I hope you know what I did to her was your fault.”

The principal scratched at his own flesh, too desperate to do anything but stand there. The two men looked similar; more than likely, the young man was a relative of the principal. I wondered if that even occurred to Jeff, or if he just saw two, useless pawns. Clearly, it hadn’t occurred to the man, yet. 

“I-I need more, Jeff,” Principal Mason begged, unable to help himself. He pulled his hood down, exposing his bandaged face. “Y-You won’t believe what happened to me… E-Every year, those fucking kids get bigger and stronger-”

“Yeah, yeah. Tell me about it,” Jeff interjected flippantly, inspecting the young man’s form with hungry eyes. “Sorry, but I told you… my stash is in short supply. The stuff I have is top quality, trust me- mined from the best source- but you’re gonna have to pay in bitches and freaks to get it. You keepin’ your eye out for the sexy ones? I told you!! Big tits!!!”

He flinched visibly, scratching his jaw. “...Th-There’s one. A girl named Jessica. She’s not going to be useful for much, when she gets older… But she’s good at laying down, I hear.”

The name made Kate lurch, Natalie grabbing her ankles quickly while Skully used his torso to keep her low to the ground. Though she didn’t fight them, looking at her was terrifying. I’d forgotten what The Chaser had looked like, but there she was, coming out when Kate wanted to be her. 

Jeff might’ve heard the slight rustling, but if he did, he didn’t pay it any mind. “Hehe… Yeah, I know her. You get me her, and you’ll get more of my delicious Liquid Hate,” Jeff said, completely unaware of us. “I’m The Operator, after all. I make it happen.”

With that, Jeff snapped his fingers impatiently. “Bitches!” he called. 

Right away, the girls who heard it scurried to him, hopeful to prove themselves worthy. 

“Go get me the Origin Strain,” Jeff cooed. “I know that’s your favorite.”

When he’d said “the good stuff”, he’d meant the piles of black powder that’d spawned from my vines. He still had enough to sell, even after all that time. I shuddered silently, goosebumps dotting my skin. Jeff had made me a literal accessory to his heresy. I’d be furious, if I wasn’t so deeply unsettled. 

The girls scrambled to obey, pushing and shoving each other to be the first one to grab the Proxyhydrone for him. They got nasty, too, leaving bruises and drawing knives. Jeff found it hilarious, chortling heartily as one slammed the other against the side of the house. 

“You found this little bitch at a good time. I’m about to take my favorite bitch to a movie, and I need to look… Well. I think I’m beautiful, but the world’s just not ready for me. Not yet, at least.” 

Principal Mason recoiled, understanding Jeff with utmost clarity. When given a chance to do something, he refrained, clutching his mouth as he turned away from the scene unfolding. 

The younger man in the bag groaned loud enough for us to hear, his arm feebly trying to push Jeff away. Instead, his arm was grabbed and held up by the wrist, the bones popping under Jeff’s grip. 

From the holster on his belt, Jeff drew a glassy, obsidian black knife. He let it catch the light with a sinister gleam that matched the ambition in his eyes, then cut the man’s flesh. He didn’t stab; instead, he scraped about one centimeter of skin deep into the man’s forearm. The young man squirmed, howling in pain as Jeff slowly dragged the knife along his arm, shearing off the top layer of his skin. Try as he did to feebly struggle, he was held down by Jeff’s inhuman strength. Jeff carved his flesh with a sadistic gleam in his sunken eyes, his teeth grit as the blood oozed from under the young man’s lifted skin. It curled like ribbon, rolling up before Jeff cut the strip at the end. 

The young man was left sobbing weakly in agony as Jeff stood up, waving around the flesh he’d taken. It billowed in the created wind, flecks of blood splattering his clothes and face. 

“Looks yummy. If I didn’t need it, I’d fry it into some crispy bacon,” Jeff teased, waving it in the principal’s direction. “Want some?”

Mr. Mason turned around and immediately gagged, vomiting onto his shoes with a heavy shudder. He looked to his young relative with a devastated, floundering expression, his head hung low. He had another chance to say something. By then, Jeff’s girls had returned with the vial of Proxyhydrone made from my blood. They offered it to him along with a hypodermic needle in a plastic bag. 

I’m not sure why he seemed so upset. Clearly, he knew what each hit cost him. It just usually wasn’t that literal. If anything, the fact it literally cost the flesh of his loved ones should’ve made it easier to say no. 

I wasn’t paying attention to their exchange; instead, I was watching Jeff, utterly horrified as he laid the skin along his own arm. With the flat of the blade, Jeff smoothed the flesh out against his arm, taking a few deep breaths as he braced himself. Right before my eyes, the skin he’d taken seemed to melt into Jeff’s own, and his form began to change. Slowly, at first, starting from the patch on his arm. His skin began to shift, tattoos disappearing and skin growing healthy and tan. As it spread over his body, his wiry frame filled out, his hair regrowing thick, luscious… But not black. 

As the transformation swept over his face, transforming it from monstrous to youthful, I saw he hadn’t simply changed his form. He’d assumed the identity of the young man writhing in the body bag, the difference between the two impossible to tell.

It didn’t seem like a pleasant transformation; however, Jeff embraced out, crying out in agony as his body writhed into its new shape. When it was over, he let out yet another laugh, his voice growing smoother and less roughed by use.

“Go get the mayor for me, and maybe I’ll think about that endless supply,” Jeff offered, the young man’s voice leaving his throat. “Go ahead and take the whole vial. You’ve earned it.”

I blinked, rubbing my eyes to check if I was seeing things right. It was unmistakable. Jeff had completely assumed the other’s appearance. Not merely a mask, but an entire cellular shift.  

Right away, I could see the parameters for the knife. The skin had to be taken from a living person; otherwise, Jeff would have taken skin from a corpse. The amount of skin taken had to matter as well, as the past wounds were all different sizes. 

I could feel a strong, negative compulsion towards the blade, meaning it wasn’t a mere Object. It was a Blade, crafted by a denizen of The Underrealm. It was imbued with the Rune of Transformation, giving it The Tall One’s power to engineer the body. A rare item, indeed… The Foundation had found it, and Jeff had stolen it. At least, I hoped he’d stolen it. I couldn’t fathom The Foundation would be so stupid to let him have that on purpose. 

We stayed absolutely still as Jeff collected his “favorite”- a role he seemed to give to the girl that interested him the most. I expected Jeff to call her Nina, but he didn’t even give her a name. He just called them bitches, like some sick catchphrase. He pulled her close to his side, his hand in her hair as he loaded her into his truck. They left, then, blasting nu–metal all the way.

For how despondent the principal was, he still abandoned his relative, leaving him to resume his job as a skin bank. “This isn’t my fault… This is medicine. I need it… These kids...” he affirmed to himself, clutching the Proxyhydrone tight in his hand. He left quickly, then; no doubt, to find a locked room to shoot up in. I was amazed he could so easily feign a dignified man, when underneath, he was devoid of any principles. 

The girls bandaged the young man’s arm, but he was kept in the bag. He was still too zonked out and wracked with pain to fight back. At that point, he probably didn’t want to. He was sweating with exhaustion, his sobs of pain like deep sighs. They dragged him to the house, vanishing with him behind the rickety door. 

Right away, Kate expressed what we were all thinking. “Jeff’s gone… Should we try to break in?”

I wanted to, but the only problem was the guns. We didn’t see them, but I didn’t need to to know they were there. Jeff was definitely packing heat, and no doubt, he’d grown his armory to match his minions. I fully believed he just gave them guns and didn’t teach them to use them, but that didn’t mean I felt confident enough for a direct fight. I knew girls. Full of surprises.

“I could distract them,” Brian offered. “I walked in pretty easy the first time because they thought I was a customer. They’re not psychos… They’re just kinda out of it because of the drugs. If they recognize me, maybe they’ll want to talk first. If not, hey- they’ll start chasing me, and I’ll distract them that way.”

I wanted to refuse it, finding the plan reckless. But we didn’t have much of an option, and I really wanted to get into the house. The final piece of our puzzle had to be in there. Bare minimum, I knew the code for the cameras were in there; if we found it, we could get into the system and delete any footage of us. 

“...You distract them. Me and Kate will go inside. Toby, Skully, and Natalie can watch your back.”

Skully’s eyes narrowed as he smiled behind his mask. He reached into his bag, and drew out a strange netting woven with wire. 

“I call it ‘The Electric Blanket’,” he declared. “If they get too close, I’ll use it.”

“Ooh, how’d you make it?” Toby cooed, trying to get a closer look.

“Tore the cloth off of an electric blanket. These things are insanely dangerous.”

“...Well. Alright. Fuck me for asking,” Toby grumbled, his eyes bleeding black behind his goggles.

Nervously, I watched Brian emerge from the trees, calling out the name of the girl he remembered. Behind him, hidden in the shadows of trees and under bushes, my siblings were ready to leap out and protect him. Natalie’s hand was raised, her fingertips glowing as she kept her powers at the ready.  

But as Brian hoped, Jeff’s minions didn’t immediately attack him. They were surprised to see him, but they didn’t race to grab their guns. 

The girls weren’t exactly as loyal as they seemed; many of them were runaways that were caught up in his terrible games. The behavior we’d seen, like all behaviors, was an act they felt compelled to perform, lest they upset the man that could torture them for days without rest.

They weren’t helpless, either. One of them found where he kept his passwords, and so they were able to manipulate the footage on Jeff’s cameras. While they could only do it to the security cameras, that was enough for them to reassure Brian he wouldn’t be caught. They didn’t need to do that; once they mentioned Jeff kept passwords in a notebook under his bed, Brian relayed that back to me. I knew exactly where to find it.

Kate was able to teleport us to the front door before the girls could notice, going in short, quick distances to mitigate some of the disturbance in the air. To my relief, the door wasn’t locked when I tried it, giving us an easy chance to slip into the house. 

While I crept low on the floor, Kate crawled up the walls, moving like a spider along the ceiling as we quickly scanned each room top to bottom. I didn’t immediately go for where I knew the book was, not wanting to be surprised in my haste. There were cameras in the corner of every ceiling, the metallic eyes documenting our search through the home. We paid them no mind, moving regardless of them. Once Skully had access, it wouldn’t matter- the footage would be his, not Jeff’s.  

The furniture inside the manor was decrepit, left over from a bygone era. Attempts had been made to keep the home tidy, but a house left abandoned had a tendency to grow cobwebs. I heard the sighs of wood as the house aged, the plaster spewed out by the lament. Mold was growing along the first floor ceilings, the black splotches the least of Jeff’s problems. The places barren of dust were an indication of where activity had taken place, giving us a reasonable guess of what rooms were visited often, what activities were done. The furniture, like the walls, were a faded pink, the color continuing throughout the house. While the color was objectively cute, it left a tingling on the back of my neck, its tenderness mildly was still ominous to me. An exposed wound was pink, too. 

Worse, we found evidence of Jeff’s… hobbies… everywhere. At a certain point, I stopped asking myself, “what is this?” because the answer was probably some kind of broken kink object. Used and unwashed, making me relieved I wore gloves to work. It was a relief to find a pipe that stunk of just weed and tobacco. 

Upstairs consisted of a single hallway, but the smell that emanated from it was beyond foul. Kate used her Tall Blade to pick the locks, opening each door as she crawled along the wall. 

What we found in the wasn’t surprising; piles of bodybags that hummed loudly with flies, the corpses in various states of decay. No Proxies, but the death we did find was staggering. Men of various ages and appearances, all having a certain handsome quality to them. Their skin was stripped from the neck down, peeled completely to expose the red flesh and sinew underneath. With the nerves exposed like that, even room temperature air would have felt like icy knives poking their skin. A terrible way to die. 

Jeff had the knife for a while. I wondered if there were any side effects to that… Surely, there had to be. There was always a drawback- a consequence of the human reality rejecting The Underrealm’s encroachment. 

With the final bodybag- the freshest- I convinced Kate to go downstairs, telling her I’d go into Jeff’s room for his notebook. She may have thought I was patronizing her, but I knew if she saw what was in the last bodybag, she wouldn’t act rationally. 

The single female corpse matched the appearance of the still living-girls outside. Dyed black hair, heavy makeup, completely naked. Her face was sliced and disfigured, her tongue pulled through her throat as her Glasgow smile was extended to her ears. He’d cut off pieces and resewn them, the blood dried around useless stitches. I knew there was more trauma lower on her body, but when I realized how Jeff left her, I didn’t dare desecrate her further. I fixed her hair, closed her eyes, and zipped the bag back up. I marked the bag for later; I wouldn’t let Jeff bury that poor girl, nameless and lost, on some Midwest farm in the middle of nowhere. 

The young man was there, too, barely clinging to life. His bag was unzipped, watching me with a miserable plea for me to help him. I wanted to free him of his suffering, but I feared doing anything that might cause Jeff to revert back. 

“I’m sorry,” I whispered to him. “It’ll be over, soon.”

While I couldn’t put him out of his misery, I did have a way to ease his pain. Rouge had an extensive first aid kit with her, which included morphine shots and pills. The man was definitely going to die from the shock of his injuries, his heart already beating unevenly as it began to give out. But with the morphine, he would die free of pain. Perhaps in his next life- if there was one- he could be the skin–taker, instead of the one shaved to the bone.

I went to Jeff’s room, then, focused on his disheveled bed. I didn’t pay attention to the posters, the pictures… Not just pinups, but crime scene photos, the evidence of his crimes blown up like art. I ignored the bloodstains on the floor, which would never come out of the wood grain. I had to ignore my old belt hanging off his closet doorknob, its leather worn with repeated use. Everything I saw was just another reason not to linger. 

I found the notebook under the bed, just like I was told. I found another body, too; a man with a disturbing likeness to Toby. I’d taken a considerable pause at the sight of him. His brown eyes, vacant and cloudy, his jaw slack as his hands curled awkwardly, his body stiff from rigamortis. 

I wouldn’t share that I saw it- I hadn’t wanted to, to begin with. I coughed as the smell made my eyes water, the scent shoved deep into my sinuses by then. Before I left, I made sure to lock every door, and leave everything as exact as I could. 

“Masky… come down here,” Kate beckoned, her voice calling from somewhere below me. 

Kate had discovered a trapdoor. She’d tried to pick up a dog figurine from a seemingly innocuous shelf, wondering why it was the only one polished. When she did, a panel in the wall slid open halfway, and easily opened further with a push. 

I followed her down the steps to a wine cellar, each rack destroyed and left in a pile of rotting wood in a corner. The walls were eroded stone, the air stagnant and dry. Army-green cases were piled in the corner by the stairs, each one locked by an eight-digit combination. Those were Jeff’s arms, each crate heavy with a firearm and its bullets. There wasn’t anything we could do about them; we didn’t have the time to work through the possible combinations, even if I knew the eight digits meant it was a date. The plan was to use what we found today to attack him tomorrow… I had to accept I’d be dodging those bullets, in less than twenty-four hours. 

What we found was more dangerous than guns. It appeared to be a Satanic circle, like straight out of a horror film. “Why” was laying clearly in the center of the circle, the pile of bones resting upon a striped scarf. A pair of glasses was poised over the eye sockets, but without a nose, they fell off easily. The bones of the arms had scratches along them, where our teeth had scraped them.  

“Hello, Liu,” I greeted sweetly. When I saw him, I resisted a near uncontrollable urge to kick the display and send the skull bouncing off the walls. “Sorry for barging in uninvited. You don’t mind, right?”

Kate snickered deviously, squatting down to examine Liu’s remains like a cool frog.

“Hey, Liu. Say something if you’re not okay with us farting in here.”

“Gross.”

“Hey. Girls fart too, man.” 

I rolled my eyes, taking a closer look at the circle itself. While I would’ve liked to think Jeff had turned the room into a mere effigy to his brother, the Nezperdian writing told me he was actually trying to make a call. 

The Scarlet King was a choice, certainly. Khahrahk had more power to spare for such a task, and theoretically, it was his only chance to revive Liu. Little did he know that Khahrahk would’ve asked for something drastic, and Jeff wouldn’t have been willing to pay it. Worse, even if he learned to live with Liu’s death, he wasn’t free of his actions. Just summoning The Scarlet King bonded you to him. Perhaps, by then, tomorrow was too far for Jeff to conceptualize. He lived surrounded by monuments to his past, determined to regain a life he felt so deeply owed.  

Kate soon pointed out that the walls were also painted. He’d tried calling them all, hoping another Tall One would answer his wish when The Operator refused. Chernabog’s told an amusing story; while it was drawn correctly and with correct intent, it was also angrily scratched and painted over in some aborted attempt to express discontent. I snapped a picture of it, wondering what EJ might’ve said to incur that. Probably nothing; I didn’t believe for a second they were in cahoots. 

And then there was the other one.  

As Kate removed the tapestry covering it, I let out a breathy cry at the other Rune on the wall. The instinct of prey overwhelmed me, causing me to stumble back and cower. 

“Masky…? What’s wrong? It’s just Severance, isn’t it?” Kate asked, backing away due to my reaction. 

No. No, it wasn’t. It’d been drawn with the intent to Summon. Jeff had tried to call upon The End, The One Who Sits Upon The Wall, The One Who Is The Wall, The Destroyer Of The Universe, The Supreme Victor Among All Tall Ones. He’d tried to call my Master’s Master. 

I felt an ancient, clawing terror in my throat, my chest aching as my hands shook with a need to hide. He hadn’t gotten it right, but he was close. Far too close. My mind swam with his descriptions, his names. The one who did not fear The Sun, because his shadow was greater. An eternal black flame of nothingness, a drowning void in the spaces between the stitching of our worlds. The finality, the creator and ender of The Game… The visions were blank, but still, I shuddered and sobbed, unable to handle being in its presence.

While I staggered back up the stairs, Kate felt nothing beyond pure confusion at my reaction. Being the vessel, I was the only one capable of feeling the lingering remnants of that entity.

The situation was getting worse. There was no possible way The Foundation knew Jeff was trying to contact other Tall Ones. Even with the scraps of information they had, they would know that was inviting another Dark Age. It'd be like shooting straight up, and acting shocked when the bullet pierced the top of your skull. Jeff had never believed Tall Ones were mere extraterrestrials- that was a lie he told others. Deep down, he knew they weren’t of any world, and hailed from a different realm entirely. What he truly believed, however, was unclear. It didn’t seem to matter to Jeff, anymore. His fixation was revenge, not understanding- to burn the land The Operator wouldn’t let him step onto. Even if it meant inviting Satan back into our realm, and bringing forth humanity’s Armageddon. 

Jeff would do it, and not understand that’s what he was doing. He’d done it before. I’d seen it for myself- Liu and Jeff, even when invited, would turn their backs on The Operator, side with the human race. There was simply no pleasing him. He was addicted to something that didn’t exist. 

All in all, we were in the house for a total of six minutes. By the seventh, we were sprinting across the lawn towards the trees. The land around us was flat, yet the house caused the world to tilt, its figure imposing as I ran from it. I stumbled, briefly, hitting the dirt before crawling the rest of the way.

In the meantime, Brian had run into some turbulence. The girls had taken him to see the dogs, claiming they were a part of Jeff’s work. From there, he pieced together a confirmation that The Foundation wanted him to find the “dog”. Apparently, they released one dog from the kennel every three days, hoping to entice the creature to come into proper view. 

That close, the dogs in the cages went berserk. They barked at Brian until their throats were hoarse, almost frothing at the mouth as his scent filled their noses. I’d vaguely heard them barking from inside the house, they’d been so loud and so overwhelmed with terror. 

Thus, the girls began prompting Brian to go inside with them. Brian tried to keep them all outside, knowing we were still busy within the house. Rapidly, cutesy flirtation gave way to open begging. From there, all pretense fell, and the girls confessed everything. 

There used to be more of them; thirteen, not ten. Jeff had strangled two to death, and one was traded for the dogs he saw. “One bitch for twenty”, was apparently Jeff’s favorite thing to say to remind them not to make him mad. By that point, they were certain that the “favorite” of tonight would meet that end soon, too. 

The reason he was killing them revealed just how shattered Jeff was. Everything I suspected was true; the girls were coached and trained to behave like a woman they never met, using old videos Jeff had taken of Nina. But should they get too close- be too much like her, and remind Jeff of her absence- he completely lost his mind, his rage only stopping once one of them was dead. It would only get worse after that, because then, Jeff would isolate himself for days in the cellar, leaving them to try to fend for themselves with lunch snacks and sodas. Barely enough for four people, let alone twelve, eleven, ten. When they began to hope each other died, just so there’d be enough food, they knew they couldn’t live like that any longer. But Jeff was incredibly strong, and had convinced them they were too stupid and unloved to escape. They were moved constantly, until they were no longer sure where they were. They needed help- his help, the one who clearly came all that way specifically to help them. Why else would he be there…? 

Natalie, Toby, and Skully were trying to help, their instructions on what to do sent through the Arkhive. But they were sending contradictory messages, speaking over each other in their frantic worry; Brian grew anxious as he tried to walk backwards, the noises in his ears and in his mind overwhelming and chaotic.

As I tried to catch my breath and help, I saw a pair of eyes in the underbrush in front of me. It was sudden- I lifted my head and coincidentally. Kate tried to check the time on her phone, and the artificial light bounced off the pupils like mirrors. 

At first, I thought it was one of us. That lasted for only a split second, realizing quickly that it didn’t respond to the usual pinging. It was still, unmoving- stalking, I realized.

“Don’t move,” I told Kate, making her freeze in place. She saw it then, as well, cursing harshly. 

I stared down the animal, wondering what it was doing– if it was planning to attack, or if it was asking itself the same question about us. It didn’t blink, didn’t waver, didn’t growl. Its stillness was wholly unnatural, as was the total silence it carried. 

Whatever it was, it didn’t stay to pick a fight. After what felt like an eternity, its eyes faded into the dark, a telltale rustle of leaves signaling its departure. Toby’s tripwires were everywhere; however, I didn’t hear a single snap, the Beast able to evade them.

“What was that?” Kate mumbled, a little unnerved. “A raccoon…?”

She knew better, and so did I. We’d been stalked by large Beasts before, and knew they liked to watch us to determine if we were worth it. Great, I thought. Things were getting worse and worse.  

Since it didn’t attack us right away, we took that as a warning to leave. We hurriedly made our way to Brian and the others, located more towards the back of the manor. Brian still couldn’t get away; the girls were pulling and tugging him towards the house, pleading with him to get evidence of what was inside. 

“I really want to stay and help you, but I have to leave, right?” Brian tried to reason with them, his voice trembling. “I have to actually go and get help.”

“B-But… D-Do you want a drink?” I heard one offer. “We have Henny, Vodka… O-Oh!! We could get you some Proxy, if you want!!!”

“...N-No. I need to go. I promise I’ll help you- trust me, I’m already in the process- but I can’t.”

“Fuck. When it rains, it fucking pours,” Kate hissed, showing me her phone. On it was a text from Jessica, sent fifteen minutes ago, warning us about the jocks from before. They were pissed about being “disrespected”, and were looking for us. They’d shaken her down, and she’d accidentally let it slip that we’d been curious about Jeff. To them, he was just some guy, no more dangerous than they were. They assumed we’d gone to his house for a good time. Sheltered as they were, they were going to find us to start a real fight. 

They’d put Jessica in the hospital with a few stitches, after they shoved her onto the pavement. Totally unlike them, allegedly; they were rough, but they weren’t complete assholes. “Something was wrong with them”, which only meant one thing: The Sickness. She’d left the message off asking Kate where we were, and if we were outside, to get inside. 

“Seriously? I thought they were smart…” I grumbled. “Fuck it. This is getting too hot. Let’s grab our Proxies and-”

“I said GET OFF OF ME.”

While I’d been distracted, the situation with Brian escalated. He’d been corralled against some stacked kennels, all but pinned to them. One girl had attempted to bribe him with her body to stay… 

Brian didn’t think she was “enticing” for the reason she was hoping for. 

As he shoved her down, his eyes turned black, his teeth growing out as his mouth watered. He lurched for her, only to stop himself when he realized what he was about to do. He knew, then, the cost of being a Proxy. Not only was he willing to devour her, but he also felt no guilt over it, no shame. Just shock at his own, sudden urges, having never felt them before about someone innocent. Of course, we couldn’t naturally intuit the goodness of the human soul. Could anything, besides a dollar store mood ring?  

The shift didn’t go unnoticed by the other girls. Instantly, they turned on him, realizing with shocked cries of rage what he was. 

“Oh my god!!! H-He’s an alien!!! A real one!!!”

“Betty, shoot him!!!” 

With that, Kate appeared, kicking up a plume of dirt to shield herself from sight. Warning Brian to hang on, she used her Gift to bolt back to our group, creating a miniature tornado as the air was tossed back and forth. While it terrified the girls, the noise the animals made inside their cages was hellish. Fearful barking erupted in a cacophony of noise, causing us to cover our ears as we struggled to block out the distressed cries. 

Soon, though, the first gunshots began to ring out. Like I predicted, their wild shots into the trees were far more accurate than I was comfortable with. They were approaching too, so their shots would only get closer. 

“Follow me!!! I made a safe path!!” Toby shouted, leading us as we raced through the trees. 

“Eyes open!! We aren’t alone!!” I reminded the others. I showed them what I’d seen briefly, causing both Natalie and Toby to curse and hiss. Their pace increased, leaving me nearly in the dust. Brian helped me keep up, making sure I wasn’t left behind in the scramble. Even Kate left me behind, racing ahead with long strides. While assisting another was encouraged, it wasn’t a penalty to leave your companion during a real chase. If they fell behind, it was because they weren’t fast enough, not because you didn’t help them. Knowing this and assuming I wouldn’t lag too far, they aimed to get out of the woods as soon as possible. 

I felt a phantom pain of a hot, searing stab into my gut. I shoved Brian off his course and dove for the ground, just as a bullet cracked the bark of a tree in front of us. The miss was announced with an angry cry, followed by footsteps that cracked twigs and squashed saplings. 

It was Principal Mason. He’d returned- a change of heart, maybe, about leaving his relative. All that became unimportant when he recognized us, and remembered how Brian and I had embarrassed him. He’d taken the time to shoot up beforehand, his sleeve rolled up to reveal the festering black dot. His pupils were dilated, foam sticking to his beard as he breathed in heavy, growling pants. His mind screamed at him to kill, to soothe the call for blood that surged in his thin veins. 

When his first shot didn’t hit me, he charged us, ditching the gun entirely. Once again, while I tried to get up, he was able to pounce on me. That time, however, I wrestled with him using my full strength. Despite my strength being greater than his, I was finding it difficult to match the aggression caused by the Proxyhydrone. His tenacity was far more of a problem. The sheer force I was exerting against his wrists should have been immensely painful, yet he still pushed against me, still trying to get a hand around my throat. He laid almost flat on top of me, making every attempt to wriggle free awkward.   

“Brian, don’t worry about me- go get help,” I ordered, knowing he was just out of my sight. I hoped he’d left me and ran already; I could more than handle myself. Even if I allowed Principal Mason to choke me, that would only trigger my vines. My concern was for his gun, which I was actively fighting to keep out of his hands. 

After a few moments of struggle, the principal got a hand free and punched me, socking me across the face. My mask popped off as my lip split immediately, my blood oozing from the wound thick and black.

“I knew it,” he hissed, finally getting his hands around my throat. “I knew it was you. You’re one of them. Ohhh, when I kill you, he’s gonna give me an endless supply. No, even better… I’m going to get Stuart, and get the hell-”

Before he could do anything- before he could even finish his sentence-, his head disappeared into a red mist. 

The moment I’d dragged Brian to the ground, he knew what he wanted to do. He hadn’t gone for help- he’d gone looking for a bigger weapon, apparently determining his crowbar wasn’t good enough. He’d picked up a branch as long and as wide as his leg from the forest floor, and crept up on the man as he focused his attention on me. With Brian’s enhanced strength, he’d swung it at the man’s head with every ounce of force in his body. It’d been more than enough, utterly eviscerating the man without a second to process his own death. His head wasn’t detached- it was gone. So was the branch, the wood shattering into sawdust and mixing with the blood in the air. 

Principal Mason flopped over me. his lower jaw all that survived as his tongue lolled out. The blood gushed from his neck like a fountain, pouring over me like a literal hose. I pushed the body off of me with a disgusted spudder, his blood hot across my face and chest.. 

I couldn’t breathe, suddenly, clutching my chest as I struggled. I clutched my stomach as I hacked and coughed, a perpetual feeling of something stuck inside my lungs keeping them spasming. 

A few feet away, Brian dropped the remaining splinters with a limp hand. Through black, threadbare cloth, I could see his eyes glowing with violence, the green like twin lamps under a sheet. It didn’t match the gentle way he knelt by my side, loosening my tie so I could breathe. 

“Wow… It really does get easier, every time…” he commented, his attention momentarily fixated on the corpse he’d created. I could feel the adrenaline pulsing in his veins, the euphoria igniting his nervous system as he watched the man’s blood dye the forest floor red. 

I thought of an eclipse- a darkness that passed over, turning the sunlight that shone from him warped and foreboding.  

“No… Fuck… You’re bleeding,” he pointed out, his voice trembling as he noticed my lip. He reached out, and for a brief moment, I felt a sliver of fear- for him, of him, I wasn’t sure. All he did was wipe the blood off my face, smearing my Proxy black with the human red dripping down my cheek. 

His touch moved, his thumb sliding along the underside of my eye, lightly pulling the flesh. As if to peer underneath, to see behind my eyes at what grew behind them.  

He cast his gaze downward, making my heart skip as he bowed his head to me. So reverent. “Sorry. Next time, I’ll be faster,” he promised. 

“You didn’t… have to… do that…” I squeaked, still out of breath. Now, though, I couldn’t seem to get a deep breath because of him. “Are you… okay, Brian? You’re acting a little…” 

He smiled, then. Warm as The Sun, which had now set. 

“Show me how you prepare the body,” he commanded serenely. 

I blinked rapidly, a strange sense of peace washing over me. I forgot what I was doing, why I was there. All I knew was that there was a corpse, and I needed to perform my Master’s rites. I had to. I was compelled.

I was entranced, moving off muscle memory as I drew my knife. Following the sternum, I slowly and methodically sliced the man into a blooming flower. I pried him open with my hands, the bones cracking under my fingers as I pulled them upward and out. His organs, cradled by his ribs and spine, were plated for us to take. It was all still warm, still wet. I was covered in the sticky, red fluid. Brian watched me closely, with the quiet awe of a person watching an artist.  

Unflinching, I stuck my hand into the cavity, plucking the heart from the vine of man with a few cuts to its stems. It was darker than it should have been. Full of my essence, squeezing it caused ichor to ooze from the severed ventricles. 

I offered the heart to him first. It was his kill, after all. It might have tasted a bit like me, but… I didn’t think it’d make him pause to know that. The contrary, even. 

He didn’t need me to point it out. He knew. With the same gusto as the carefully prepared meal- with more of it, even- Brian pushed the raw meat under his mask, the black cloth growing dripping wet as he took his first bite. 

I felt his euphoria as the blood hit his tongue. From there, it was nothing to him. No hesitation. No second guesses. No moment spared to grieve, to lament, to wonder. It was delicious food, given to him by his Master. By me.

Yet I wondered if the shame was truly absent. Brian’s meal was an ortulan bunting, eaten under the veil of his mask. He gnawed at the heart under the cloth, which soon soaked with blood, dripping and viscous as it ran down his throat. He didn’t remove the mask; he let the blood stain him, like the memory of his first meal stained his soul forever. 

My attention was suddenly called to several, uncomfortable sensations occurring inside my body- one of them being my free will returning. My face grew hot as I quickly reached for my mask, putting it on in a desperate attempt to hide. 

Was that his Gift? I shuddered again at the thought. Surely, my Master wouldn’t… But he might, I heard in my head, the heat spreading behind my eyes, onto my tongue. All at once, I felt myself standing on the edge of a knife, my emotions scattered.

I felt myself slip as Brian looked at me suddenly, as if remembering he wasn’t alone at the last second. It made me feel small, caught between his teeth. 

“...Oh. Sorry, Masky… Do you want some? Take it.” 

He sounded so calm. He held the heart out to me, silently beckoning me over. 

I knew there was some element of wrongness to what he was doing. He’d been trying to avoid commanding me, knowing I would feel compelled to do whatever he wanted. He stepped over a boundary that we’d both agreed on. The right thing- the healthy thing- might’ve been to assert myself. To remind him I couldn’t be commanded by just anyone.

But he wasn’t just anyone, to me. My eyes fluttered as I obeyed, crawling to his side in order to take what remained. 

“Eat it,” He demanded, not unkindly. He didn’t bark at me. His hand held the heart for me, his other tentatively collecting my bangs to brush them out of the way. He lifted my mask with a delicate pinch of his fingers, exposing the swollen lip I had underneath. Every move was gentle, practiced. Exactly what he wanted to do. 

I took the flesh from him as I bit down, my eyes turning black and my jaw straining. I felt lightheaded, only then noticing his hand had moved to my throat. To feel me swallow, I thought, the heat behind my eyes unbearable. He didn’t strangle me, but his thumb twitched against my Adam’s Apple, pushing it down as blood trickled down my esophagus. 

I swallowed hot blood and chunks of flesh until my palm was empty, tilting my head to rest my temple against his. With the cloth of his mask between us, the degree of separation made it comforting to lean on him. With that, Brian’s hand shifted to the back of my neck, threading his fingers with the wild half-curls in my hair.

He was so close. I never let someone be that close to me, while I had raw meat, but it was nothing when it was him. I almost wanted him to take it from me- to pull it from my teeth, to share in this awful thing we did. 

“You have to grow,” he whispered, his voice rough with a passionate fervor. His breath was as hot as the blood across my ear, making me shiver. 

“That’s the only way we get out of this. The only way out is through. It’s you. It’s always you.”

 

I didn’t understand where his behavior had come from, but I didn’t hate it. I didn’t squirm because I felt weak and humiliated. I felt-

I don’t want to say. I hate it. Don’t make me say it. Don’t make me admit what I wanted from him. 

My heart raced, my stomach heavier than it’d been a few moments ago. Had he hurt me? I didn’t know. I felt vulnerable, like a burn. I was more worried about him. Had I crossed a boundary? Were we still friends?

He rolled his tongue in his mouth, sighing through his nose with a dark satisfaction. As he gathered his bearings, however, he saw the body. Whatever spell he was under, it was over, then. He let out a sharp “Oh!” and scooted and inch away from me, lifting his mask to reveal a mortified expression. 

“I’m- I’m so fucking sorry, dude. O-Oh my God… Wh-Why did I do that?” he gawked. He stood up, then, backing away like he was suddenly a threat to me. 

I understand why his name is Totheark. To The Ark- a command in itself, an announcement of one’s destination. His role would be a foreman, a watcher. The sheepdog that kept us– even me– in line for our Master. 

But that’s not what I thought, at the time. I, usually so calculating, was dazzled by the human I had taken for my own. He was everything I’d wanted. 

“GUYS, REALLY?”

Kate crashed into the scene with an angry shout, utterly enraged. Suddenly, I remembered I was in the middle of a mission. In fact, I was in the middle of running for my fucking life. How we seemed to avoid being shot, I’ll never know. Call it queer luck.

 “You killed a guy WITHOUT ME!? And why the fuck are you- Jesus Christ, what’d you do with his head…?- Anyways, why the fuck are you guys eating, right now!? We’ve got to get outta here!!! Masky, Hoodie, lock in!!!”

“Sorry. I just. It just happened,” I blurted out, fixing my mask back into place. We were still ridiculously close. It couldn’t have been more obvious. 

“It’s my fault,” Brian stated, immediately standing up for me. “I couldn’t control myself.”

Kate paused, having more than enough intuition to sense the strange atmosphere between us. Since Brian was already blaming himself, she was happy to join him, her expression shifting from a general anger to a cold, vengeful rage.

“What did you do?”

Just then, a piercing scream rang through the air, followed by cries of total anguish. It made our skin crawl, everything else forgotten as we drew our weapons instinctively. That had to be Toby, I internally balked. What the hell was he doing…?

“What the fuck, guys? I turn around and you’ve all fucked off. Lucky I was lazy, so all the tripwires are behind us… Yooooo, look at that guy’s head!!! Sick!!! Wait-t-t… WHAT THE FUCK!?! YOU KILLED THE PRINCIPAL?! YOU ASSHOLES, I CALLED DIBS!!!” 

My blood ran cold as Toby emerged from the bushes with a wild look in his eye. He wasn’t covered in blood, his hatchets still clean. Yet echoing through the trees was the sound of bodies being torn limb from limb, their cries for help overlaying their moans of agony. 

Natalie appeared soon, as well, her brow furrowed deeply as she counted us all together. 

“If you’re here. And we’re here. Then who’s…?” Kate trailed off. 

We were compelled by morbid curiosity to see. I also noticed Skully wasn’t there, which brought forth a few questions. I would’ve known if he was in peril- that close, I would’ve felt it like an alarm in my head. So was he the one causing those screams? Surely not… right?

Following the noise, we were taken near the edge of the woods away from Smile Lane. I heard a car running idly, the sound of its engine less than a few hundred yards from us. 

We moved a little deeper into the woods, following a straight path from the cars. When we did, we found the football players.

The boys were mangled, their throats torn out and their bowels ripped from their stomachs. Chunks of their arms and thighs were missing, their genitals bitten off with enough force to expose the pelvic bone underneath. That part made me wince, the haunting screams still echoing in my head. However, there was absolutely no blood to be found. Certainly, there would be blood dripping from every leaf in the small clearing; however, they were drained completely, the only blood being what was already soaked into their meat. 

“Well… fuck,” Kate grumbled. “What do we do about this?”

“Should we be worried?” Brian pointed out.

“No. It’s gone,” Skully said, making us all jump. I didn’t know when he’d arrived, but he’d sidled up beside Brian without announcing his presence. 

I was ready to believe Skully had finally embraced being a ruthless killer… but then I saw his camera. I realized he must have been there the whole time, filming the attack. Not what happened between me and Brian, thank God; I didn’t want anyone to see that, and part of me had been worried he’d doubled back to see what was wrong with us.

A lot. A lot was wrong with us. 

Skully showed me his camera, fastforwarding through our initial chase to the point where everyone had diverged. Kate turned back for me the moment she realized I hadn’t followed, the sounds of shouting barely audible on the tape. In contrast, Toby and Natalie debated doing the same. Natalie had said something to Toby through the Arkhive, which couldn’t be picked up on camera; whatever it was, though, it made them both chase after Kate. That left Skully alone, the only one to notice the headlights between the gaps in the trees.

Not Jeff’s truck. The boys’.

The quality was poor, due to the visual noise of the dark, but I could see how Skully crouched low, following the jocks as they entered the woods with flashlights and baseball bats. Although their plan was to sneak up on us (and Jeff, assumedly), Skully was already stalking them, documenting their every move. The mastermind of their brilliance was their team captain, who was sure they could scare us first by pretending to be the killer animal.

When Skully zoomed out to capture the four boys surrounded by the dense foliage, it revealed a pair of dimly glowing pupils, lit only by the light of the nightvision. The two, white pixels sent chills down my spine. Clearly, the pupils grew larger as the Beast drew nearer to the boys. I began to make out a color pattern in its fur, the shape of a dog beginning to become apparent. Before it could appear clearly, however, the video began to distort, the audio glitching and screeching before cutting to black. 

Skully couldn’t capture the actual attack, nor was he able to see it. Fearing for his life, he only had the mind to put his camera down and get low on the ground, covering his head and drawing his limbs in tightly. 

I only cared that he’d survived. He’d captured enough, and he’d lived to deliver the footage. He’d accomplished more than I had, that’s for damn sure. 

“You did the smart thing- eyesight might be a trigger,” I said, patting his shoulder as he smiled behind his mask. I knew that was probably bullshit, but I really didn’t know for sure. It was a bad idea to judge creatures by how they reacted to me. 

I sighed wearily, not wanting to bother with the bodies. It’d be easier on us just to leave them for the humans. Principal Mason would be claimed by my Master, and remain unfound. He was lucky; thanks to us, he’d be remembered as a good man that loved his job helping students. The reality- a twisted man that sold flesh to pay for a bad habit- would be kept with us. 

“Ah… Leave them,” I said absently. ”We’ll find dinner somewhere else.”

Kate stared at me for a moment, the question hanging on the tip of her tongue. “...Are you… hungry, Masky?” she asked, cocking her eyebrow at me.

I cleared my throat, straightening out my jacket to hide the bloodstains. “You guys will be,” I said simply. 

Brian looked like he was about to throw up. He wasn’t covering his face- probably too hot, considering how red he was. 

It wasn’t his fault, I thought. When we were alone, I’d tell him the truth. 

I wasn’t angry. Far from it. I understood the purpose of his words’ power. It was the equalizer. No matter how strong I got, how my form shifted and my scale grew, Brian would be able to command me back into shape. His control was a balance.

He was a Gift.

 

–

 

Gathering all the evidence together, we unlocked the truth about Smile Lane. We no longer believed the dentist was an active player; in fact, he’d been telling the truth when he said he didn’t breed the siblings together. He was a victim of timing. He'd been an unfortunate bystander, a man that had dabbled in mild moral ambiguity and invited a demon by accident. 

Jeff wasn’t interested in the deeper lore. All he knew was that after The Face of God had its fill, it would go into a rut and seek out females. The Foundation obviously saw merit in studying the half-Beast, half-dog creatures, knowing the secrets to our existence were adjacent. 

The Beast was well aware it was being lured. Judging by how easily it avoided our traps, I doubted Jeff could outwit it. I think it was playing with him; teasing him, trying to figure him out. It’d probably never experienced a human trying to lure it, outside of trying to kill it. 

We couldn’t attack from the woods with it around. Even if it wouldn’t hurt us, it might get in our way. So that night, we decided on something direct. It’s what we wanted to do, anyways. At that point, we assumed Jeff was going to be expecting us. That was fine- we were aware that could be a consequence of trying to get into the house. 

We were in the mood for a direct confrontation, anyways.

Skully, Kate and I were in the living room, watching Jeff’s house through his security cameras.

Clearly, Jeff was upset. I watched with a clenched jaw as he punished his girls for supposed failure. I could tell they’d at least tried to give chase- a few of them had bandages around their ankles from Toby’s wires, their bodies bruised from where they’d fallen.

But that wasn’t good enough for Jeff. In what could only have been a fit of pure madness, he replaced the dogs in the cages with the women, locking them up while he let the animals run off into the woods. 

“God, he’s so… Like. It’s purposeful, you know?” Kate whined. “It’s so lame. Who is this even for?” 

Himself, clearly. I recoiled as I saw him reaching into his pants, shutting the laptop firmly before I needed to pour bleach on my face, too. He was performing just as much as the girls were, taking on the role of an irredeemable tyrant to keep himself entertained. Perhaps he thought himself as the protagonist, hence why he felt so morally free…

…Then again… Perhaps he was doing it for someone. 

“I worry about that cellar,” I mumbled, tapping the laptop as I thought. “The only reason he wouldn’t answer Jeff right now is because he can’t.”

“All the more reason to kill Satan,” Kate pointed out with a wolfish grin. 

“Without killing Grande,” Skully added. “That was a specific request of The Puppeteer…” 

“Psh… I’m not going to worry about it. Grande’s probably a scumbag, too, just like the rest of those denizens… I’m not giving another Clown a chance to trick me.” 

We turned to the door as Natalie and Toby entered, carrying take–out. Toby sneered at me, but only briefly- his attention stuck to Natalie, who seemed to be the one with the purpose. She’d walked into the room with her fists clenched, her one, emerald eye focused on me. 

Despite that confidence, she was hesitant to speak. As she stopped within arm’s reach, the apprehension crept into her features. I knew she was about to bring up Jeff. It was the only thing that brought about that firm crease of her brow, her long bangs falling over the clock screwed into her face. She’d been building to this point with me, and finally, she was ready.

As Natalie grasped her confidence, she relaxed her grip, her hands falling limp. “I want Jeff’s heart,” she stated with finality. She wasn’t asking for my permission. She was telling me what she’d do.

It wasn’t a metaphorical request, but it was for a metaphorical reason. The heart was the flesh of The Operator, therefore it was significant ritualistically to consume it. It was unlike her to ask for such a thing- despite being a serial killer, she didn’t get territorial. She kept body parts to eat, but rarely did they have as much sentimental value as the dish. Except this time. 

I had no issue with it. While that was one of my “rights” as the vessel, I ate the heart simply because I was told to, not out of pride. In my eyes, I wasn’t the one she had to stand her ground with; Jeff haunted me, but not like he haunted Toby. 

Toby, however, was neither shocked nor argumentative about her request, so I could only assume they’d already discussed it. Still, I couldn’t help but remember Jeff had another victim among our ranks.  

“Ellie should be a part of this conversation,” I pointed out.

“No,” Toby refused. Rather starkly, too, with an authoritative voice he rarely whipped out. It made it easy to see what he valued, which made it easier to know when not to fight him. “She doesn’t remember, anymore. To her, it’s been hundreds of years. Putting her in front of Jeff would undo all of Rouge and The Basher’s work.”

I knew he was deathly serious about that. He never gave any compliment to The Operator, particularly when it came to how he played with our memories. But in Ellie’s case, he’d seen for himself the difference in quietly erasing the memories of trauma and pain, replacing them with a surplus of warmth and happiness. The mind could be manipulated, and yes, it could be cruel. But it could be used for good, making the worst moments feel like a bad dream. It was what our brains were supposed to do; The Operator just ensured it happened, and our minds didn’t attack us for all eternity. 

“You get to healin’, or you best be gettin’ revenge. Ellie done healed, and that’s good for mon cher. But I ain’t forget for one second… Lord, I fuckin’ tried,” Natalie muttered. Timidly, she traced over the scars along her face– the little x’s where she’d stitched her own mouth shut. 

“I want him, gar,” she said softly, her voice breathy with vicious hunger. “I ain’t never ask for nothin’… And outta all the men I ever met, he done me the dirtiest.”

I glanced at Kate, then Toby, then chose my tone carefully. I’d respected her until then, not wanting to ask her to relive something that clearly disturbed her. But she’d told everyone else, in one way or another. Only I was kept at that distance, and now, my respect for her space had come across as a sort of apathy. 

“What happened to you, Natalie?” I dared to ask, holding out my hand. I removed my glove, letting my hand fall limp to show the pulse of my wrist. It was an invitation to share- for her to grasp my arm, and show me the threads of her life. 

“Show me.”

Within me was a chance to tell her story. To remember her. The Operator saw it all through the trees, but couldn’t understand it truly. Through her, I understood it all. 

The twitch was instinctive- the first sting that caused her memories to bleed into her eyes. But with a determined set to her brow, she grasped my wrist, my own hand wrapping around hers. I could feel her discomfort then, and a cloying desire to retreat. She didn’t take it, her eye closing as the pocketwatch began to tick backwards. 

I closed my eyes, letting the noise hypnotize me as our existences momentarily bonded. When I opened them in my mind, I saw the sun peeking through weeping foliage, the smell of water with every breath I took. A sticky heat clung to me, melting my skin and the air itself into a puzzling soup. 

Natalie started from the beginning- the very beginning. She told me things I already knew- she was born dirt poor, her mother “mostly Haitan” and her father a Cajun with the same mixed heritage. That was common for “swamp people”, as they were called. They were a mix of whatever came to the Gulf of Mexico, whether for fishing or pleasure in the casinos and bars. Or… In some cases, to sample the local population who couldn’t chase them into the water. 

It’d been a hard life- half fishing for food, half relying on government checks. They lived in a shack in the middle of the swampland, cramped into a small space with her father, her mother, and her elder brother. Her elder brother was the favored one, being the boy of the family; her father was a shrimper, and wanted his son to take over his business. They did everything together, her elder brother a carbon copy of her father right down to his delicate, tow-colored hair. Natalie tanned far too easily, her hair too thick for any comb but her mother’s.

Her mother often needed more care than Natalie did, prompting the daughter to develop self-reliance early. After her mother gave birth to Natalie, she became listless, often laying on a mattress in the corner of the shack, ignoring Natalie unless she was the one being cared for. In those moments, she found a sliver of love; her mother would tell her stories, whisper about their culture where her father couldn’t hear. Though she and Natalie were two completely different skintones, she still passed that on to her, insisting that she remember them when it was her turn.  

Her father had been deeply unkind to her- her brother was “worse”. That was all that she’d ever said about what she went through. I thought that’d been all she remembered, or perhaps, all she was willing to remember. 

Natalie had seemed so… Normal, if you’ll pardon me. She had a certain peace to her. She was complete in a way I wanted to be, the trauma of her past not enough to turn her into someone cold and broken. She never gave the impression that she’d ever been that weak, that helpless.  

I had no idea. When the truth was revealed to me, I gagged at what I saw through her childhood, clutching her wrist as my eyes welled with tears. I saw her brother over her shoulder, his eyes wild and his hands deceptively tender. The pain. The humiliation. Every day, like clockwork.  

“They raped me,” Natalie repeated flatly, refusing to let me dodge the word. She could follow my thoughts, her nails digging into my arm. I’d started to pull away on instinct, but she didn’t allow it. “My Dad would get in on it, if Ma wasn’t feelin’ right. ‘Y’ain’t useful for much else’, he said.”

I couldn’t fathom it. But she was his daughter, I thought, bewildered. He made her. 

“Your mom-?”

“She played dead, glad it ain’t her. That’s what she told me, too- if it wasn’t me, it’d be her. Used to think that was her way of saying sorry, but… I don’t think that no more.”

I could hear her mother say it, too- an exhausted, apathetic drawl. Truly relieved to not be the victim. In doing so, she forfeited her right to ever be considered one again. But why? Why was Natalie special enough to receive her stories, but not enough to protect…? 

That was their daughter. They made her.

From the time Natalie was seven to the time she was thirteen, her brother pecked at her flesh like a vulture. Daily abuse, for two thousand, one hundred ninety-four days. 

Nobody came to save her. No one even knew she was there. Living in the middle of the swamp, it took hours for humans to get close enough to do a welfare check. They came once when she was a toddler, and they never returned. Might’ve been for a reason as banal as the transition from paper to digital records. Yet it left Natalie on her own, surrounded by predators.

But she was never alone. At night, when all she could hear was the ticking of her father’s pocketwatch and the nocturnal fauna, she would sit on their little dock and shine her flashlight on the water. Like candles floating over the gaseous swamp, the alligators would shine their eyes back at her. 

Tick, tick, tick. When it was just her, the reptiles, and that sound, the pitch black engulfed the world… It took her, as it had taken me. 

In that space between the threads of reality, The Operator appeared to her. She could hear his breath across the water like a deep sigh, the sky empty as the stars averted their sleeping gazes.The Operator was a soft paranoia clutching her heart in his gentle palm; a man who wasn’t there, whispering to her the secrets of the knife. He beckoned towards the swamp with a foreboding breeze, calling for her with words she couldn’t yet understand. She called him Ton Ton Macoute- “Man With A Bag”, literally- because her mother told her the story of the boogeyman that would steal naughty children, putting them in his bag and running into the night. 

In telling that story, she’d connected with Natalie- for just the barest moment, she’d cared. It stuck with Natalie, compelled her to search for him in the dark. 

She called out to him, naming him Ton Ton with a hopeful lilt in her voice. He took bad children away- did she count?

She could’ve spent the rest of her life hiding in the swamp, if that was how she truly wanted to live. She could’ve even given herself to it, and ended the struggle. But she had the power to fix it- a Gift.

No matter what she did, Ton Ton would be watching her. He didn’t tell her to do it; he just told her that she could, if she wanted to.

The day had come randomly. Natalie didn’t remember what day, exactly. She was melting with sweat, dirt caked under her fingernails and her hair missing in clumps. Her eye always felt itchy, and it’d started to swell and leak pus in the corner. She’d laid there and thought of her upcoming day- no school, no future, her body mangled and her stomach sick as she cleaned the blood off of her underwear. In a feverish state between awake and asleep, she began to think. The way Natalie described it in her own mind, she’d begun to think for the very first time.

Without her father’s pocketwatch, there was no sense of time- merely moments that signaled when the rape would start, when there was food, and when she had to sleep. And yet, Time happened despite her ignorance to it. Day became night, night became day… It was a secret, a truth about the world that her father held in his hand. She wasn’t allowed to know, only guess. She hated that more than anything. It wasn’t simply knowledge of time she wanted- what she’d begun to crave was to wield Time, so it never had power over her again. 

Simply put: she wanted that pocketwatch. Like the stories, that, too, was her birthright. 

When she realized what she’d have to do to get it, she found herself in a rare moment of inward peace. It all became so simple, so quickly. My Master relieved her of the burden their bloodline carried in her. She didn’t have to feel bad for what she was going to do, because she wasn’t a bad person.

That wasn’t her real mother. That wasn’t her real father. That wasn’t her real brother. They were fakes; her real family was out there, looking for her. She couldn’t keep them waiting.  

She killed her mother first. There was no sentiment behind it. She was the easiest. Natalie considered waiting, but ultimately, there was no reason to. Her mother had already begun to rot on her mattress, so she couldn’t run. When Natalie took a frying pan to her body, her bones snapped like dead trees. Natalie did it quickly, and didn’t apologize. She didn’t ask for an apology, either. 

Was there ever a more vicious relationship than a Proxy and its Host? The one that carried us would always inspire a fixation of sorts. Nevermind the useless, oft burdensome sire- they would never inspire the desperation for approval that the carrier could. The one that gave us our calcium, our oxygen… Even if all we felt was hatred towards them, knowing their flesh made ours made that hatred itself a kind of love. We revered them, and we feared them. And yet that relationship wasn’t mutual- as the spawn, we were destined to be rejected by our progenitor. Gently, cruelly. It didn’t matter. One day, we would look our mothers in the eyes, and become strangers with them. 

Natalie left hers where she was. She not only knew her brother would see the body, but she expected him to. She had no intentions of hiding from him; in fact, one last time, she wanted to try to fight back. She’d been trying that whole time, but maybe if she tried just a little harder… Just one more time.   

She couldn’t even describe it as particularly thrilling, even though he was the one who hurt her the most. Yes, she was finally able to kill that looming shadow in her nightmares… yet all of a sudden, he didn’t seem so intimidating to her. Her brother was only bigger than her, not exactly a big kid. With her new sense of self, that size difference no longer felt so daunting. His skin looked so delicate, his bones so brittle. Those eyes that had stared down at her were gelatin, his hair soft keratin. But she’d been swimming in the swamp, holding her weight on branches to avoid hunting alligators. She was built like her father, one good meal from shooting up like bamboo.  

She overpowered her brother, breaking both his legs in their scuffle by dropping their rusting fridge on him. She dragged him to the swamp by his crushed limbs, his body thrashing like a gator as he begged for forgiveness and cursed her in the same breath. Eventually, he began to understand her deafness, and his words became screams for her to stop.

Natalie knew implicitly what she had to do. Her arms wrapped tight around his knees, her brother’s legs up straight, and forced his head under the swamp. Even though she was shorter than him, that ended up being a bad thing for him. Gravity and the rigidity of his own bones wouldn’t allow him to bend enough to break the surface. He struggled, but not for long; in fact, the struggling drowned him faster. 

She tried to find the will to let him go, to forgive him. 

It’d been too satisfying to feel him die. To feel his kicks grow feeble, his hands splashing the water less and less. 

He would never hurt her again. 

Although Natalie let his body float in the water, the alligators didn’t try to eat it; for such greedy creatures, that always struck her as odd. They let his body float, even seeming to gather around her to stare. 

Watching. Waiting for something to arrive. 

Her father came home as it grew dark. She hid in the swamp, watching him while submerged in the depths. He entered the home, saw her mother. Ran outside and saw her brother, washed up and tangled in grass. 

He called her name, but she didn’t answer. Faced with silence, her father did something truly peculiar. He immediately knew she’d killed them, despite it being more likely that she was also dead. Or, rather, it was supposed to be; that’s how the human mind worked. 

But he knew.

He knew. 

So he grabbed his gun from his truck, calling her name sweetly as he began to hunt for her. 

Somehow, deep down, Natalie knew one thing- the gun would jam the first time. It wasn’t as if she saw it jam in a flash of memory; it was a deep assuredness, a certainty of implicit knowing.  When it jammed, that’s when she had to kill him. 

Bravely, she exposed herself, hoping to get him to shoot. What she predicted came true- when her father pulled the trigger to shoot her, it jammed. 

I saw such a curious look of shock on his face. So many different types of surprise: knowing he’d failed to shoot her, followed by a flicker of humanity as he realized he was shooting at his own daughter. Then, the understanding that he was next- that the monster he’d tried to run from had never left him. It wanted its pound.  

With all the force in her little, malnourished body, Natalie plunged a kitchen knife into her father’s chest. She stabbed and stabbed and stabbed, over and over, until she lost count. Until his chest was carved open. Until, in a haze of anger, betrayal, and grief, her passion coalesced into an unending, ceaseless hunger. Natalie screamed, dug at his flesh with her fingers and teeth. She filled her belly for the first time as she, Saturn, devoured her father. 

When she came to her senses, the morning light turned the sky purple. The corpses of her parents lay in bones around her, their blood still trickling into the misty water. Her brother’s body was gone. Natalie was alive, her father’s pocketwatch was clasped in her shaking hands. 

Her last act was to set the shack ablaze, destroying it in a final act of rebirth. Everything else was left for the alligators to eat. 

Bodies, bodies, bodies- all she knew was that she needed bodies. The Operator told her to find them, turning her eyes to the overgrown road. Find a hole, he told her. Find The Ark. Go home.

And that was where Jeff came in. Right when she needed him least. 

She’d thought he was her savior. She’d walked the highway like a zombie for hours, barefoot and drenched in blood. She hadn’t seen anyone since she killed her parents, and almost wondered if she was the last human on Earth… And then his car drove past her, only to slowly reverse and stop. 

Jeff’s face hadn’t been so hideous, back then- when he rolled his window down, she saw a young man with bright, mischievous, discolored eyes under smooth, scarred skin. His hair was dark and silky, and she found its length unique. He was still fairly ugly, yes, but… Through her eyes, I could see why she paused for him. He recognized her, his Glasgow smile holding wisdom beyond his years. 

He wasn’t surprised to find her, even in the state she was in. Natalie wasn’t particularly surprised to see him, either. She thought they were the same creature, whatever they were. 

She’d asked him if she was in Hell, and he’d laughed; said no. 

He’d lied. For three years, five months, and twenty days, he lied.

But the reason Natalie hesitated to discuss Jeff- the reason she was so guarded about it to begin with- was the same reason she stood before me then and told me her story. 

She’d genuinely loved Jeff. Even after all he did, and did to her, there was a part of her that couldn’t let go of that love. The guilt followed every word she spoke about him, compelling her not to speak his name at all. But in that moment, I saw her unguarded truth. Her heart swelled in her memories of him. 

Jeff gave her a home and some semblance of humanity. She’d had literally nothing, and he gave her everything. Natalie saw him as everything, too. She watched him from behind corners, her admiration like a blossoming field of flowers in her chest. He had a way of commanding attention with his words, his conviction enchanting to those craving something fantastical. Nina and Liu seemed just as convinced, which only furthered her infatuation with him. For a girl who couldn’t read, he was the sun, shining brilliantly regardless of his decay. 

Jeff painted stories of aliens from distant planets coming to Earth, bestowing upon us great powers. That was what he said Ton Ton Macoute was- an alien that was trying to take her away, just like they tried to take him. He told Natalie that, like him, she was one in a million. He’d vowed to teach her everything he knew. He trained her to become a serial killer, in the same way some of you were taught to play baseball. 

He told Natalie that he needed the power she had inside her. He told her she was going to save the world. That was all she needed to stay. It’d felt like love, to her.

I didn’t know the Natalie I saw in those memories. She’d begun to think, but not for herself. She was Jeff’s barking dog, stupid and feral, her tongue out in a reflection of the boy she adored. She emulated Nina’s worst qualities, dressing like her and copying her mannerisms in a desperate ploy for Jeff’s romantic attention. Nina hated it, seemingly, but there were some instances where she seemed sympathetic… pitying, even. Not enough to get her away from them, of course. But Nina cared enough to start slipping birth control into her food. 

I’ll always hate that about Nina- she knew what the right thing to do was. She just chose not to do it unless it emotionally compelled her. It was a trait she shared with me, though, so I guess that’s why I didn’t catch it as a kid. 

Natalie didn’t need to be forced. Jeff was careful with his coercion of her, never too aggressive or pushy. Perhaps he was scared of her, of what agitating her would do. But whatever the reason, she’d thought her choice was her own. When Jeff touched her body, she’d allowed it. She’d wanted it, believing that being with him changed her- undid the damage that was done by her brother and father. 

Jeff was kind to her. I will give him that. It was bizarre to see Jeff so human; it put into stark reality how much he’d been poisoned by Proxyhydrone, his “Liquid Hate”. In their private moments, Jeff acknowledged her as a human being. He would open up to her, revealing the pathetic, helpless little boy he never evolved from. He admitted that Liu had “done things” that, while he didn’t hate him for it, would sometimes haunt him like a ghost. Being equally that helpless, Natalie empathised with him. Jeff laid undying adoration in her lap, clutching onto her, shedding real tears. He confessed he loved her, and she believed him. 

She let him carve her face. That was why she could so easily have it repaired- because she’d laid still, awake, and allowed it, the wounds growing purulent in the filth of the house. There was never enough Bactine.

Jeff only taught her to tell time in order to get close to her, to make his love a reward. From there, he presented killing as the key to earn more of his love. Kill the humans working with the aliens, he ordered; kill them, and take their spawn. Make them pay for their extermination plan. 

In fleeting memories of Natalie’s reflection, her eyes glowed with Jeff’s malice, their vile intentions dampened by the swollen infection that persisted in Natalie’s eyelid. It was MRSA- Methicillin-resistant Staphylococcus aureus. In short, her eye was severely infected with a bacteria called staph, and it’d spread quickly from her constant picking. It created pus-filled bubbles on the skin, and devoured the flesh from the inside out. It’d been minor when Natalie arrived with Jeff, but curing it required more help than Jeff was willing to give her. It was slowly eating at her face, and eventually, her brain would be next. Had nothing changed, she would’ve died, and died horribly, her identity wholly consumed by neglect. 

“Why didn’t The Operator help you?” I’d asked aloud, my tone accusing and trembling with rage. He had made contact with her- at that point, he should have stayed with her. How could our Master abandon her? How could he have waited? I wouldn’t have waited; I would’ve sent Ann to go get her, or I would’ve found a way to collect her myself. I would’ve made a way.  

Without skipping a beat, Natalie refuted the accusation. “Ain’t his fault… Jeff knew exactly what I was. They known ‘bout the lead being a blocker from the start. Made me wear a necklace made of it. Kept all that down deep inside.”

The path she’d taken was made of sand; from the moment she took her first step, the road began collapsing behind her. Once he had her absolute trust, Jeff used her to test his machines, his methods of containment, all of it. The reason he could hold Toby and I so effectively was because of what he’d done to her.  

Yet despite her lack of education, Natalie wasn’t ignorant. She couldn’t read a book, but she could read a room. Natalie saw her future in the way Jeff belittled Nina, the way he put the most difficult, complicated work in her hands. The way Liu would stare reminded her of her brother, all bug-eyed and craving… The way Jeff didn’t stop him from staring reminded her of her father. Jeff had pulled her in close and whispered that he was safe, but in that action, he accidentally created a dynamic that put the others in a scrutinizing light. She saw what Time was doing to her in the eyes of Liu, and through Nina, she saw what it would inevitably do in the future.  

She began to stalk the victims, watching them before she ended them. She saw what she’d missed- not just the comforts the families gave, but the way they treasured their supposed “monster children”. Even when they were bad, the parents she saw didn’t treat their children like how she was treated. I felt the crawling, dawning terror which had lingered over her skin, expecting them to behave how she thought was normal… Only for it to never happen. 

She began to ask herself if she wanted it. She began to tell herself no.  

The tipping weight was the Changelings Jeff brought back to test Mr. Pokey, my old friend. Before the brothers killed them, Natalie would care for them in secret, in some vain attempt to emulate the warmth she’d seen. She remembered as many names as she could- Annabelle, Lisa, Oliver. She started cooking food to make them feel safe, waiting until The Killers left before offering it to them. Rather than encourage them to stay, however, it gave their captives hope Jeff and Liu didn’t need, leading to a few messy escape attempts. The blame for that was entirely on Natalie’s shoulders. Natalie tried to appeal to Jeff’s empathy, but was shocked to find total disdain. Jeff was only a human when it benefited him. 

With her presence a nuisance more than a pleasure, it wasn’t long before Jeff was bored of Natalie. Within a month, he went from seeing her as the apple of his eye to a liability. And as he struggled to find Changelings, and his supply of Proxyhydrone ran low… he remembered that he’d saved some fresh for just such an occasion.

He threw Natalie in the basement like trash. Grabbed her by the hair and threw her in a cage, like nothing that happened between them mattered. She wasn’t a human, after all; she was his pet. 

But maybe Jeff did love her; loved her enough to make stupid choices out of fondness, like letting her keep her pocketwatch. Maybe he completely forgot about it. Maybe he thought that trinket would serve to control her, in a way he struggled to. 

What it did was remind her of her last struggle. That she’d escaped that once, already. She could do it again. 

In the same way she knew her father’s gun would jam, she knew she would need her father’s watch to escape. That was why she’d compulsively held onto it, despite the nightmares its sound brought. She needed to remember, for reasons that only became clear when the time came. 

Though the last few days of her life fell into a familiar, violent dance, she could see the beat of it- could hear it, using the ticking seconds of the watch. Over time, she found she could stretch it, pull it together. The tick, tick, tick, becoming ticktick, tick, and then Tick. Tick. Tick. Like droplets. 

In a fit, she tore off the necklace Jeff gave her, its metal stinging her skin. Her sight became sharper, the colors more vivid. The world had such a clarity to it that she wondered if she’d ever fully experienced it. 

Between the spaces of atoms, she heard our Master calling for her. He had no shame or guilt to give her- only instructions and a deep, longing plea to return home.

In the dim of the moldy basement, she scarred the symbols into her fingertips using her teeth. “I give you my eye, so that you may see,” she’d recited calmly, the memory of her voice so unlike the one I knew. More desperate to believe. More willing to die. 

With a hand hot with blood, Natalie dug out her infected eye, ripping it from her skull in an internal symphony of nightmarish pain. It radiated from her like waves of lightning, churning her stomach and forcing her slippery fingers to hesitate and tremble. Despite it all, she didn’t relent, screaming past her instinct until the act was done. Her eyeball had rolled a few inches away from her, pulsing strangely as it turned black. It began to shrink in on itself, a most peculiar sound drawing softly through the air- a strange, almost melodic whistling. Pressure was gathering in that spot, preparing to spawn an anomaly from Natalie’s flesh. With her blood, she drew a circle around it, placing it within the context of our Master. A low hum followed the whistle, our Master gently walking Natalie through the formula.

Natalie then took her father’s pocketwatch in her bloodied hand, the clock’s face nestled into her palm.“Now give me your Sight,” she’d commanded. “So that I… may… know!!!” 

As her words became a shout, she forced the handheld clock into her now empty eye socket, her flesh and bone distorting like clay around it. The pain was immense; I knew that because I could feel it, my vision fluctuated wildly between her mind and the world we lived in. I felt that pain to understand her- as a Proxy, that was a part of the connection I couldn’t shy away from. It was her transformation. We were born in fire, blood, and desperation, and that was so painful to do.  

I saw Natalie as she clutched her disfigured eye with one hand, the other placed over her detached eyeball. Somehow, the ticking continued; now, though, it resonated through Natalie’s bones, the seconds etching into them.

Light.

Dark.

Life.

Death.

Time.

When she lifted her head, she could see with both eyes. It defied logic, and even physically, it was incredibly disorienting, her gaze able to move without the subtle tug of muscle that caused. But in that moment, that was exactly what she needed to know her belief had merit. Her agony forgotten, she closed her fist around her dead eye. It was glowing, the compacted, coal-like pebble vibrating with the force it held within it. 

What she hadn’t known at the time was that it wasn’t a straight journey from predicting the future to controlling the flow of the present. What she wanted should’ve been impossible to grant. But she believed she could, with all the conviction that our Master had seen within her from the start. A willingness to fight that he could never deny. 

There was a sharp crack that plunged the air into a dead silence, knocking off the power in Jeff’s home. I vividly recognized the drowning sensation within her chest, the air molecules no longer moving with such natural drift. By the way I was observing, I didn’t understand what she’d done until she stood up. Suddenly, the fencing enclosing her was made of breadwire, bending easily in her bloody grip. 

Natalie stepped out of the basement as Clockwork. Time melted around her, her body moving through the stagnant world like navigating the bottom of the ocean. The three Killers were still midway through their tasks, their movements slowed to a crawl. They were totally oblivious to any changes- Nina had even been on her way to deliver food to Natalie, her steps suspended and her eyes unseeing. Though Natalie stood plainly in sight, Nina couldn’t perceive her. They were on two separate planes of existence, but only Natalie possessed the power to enact change.

Natalie should’ve killed them, then. But at the time, she didn’t see them as the monsters they actually were. In order to do that, she’d felt she had to admit to herself that she was the same. For that reason, she couldn’t bring herself to end their lives. She’d hoped Jeff would take her disappearance as a sign that he was messing with forces beyond his mortal power. That “can” and “can’t” was a matter of Time for The Operator, as all things were. 

She’d been wrong. But I don’t blame her for that. How beautiful it was that she could still hope for goodness in them. They never deserved her.

Returning to the present with a confused, flickering shudder, I met the gaze of the Natalie I knew. I wanted to hug her, but I refrained, knowing she didn’t want to be touched anymore. She still blamed herself for what Jeff did, even though she knew we didn’t. She looked so ashamed, a single trail of tears running down her cheek.

I understood why she wanted to eat his heart. Really, her desires were grander than that. For the sake of the families she destroyed, for mine and Toby’s sakes, and for herself, she wanted to be the one to kill Jeff. But Natalie wasn’t inexperienced, and she knew the final blow didn’t actually matter. It meant something in our world to eat the heart of our enemies, to consume the empty house of their soul. What kept you alive to hurt me nourishes me. It creates me.  

My Master would allow it, I thought. So would I.  

“Thank you for telling me,” I said. Though it had little warmth, I still smiled, the sympathy pulling at my lips. “I can’t believe you let me moan about my own childhood… Holy shit…”

“Hey, now, that ain’t the point of me showin’ ya allat,” Natalie drawled, pouting a bit. “You wanna see where my life really started?”

Before I could say, “yes”, I saw a flash of memories like a dream. Natalie floating, drunk and miserable, in the Mississippi River, and getting scooped up by an old fisherman. Being treated like a real person- fed and clothed with no strings attached, and done so with no deep, emotional reason besides pure compassion. Natalie learning about explosives from his war stories, her gawking amazement at how many souvenirs the mad old man kept from his time. 

In her memories, wet, dirty streets were lit like the stars had come to dance with them. 

It took me back to what I knew, again. In New Orleans, she could rely on the people around her. The city protected their daughters, including her. In return, she protected them, becoming The Night Butcher. She’d missed the chance to be a child; there was a part of her she could never get back, stolen without any hope of recompense. But she was still alive- still had plenty of time to replace herself. Her experiences weren’t the same, devoid of the soft veneer of childhood innocence, yet for her, it would be satisfying joy. Hers, nonetheless. 

Natalie informed our Master of how easy it was to kill the predator, and just how easily humans would help us do it. She showed him there was a way to harvest flesh in a way that even they found acceptable. No tricks, no silly misdirections, no lies. They knew what she was doing with the bodies of those rapists. But they were always rapists; everyone was already waiting for them to die. She exposed the true depth of the well of human compassion. More than that- she’d found the bottom.  

Then, one day, a spry girl with wild, black hair broke into her apartment, begging for help and disrupting her peace forever.

“There are things worth gettin’ better for,” she told me, the memories of our peaceful days surrounding me like phantoms. When they faded, the people within them remained, standing around us. Only a minute had passed for them.

“This ain’t that,” Natalie flatly stated. “I’m takin’ what I’m owed.”

In that case, how could I ever be so greedy and say no? I would do more than that. If circumstances allowed it, I’d let her take what she didn’t feel owed, and let her kill him. 

Besides, when I thought about what I wanted, it was far more… ethereal a price. He’d embarrassed my Master. Jeff defiled his precious flowers, and exposed us to eradication. In every Circle, every chance he got, it was the same. 

No more chances. I didn’t want mere blood. I wanted the piece of him that existed beyond death. Whatever it was, however small, I wanted it in a jar that I could shake when I was bored.

I understood the purpose of a Vault. I understood the seduction of forever. How enticing to erase your enemy from all meaning, their existence now only comprehensible within your clutches. Regardless of what took place outside, how time and space bent and twisted, they would be right there, unaware of change unless you commanded it. True, endless suffering. 

If I could do it, I would. I wanted to. 

 

–

 

The next morning, we were getting our things together when we heard sirens. Jokingly, Kate suggested they were looking for Toby. 

They were looking for all of us, actually. God knows how the cops figured out which apartment we were in, but I guess Jeff had inspired them to do some actual detective work. 

The idea to leave the boys had backfired, as I hadn’t anticipated Jeff’s ability to poison the well. Being that it was technically his property they were found on, they asked him for an explanation first. He told them about us, making us the prime suspects. He didn’t have to confirm that it was us; when his girls mentioned strange powers and black eyes, he knew implicitly. 

Had we not been awake already, we would’ve been caught. The cops hammered on the door, demanding we open up. Looking out the window, we could see there was only one squad car, which meant there were only two of them. For the time being, that is; there would be more. 

Rouge’s entire demeanor changed at the sound of the noise, her usually peaceful expression vanishing. Rouge, like Kate, had a “killing persona”- subtle, rare, but intertwined with her core personality, ready to unwind and take over as her senses flared. Rather than look like a beast or a demon, Rouge took on the expression of a corpse- sunken, haunted, and cold, her eyes lifeless as the lids lowered with certain intention. Quietly, she passed Olivia to The Basher, who quickly gestured for us to get out of the living room. None of us actually did, however; none of us could miss a Matriarch’s punishment. 

“Get ‘em, Mama!!” Ellie cried, punching the air. “Grab his dick and twist it!!!”

“Yeah, Mom!! Twist his dick!!” Toby shouted.

The cops tried to force their way inside, which was exactly what she was expecting. It’s a bit pointless to say, but they obviously weren’t allowed to do that. “Come back with a warrant” was a Sleeper’s favorite phrase because it worked… usually. That day, they’d particularly regret not following procedure. I watched curiously from the doorway of the bathroom with The Basher and Olivia; meanwhile, Rouge went to greet our guests. 

 

Rouge fought them with the door for a second to rile them up, then stepped back. One pushed forward, gun drawn, intending on escalating the violence. Calm and practiced, Rouge disarmed him the instant he stepped inside, slipping his gun out of his hand like he’d given it straight to her. He gawked at his empty hands, but that switched to peril as Rouge tossed the gun and grabbed his throat. With one hand, she choked him, crushing his windpipe until his throat tore under her nails. Her grip was the force of a bear trap, and as it squeezed, she popped the bones connecting his neck to his spine out of place. She paralyzed him instantly. He couldn’t scream in pain, the sound a sharp gurgle. He’d bleed out slowly from the punctures in his throat, unable to feel anything but.  

The other cop opened fire on her from the half-open doorway. Rouge blocked the bullets with the body of the first, her expression passive and melancholy as she held up his limp form. Her control was incredible. Rouge was stalwart, her heart steady as a drum despite her death being so close. To her, they weren’t police- they were a rival species trying to enter her den and harm her cubs. What separates us from animals is arbitrary, and she understood that with vivid clarity. 

The second one lasted about as long as the first. Out of bullets, he tried to run, realizing the situation was beyond his ability (and pay). Instead, Rouge grabbed him by his body armor and dragged him back, slamming the door shut behind him. From there, she grabbed him by the head and snapped his neck with a sharp twist, his body kicking and convulsing as he died. 

For a long moment, the only sounds were the sputtering, gurgling deaths of the cops,and the frantic bark of a dog next door. She dropped the bodies at her feet, both cops twitching as their spines popped and shattered under their misaligned weight. 

“...Well,” Rouge said with an exhale, smiling sheepishly as she dusted off her hands. “Time to go, kids. You’ve clocked in.” 

Before we left, Toby left behind a surprise for the backup. Nothing too lethal- a small series of long-fuse explosives that would knock a man on his ass, maybe take a few fingers if he was dumb enough to hold them. He wanted to make something that caused fire, but we were surrounded by humans, and didn’t have time to account for their safety. Of course, Toby was Toby, so he made sure the explosion would be messy for other reasons. A few he left on top of the corpses; another few, he stuffed inside them.

We had to keep a low profile around the town, abandoning the car we’d been using to secure another. The Sirius Police Force was small, but they were all out of their pen, searching for us and anyone we allied with. The layout of the town had one main road, but from it, every road and street was a confusing mess of side streets and neighborhood sprawl. We had to move in the open, a bit, keeping our heads down and our masks on. In the event of being caught in the day, it was better to be caught with your mask. That was your Master’s face, and humans couldn’t use it to chase you so easily.

My goal- at least, in that moment- was getting Olivia out of there. Rouge had stuck around to keep with a schedule, but things escalated quickly. I expected wandering humans, but most were keeping close to their houses, some even shutting themselves inside. I guess after the attack, everyone was too scared, too unwilling to leave their homes until the Beast was captured. We still kept away from houses, knowing behind the windows could be observers with phones.    

At an office parking lot, Wilson set about breaking into one of the many cars, with all of us keeping watch. In that same lot, who should I happen to see but Jane and Nina once again, trying to be inconspicuous. They had that woman with them, trying to fix what looked like a bullet hole in their bike’s tire. To me, they were far too obvious- Nina and Jane were tall women, and they dressed with a purposefulness that average humans didn’t think to possess. I was annoyed that we so coincidentally found each other; another trick they’d stolen from our Master. 

I didn’t interrupt their important conversation. I’d already extended an invitation to Jane, and she’d run me over. I wasn’t eager to offer another. If anything, I hoped that she was still trying to figure out where Jeff was when Natalie was driving a knife into his chest. She wanted to get in our way, not help. Her catharsis, her closure, meant nothing to me in the face of those I loved. 

Besides, I had an ally nobody could touch. EJ had offered to extend some help towards Jeff, but not bodies- his people were all busy working on The Waste. I didn’t assume that was all there was; no doubt, he had some awareness of how our fight would play out.  

I did ask about Jeff trying to summon him. As I was expecting, Jack had completely forgotten about it, and recalled it with a snide laugh. He remembered he’d felt some kind of compulsion a few weeks ago, but he’d been meditating, and it’d annoyed him. He ignored it, figuring that if the person had time to write his “full Government name”, as Jack put it, they’d had time to solve their own mess. He answered emergencies- wishes were more my department.  

After last night’s deliberation, we wanted a tank to approach Jeff with, or whatever was close enough. I wanted something that could take explosions or high impact. I described the trucks Jeff liked to drive, and how he wasn’t above using them as weapons. I didn’t want to fight him with a machine, but I wanted something that could even that playing field if he chose a coward’s fight.  

EJ hadn’t disappointed me. An hour after our call, Diamond and Legion met us at a rest stop to deliver a beast of an SUV. It was technically a prototype of another car EJ’s people were building for public transportation. He knew a mechanic named Raneesh- a madman on Earth, a genius in the Underealm- that was determined to bring machines to our world. It didn’t have any special weapons, much to Toby’s disappointment; it was built solely to be durable, which was exactly what I’d ask for. The term they’d used was that it’d been “chopped”, meaning it was a Frankenstein of other stolen cars and modifications. It had to be stolen, according to them. Requesting bulletproof glass and puncture-resistant tires raised a few red flags, unless the email had a .gov at the end. 

Legion brought a special gift for Toby: EJ’s sword Insurance, the twin to Akagumo’s. It was a loan, of course- by our laws, what was given could be taken back. Its power to damage The Operator meant that it could work on Jeff, too. Toby didn’t need to learn how to use it- he’d poured years and years of time on The Ark learning to use different blades, and a katana was one of them. Though the siblings explicitly told Toby, “It’s not a toy, don’t let go of it”, he did exactly that to let Kate hold it. The fact it’d put her in the Infirmary only seemed to heighten her interest. Using it, though, was where her interest stopped. She rarely had a need for a blade that wasn’t her own, those days- only when she felt like giving other people a challenge.  

When it came down to who’d be driving, Natalie had jokingly offered to do it, expecting us to stop her. However… If there was ever a moment where we needed her lunatic driving skills, it was that day. 

Brian let out a panicked laugh next to me, his breath uneasy. He clutched his crowbar in his hand, knowing he was about to be shot at with bullets. Weapons that seemed wholly unfair. But his greatest weapons were within him, not in his hands. He would find out when it was time for him to react. 

Still, his mind drifted with images of men being shipped to war. I thought it was cute- it was an apt observation, if not a bit overdramatic. This wasn’t a war. It was barely a fight. It was a collection. 

Natalie tricked us, at first, taking the backroads of the rural outskirts like she actually knew how to drive. Of course she knew how, otherwise her method of “good luck to all others” would’ve ended her life, not the residents of the i-9. The instant she saw the sign for Smile Lane, however, she veered, almost hitting a car in another lane in the process. She cut straight across the corner of the farmland, howling as the massive tires tore through dirt and grass. After that, she all but ensured Jeff could hear us coming, outright laying her chest against the horn to keep it blaring. 

The forest stopped, suddenly, revealing the house and its large, expansive lawn. Jeff was waiting there in a beach chair, right out in the open. Fairly bold, but it matched our energy. He’d spent a lot of time sitting, waiting for our Master to respond to him. He had his response, now. 

For reasons I had yet to consider, he didn’t use the minimal time we did give him to call for backup. There were no Foundation soldiers with him; instead, Jeff seemed to legitimately believe his girls and their guns were enough. Yet he didn’t have the firepower I was expecting, either; He only carried a shotgun, and his girls only carried handguns and one, singular AK. I’d seen those crates in his cellar earlier, but all the guns I could see could fit in one of them. Part of me expected a bazooka, or grenades at least. We were in America. I knew that shit wasn’t that hard to get a hold of. 

I should've expected mines. As Natalie swerved onto his lawn, preparing to ram him head-on, the front of the SUV suddenly went airborne. The explosion from the homemade mine was smaller than a military grade, but it caused the wheel to pop. Hitting one, we swerved, hitting another to the same effect. As the cabin began to turn, my vines emerged from my back, the sensation like my spine was being ripped out by a giant hand. The black tendrils stuffed the cabin, looping around everyone to protect them.  

We were still rattled as the SUV fell on its side, yet another mine going off prematurely not two feet from the nose of the car. The impact jolted the cabin, cutting the engine cut off. That was it for our cool, flashy new toy. Not for nothing- better the fancy toy than our legs. 

EJ would be pissed regardless. This is exactly why I didn’t like machines, I thought dryly. Sure, maybe they were useful. Yet they couldn’t heal like flesh, and so often their performance disappointed me.

“Anyone dead?” Kate groaned, wriggling her upper half free of my vines. Five other groans followed in the mass, including mine, confirming everyone had lived.

“I see why The Master doesn’t like direct attacks, now…” Brian muttered, also worming his way out of my vines grip. I let him go pretty quickly once I realized I could feel him touching them. Not that I didn’t want him to touch them… I mean. Things were still weird between us. Unfortunately, I couldn’t retract them as easily as Jack could, and the space in the cabin became cramped and humid.  

Jeff dared applaud our stupidity, clapping with a ghoulish grin, his split mouth ringed with dried blood. Then, he lifted himself out of his chair to greet us. “Well, well, well… and here I thought I was just being paranoid. What’s up, you little shits!?” he cried, taunting us from outside the cabin. “Why don’t you come out of there, huh? Fight me mano y mano, like old times!!!”

A shotgun blast struck the roof as we all stiffened, expecting glass to shatter or metal to puncture. However, the reinforced steel won the first round. 

“Oh-ho-ho~! Where’d you get this thing, huh!? You kids hold a bake sale!?”

Jeff reloaded and fired both slugs into our front view window, but again, he didn’t breech the SUV. The bullets left spiderweb cracks without shattering. Cursing, he slung the shotgun over his back as he drew that obsidian knife. He brandished it, slipping into a fighting stance as his smile morphed to a grimace. 

“Getting nervous, being so close to a celebrity!? That’s fine!!! I’m a chill guy!!! I’ll come to you!!!” Jeff taunted again, trying to goad us into acting rashly. “Ohhh, this is perfect… I’m so glad it’s you freaks, and not some other little nobody bitches. I know you can hear me, Toby. You, I’m gonna save for last. I’m gonna wear your skin, and then, I’m gonna fuck that fat piece of shit right over your sister’s FUCKING GRAVE-!!!”  

From my place in the back, my vines began to twitch with an urge. 

“You think EJ would mind if I turn this thing into a convertible?” I asked dryly.

“Might as well. Get us the fuck out of here,” Toby growled darkly. His hand rested at his hip, his thumb pushed Insurance out of its sheath.  

With that, My vines popped the roof of the car off, sending the metal flying across the lawn towards Jeff. With a yelp, he darted to the side to avoid it, but it still clipped him, knocking him down with a satisfying crack. He shouted in pain, immediately grabbing his dislocated shoulder.

As I lifted myself out, everyone poured from the cabin behind me, passing through the forest of black vines. From underneath her mask, Kate let out The Chaser’s piercing screech, her Tall Blade growing and calcifying into a claw of black platinum. Recklessly, she used her clawed hand to dig up a mine in her path, throwing it into the air towards the house. It overshot Jeff and struck the roof, causing a large hole and a light shower of roof tiles.

Jeff’s smile had dropped at that, his teeth clenching as his eyes traveled up the length of my vines. “Oh yeah. It’s you, alright…” he muttered, bitter. “582-1. Patient Zero. You should hear how they talk about you… so fucking special.”  

I knew I was an entirely different creature, from when we last met. When Jeff last saw me, my Gifts were wild and unpredictable, tied to an unpracticed flailing for survival. Now, I was disciplined. That wasn’t my Master, that was me. With a small compulsion to my vines, I was looming high in the air, the spitting image of The Operator in the eyes of Jeff. 

“Bet it feels good, huh!?” Jeff cried, raising his voice as if I couldn’t hear him. “All that power?! I bet they worship you. I bet you think you’re perfect-”

“Pay attention, Jeff,” I cut him off.  

I wasn’t the immediate threat, and neither was Kate. That was Toby, who’d charged him directly, sword drawn and ready. Jeff noticed him at the last second, his back arching like a bow as he dodged Toby’s first slash. 

“Haha!! Whoa, hello!!! Toby, no need to be so fucking hasty!! Let’s catch up, huh-?”

There was no taunting. He didn’t fight Jeffery Woods as Tobias Erin Rogers- they were Jeff The Killer and Ticci Toby, Humanity’s Bad HABIT. He pushed Jeff to move across the lawn, uncaring if there were mines. Jeff clearly knew where they were, as he dodged Toby in a particular path. 

Their difference in skill was obvious, then; Jeff was a naturally good fighter, but Toby was practiced. No movement was wasted, no energy exerted unnecessarily. Jeff could dodge some of Toby’s blows, but deflecting with his knife wouldn’t last him. The blade was too small, and its more ceremonial purpose made it a pathetic weapon. Too quickly, Toby drew the first blood– with a particularly hard swing, Jeff blocked with the knife at the cost of his fingers.

Jeff gasped in pain, forced to drop his weapon as his grip became compromised. He didn’t bleed as much, due to the effects of the Proxyhydrone- his body was so saturated with ichor, it oozed out of him like molasses, dripping slowly down his arm as he instinctively brought it to his chest. I knew it had to sting something vicious, his hand shaking as the spore inside him was attacked by the blade’s power. 

Jeff soon realized he wasn’t hearing bullets. His girls just stood there, staring, absolutely trembling in their sneakers at the line of “people” in front of them. Nevermind me; Kate could’ve passed for the beast the town was searching for, her Tall Blade like a bear claw as she paced. Jeff’s girls weren’t trained for two hundred years in an alternate dimension. They were people. Jeff didn’t see that, so he didn’t understand why they were so scared. But we did.

As Jeff recoiled from Toby’s continued onslaught, his hand spitting blood, he shouted with frustration. “SHOOT THEM, YOU DUMB BITCHES!!! SHOOT THEM OR I’LL SHOOT YOU!!!”

Seeing their hesitation, I rose higher, making them all flinch as I captured their attention with the spectacle. “Don’t,” I called to them. “Your missing friend is alive. We’re fair creatures- if you run and don’t look back, we won’t chase you. You slept in a dog cage last night. We cannot punish you anymore than that. Go home.”

I got one. Being the farthest from Jeff, one girl took her chance, shoving two others out of her way as she took off towards the abandoned farmland. Jeff let out an offended squeak, embarrassed that one of his girls actually took my offer. He roared, using his burst of rage to shove his shoulder back into place. He tried to shoot her, but Toby stopped him, smacking the gun out of his hands with the hilt of his sword. Jeff didn’t lose the gun, thanks to its strap, but Toby wasn’t going to let him use it. 

“Fucking samurai bullshit- what fucking flea market did you get that at, huh!? That shit BURNS!!!”

With renewed vigor, Jeff drew another knife and slashed wildly at Toby, pushing the other into the defensive. He caught Toby once, slicing him near the collarbone in a failed attempt to get his throat. Toby tried to respond, but Jeff caught his wrist and yanked him closer, kneeing him in the gut as he ripped Insurance out of his hand.

Kate lurched forward to help him, but Toby was unphased by the knee cracking his ribs. With a feral hiss of his own, he bit Jeff, sinking his teeth into the man’s bicep as his eyes bled black. Jeff tried to get him to let go, but Toby’s jaw had locked. Crying out in pain, he stabbed Toby, and it still didn’t work; Toby couldn’t feel the pain. Jeff opted to endure and rip Toby off, gripping him by his hair. When he finally got him to let go, it was with a piece of Jeff’s arm between Toby’s teeth.

“FUCK!!” Jeff shouted, clutching his arm as it gushed blood. None of his wounds would kill him, just like Jeff’s singular stab to Toby’s shoulder wouldn’t kill him. In fact, Toby’s wound was already closing, the knife wiggling as it pushed itself out of his body. He pulled it out like a splinter. Jeff, however, couldn’t regenerate as fast, his wounds simply not as lethal. 

Jeff’s dark blood dripped down Toby’s chin, his own eyes oily and black as he rose to full height. He spat out the chunk of flesh, the flower tattooed on the skin still visible. Under the blood, his teeth had grown, poking out of his scarred cheek as he let out a deep bellow. His irises glowed so brightly, they could be seen underneath the film, like a flickering candle.

Toby retrieved Insurance, only to sheathe it once again. He slid his goggles over his eyes and drew his hatchets, moving towards him with purpose. 

I could see the thought flash in Jeff’s shark-like eyes. “I’m unsafe”. 

“Run, rabbit, run, run, run…” Toby growled, his voice twisted as HABIT spoke over him. “Ohhh, poor, poor Jeff… I know why he doesn’t love you. Do you want to know why he doesn’t love you? Because I know why-”

Jeff drew his shotgun again with a scream, aiming at him point-blank. 

“SHUT UP!!!” 

Kate elbowed Jeff before he fired, sending his shot into the air. Finally, the girls began shooting at us, Jeff’s wild shot to the sky quite literally startling the others into firing. The bullets were scattered, but close, prompting us to retreat back and leave Jeff alone. 

“Hey, hey, HEY, WATCH IT!!! I’M DOWN HERE TOO-!!!”

Thinking defensively, I used my vines to rip the doors off the SUV, using them as shields against the bullets. Being that Toby was the one who attacked Jeff, he got much of their initial fire. Kate grabbed a door from me to cover Toby, her Tall Blade molding to the door’s interior. Brian did the same when my vine dropped it in front of him. He was a little shocked he could lift the door so easily; with a grin, he held it in front of Kate and Toby, creating a wall between them and the firing squad on the porch. Behind the armored doors of the car, however, my friends were safe. A window inevitably shattered, but the doors held up.

Natalie and Skully were with me, knelt not just behind the door, but behind my vines. 

“Take these, Masky,” Skully whispered, slipping a pair of smoke bombs into the grasp of my vines. Understanding intuitively, I flicked one at the porch, then another, throwing the entire area into a temporary fog. Not for us; our eyes could still pick up movement through the particles. 

Skully was the only one who moved, and he moved quickly, using his Gift to find and disarm any mines he found. While he had the chance, he’d make it so we didn’t have to watch our step. He could sniff the mines out like a bloodhound; when he touched them, they came apart in a pile of metal and phosphorus, his Technomancy deconstructing them with a single tap. 

The shooting had only stopped for the briefest pause. A shotgun slug hit me like a punch, knocking the door against my side as I braced myself. Jeff was slumped on the stairs, having retreated to be bandaged by one of his girls. He, too, was searching for movement, and had found my vines moving in the haze. 

Pain shot through me as the second hit an exposed vine, the black tendril flying off my back in a thrashing flail. Rather than cower from the pain, I focused on it, just as I had when I was a fledgeling and felt that drowning. The base of my vine instantly crystalized, breaking off harmlessly into black dust. Already, I could feel it trying to regrow, the spot burning once again.

“This doin’ nothin’ but pissin’ us off, ya Mon di' degrad de chur,” Natalie shouted. “Ya’ll know you’re on borrowed time.”

“And whose fault is that, baby girl?” Jeff cooed. “I wouldn’t be anywhere without my bitches!!! And you were my best bitch, weren’t ya? So fuckin’ loyal…” He breathed out a laugh, not even a little dissuaded. He was overwhelmed, yes, but he was still certain he would win. I could see his determination in his sunken, black eyes. 

Jeff could only carry so much ammo; he reached into his pocket to grab more shells, only to come up empty. With a sharp swear, he retreated into the house, no doubt searching for more bullets or a better gun. He demanded the girls hold us off, his instruction to just keep shooting until something connected. 

The girls looked more apprehensive than ever. The moment Jeff was out of sight, one of them shakily put her gun down, testing our promise by walking away. We let her follow the other girl. Unlike Jeff, the others didn’t try to shoot her for deserting. That left eight. 

Natalie hadn’t responded to Jeff’s goading. She’d ignored it. Alone with his new companions, though, she readily spoke to them. 

“I was like ya’ll, once,” Natalie said, her drawling voice soft in an attempt to appeal to them. “He told ya’ll you were special, right? Talks so sweet sometimes, like he know somethin’ ‘bout you that you don’t?”

The recognition Natalie saw was telling. “He does that. It ain’t real. None of it is,” she told them with a voice tender with empathy. “I know ya’ll think you can fix him. I thought I could fix him, too. But iffin’ was that easy for him to be a good guy, why would he be needin’ you? Non. He wants you to pay for all the ways he ain’t good enough. Ain’t you seein’ that…?”

None of them moved, that time. There was hesitation, but one of them tightened her grip on her pistol, pointing it in Natalie’s direction.

“You’re monsters,” she stated with finality. “No matter how awful Jeff is, he’s a good person for wanting to get rid of you. I’m not going to let you feed humanity to those things… It’ll all be worth it, when you’re gone. I’m not gonna die like Nina, like Alice, like Hannah…!!!”

Natalie hissed as a bullet whizzed past her, quickly ducking behind her hiding spot. “Damnit…” she groaned, clutching her arm as blood dripped past her fingers. We couldn’t argue against that. If they saw their actions as righteous, then they were recognizing themselves as our opponents. 

For the moment, we were pinned where we were. Their guns had less power, but more ammo. Natalie didn’t want to risk catching the bullets in her bubbles; once the bubble popped, the force of the bullets would be twice as fast to make up for the disturbance in time, the impact able to tear through titanium. 

They were being smart- they didn’t chase, knowing that they had to stand their ground by the house or perish. In more ways than one, I guess. If they chose to flee into the house, Jeff would kill them. In their minds, the only uncertain death was staying put. 

Inevitably, though, their guns clicked emptily. Hilariously, some of them didn’t even realize they’d run out of ammo. They were confused why they’d stopped firing bullets, only to suddenly remember that they were a finite source. They scrambled to reload, but they were clumsy and slow, their fear making their fingers slip. There wasn’t enough, either, and some of them began to fight. 

That was our chance. I went after the girl with AK, seeing her as the biggest threat. An easy fix- I wrapped a vine around her midsection and flung her into the air. I tossed her about twenty feet off the ground, enough to feel that drop in her gut as she came down. I caught her, obviously; I still didn’t want to kill the girls, annoying as they were being. Judging by the utterly haunted look on the poor girl’s face, that toss was enough for her to tap out. I let her rest on the ground to swallow her organs again. Or puke them up. Her choice.  

Without the gunfire, Kate dominated the fight, wanting it over so we could get to Jeff. There was no hope of getting the girls to back down, so there was no need to treat them with soft hands. She teleported onto the porch, knocking the remaining girls down one by one. Kate broke arms and legs to ensure they wouldn’t get back up. She swooped onto them feet-first, their screaming wails of pain growing in number.

“Pro-tip, ladies- this is a contact sport,” Kate quipped. “Full contact.” 

Overconfidence was the bane of a Proxy, but we couldn’t help but feel a little cocky. None of us were terribly injured, despite the veritable wall of bullets we’d faced. Meanwhile, all ten of Jeff’s little minions were out for the count, clutching broken limbs or clinging to the grass for dear life. The man himself had yet to reemerge from the house, no doubt seeing the tactical advantage to the shelter.  

Jeff was one, and we were six. He should’ve called for that backup, I thought. Still, I had a bad feeling. There had to be a reason he felt so confident. Maybe he underestimated us, but surely not that much.

I turned my attention to the house, using my tendrils to lift and lower myself to each window. I searched for Jeff inside the quaint little two-story box, the rat that he was, opting to look for him before I dropped in from the hole in the roof. 

I soon saw Jeff sprint past a window, climbing up towards the second floor. I followed him, raising my body to the windows. I shattered one to see inside the house, but was met with a plume of flame like dragon’s breath. I dropped to the ground in surprise, coughing as my mask became hot against my skin.  

“Ha HA!!! You like that, huh!? Have some more!!! Have all the fire in Hell!!!” Jeff shouted. He was brandishing a flame thrower, the yellow S.C.P logo on the side like a brand logo. The nozzle sprayed flames for a surprising distance, able to ignite the grass from where he was on the second floor. Meaning, of course, that he could still spray me despite our distance. He did just that, pointing downward and pulling the trigger. A stream of fire erupted from the nozzle, aimed straight for me. 

Natalie swooped in to shield me, her hand raised to manifest a bubble in the flames’ path. With her hand raised, the fire remained in the bubble, shifting to a pluming crawl. A reaction began inside, triggered by the flames’ temperamental nature interacting with the distortion of time. The flames grew circular, growing brighter as the atoms were ignited. 

Kate appeared soon after, yanking me from my place in the literal line of fire. In return, I used my vines to fling her toward the house, causing her to stick like a lizard to the side. Without skipping a beat, she began to crawl towards the window Jeff stood at, her teeth bared threateningly. 

Jeff didn’t notice Kate. He’d stopped when he saw Natalie’s gift, his finger releasing the trigger. Natalie clenched her fist slowly; as she did so, the bubble responded, growing smaller and drawing the flames in tighter. Blood spurted from her nose, coinciding with her concentration. Meanwhile, though, the light grew staggering, visible in the middle of the day. Natalie took a slow breath, the clock in her eye ticking methodically as she opened her hand again, her palm turned upwards towards the sky.  

With a sharp exhale, she released it. The energy vanished, disappearing with a harsh whistle through the air.

Jeff stood, frozen with marvelous wonder at her Gift, staring down at Natalie with an unreadable expression. It almost seemed like he wanted to say something- anything- but he couldn’t find it.

Nina had warned him. She saw what she saw. Had he known, truly, what Natalie was capable of, I wonder if that would’ve changed anything. If it would’ve made it better, or worse. I didn’t know- what I did know is that Jeff had laughed up until it wasn’t funny, anymore.

Instead, Jeff shouted as Kate swiped at him. He pulled the trigger, briefly hitting Kate directly with a plume of fire. As she dropped to the ground, he bolted, disappearing back into the house. 

I rushed over, only to see Kate furiously rubbing her face into the grass, her mask melted and flickering with candlelike flames. 

“See!?! This is why you wear your mask-!!!” 

“Oh, spare me!!”

Toby snickered as he ran up, looking incredibly pleased with himself. I wasn’t sure why, but I’d find out soon enough. Jeff’s truck, left in the driveway behind us, burst into flames, the sound like gunfire itself. An easy sabotage, according to Toby- firecrackers in the gas tank. He remembered the last time we fought Jeff, and knew he’d inevitably try the same thing. If he was going to flee, it’d be on foot, where we could catch him. Toby craved that scenario. He’d had so much fun, chasing Liu down with me.

“How many of those did you bring…?” I asked, glancing at his bag. “And when did you rob a fireworks store?”

“You’re not the only one with connections, idiot.”  

“You missed Jeff with a flamethrower.”

“Did you guys break it?”

“Not yet.”

“Then it’s mine. Dibs!” 

Brian came to my side, then, gauze wrapped around his leg from a graze wound. It was serious enough that the lead damaged the skin; no doubt, it’d leave a scar. Despite his wound, he still looked ready to keep fighting. If anything, he was invigorated, showing me the bloodstain on the bandage with an excited giggle. I guess he felt the wound was a sign he was just like us. 

Brian had been supporting everyone else, up to that point, knowing he didn’t have the experience to take charge. He’d taken the initiative to zip-tie the girls, placing them by the wrecked SUV. By Brian’s estimation, was the safest place to be, at the moment; far enough away, and the vehicle still offered a bit of protection from stray bullets. 

Together, we began to close in on the house. We climbed in through broken windows, the shattered front doorway. All broken by me, my vines spread out to clear a path. Our eyes were black, our teeth bared underneath our masks. Though we spoke in our minds, our voices were dark growls and deep chitters, the sounds the infantile, cooing echoes of our Master.

“Where is he?”

“Not here.”

“Not here, either.”

“Keep looking. Keep looking…”

I entered the second floor from the roof, silently searching for Jeff in every room. I didn’t enter an oppressive atmosphere; I created it, carrying with me a calm, white-hot fury. I knew I would find him. I had to be patient. Build his suspense. Make him wonder if he was safe. Then I could take it from him- then, I’d feel satisfied. 

In my search, I found the bodybag that once contained the girl’s corpse. It was gone, now; whether my Master feasted upon it, or left it somewhere to be found, I honestly wasn’t sure. It was dependent on if she could be eaten, I suppose- something I didn’t want to think about.  

I should’ve felt that compassion equally for the men in the bodybags, but I didn’t. They’d all been killed, but in my eyes, she was the only one murdered. The rest were simply faceless casualties, consequences of Jeff’s greed. When Toby torched the house, they’d be inside, cremated and laid to rest that way.  

My search for Jeff upstairs ended fruitless. His things had been upturned and strewn about, his drawers and closets wrenched open. Likewise, the downstairs proved empty as well. Jeff had seemingly disappeared within the house… which only meant he was in the secret room. It would’ve been smart, if we didn’t already know about it. But he hadn’t realized we’d gotten into his house, and so we knew just where to look.

He was trapped. He may have had the flamethrower, but that was a double-edged sword in close quarters. There was a lot of wood in that wine cellar to roast him alive. Felt a bit anti-climactic, but if that’s what needed to be done, then so be it. 

I wasn’t keen on going down there and getting in close with him. None of us were. Brian had discovered some new boxes in the kitchen, likely picked up by Jeff after his outing. Notably, an empty, cardboard box smeared with what looked like ichor. Brian showed me the worn box, and it sent my hair on end. 

“Jeff,” Toby called, tapping the false wall. “We know you’re in there, Jeff. Why don’t you come out and show us that pretty face?”

No answer yet. I let out a sigh through my nose, only half-hoping Jeff would make things a bit easier. “We can wait forever, Jeff,” I reminded him softly, my vines already worming their way into the cracks of the false wall. 

Jeff could hear me, clearly, as he found my goading hilarious. He laughed uproariously, the sound defeated as it seemed to bleed through the pink wallpaper. 

“Haha!! That’s right!! My face… This was all because of my face… I hated it… I was all alone. I had to kill them. They had to pay… They hurt me… I had to…!!!”

His laugh petered out, then, almost bleeding into sobs. I heard him make a weak noise, and then I heard a soft “shh”- like a pressure being released. It happened again, and Jeff let out a long, drawn out noise. 

Kate went to the dog figurine, ready to lift it and to activate the door. I gestured for her to wait, my ears straining to discern what that hissing sound was. 

“Ah… I’m sorry… I’m all fucked up, aren’t I?” Jeff asked distantly, his voice wavering with a sudden clarity. “Was I a good boy, once…? Do you remember? I don’t. But I was there for them all!!! How can I not remember… their names…?”

I narrowed my eyes, tensing as I got a bad feeling. Brian noticed it, too, stepping away from the door with his crowbar clutched in both hands. Toby didn’t care, slamming his fist on the wall repeatedly, demanding Jeff come out and face his execution. 

Jeff let out an airy wheeze, not a laugh, his moans barely audible through the wall. “I don’t apologize for any of it. Even you have to admit I’ve gotten pretty far by just sinning… He can try a million times to make me learn his lesson. I. Fucking. Refuse.” 

I don’t know what happened, exactly. But Jeff made a terrible choice. I don’t know if he knew what would happen, or if he was following a compulsion without knowing the risk. If he was hoping to regenerate his body, or push it to fight harder. That noise I was hearing was a pressure injection- the same kind you’d use for an epiPen. Jeff had gone into the cellar to buy time to inject himself with every last dose of Proxyhydrone he had. 

Too many at once. 

Hearing his cries turning into screams, I lost my patience, breaking down the door with a strike of my vines. I started to enter, but as I saw Jeff, I recoiled immediately. From the top of the staircase leading down to the cellar, I could see the canisters of Proxyhydrone all around him, Jeff’s body now a veritable night sky of black dots. They were pulsing to his heartbeat, tendrils of black sliding under his skin, worming through his veins. His hair was actively falling out, every little twitch causing strands to fall away like dying leaves. He’d tucked his hands into his chest, trying to contain whatever was happening inside him, but it was too late. Every cell inside of him contained the essence of The Spore. He wasn’t a Proxy; wasn’t a planet eater, wasn’t a monster. He was just a man. 

Black bile oozed out of the corner of his jaw as he lurched and seized, the canisters scattering across the floor from his movements. His bones and joints popped, his head whipping back and forth as his limbs began growing longer, more slender, his tattoos stretching like jpegs across his paper-white skin. His gags and snorts grew guttural and inhuman, sounding like swears and slurs. Then, he erupted into a half-scream, half rattling bellow as his mouth twisted open. Rapidly, he was growing, shifting, changing. Turning into a Rake.

His smile stretched wide as he suddenly rolled onto his stomach, his torso lifted by long, spider-like limbs. His mouth could no longer close, his jawbone pulled more taut to his neck by his morphing flesh. His throat, like HYDRA, was a throbbing, black void, the noise of his swallows like rumbling thunder. From it, his tongue- now a slimy, black vine of his own- lolled out, pointed at me as he made gagging, laughing barks. 

Strangely, while the danger was obvious, I was… relieved. This was more what I was used to. This was what I was expecting.  

Jeff was fast, crossing the distance in less than a second. His long limbs propelled him up the stairs on all fours, his regrown fingers turning into long, powerful claws. I retreated from the doorway as he burst from it, causing my friends to cry out in complete shock at what they saw. 

Toby let out a sharp laugh, his grin almost as terrifying as Jeff’s. “NOW WE’RE TALKING, BITCH!!! Fuck… Now, I really can’t deny it, Jeff,” Toby cooed, HABIT burning brightly in his eyes. “You’re sooo beautiful.”

Jeff let out another, hellish scream and attacked him, clawing at the air. Toby met him with his own howl, their collision a flailing of pale limbs and blood. With the instinct of dogs, Kate, Brian, Natalie, and I all joined the fray. While they stabbed and slashed at him, my vines wove around Jeff’s limbs, keeping him from hurting them. We became a knot of violence as we bit at him wildly, our hands digging into his flesh, gouging out the putrid with our hard fingernails. 

Toby had gotten his teeth on Jeff’s throat, and like before, he latched on. It didn’t matter much, to Jeff; in his state, he thrashed and rolled with us, stabbing his fingers into Toby’s side with his claws. Toby gasped as his rib was moved, spitting up blood before being thrown off like a ragdoll. Jeff had hit an organ; while bad, if Toby could regenerate fast enough, it wasn’t terribly serious. For the moment, though, Toby was down, struggling to breathe. 

He wasn’t through, yet. From his place on the floor, Toby wet his palm with his blood, pressing his hand to the wound. His blood, like mine, was black, yet still had an unmistakable, scarlet undertone. With it, he carefully, methodically drew the symbol for Conversion. 

“G̸i̴v̸e̷ ̸m̸e̴ ̸f̶l̶a̵m̶e̷,” he whispered, his eyes flashing brilliant orange. All at once, the blood that he’d spilled ignited, moving like water across the antique wooden floor.

Jeff howled as his hand burned, still soaked with Toby’s blood. The flame was undying as he tried putting it out, thrashing and smacking his hand against the wall. I quickly found my vines torn and sheared to ribbons, the pain making me let go of him. Natalie and Brian were both thrown off, as well, with Brian being sent through a wall and Natalie clipping a window as she was thrown outside. That only left Kate still hanging on by her Tall Blade, stabbing at his side ineffectively. The wounds seemed to close the instant they appeared, before they could even bleed. Like she drove her knife not into flesh, but some unnatural mockery of it, soft as tofu. 

He wasn’t regenerating- he was still growing, I realized with dawning horror. His head was starting to brush the ceiling, his limbs popping and cracking as he continued to mutate. The flames danced around him, burning his skin black at the feet. 

He didn’t seem to notice, anymore- didn’t seem to care. He thrashed, spreading the flames as they began to eat away at the house. It soon became impossible to remain. My back searing, I dragged Kate off of him and bailed with the others. 

We walked right into the barrel of Jane’s gun. She and Nina heard the commotion from town- everyone had, by that point. It was easy to guess where it was coming from. I wouldn’t learn this until later, but apparently Jane had tried going to the police, trying to pretend she was an S.C.P operative. Of course, the police were the real operatives; Jeff didn’t have reinforcements because they were all lying in pools of blood, doing stellar impressions of swiss cheese. 

“Thank our Master- Where the fuck have you been!?” I shouted, shoving past her. “It’s your fucking turn!!!” 

“Excuse me!?” Jane scoffed, shocked to see us move behind her and Nina rather than away. She saw soon enough. Jeff’s upper half snaked out of the door, carried by his thin, gangly arms and spindly fingers. Jeff’s gaunt, mangled form now towered over us as he chased us back, standing as tall as the house itself. 

She didn’t know what to make of him, at first; none of us did. There was something truly eerie about the failed creatures made from The Operator. The humanness of them, their forms just alike enough to evoke a haunting familiarity. They had no color, no defining features beyond what made them inhuman. There was very little of the original creature, the whole of it eaten by The Spore in preparation to be converted to Material. All that remained of Jeff was his eyes rolling in total, bloodthirsty euphoria. Slowly, his mind was eaten away, replaced with the brutal instinct to kill, punish, and destroy. 

Jane almost didn’t want to believe it was Jeff. Yet the creature standing before her had a sickly, familiar smile, and it couldn’t be denied. At that moment, she was staring at her opposite- the fate she could’ve had, had she not been so lucky.

“Oh… Jeff…” Nina whispered, covering her mouth with a shaky hand. I couldn’t imagine what was going through her mind at that moment. All that time spent planning what she’d say, how she’d reveal she didn’t die, how she’d wipe that ugly smile off his face for good… 

And in the state he was in, he didn’t comprehend she was there. 

As he knelt down to claw at us, the movements slow and oddly graceful, Jane fought through the freezing terror. She let out a breath, screamed like a banshee, and pointed her shotgun, pulling the trigger in one fluid motion. It blew a hole right in the center of Jeff’s palm, and caught his attention. 

Nina was slower, but she raised her rifle at him, needing to pull a lever to load the .950 caliber bullet into the chamber. When she fired, it hit Jeff right on the hip, causing a hole the size of a melon to tear through him. The sound made when she fired it was like a thunderclap, carrying through the air in a resounding echo. 

Neither shot phased him much. Instead, bone and tissue sprung out of the hole, his body attempting to regenerate by growing a new leg and hand. 

“...Nina, do these bullets have lead in them?” Jane asked suddenly.

“...Ohhh. Wait… Fuck. Don’t all bullets have lead?”

“No, they don’t. Babe, come on-” 

“Cut the girltalk!!!” Toby shouted, pushing past his wounds to draw Insurance again. “Just keep shooting!!!”

“FINE!!! BUT NOT BECAUSE YOU TOLD US TO!!! WE WERE ALREADY DOING THAT!!!” Nina snapped, irritated. “PIG!!!”

Jeff swung his arms in a wide arc, destroying the front of the house as he brought his fist down. We dodged it, but not the tremor he caused. Those of us who leapt away stepped onto shaking ground, all of us stumbling a bit as we moved sideways. 

Our training kicked in, once again. Our issues with the Does forgotten, we scattered, blades drawn and eyes alert. We began trying to scale Jeff’s body, hacking and cutting all the way. Toby even tried to bring him down with Insurance. By then, however, the damage it caused was nowhere near enough. It was my ichor Jeff was infused with– like he’d said, “the good stuff”. 

The only one able to get close, again, was Kate, who managed to cling to his forearm by her teeth after a wild leap. I was dismayed to see him fling her body, her neck jerking dangerously as he tried to shake her off. He slammed her against the house, causing her to yelp as he dislocated her shoulder and cracked her ribs. 

“Nina!! Elbow!!” Jane shouted as she reloaded. 

At her minute direction, Nina unloaded the rest of her magazine into Jeff’s arm, timing her shots to hit Jeff in the crook of his elbow, where the bones met. She hit him four times before Jane was able to finish reloading slugs into her shotgun. As Jeff brought one hand down to smash them, she fired, blowing the arm Kate was gnawing clean off. Jeff howled and aborted his action, and Kate dropped to the ground, writhing for a moment before vanishing in a puff of dust. 

Kate reappeared beside me soon enough; with my help, she realigned her arm. Unlike Jeff, though, she didn’t bounce back so easily. Wincing, she held her collarbone, the bones cracking and popping under her skin. Anything more strenuous now, and they’d break. Kate didn’t care; she hurriedly fashioned her hoodie into a sling, and used her Tall Blade to scratch him, trying to distract him from Toby as he tried to cut his ankles. 

Jane didn’t stop with his elbow. She shot at his knees, too, getting one kneecap before quickly loading the two shells and firing again, unloading both into his legs. The kickback of the weapon started to bruise Jane’s shoulder, but she ignored it, desperate to cut Jeff back down to his proper size. 

Jeff let out an anguished, far too human scream as he was pumped full of firepower, his attention now totally fixated on Jane.

“Y… You… Wh… Whore…!!!” 

He charged her, then, staggering like a man on stilts. With a smirk, Jane passed her shotgun to Nina, leading him around the house and away from others. From her back, she pulled that greatsword, holding it at her core before meeting him with it. The blade was pure lead; looking at it in the daylight, it was more like a sword for a really big person, not exactly a greatsword. There was a difference, trust me- one of them being its balance. Jane swung the sword in quick swipes despite its size, the blade cutting the air with a hollow whistle. 

Jeff had regrown his fingers, thanks to the Proxyhydrone; however, thanks to Jane, he soon lost them again.

As my mind furiously tried to think of a solution to the growing size of our enemy, I had an idea. Clenching my fists, I pushed myself to regrow my vines, the burning pain searing throughout my entire body. From my struggle, I was able to grow five. 

Jane shouted as my vine wrapped around her waist; as she was lifted however, she caught on, wriggling so that she could twist her body and put force into her swings. Unlike the bullets, the blade cauterized Jeff’s wounds, and they didn’t begin sprouting new limbs. With that in mind, I helped Jane get in close, tossing her so she could strike Jeff in more vital areas. I used my vines to bind him, as well, wrapping around his arms to prevent him from hitting my friends. 

The fight became a storm of people, each one seeking to end Jeff’s life first. Jeff was stronger than all of us combined, raking the ground and attempting to drag us into his gaping maw. Any blow he landed would be fatal, so I moved carefully, offering more aid to Jane than actually getting into contact with him. 

While Jane had switched to a close fight, Nina remained at a distance. She fired at him, more focused on making as many holes as she could. But with every hole she created, a new piece of Jeff grew out of it. The arm they’d blown off had branched into twenty, smaller ones, a cluster of  which was soon sliced off by Jane’s blade. His thick, black blood rained down on us in splatters, causing the grass to die the instant it touched it.

Brian, unsure of how to fight against a literal giant, soon found his arms full as Toby shoved Insurance into them. 

“But how do I-!?”

Toby grabbed him by the face, their eyes both rolling back as he transferred his knowledge directly to him. It lasted exactly two seconds, and when he was done, they both fell away, a bit dazed.

“-Right,” Brian said a nod, like they’d just had a pleasant chat. He drew the blade, and picked up where Toby left off, cutting at Jeff’s feet and ankles to bring him down. Not as graceful as Toby, but we weren’t taking points for aesthetics, at that moment.   

Without explanation, Toby suddenly gunned for the house. Though it was engulfed in flames, he wasn’t affected. They moved out of his way like an impolite guest. Fire was his, now; it saw him as their Master. 

Though I wondered what he could’ve possibly been after, I rolled my eyes when I saw him leaping out of the second floor window, injury and all, Jeff’s flamethrower in hand. It was like Christmas, for him; with a laugh that bordered on a howl, he pressed the trigger and held it, the flames shooting out as he approached Jeff. Somehow, the seams of Jeff’s sweatpants hadn’t burst yet from his growth; that only meant the flames had something to burn, causing Jeff to thrash and collapse to his knees. 

“Oh, man, burning in the crotch!? Been there!!” Nina joked, her voice rough with anger. She began shooting him again, hitting him in the shoulders as her intensity grew. Though she had a sweet grin on her face, it began morphing into a feral grimace, reloading with lightning speed to keep unloading. Every bullet was a moment he’d taken from her, using for himself.

“Come on, you piece of shit- look at me. LOOK AT ME!!! LOOK AT WHAT YOU DID TO ME–!!!” 

Soon, though, I was distracted from her. Toby had run out of gas. Not in the flamethrower- himself. I noticed his legs wobbling, holding the heavy machinery. He took a breath amid his mad laughter, the sound petering out into a whinging groan. I grabbed him before he collapsed, dragging him over to me before Jeff stomped on him. 

Hissing through his teeth, Toby clutched his side, jerking as he coughed up more blood. He wasn’t fully regenerated; while fighting, his wounds were agitated, causing them to bleed once more. 

“Are you okay?” I asked, my voice tinging on desperate. “I can help you heal faster. You can still-”

Toby tried to pick himself up, but, eventually, he stopped. Not that his body gave out… He simply… stopped trying to get up to fight. 

“...Nah,” he drawled, his voice oddly tender. “Think I’ll just… rest here.” 

He shifted to lean more on me, then, and I felt a strange emotion. Just a fleeting feeling, like a brush to the cheek. Whatever it was, it left me feeling warm. 

The papercuts and bulletholes added up. Jane had severed an arm, a hand, and thanks to Toby’s cuts assisting her, both legs.  Combine that with Jeff’s size collapsing under his own weight, his ribs cracking and spine bending out of his flesh as it struggled to stay straight, and you get a giant, crawling corpse, more bone than person. His thick, black blood ran down the metal of Jane’s blade, congealing along its sharp edge. The pieces of him that were lobbed off were quick to shrivel and blacken, charring as it was consumed. When the spores finished, the bones turned to black ash, scattering in the light wind.  

Jeff The Rake thrashed and howled with the pain, choking on the black blood that spewed from his severed tongue. That close, I could see an awareness that emerged due to it. Jeff seemed to have clarity, in his final moments, realizing too late that his body was beyond salvaging. 

I’m sure he had so much he wanted to mock us for. Our beliefs. Our fixation on him. Part of him must’ve been satisfied with what he’d done to such powerful people. He knew from personal experience that revenge wouldn’t soothe us completely. He’d created a hole inside of them, and he was certain there was nothing they could fill it with.  

Like some terrible, tailless worm, he was reduced to crawling, using the raw stumps of his limbs to carry his failing body. He bellowed as he dragged himself across the grass, his teeth growing on top of each other, falling out like snow at the slightest touch. He couldn’t decide who to go after first: me, the little shits who kept trying to kill him, his bimbo ex-girlfriend, or that dumb slut he met at a diner that seemed a little too good at fucking up his day…

“Jeff,” Natalie called out, clear as a bell. 

Her. Of course, her. How could he forget her? The first real one. The one who made it real. 

Jeff crawled like a centipede towards her, his gaping mouth emitting deep, rattling laughs. He roared her name- or, rather, some amalgamation of it, reaching for her as he pushed his abdomen across the ground. Gleeful his mouth opened even wider, turning his eyes to the sky as they rolled back in his head. Nina tried to stop him, unloading her gun as she screamed for Natalie to get out of the way. Kate and Jane left deep gashes into his sides, his entrails spilling out across the lawn, but Jeff completely ignored it.

“Natalie, don’t-!!!” Toby shouted. He’d tried to get up, but after resting for a moment, his body no longer wanted to move, the lactic acid in his muscles building up and weighing him down.  

Natalie didn’t move, right away. Instead, with a soft gaze, she raised her hand. Just as Jeff was about to slam his mouth on top of her, swallow her headfirst… He stopped, freezing in place.

Confused, Jeff groaned, his eyes trying to roll downward to little effect. Suddenly, he pushed himself to a kneeling position, fruitlessly gasping at his throat, trying to vocalize his distress. A bright light began to grow inside his throat, coinciding with Natalie’s glowing hand. The Runes on her fingertips grew, the symbols turning into sentences as they twisted along her forearm and up her bicep.  

“I was waitin’ for this. Practiced for two hundred years,” she stated. Blood ran down her nostril, dripping past her lips and curling into her jaw. “I was waitin’ until it really been too late. I still thought you might stop, one day. Guess we girls all been waitin’, huh?”

The scent of burning flesh, rancid like tar, filled the air. That flame she’d taken before hadn’t simply disappeared. She sent it to the future- removed it from the canon of Time, and placed it back where she wanted it. Natalie, the artist she was, had placed the flame inside his heart, where it lit up the darkness inside him.

Nina reloaded, but Jane stopped her, lowering the barrel with a gloved hand. It was over now; whatever fight they’d been hoping for, they wouldn’t get it. That much was clear to her. Perhaps in that moment, Jane realized the same things we did. That the final blow could be done by anyone, and indeed, everyone was owed their final blow. Still, not everyone got it. Sometimes, you had to take a few steps back, and get behind something.

Seeing the women do it, I did the same, grabbing the car doors with my vines and placing them in front of my huddling companions.  

“Time’s up, Jeff,” Natalie said with finality. She looked almost apologetic to him. In a way, she was. She was deeply, deeply sorry for him. 

As Jeff tried one last time to kill her- to kill someone, anyone- he was lit from the inside out, the power of a Sun blooming in his chest. It twisted into a spear through him, piercing him like a lance from God Himself. The flames radiated a dizzying aura, turning the air around it a kaleidoscope of fragmented colors. 

And from his heart, Jeff burned like a wicker doll, his body arched with his head turned up to an empty Heaven. 

The sky was blue the day his dream all went up in a blaze, his sobbing pleas all the names of his victims. He called for Jane, for Natalie, for Nina, for Toby, for me. He screamed their names, cursing the soil itself as his last breath was eaten by the flames of our Master.

It was ironic, in a way. Natalie had wanted his heart, but because of her actions, no one could ever truly have it. 

A strange atmosphere followed. We were fighting like dogs, and suddenly, we weren’t. Quite suddenly, we were staring at the giant, burning Rake, half expecting him to get back up again. Instead, he roasted, skin peeling off bones as the thin flesh was cooked off them. The only time he moved was when his bones collapsed on each other, turning to charcoal as he faded.

Kate fell back, laying like a starfish as she breathed a loud sigh of relief. She looked worn down, her hand gently rubbing her chest to still her racing heart. 

Skully came over to record her, looming over her awkwardly. She broke the ice with a laugh, covering her face to hide from his camera. 

 I breathed, happy to be alive to do so. “Good job, team,” I said, meaning it with every ounce of my heart. 

We were all filthy, sporting bruises and wounds of varying severity. Across the wide lawn, I heard the sobbing of Jeff’s girls, huddling together and praying for God to help them. They were fine; not only had they not sparked Jeff’s notice, but they also avoided seeing the monster he became. It would be easier to erase their memories, should they choose to return to a life as a normal person. I hoped some of them would choose to come with us. They were girls- they wouldn’t find a place more willing to accept their humanity than The Underrealm we were building. 

Toby didn’t leave my side as we sat there, watching everything burn. Something silently was exchanged between us; a dissatisfaction, and a calm serenity. This was good enough for him. It was good enough for me. But neither of us were happy. You can’t be, after something like that.  

Toby buried his face into my shoulder. I realized, then, that he was crying; his trembling came to my awareness as his tear-stained face soaked the collar of my shirt. 

I wrapped my arms around him, holding him tightly as he sobbed with release. I knew it hurt. It had to hurt. I threaded my hands through his hair, feeling them tremble as I savored the space his body took up. I wanted this to make him happy; so badly, I wanted him to be happy.

 Soon, I felt Kate’s arms embrace him too, and then Skully’s. Toby cried harder when he felt the group hug, whining with embarrassed anguish as he was loved against his will. 

Except Brian. He tried to get in on it, and as if he had a sixth sense, Toby kicked his shin, shooting him a dirty look over my shoulder.

Over his shoulder, I met Natalie’s fond gaze. She looked the worst, despite not being the most injured. Blood oozed from her nose as she wavered, her steps toward us like she’d fall over at any moment.  Her clothes were torn where gashes once were, her hair tangled and soaked with Jeff’s blood. Ichor dripped in thick rivulets from her clock, the hands stuttering as Natalie’s head pulsed. I could feel the mental exhaustion she was under. A million sleepless nights, a trillion nightmares. She looked so tired.

Seeing how she looked at Toby, I think it was worth it. Romantic? No. Not them. But it was love. 

“Oop,” she mumbled, teetering forward. “Goin’ down, ya’ll-”

I laughed when I caught her. The way she said it- so casual, nonchalant- broke me completely. I’d done well not to cry, but I couldn’t help it, then. I was a bit sensitive to others’ emotions. We helped her to the ground, wiping the blood from her nose and the ichor from around her clock. 

“You okay?” I asked her, helping her stay upright with a sniffle.

“I mean… I’m pretty sure I had an aneurysm. But I’m aight. You ain’t gotta cry, podre.”

She’d pushed herself more than she ever had, performing that stunt. The last time she sent things backward or forward, she needed Ben’s help to do it. Killing Jeff had given her something- a freedom from her last, mental block.

With a single glance from Clockwork, the doors of our car rose from the ground, floating on their own. Her hand raised, her fingers trembling as she repaired the car with her mind. She reversed the vehicle’s damage, the vehicle shifting and moving until it was as good as the instant it crashed. She seemed satisfied, when she did it; like, finally, she began to understand the depth of her Gift. 

Toby was especially keen on holding her hand, fussing with it like a stim toy. He tried to wipe away the markings that had now burned themselves into her arm, but they wouldn’t smudge. In response, Natalie cupped his scarred cheek, their foreheads touching as she pulled them together. 

“You said you were going to die,” Toby blurted out, his voice hoarse.

“I said I might die,” Natalie corrected with a snort. “I wasn’t gonna try. For Jeff? Pshhh. I got you to worry about, ain’t I?”

He turned his head into her hand, grasping it tightly. “N-No,” he managed, gritting his teeth as his eyes welled with more tears. “I’m a domestic terrorist. I-I can handle myself…”

She ruffled his hair, wrapping her arm around him. We would get up and leave, in a moment. But we needed a moment to collect ourselves– to wait, and see what unfolded as a result of Jeff’s absence.

“Is it over?” I heard towards the road. The woman from the school poked her head up from behind a car, shaking like a leaf. I was totally floored to see her, amazed she hadn’t run from the danger. I knew how we were able to handle it, but she did taxes. How did she not have a heart attack?

She looked like she still might. “Wh-What the fuck just happened… W-Was that thing… a person?” she gawked, staring at the burning giant in the center of the lawn. She still crouched, her hands on the hood of the car as she made her way around it. “A-Am I in the Matrix…? Is this reality…?” 

“Oh, that’s a new one!!” Kate chirped. “I like that one. We’re secretly in some perfectly orchestrated simulation, written by forces beyond our control…”

“I heard the directors like wearing women' s clothes,” Toby deadpanned, his void betraying his exhaustion. I was glad to see he gave us exactly twenty seconds of genuine, heartfelt emotion before devolving into abject homophobia. Ten seconds longer than last time.

“...You say that like you don’t,” I pointed out, smirking.   

“I like the breeze. They’re doing it because they’re perverts.”

“People can do whatever they want!!!” Brian shouted. “Don’t be so hateful, bro!!!” 

“Oh, yeah, you’re a total ally, aren’t you, Hoodie?”  

Jane watched us for a moment, almost expecting us to turn on her. But we were largely focused with ourselves. Skully interrupted our bickering, happy to show us that he’d gotten quite a bit of our fight on camera. The fact he could play it back was a good sign it wouldn’t corrode later, meaning we’d have an even better trophy than a heart: a documentation of us absolutely kicking his ass. 

Beside her, Nina watched the flames die across Jeff’s corpse, the charred remains glowing as they smoldered. Her heart hung heavy on her sleeve, her tears causing her makeup to run. She’d changed so much, all because of him: lost her eye, her leg, and most of her youth. It may have seemed like a blessing, to be trapped as she was, but she now belonged to a world that flatly rejected her. It would take a great effort for Nina to be seen as worthy in the eyes of my Master. For how she enabled Jeff, how she committed crimes against us at his order, she may never be worthy. She would walk the Earth like a phantom, unable to truly live in it. 

“Hey,” Jane beckoned softly, calling Nina’s attention. She reached out to the other woman, sliding a hand across her back. She gently turned Nina back around, her hand fondly fixing Nina’s bangs back into their proper position. She didn’t wipe off her makeup streaks– she took her thumb to her own lip, smearing her bloody lip across her face like black lipstick. 

“Let’s get out of here,” Jane said with a charming smile.  

“Before the cops show up?” Nina asked playfully, bouncing in the other woman’s arms. “Can we get hotpot?”

“Oh, girl, you’re so smart. But let’s take care of Martha’s shit first, huh?”

“Uggghhhh. Fiiiiine. I still think she’s being stalked by a furry…” 

At the sound of Nina’s voice, some of the girls poked their heads out. Who should they see but Nina herself– the very person they’d been forced to look like- walking by, alive, holding her chin high. She looked absolutely nothing like them.  

Natalie cleared her throat as she stood, calling the women’s attention before they left. “He didn’t make us. We made ourselves,” Natalie told them. “I’m expectin’ he ain’t where this ends for ya’ll… Right?”

Their eyes hardened at her question. Clearly, the answer was yes. “I’m not done, yet,” Jane declared, her voice growling. “The Foundation’s who enabled him. They let him kill everyone I loved… And they did this to me. They’re gonna pay for that.”

“And you,” Nina growled, so I knew she meant me. “...You little shit. I gave one of you fuckers my phone number. Call me, next time.”

I shrugged. Maybe I would. Maybe I wouldn’t. Depends on if we had the same goal. Depends if I needed guns. Depends if she’d answer some questions I still had.   

Now… All that was left was looking for the beast. 

There was no need to look far. 

“Be thou healthy! Such intriguing acts done by thine hands today.”

The corpse of a dog dropped from above, its throat and organs torn out. Immediately, Jane brandished her sword, trying to find whatever threw that. Nina drew her rifle, her back pressed to Jane’s as she scanned the treeline.

But the voice brought my attention behind me. I turned to the charred wreckage of the house, where I swear, the biggest fucking dog I’d ever seen crawled out of it. I almost thought a bear had somehow appeared, its fur thick as it shook off soot and debris. 

As dumb as it feels to describe something as simply, “fucked up”, that’s really the only description I could give of this… thing. The body was that of a Siberian Husky, the fur thick and dark. The white pattern of his fur was shaped perfectly around his face, like it was a mask. It only accentuated his horrible features, giving the illusion of a hyperrealistic, human face. The cheekbones underneath his fur were like that of a person, the canine jaw full of human teeth. His icy blue eyes were the most uncomfortably human, moving with the same twitch and reaction to light. Separately, I should note. A bit like a lizard.  

“Thou shall kneel,” The Dog commanded. “The Smiling Face of God is before ye.”

“Oh, there’s no fucking way that’s how it talks,” Toby whined. “Come on… He’s totally doing it on purpose, too.”

“What?! You can understand it?!” Jane shouted. “What’s it saying!?”

She couldn’t hear it, yet she had all the abilities we did- she was a Proxy, technically. That meant something else bound us to this creature. 

Kate snorted, her hands on her hips. She might’ve been discomforted by his appearance, but she wasn’t intimidated. “Some God you are!! You’re just a ‘dog’!!! You should kneel to us!!” she cried, thumbing her chest. “We’re Children of The Operator!” 

“Oh… I’m aware. Thine virtues have been extolled by my spawn… All creatures born of my bloodline are connected to me. Should my body perish, my soul will bequeath itself to my most worthy heir… Though that has yet to come to pass.”

The giant dog leapt from the wreckage, landing silently in front of Kate. It was chilling how quietly it moved, how totally controlled his careful steps were. As he placed his paws down, the blood around us seemed to be drawn to him, the iron within attracted to the pads of his paws. Even the blood on our clothes seemed to be drawn from the fibers, moving towards the beast as he fed upon it. 

His head lowered to look her eye-to-eye, his jaw clenching and his stare piercing. “Thy tongue dares to call me ‘just a dog’…? I’ve heard such things before. Yet I speak to thee as Man, command thee to kneel… How doth ye rationalize that?” 

Kate stepped back a bit, a little surprised to be approached so excitedly by such a big creature. “Ah… I dunno. I’m weird, too. That’s not really all that special,” was her answer, a little hesitant. 

The Smiling Face of God- Smile Dog, as we’d start to call him- sat, cocking his head to one side. “...So it seems,” he said after a long pause, his nose bobbing through the air. 

Jane watched us converse with the dog creature, not lowering her guard. “What’s going on?! Why’s it just sitting there-!?”

All at once, Smile Dog stood back up, growling loud enough to disturb the air around him. He snapped his jaw, the ‘clack, clack’ accentuating his feral eyes. 

“Thou shall wait, until I have properly greeted my kin. Thou art pissing me off.”

I gulped, hastily drawing my friends behind me with my remaining tendrils. We were in no position to fight this creature. If we kept going any further, we’d start taking permanent damage. No, worse– we’d die, torn to pieces.

“I-It wants you to… wait a second,” I managed, speaking to Jane. “It’s trying to talk to us.”

Jane scoffed loudly, reasonably offended. She would soon find herself busy, however; at the sight of the “dog”, the woman they were with froze, her body shaking. Before she could react at all, she collapsed, fainting on the spot. Her hair was shocked white; from then on, it would grow silver, traumatized down to the roots from the sheer force of stress.

That was the reaction I was expecting. A perfectly rational response to Smile Dog, and I mean that sincerely. 

“...Oh. That’s fine,” Smile Dog said, unbothered. “I can visit the maiden’s dreams another day. She’ll bend to me, one day… I have all the time in the world.” 

As if reading my thoughts, Smile Dog wheezed, starting to walk around the area as he explained himself. I use the term loosely, though… I had more questions than ever when he was done. 

 “The man who lived here has attempted to court my favor since I arrived. Presenting me with food, mates… Luring me here. A fool, I am not, and I detest the notion I can be tricked like some silly beast. As thou can tell… I am a thing of reason… Most days.”

I took a deep breath, my eyes briefly sliding to the dog corpse. There were probably a ton of them littered about, torn apart by Smile Dog. Poor things. 

“It’s not here to hurt… us,” I explained to Jane and Nina, translating for them. “It’s… a Yokai, I think. A creature old enough to have its own will.”

“Is that what you call them? We call them all S.C.P’s,” Jane droned. “Usually, they try to kill you.”

“Not us,” I refuted. “And not you. They’ll talk to you, if they have something to say.” 

I knelt, then, as the hound originally wanted. Steeling myself, I asked: “Are you of Belobog, King of Dreams, The Creator, The Heart of Nezperdia?”

The name made Smile Dog sit up straight, his ears perked up with great interest. “Oh, my!!! I haven’t heard such names in centuries. Thou must be his Vessel.”

I glanced at the others, unsure if I should confirm that. Kate nodded, encouraging me to be honest; therefore, I was. “I am Origin of The Operator. Now that we aren’t strangers… Answer me. What are you?”

“Well… Truthfully, I cannot say,” Smile Dog admitted. “I am not bound to thy Games. The Circle loops itself, and yet, I remain enlightened. Perhaps I am a lost Tall One, reduced to this state… Perhaps I am something greater. There are many creatures like me, in all shapes and sizes… All matters of being.”

“But… You said we’re family?”

“We are all Nezperdia, in birth. I admire King Belobog… His children… respect me. I see thy cause as virtuous. I, too, find things on this planet I feel only I can truly deserve. The human rot permeates it too much.” 

That was an interesting way of putting it. “Why didn’t you come talk to us earlier!?” Kate shouted. “You could’ve helped us!!” 

“... I wanted to see what thy would do, when faced with the monsters thine forefathers met,” Smile Dog teased, his smile unnatural. “Once upon a time, when history was an amalgamation of real and unreal… He tasked thy ancestors to face me. Wickedly, I had stolen something from them… And like they did, thou hast frightened me, children. Fighting one would invite the smite of a creature that reigns supreme.”

Well, that was a huge weight off my shoulders. So much so that I slumped. “Okay… Good. Glad to impress you, I guess…” I mumbled. “Hate to burst your bubble, but it’s not year 300 anymore. You can’t simply terrorize entire communities like this.”

“Seems to me like thou art the one causing trepidation,” Smile Dog counted, his voice lilting with amusement. “Indeed, indeed… As a matter of fact, that’s what the madam is for. Why I bequeath her the task to spread my effigy. I wish to grow my influence within the minds of humans, hunt them as all servants of Belobog do.”

I opened my mouth to confirm what I just heard, but suddenly, I snapped my lips shut. I tried not to eye the woman too obviously, my gaze resting on the pockets of her cardigan. 

If what he said was true, he was merely trying to change his hunting patterns. Instead of going from town to town, he would hunt specific people- namely, people who saw the photograph the woman currently had. While it didn’t seem like it, that would no doubt diminish his impact on people. I knew the rules to that hunting method, of which he’d be bound to if he wanted to avoid fights with The Operator. One of them being not to attack people we deem “untouchable”. Children, the weak, the innocent. You, most likely.

So I glanced at Brian, who was already watching me, already fully on board with my devious plan. I stood up, and he copied me. Carefully, but not cowardly, I approached Nina and Jane, my vines low to the ground as I spoke to her. 

“He says he’s sorry for the trouble he’s caused,” I tell her, lying. Meanwhile, Brian knelt by the woman and pretended to fuss over her. All the while, he was searching the unconscious woman’s pockets for the photo. 

“He can’t help himself. He’s got a human mind, but doglike instincts. The good news is he wants to devote himself to our Master. If he does this, he won’t be a threat anymore.”

Jane was none the wiser, thinking I couldn’t possibly be trying to trick her right then. But I knew that she’d fight me for that photograph. She wouldn’t understand that I was trying to mitigate harm, in the only way one could; by meeting the threat where it was at, and coaxing it into a state of rationality. 

“You could try to kill him, but that won’t end well… He’s made sure he’s got plenty of lives,” I told her. Sprinkling the truth on top. 

“Ha! Like a cat. Motherfucker…” Jane laughed. Smoothly, Brian used the chance to slip the photo into my tendril. It stuck to the oily surface as I subtly pulled my vines back, feigning perfect innocence.

“Well… Honestly, I do feel sorry for the bastards,” she added, in a more somber tone. “They’re treated like lab rats in the containment facilities. The more dangerous you are, the worse the experiments get. Dr. Bright is…”

She paused, shutting her eyes briefly as she shuddered. “Another time. That’s… We may need to talk alone about that.”

Too focused on the photo, I didn’t really retain her words. I simply nodded, stepping back with Brian. While we feigned innocence, Nina and Jane left with the woman still groggy in the backseat. 

Once they were far out of sight, I retrieved the photo from my vines, smirking at it. By far, the most haunted photo I’d ever seen. Literally- it felt like a piece of Smile Dog’s soul was in it.

Smile Dog was immensely intrigued, equally impressed. Of course, he hadn’t expected me to act so cunning, or for me to lie so easily. But I didn’t completely lie. 

“Our Master is calling for his creations, intentional or not, to come to The Ark. It’s not safe to roam the Earth, anymore,” I stated, appealing to him as we were trained to do. “If you promise to abide in our rules, you have a home in a world that won’t hunt you.”

Smile Dog openly barked with laughter at the mere suggestion. “Hunted? Me? Nonsense!!” he cried. “I am, and shall always be The Hunter Orion, The Star of Sirius, and The King Of Jinmenken.” 

I was waiting for the but. I could get a good read on Smile Dog… It acted haughty, but it couldn’t help but recognize the graciousness we offered. A place to live- a place to hide.

“...It will be considered,” Smile Dog said. If it was even possible, it seemed to grin even more. 

 

–

 

I had one more loose end in Sirius. One more person I wanted to visit, before I left the town to its own devices. 

Jessica went home the next day, the hospital too busy with wounded police to further help her. She was relatively fine, all things considered; a scar or two, maybe, but her attackers were off far worse. She hadn’t seen a single bit of the chaos. Barely anyone had- exactly as I wanted it. 

But… I wanted to speak to her one last time. Just to see if she was like Brian- like me. 

Late at night, I paid her a visit, only bringing Brian to accompany me. We climbed onto her roof, creeping to her window with quiet, practiced ease.

She was awake. I knew she was. How could she sleep, knowing that her friend might be right? After all… We’d vanished like ghosts, and people had ended up dead. While the town blamed it all on the wild hound, she had a strange, gut feeling that we were involved. Jeff had stopped texting her, his last one calling her a two-faced bitch. She’d been wondering why, and could only think it was us he was referring to. 

Jessica knew it for certain when she opened her curtains to see Brian and I, masks on, waiting at her window. She let out a gasp at the sight, silent behind the glass. Any rational person would rush to call the police. 

Jessica opened her window. 

“What are you doing here?” she asked, her voice shaking and hushed. I knew that look. Like whatever happened to her, it would soothe her. So expectant of death, so ready to greet it like an old friend. She’d barely gotten acquainted with life. 

“We’re not going to hurt you,” I said softly, reassuring her none. “I want to thank you. You helped me get rid of a very bad person.”

Recognition passed through her features. “So… That was you,” she said softly, looking between us. “You’re… Are you Black-Eyed Children?”

I hummed. “We call ourselves Proxies. We serve a higher power… One that elevates us to a greater state of being. A power you could serve, if you’d like,” I offered. 

I reached my hand out to her, letting it pass through the threshold of her window. “Come with us,” I beckoned. “This world isn’t meant for you. Leave it. Leave it, and come be a part of something greater. Something eternal.”

She was stunned by the offer, and the way that it was offered. After hearing me drawl so boredly, she could see just how much I’d been pretending. And, in some ways… How I hadn’t been at all. 

“...I-I can’t,” she whimpered finally. “I-I have… things to do. I want to be a writer.”

I was disappointed, obviously. I hoped she would find something in my world, not the one that had so repeatedly failed her. Perhaps I should’ve told her how close she was to being slaughtered. I definitely should’ve pushed more, told her that she could easily find that with us. She could find whatever she wanted with us. 

I didn’t. I drew my hand back, nodding once with understanding. “A writer. Me, too. It’s a tedious art… but you have an immense power. People can understand you truly, through your own words. Not just what you went through, but how it felt to do so.”

Jessica brightened at that, startled that I took “no” for an answer. It almost made her regret her choice, but I wouldn’t poke at it. She wanted to exist in the human world more; I understood that. There was plenty of time to visit her, and ask again when she’d experienced more of what life had to offer. 

I did have one task for her- I gave her the book Kate had stolen from the library, placing it into her hands with purposeful delicacy. 

“I’ll see you again,” I told her. Not a promise. Not a threat. A true statement.  

 

–